《Darkening System Start From Naruto》 Chapter 1 Winter. Muye village. Whirlpool Naruto, only three years old, is struggling to walk on the snow. Every step is as hard as a hurdle. But even so, vortex Naruto''s face, but always maintain a cheerful smile. He came to a grocery store near his home and knocked on the board in front of the counter: "boss! Give me a hot kettle. My one is broken "Go, there''s no business for you here!" With that, the clerk directly closed the window at the counter and didn''t even want to take another look. The window just closed at the counter. Whirlpool Naruto''s mind, sounded a voice: "give up.". No one will sell it to you. " The speaker is Li Yaoxiang, who has been in Huoying world for three years. It''s the same surname as Li Locke, but actually it has nothing to do with Mao. Li Yaoxiang was originally an ordinary student from the earth. At the birthday party, he made a wish to soar in the sky, but he didn''t want to. God really gave him such a chance. However, he guessed the beginning, but not the end After he came here, he found that his physical quality could not be extracted from chakra at all, so he could only be an ordinary person. This is quite different from the crossing he imagined. Fortunately, God did not give him a chance to turn over the game. After crossing, Li Yaoxiang awakened a system. A blackening system. As the name suggests, if Li Yaoxiang wants to change the current situation of letting people cut, or if he wants to continue to soar in the sky, he must complete the task of the world, that is, completely blackening whirlpool Naruto. The main initial function of the system is to allow Li Yaoxiang to invade the consciousness space of the whirlpool Naruto for communication, or to control the body of the whirlpool Naruto while the whirlpool Naruto is asleep, comatose, emotional collapse, etc. This is why Li Yaoxiang''s voice can appear in the mind of whirlpool Naruto anytime and anywhere. So far, whirlpool Naruto still doesn''t know who the owner of the sound is or what the matter is. No one taught him. No one has corrected him. He thought it was normal for him to have such a voice in his mind. The only thing he knows is that since he was sensible, the owner of the voice has been taking care of and accompanying himself. The house is in a mess. Every time I wake up, I will find that my home suddenly becomes clean. He knows that this is the master of the sound, the masterpiece after controlling his body. Because no one would talk to him. The diaper is wet and dirty. alike. Every time he wakes up, he will find that the original dirty diaper has been replaced with a comfortable and dry diaper. He knows that this is also the master of the sound, the masterpiece after controlling his body. Because no one would talk to him. He didn''t know how the master of the voice could do it, and he never felt afraid because his body was controlled by the master of the voice. After all, he trusted the master of the voice very much and would not harm him. And he has long regarded the master of the voice as one of his closest people. The only fly in the ointment is that the owner of the voice always likes to beat himself. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t make friends and get approval. In this regard, whirlpool Naruto of course do not want to believe! Because the greatest fire shadow grandfather in the village said it, didn''t he? As long as you insist, as long as you work hard, you can make friends! However, Rao has already had certain psychological preparation. This shop assistant''s fierce reaction, or the whirlpool Naruto to startled. He soon regained his smile and gave a very optimistic response in his mind: "No. Not every family. Someone will sell it to me. " After rejecting Li Yaoxiang''s statement, whirlpool Naruto, with a smile on his face, trudged on the snow and came to the next shop. (PS: two shifts a day. It''s on the shelves. It''s more exciting Chapter 2 From the moment they found the whirlpool Naruto, the children began to be surprised. "Wow! It''s the fox! It''s the fox¡° "Come on! Look! It''s the fox! Here comes the fox "Lose him!" "Throw him together!" "Throw him to death!" When children see Naruto, they are not afraid or afraid. They have from the snow on the ground, pinch out a stiff snowball, mercilessly to Naruto, do not want to life to hit the past. For them, it''s just a game. A game of justice. Just like children like to play games like fighting monsters, mountain bandits, bad guys and so on. Naruto is the recognized villain in the game. In fact, they don''t understand why Naruto is called "demon fox". They are just under the subtle influence of the adults, this is just like learning, also hate Naruto. Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! One by one powerful snowball. They beat all over Naruto''s body. It makes Naruto stagger when he walks. It''s so hard to walk in the snow that you need a hurdle stance. Now, Naruto''s small body is even harder to walk. Almost every step or two, it will fall to the side once. Use small palm to hold up on the snow and stand up again. Back and forth, I don''t know how many times. However, what we don''t know is that when these seemingly painful snowball attacks fell on Naruto, he didn''t feel pain. Because the great pain from the heart has already covered the pain on the surface. Every snowball shot down on Naruto''s body, as if in his heart that just healed wounds, again broken. Let Naruto involuntarily produced a kind of illusion, whether he should not live in this world. He didn''t quite understand. They have been far away, dare not close to. Why is the other party still unwilling to let go of themselves? The adults in charge of the children saw it and didn''t come out to stop it. They even gloated. Ape flying day chop sent to 24 hours to monitor the dark part of the whirlpool Naruto saw, also did not come out to stop. Whirlpool Naruto, the son of the fourth generation of Huoying, was smashed back like a street mouse. He resisted the pain of his short legs and quickly escaped from the snow. But during the escape, he never forgot to keep a bright smile and turned back to shout: "ha ha ha! You wait, and I will take revenge! " So I ran away from here. This is a sloppy cotton padded jacket. Now it''s covered with snow. Feel the cold from the body. Finally ran back to the door of his home, he can not help sneezing. "Ha ~ ~ ~ bang!" A short and a long snot came out of the nostril. Naruto hit a ha ha, around the head: "bad. Ha ha ha! Now I have a cold. " Take out the key. Open the door. Until the moment before the door is closed, Naruto still keeps smiling. However, when the door was closed, he was only three years old. He could no longer bear the pain in his heart and cried "Wuwuwuwu ~" "Why? Why do they want this for me? " "What did I do wrong?" "Wuwuwuwu ~" See always lively, cheerful, optimistic Naruto. Crying so miserably. Li Yaoxiang could not help feeling a little uncomfortable. If he hadn''t witnessed Naruto''s whole growth, Li Yaoxiang couldn''t have imagined how cruel and ungrateful those old guys and high-level people in Muye would have treated their "benefactor" son like this? Ape flies day to chop that old fellow, at the beginning if can help wave Feng Shui gate to take good care of Naruto. But what happened? Take good care of it! The nanny sent to take care of Naruto with a hatred of "demon fox". I don''t care whether I wet my bed or not. The same is true of teachers sent to teach reading and literacy! Whether Naruto has learned or not, he doesn''t care at all. Li Yaoxiang believes that this is also one of the main reasons for Naruto''s poor academic performance in the future. What''s more, what makes Li Yaoxiang feel speechless is that if you hate, just hate. It''s not too late to take care of Naruto until he can take care of himself? But who knows, two years old! Just two years old! After Naruto will go and talk, they never come again. Ape flying day cut also ignore, no opinion. If it wasn''t for Li Yaoxiang who couldn''t see it, he was "controlling Naruto''s body" to take care of all this. He is teaching Naruto to read and read. He can''t imagine how Naruto survived his childhood. Also, do not think that ungrateful, heartless, only the ape flying day cut a person. In fact, most people in Muye village are no better than ape Flying Sun chop. Do you really think that the rest of the high-rise buildings, the big houses, Shangren and so on in Muye village don''t know who the whirlpool Naruto is? ha-ha. Are you kidding? Who wouldn''t have guessed the child who was born in the year of the "Fox incident"? I really think that if we don''t have the surname Bofeng, we don''t know whose son Naruto is? In addition, the whole village has spread the word "Fox" wildly. Are we all fools? They don''t know. In fact, most people just pretend to be confused. Because of this, Li Yaoxiang, who brought Naruto up with a handful of excrement and urine, was even more angry about what Muye village had done. For the matter of blackening Naruto, it becomes more firm! In public and private, he must not let Naruto go back to the original line! A little pain for a moment. Li Yaoxiang soon recovered. Because he knows that as long as he takes the road of blackening, he is doomed to have many things in the future, which can not be emotional. Otherwise, not to mention whether his previous achievements will be wasted, even his own life will be connected. "Now do you still believe that your efforts can change all this?" The words like pouring cold water resounded in Naruto''s mind again. Li Yaoxiang has said such words in Naruto''s mind more than once. But when Naruto heard these words, he was depressed for a moment, and then he didn''t. Every time he will quickly pick up the spirit, once again, try his best to prove himself. Prove to others that he is not a fox. He won''t hurt everyone. He just wanted to make friends. Li Yaoxiang, who is familiar with fire animation and Naruto''s character, is not worried, because he knows that Naruto, who has the influence of Asura''s soul, is destined to be on the road of blackening and is not so easy to succeed. *** Therefore, during this period of time, Li Yaoxiang seems to be attacking Naruto, but in fact he has been letting Naruto work hard and let him hit Naruto head and blood. The purpose is to let Naruto truly realize that no matter how hard he tries and sticks to it, he can''t change the hard truth. Let his optimistic character full of hope completely despair. Only in this way, Naruto will cherish all that Li Yaoxiang can bring to him next. Obviously, Li Yaoxiang''s first step plan has been successful. Otherwise, the data displayed in the system interface will not change Chapter 3 Just as Naruto came home crying, the data of the system also changed. ¡¾ Host: Li Yaoxiang Target of blackening: Naruto Target Soul: 540 Blackening degree: 1.6% Blackening value: 7800 Shopping mall: a brief introduction ¡¿ This is the blackening system that Li Yaoxiang awakened. In addition to invading Naruto''s consciousness space and controlling Naruto''s body under certain conditions, these are the things displayed on the interface today. It''s very simple. "Soul" represents a person''s willpower, spiritual power and so on. The average adult''s soul value is between 8 and 10. The reason why Naruto''s soul value shows 540 means that his current soul value is 5, and the upper limit of his soul value is 40. With the growth of his age and mind, his soul value will also increase. This also means that as long as the soul value is higher, it will be more difficult to blacken Naruto. Before crossing, Li Yaoxiang had heard that many fire movie fans thought that the reason why whirlpool Naruto was so naive and stupid when he was a child might be because he won the "other gods" hidden in Zhicun group. However, after Li Yaoxiang went through the world of fire and shadow, he carefully analyzed his life here and the plot of the original work, but found that this possibility was not great. After all, Naruto''s "extremely optimistic" personality has gradually emerged when he was 2-3 years old. However, when Zhicun group collected yuzhibo''s kaleidoscope eyes, it was when Naruto was about 5 years old. The timeline of the two is not quite right. Therefore, Li Yaoxiang has reason to suspect that the culprit of the rapid increase in the difficulty of blackening Naruto should be the "soul of Asura". It''s just that it doesn''t matter to Li Yaoxiang who makes Naruto so naive and stupid. Most importantly, he can get a clear answer from this analysis, that is, in the next two years, he does not need to worry about Naruto being used as "other gods". "Blackening degree" is the current blackening degree of Naruto. As long as the blackening rate reaches 100%, it means that Li Yaoxiang has completed his task of crossing the world of fire shadow and can leave the world of fire shadow at any time. The blackening seed he planted in Naruto''s heart this time successfully raised Naruto''s blackening degree from 0% to 1.6%. Because of this, the system awarded him 7800 blackening points. As for the role of blackening value. It''s very big! That''s the capital that concerns whether Li Yaoxiang can excel in the world of fire and shadow. After all, these blackening points can be used to buy anything in the fire shadow world in the system mall! "Any" here includes all kinds of Ninjutsu, all kinds of physical skills, all kinds of magic skills and so on. Even the reincarnation eye, the reincarnation eye, the immortal''s body, all kinds of blood following boundaries and so on are not a problem! That is to say, as long as the blackening point is enough, the final big bosses, such as six roads with soil, six spots, big barrel of wood, are just a few scum to Li Yaoxiang! It''s not a problem at all. However, the most gratifying change in the system this time is not the 1.6% increase in blackening degree, nor the 7800 point reward for blackening value. The most worthy of his pleasure is a proof! It proves that there is nothing wrong with the direction he has been striving for over the years! As long as it is proved that he is right, it means that in the future, as long as he adheres to and continues this development line, he will not be afraid of wasting his efforts! I''m not afraid there will be no gains! As for the blackening point If there is no accident and things continue to develop, the blackening value will have another chance to soar later. And now is not the last time to use the blackening value. Li Yaoxiang is not in a hurry to use it now. No delay. Exit the system interface. The mind returns to Naruto who is still crying and doubting life. "Wuwuwuwu ~" "But didn''t Huoying grandfather say that as long as he worked hard, he would succeed?" "Can I not work hard enough?" On hearing Naruto''s response, Rao is psychologically prepared. Li Yaoxiang can''t help but scold him secretly, "good Asura." it seems that Naruto''s "illness" is really serious. But it doesn''t matter. It''s right to follow the plan. "Oh, grandfather Huoying?" "Do you still believe him up to now?" Hearing that Li Yaoxiang dared to question Huoying, Rao is a heartbroken Naruto. He was stunned for a while, but he soon recovered. After all, at this moment, he has no mind to care about these things. "Is fire shadow grandfather also wrong?" "Is there really no way to change it?" "I can only live alone?" Just when Naruto was about to despair, Li Yaoxiang suddenly said: "in fact... It''s not that there is no hope to change..." Naruto''s eyes are wide open. Look up. Shortness of breath. He wiped the tears and the runny nose on his face. "Can it be changed?" "Do you have a way to change it?" "What''s the solution?" After a moment''s silence, Li Yaoxiang''s hesitation once again sounded in Naruto''s mind: "this method... May make you face more cruel reality in the near future. Do you really want to know?" I''m afraid that Li Yaoxiang won''t tell me what to do. Naruto doesn''t care about the future. Can''t be cruel. Nothing is more important than solving his current situation. "Yes "I want to know!" "Would you please tell me?" Naruto will have such a fierce reaction. Li Yaoxiang, who has been with him for a long time, will not understand. After all, since Naruto was sensible, he has only faced four walls for most of his life, except that ape feirizhan sometimes came to visit him once or twice. There is no Internet at home. There are no games. No cell phones. There is no weblog. Going out and being bullied. Let alone Naruto, even Li Yaoxiang, the man who lived in front of the crossing, can''t stand it. Because of this understanding, Li Yaoxiang always has the upper hand in communicating with Naruto. Every word hit him to the point. "Actually... You don''t have to work so hard to prove yourself." "Because you are the hero of the village. You saved everyone." "People misunderstood you." Naruto was stunned and mistakenly thought that Li Yaoxiang was comforting himself. Then he said to himself, "how can I be a hero in the village? Forget it. I don''t know why you say that, but I still thank you for comforting me. " "No..." "I didn''t comfort you." "I say you are a hero in the village because..." "The fourth generation of Huoying, Bofeng shuimen, who saved the human life of the whole village, is your father." Chapter 4 That''s the first thing to say. Now Naruto is really stupid. He never thought that the voice in his mind would say such a strange thing. Are you kidding? Huoying, whom I adore for a long time, is actually my father? How is that possible? "What''s the matter?" "You don''t believe it?" Seeing the voice in his mind, Naruto still insists that he is the son of Bofeng Watergate. Naruto can''t help hesitating, but he doesn''t question it again. Instead, he is too nervous to wait for Li Yaoxiang to continue. "In that case..." "Then relax and don''t fight." "I''ll take you to a place..." ¡­¡­ The picture turns. Whirlpool Naruto came to a dark space. The whole space is full of dark water. The water depth is about Naruto''s knee. This sudden picture makes Naruto feel at a loss: "where is this? What are you bringing me here for? Why am I here? " "You are not very curious, why do people call you fox?" "Don''t you believe that the fourth generation of Huoying is your father?" "Then go ahead." "Go straight ahead and you''ll find the answer you want to know." Li Yaoxiang''s voice, like a demon, hovers in Naruto''s mind. Feeling the cold black water coming from his feet, whirlpool Naruto knows that he is not dreaming. He really came to a "mysterious" place. In search of the truth. At the same time, he believed that Li Yaoxiang, who had been with him for a long time, would not frame himself. Naruto tries to suppress his fear. Clench your fists, clench your teeth, and move on. At every step, the sound of water reverberates in my ears. Black water is going to rise circle after circle of waves. Naruto walks very slowly. I don''t know how long it took. He finally saw a bright place ahead. As soon as he looked happy, he began to stride towards the bright place. Patta! Patta! Step by step on the black water. The water splashed. Because of his short stature and being blocked by the black water, he fell down several times in a row during the running and got wet all over his body. But Naruto didn''t give up because of this, instead, he ran more and more excited. There are only two words in my mind. answer! answer! No matter what, he must know the truth today! Why do people hate me so much? Why don''t people want to be friends with me? Also, Bofeng Watergate, in the end is not his father! Running, Naruto''s pace gradually slowed up, not because he was tired, but because in his field of vision, he began to see the outline of the bright place in front. It was a very large iron cage. Inside the iron cage, it seems that there are always huge "creatures". Carefully continue to come forward for a short distance. Naruto''s steps finally stopped. I dare not go any further. All of a sudden, the whole person was scared to sit down in the black pool. "What''s the matter?" "Don''t you really want to know why people call you fox?" "That''s because you are really a fox." "The monster in front of you is the fox that has been sealed in your body!" Li Yaoxiang''s words hovered in Naruto''s mind. He turned pale with fright. He looked at the scene with an incredible face. It''s over Although it''s not sure whether the fourth generation of huoyingbo fengshuimen is his father, the picture is enough to make him feel collapsed and desperate After all, it turns out that everyone is right. He is really a monster! He really has a fox in his body! So... Doesn''t that mean he doesn''t want to make friends with everyone anymore? you ''re right. So far. Naruto''s first reaction to seeing Jiuwei is that he cares about whether he can make friends or not. Because of his careless personality, he even ignores who Jiuwei is sealed in his body. As for whether Bofeng Watergate is his own father or not, he still has a dubious attitude. "Keep going." "The answer you want is there..." Naruto swallowed his saliva and stood up again. He did not refuse the temptation of Li Yaoxiang and continued to move forward. Although he had walked very carefully and tried not to make any noise, the ripples on the water still woke up the Nine Tailed Fox who had been sleeping for a long time. When Jiuwei opened his eyes and saw the three-year-old Naruto in front of him, the imagined fury did not appear. On the contrary, it showed a look of joy. Although imprisoned in this seal space, Jiuwei still knows what happened outside. It looks at the growing process of Naruto. It is very clear, in front of this child, how eager to make friends! Lying body, immediately came the spirit: "boy! How did you get here? " The heavy voice of Jiuwei once again scared Naruto to stop. He didn''t expect that the big fox would speak: "I... i... I don''t know... I suddenly came here..." Naruto''s word by word. He began to say what Li Yaoxiang had taught him. Jiuwei didn''t think too much. He began to tempt: "boy, don''t you really want to make friends? Come here and help me tear off the seal in front of the cage! As long as you tear off this seal, I will be your friend! " It''s not just nine tails that tempt Naruto. Even Li Yaoxiang encouraged him. "Go ahead." "Tear it." But Naruto hesitated. In his mind, he communicated with Li Yaoxiang: "I... i... can I not tear it? Is he what we call the fox? If I tear it, will the fox come out of the cage and hurt everyone? I I don''t want to know the answer. If it hurts you, I don''t want to know the answer. " "Nothing." "Trust me." "He can''t come out and hurt everyone." After struggling for a long time, Naruto finally chose to listen to Li Yaoxiang''s command and walked towards the seal on the cage. See nine that call a pair of eyes straight, full of expectations. The tyranny of the body is more and more dignified. But to avoid affecting Naruto''s actions, it tried to suppress them. Come to the cage. Naruto looked up at the huge nine tails like a hill and was shocked. "Boy! Tear it up. " Naruto, who came back to himself, looked at the top of his head and saw the "seal charm" which was almost two meters high. No more hesitation. Start climbing up. Hold the iron bar tightly with both hands and clamp the iron bar tightly with both knees. So slowly climbed up Chapter 5 The seal charm is closer to Naruto. Seeing that he has reached the distance where he can touch the seal charm, Naruto can''t help feeling a sense of expectation. Try to support your body on the iron bar. Raise your right hand and reach over. But who knows, at the moment when he was about to touch the seal charm, an invisible force suddenly appeared, which bounced him into the black pool and made him feel very embarrassed. At the same time, I didn''t wait for Naruto to react. The whole seal space suddenly sounded nine tail''s roar: "roar -! Four generations! How dare you show up here! I''m going to kill you -- " Bang Dang! There was a loud noise. Nine tail''s paw suddenly stretched out of the cage. The impact made the whole cage shake violently. The tip of the claw just reaches the back of the wave wind water gate, less than one centimeter, and can''t move for another half a minute. This is exactly what Li Yaoxiang expected. As long as he guides Naruto to tear open the seal charm, it will definitely trigger the last chakra left in Naruto''s body by the storm gate, and come out ahead of time to stop it! That''s why he dares to assure Naruto that Jiuwei can''t come out. Wave Feng Shui gate just appeared here, also ignore behind that roar of nine tail. All kinds of complex, guilty, excited look, all gathered in his face at the moment. I haven''t spoken for a long time. For a moment, he really didn''t know how to face his son. Naruto, on the other hand, has long been stunned by the scene. This strange man appeared in front of us. How could he not recognize it? Walking alone on Muye street for a long time, he climbed up the roof and looked at the majestic huoyingyan with a look of worship. The man in front of us is not the fourth generation of Huoying, and who will it be? "This is your father, the fourth generation of fire shadow, Bofeng Watergate! Don''t you believe me? Then go and ask him yourself. " Li Yaoxiang reminds Naruto in his mind. Naruto swallowed his saliva. His face was white with fright. But he still listened to Li Yaoxiang''s advice and summoned up the courage to ask, "are you... My father?" The wave breeze water gate hears speech eyebrow tiny wrinkly, hesitates for a moment, but finally nodded. Naruto''s first reaction was joy. See so many people have a father, mother, he also had his parents, had countless fantasies, but he did not expect that his own father, turned out to be his long adored fire shadow, wave wind water gate! However, this joy is only a flash away. It soon turned into confusion. Why? If your father is Bofeng Watergate, why do you treat yourself like that? Hate yourself? Shouldn''t Huoying be the most respected and recognized one? Didn''t Huoying grandfather say that the fourth generation of Huoying bofengshuimen was sacrificed to save the village? So my father should be a hero, and I should be the hero''s son? In that case. Why do people treat him like this? Before Naruto knew what was going on, Li Yaoxiang gave him another dose of Medicine: "this monster in front of you was sealed by your father Bofeng Watergate." Naruto listens. On the spot. He recalled all kinds of bullying he had faced since he was sensible. I remember the disgusting "eyes" that people saw him. Naruto, with a dull face, can''t help confirming this to bofengshuimen: "did you seal this big fox in my body?" Bofeng water gate nodded again. Naruto''s expression soon changed from dull to angry! Even in the original work, the Naruto, who grew up, could not help but give him a heavy blow when he first faced Bofeng Watergate, not to mention the present Naruto? No accident. When Naruto knew the truth, his first reaction was to rush up. Facing the irresponsible father of Bofeng Watergate, it was a series of kicks and fists. The wave wind Watergate that the heart is born guilty also did not stop, let Naruto hit all the time so, hit all the time. It''s a fight. It''s a fight. Naruto can''t help crying again. I was in tears. "Wuwuwuwu ~" "Why?" "Why do you do this to me?" "Do you know what I''ve been doing all these years?" "Woo woo, why do you do this?" Bofeng Watergate''s face is full of guilt. Of course, he knows what his son has suffered. After all, like Jiuwei, he witnessed the growth of Naruto. He didn''t expect this to happen. So he stood there and let Naruto, who was only three years old, vent all the grievances he had suffered over the years on himself. Until Naruto is tired. No more. He then said, "it''s too noisy here. Let''s talk to another place." The picture turns. They came to a white space. Just now, nine tails, who were still shouting and fighting, suddenly disappeared. Naruto was stunned. He looked around and said nothing. He wiped his tears, raised his head and waited for an explanation and a statement from Bofeng Watergate. "Naruto... Sorry." "I know I''m not qualified for you to forgive me." "I didn''t do what a father should do." "But I just want to tell you, it''s not what you think it is. I never thought your life would be like this Seeing Naruto''s dissatisfaction with the answer, Bofeng Watergate didn''t know what to say, so he sighed, and then released the last trace of chakra of jiuxinnai. A white smoke rose slowly. Then, when the smoke dispersed, the figure of vortex nine Sinai appeared in front of them. While jiuxinnai was still at a loss, Bofeng Watergate also said: "jiuxinnai, this is our son. Naruto, this is your mother. " Unlike Bofeng Watergate, vortex nine Sinai is only the last trace of chakra sealed up. She can''t witness Naruto''s growth. Her memory remained at the last moment before her death. When you see the original baby size Naruto, has grown into a three-year-old appearance, jiuxinnai''s expression that called an excited, that called a joy. She didn''t take a look at Fengshui. He rushed directly to Naruto and held Naruto tightly in his arms. Moved to cry. Feeling Jiu xinnai''s maternal love, Naruto can''t suppress his emotion and cries again. Because he finally knew who his parents were. He''s not what everyone calls a monster. He also has a father and a mothe Chapter 6 Mother and son hugged and cried for a long time. Jiu xinnai just pushed away little Naruto and began to look up and down at his precious son. Touch his forehead. Wipe away his tears. Pull out the cold water for him. She is very concerned about Naruto all these years, but she knows that she has little time left, and she can only do her best to do her duty as a mother. "Naruto, let mom have a good look." "How have you been these years?" "Have you had enough?" "Is there a girl you like?" These problems made the atmosphere of the whole scene awkward. It''s not that these problems are too serious. It''s because no matter Naruto or Bofeng Watergate, for a moment, they don''t know how to answer this question. Because Naruto''s life in recent years is really not very good. Wave wind water gate that is to see in the eye, pain in the heart. Different from the original work, at this time, Bofeng Watergate still can''t know how the whirlpool Naruto will be recognized by most people in the future, so he will only feel more guilty and pity for Naruto. "Jiuxinnai..." Bofeng Watergate whispered. Jiu xinnai ignored everything and waved to him not to disturb the time when he was reunited with his son. Of course, Naruto didn''t think so much about it. He really realized the wisdom of "a child with a mother is like a treasure." he buried it in his mother''s arms again and began to cry. I started to complain about the hard times. Hear that Jiu xinnai is called in a rage. Holding xiaonaruto tightly, he turned his head to his husband''s Watergate and glared angrily: "look at you! What kind of person did you entrust your child to?! At the beginning, I was willing to sacrifice, just to let you take good care of Naruto! What happened?! Is this the future you want to leave our son? " Sure enough, we have children. No husband. A son is a mother''s lover in her last life. Jiu xinnai has no intention of giving her husband face. When I heard that my son had gone through such a hard time, no mother in the world could bear it! One is willing to fight, the other is willing to suffer. It took a while for both sides to stop. Jiu xinnai, who knew that he had little time left, no longer wasted his time on this son of a bitch. His mind returned to little Naruto again and told him: "Naruto, don''t lose heart and don''t be discouraged. Everything will be OK, you know? After mom leaves, you must take good care of yourself. Others bully you, remember to call back! My dear son, what can they bully at will? " Deep maternal love makes Naruto feel that today is the happiest day since he was sensible. He put aside all his troubles and let out a cheery "MMM". After venting all the grievances in his heart, Naruto''s resentment towards his father Watergate has subsided a lot. This is the beginning to face up to his father. Wave wind water gate also squatted down body, embrace him in the bosom, once again said: "sorry, Naruto." Also feel this buried in the depths of the father''s love, aware of the improper Naruto, which opened the wave of wind water gate, reluctantly asked: "you are going to leave? Can we not leave? Do I have another chance to see you? Can you stay with me? I don''t want to be alone anymore¡° Naruto''s mouth flattened, this scene of begging. Let not easy to calm the mood of the vortex jiuxinnai, tears could not help flowing out again, but she did not say anything this time, because she knew that some things can not be avoided. In the days to come, Naruto still has to face all this by himself. At this time, bofengshuimen came out and comforted: "Naruto, you have grown up. You are a man. You have to live a good life, you know? Besides, mom and dad didn''t leave you. We will watch you in the sky and guard you. You''re not alone Comfort for a while. Naruto reluctantly accepted the fact that he was about to leave. However, just as the two sides were about to say goodbye, bofengshuimen suddenly squatted down, looked at Naruto and said cautiously, "Naruto, can you tell my father who has taught you so much over the years? Who is taking care of you? Who told you about the seal? " you ''re right. In fact, bofengshuimen has long been aware of the abnormality of Naruto. After all, as a father, he is more careful about Naruto''s every move than other people. It''s not like the ape Flying Sun chop, nor the secret parts sent by ape Flying Sun chop. Even if ape Flying Sun chop has a "crystal ball", even if the dark part stays with Naruto 24 hours, what they care about is not the small details of Naruto''s life. Therefore, Naruto will clean the house by himself. The status quo of changing diapers. At most, they just feel that whirlpool Naruto is more independent and sensible than other children. After all, children in Huoying world are precocious, and they are used to it. Naruto hears the speech and is stunned immediately. He didn''t know how to answer the question. It''s someone who teaches him, takes care of him and tells him the truth. But the problem is, he doesn''t know who this person is at all? How does that make him answer? Just when Naruto was in confusion, Li Yaoxiang''s voice sounded at this time: "Naruto, let go of your mind. Let me talk to your father myself. " Naruto was relieved to hear that. If the master of the voice is willing to help him answer this question for his father, it would be very good. After a while, Naruto, who was full of childishness, turned around and changed. All of a sudden, he had a look that didn''t match his age. Li Yaoxiang controlled the small body of whirlpool Naruto, put his hands in his shoulders, and raised his mouth slightly: "what can I do for you?" Bofeng Watergate, which had been in close contact with xiaonaruto, immediately stepped back and kept a certain distance from Li Yaoxiang. Even jiuxinnai, who was standing behind him in a daze, was frightened by the sudden movement. Aware of the abnormality, she asked: "Naruto, what''s the matter with you? what''s up Don''t scare mom, will you? " Just rushed forward, but was wave Feng Shui door stretched out an arm to block the way, and cold voice said: "don''t go! Now he is not Naruto. " Suddenly, the atmosphere at the scene became extremely dignified. Jiu xinnai is full of worries. Wave wind water gate face hesitation. Li Yaoxiang is relaxed and comfortable, keeping his seemingly harmless smile Chapter 7 The heart of wave wind water gate is tight to the extreme. He always felt that Li Yaoxiang had a secret in front of him. Since he found out the abnormality of Naruto, he always had a sense of uneasiness in his heart. With the exposure of seal space and his identity, the sense of uneasiness becomes more and more intense. He always felt that the purpose of Li Yaoxiang was far less simple than he seemed. "Who are you?" "What''s the purpose of approaching Naruto?" Li Yaoxiang was not surprised. As early as the moment he decided to take care of Naruto, he had expected that this scene would appear in the future when he met with bofengshuimen. In addition to the fact that this is part of the plan of blackening Naruto, the main reason why he quickly debunked the truth is that he wants to drive the "Lighthouse" of Bofeng Watergate out of Naruto''s consciousness space as soon as possible! After all, his potential purpose can''t be known casually. If, during the planning period, Watergate detects something wrong, and then tells Naruto everything clearly, the Naruto who has "learned for three days, but has not learned for three years" will be broken back. Then there is no place for him to complain. At the same time, because there was not much time left for Watergate and jiuxinnai, Li Yaoxiang didn''t have to worry about them and deliberately hide himself. That''s it. Li Yaoxiang squints and smiles and looks at shuimen for a long time. There is no plan to answer. The meaning is very obvious. That is, don''t ask such low-level questions. Do you think I will answer them? And the atmosphere of the scene, along with Li Yaoxiang''s attitude, became tense. There is a tendency that if you don''t agree with each other, you have to open your liver. Jiuxinnai, who was scared out of her mind, saw that the situation was not good, and she couldn''t manage so much. She couldn''t watch her husband attack her son. In a hurry, she quickly came out to make ends meet. Under the incredible circumstances, she directly knelt down to Li Yaoxiang: "please. I don''t care who you are and what your purpose is, but I beg you not to hurt Naruto, OK? " A sudden scene. Now, it''s not just Watergate. Even Li Yaoxiang was startled by Jiu xinnai''s action. At the same time, she was deeply moved by her maternal love. Rao kept reminding himself to be hard hearted. He had to be soft under such circumstances. The attitude is no longer so hard. The atmosphere of the scene was relieved. "Ah ~" Li Yaoxiang sighed. He sighed that he was not cruel enough and comforted, "don''t worry. I won''t hurt Naruto. Your husband knows best how I treat Naruto these years. If you don''t believe it, you can ask him. As for my purpose I''m sorry, but I have no comment. " Jiu xinnai turned and looked up at her husband Watergate. As a mother, she only cares about one thing, that is, even if the sky falls, as long as Li Yaoxiang will not hurt her son''s life. See Watergate nodded to give her a positive answer. Jiuxinnai stood up, wiped the tears on her face, and returned to Watergate. Watergate see this, it is not good to ask further. After all, he knew it very well. In fact, no matter what the result is. What is the purpose of Li Yaoxiang. As a dead man, he can''t stop what will happen in the future. There is not much time left for his chakra. Even if he really wants to do it directly... Don''t forget that what Li Yaoxiang controls is his son''s body. How can he do it? If he insists on doing it, doesn''t it mean that he should kill his son himself? At that time, let''s not say whether Li Yaoxiang will die. The first one who ran out to stop him, I believe, was holding his arm, his wife Jiu xinnai. Think of here, Watergate also sighed. When he looked at Li Yaoxiang, he was no longer so wary. Some helpless. Some are not willing to. At the same time, some people are tired of the cruelty of Muye. But forget it. Anyway, I''m dead, and I can''t manage so much. "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you." "But anyway, I feel your concern for Naruto." "Thank you very much for taking care of Naruto these days." With that, I didn''t know where Watergate had changed a scroll. Then I continued: "what''s recorded here is all the Ninjutsu I learned in the life of jiuxinnai and I hope it will help you and Naruto." Watergate came. He handed the scroll to Li Yaoxiang. At the same time, there was a look of "please" in his eyes. Needless to say, Li Yaoxiang also knows that this is to ask him to help take good care of his son Naruto in the future. You''re welcome. Li Yaoxiang took over the scroll very calmly. At the moment, he seems calm. But the essence is excited to suffocate! Ha ha ha ha! Surprise! Surprise! It doesn''t take any effort! What is this scroll? This is recorded, but the life of Watergate + jiuxinnai! I''m excited to think about it! It''s like waking up in a dream! The Ninjutsu recorded in this scroll, it is estimated that just a few examples can make most people envy it! In addition, at the moment when Naruto and Bofeng Watergate recognize each other, the blackening value soars again. The harvest of this plan is far more abundant than he imagined! Dan Ding~ Dan Ding~ Li Yaoxiang tried to restrain his emotions, pretending to cough twice: "cough! Don''t worry. I will take care of Naruto. You don''t have to worry about his safety. " Once again, it was affirmed by Li Yaoxiang. Watergate and nine Sinai these two in law, this just put down the heart big stone. They look at each other and smile. The fingers are tight. Cuddle up to each other. It seems that from each other''s eyes, you can know each other''s thoughts. Then they both turned to look at Li Yaoxiang and showed their gratitude. Seeing that they were about to disappear, Watergate suddenly seemed to think of something at this time and said, "can you promise me one last request?" Li Yaoxiang nodded: "you say." "If one day Naruto really stands on the opposite side of Muye. I hope you can help me bring a few words to Naruto... " Li Yaoxiang hesitated a little, did not refuse, waiting for him to continue. "Not everyone is as cruel as you think. I hope you can leave a last chance for Muye in the future..." After hearing this, Li Yaoxiang was stunned. This seems to ask yourself to pass it to Naruto. How can you feel that the real intention of Watergate is to convey it to yourself? In fact, Li Yaoxiang''s feeling is right. At the moment, Watergate is really using the name of "bring a message to Naruto" to convey his ideas to Li Yaoxiang. He didn''t know whether his guess was right or not, but at the moment of parting, he had a flash in his mind, and finally knew what the uneasiness was hidden in his heart. I''m afraid that one day, Li Yaoxiang will make Naruto and Muye enemies. Therefore, he did his last effort to tell his worst guess. I hope I can do my best. Li Yaoxiang looks complicated. I hesitated again and again. But in the end, he nodded and agreed to Watergate''s promise. No reason. Just do what you want. Of course, the prerequisite for fulfilling the promise is not to hinder his plan to blacken Naruto, otherwise he will have to say sorry to Watergate. After all, although Li Yaoxiang wanted to blacken Naruto, he didn''t want to turn Naruto into an emotionless killer. As long as circumstances permit, Li Yaoxiang does not mind saving some innocent people at the last moment. In this way, after Li Yaoxiang nodded his head and agreed, Watergate and Jiu xinnai''s figure became more and more blurred, forming a group of light, slowly dissipating between heaven and earth Chapter 8 In the seal space. The disappearance of whirlpool Naruto and others makes nine tail full of anger, no place to vent. It''s been a long time since he was sealed by Bofeng Watergate. That damned fourth generation Huoying not only took away half of his body at the beginning, but also sealed him in this kid''s body. The most hateful thing is that the damned human actually stayed at chakra, guarding his seal all the time! Doesn''t it mean that his every move just now has been treated as a joke?! And just now that damned human, in the face of their own anger, even dare to turn a blind eye! It''s just not paying attention to him! How can he tolerate this?! Roar! The roar of the beast resounds throughout the seal space. The animal''s claws kept beating on the iron pole, making a violent ''clang'' sound. Jiuwei tries to let out all the Qi she has received today. Not long. Nine tail suddenly stopped madness. He looked at the ''whirlpool Naruto'' who didn''t know when he would return to the cage: "kid! Where did you go just now? " Standing in front of Jiuwei, of course, is not Naruto himself. It''s Li Yaoxiang who controls Naruto''s body. After the couple disappeared, Li Yaoxiang was not in a hurry to return control to Naruto. Naruto doesn''t know what happened just now. Now what Li Yaoxiang has to do is to have a good negotiation with Jiuwei, so as to lay a foundation for his next plan! Facing the censure of Jiuwei. Li did not answer. Just smiling at this rare fox in front of me. Although Jiuwei feels strange, he doesn''t plan to get to the bottom of it. After all, what he is most concerned about is how to fool the kid in front of him, untie his seal and get out of the cage! "Kid! Come and help me tear off this charm There''s no tension in the beginning. No fear at the beginning. "Whirlpool Naruto" still looks as if he is smiling at Jiuwei. In this situation, Jiuwei was stunned. But soon, he was so angry that he was beaten by Li Yaoxiang. "Kid! If you don''t come here to help me tear off the charm, I will kill you! " "Is it?" "Come out and have a try?" "I''ll stand here and bite you." This time, it was a little better. There was no silence. At least Li Yaoxiang responded. But in his words, he craned his neck to let Jiuwei bite him. With a series of sarcastic words, Jiuwei was very angry. Rao is a nine tail who has lived for thousands of years, and he wants to tear Li Yaoxiang to pieces immediately! However, the same is looking at Naruto growth of nine tail, soon detected abnormal. no incorrect! This is not the kid! What virtue is Naruto? Does he not know? I was blinded by anger just now, and now I finally react: "you''re not that kid! Who the hell are you? " Li Yaoxiang looked at the huge fox in front of him with great interest. I didn''t get angry because of Jiuwei''s arrogant attitude. "Who am I..." "Does it matter?" "Compared to my identity..." "Don''t you think it''s more interesting to discuss the topic that you''ve lived for thousands of years, the more you live, the more you go back?" "Nine! La! Well When Li Yaoxiang talked about the nine lamas word by word, he also put away his cynical attitude, and his expression and tone became serious. When Jiuwei heard someone calling him the name of jiulama, his head was even more blank and buzzing. Even Li Yaoxiang''s provocative words just now completely ignored the past. Then there was a look of shock. This This... How can it be?! I don''t know how many years I haven''t heard someone call him like this. This is the name given to him by six old men thousands of years ago. Except for six old men and a group of tailed animals, it is almost impossible for anyone else to know his name. But the question is, why does this "mysterious man" know this name?! "What''s the matter?" "Shocked?" "I really think no one in the world knows where you came from?" Nine tail suddenly cold hair suddenly, the whole fox body all put forward a pair of fighting posture, vigilant heart big up: "who are you in the end?" "It doesn''t matter who I am!" "The important thing is, what do you tailed animals take liudao''s last words for?" "Doesn''t he want you to live in peace with mankind?" "What do you mean by killing people?" After hearing a series of scoldings from Li Yaoxiang, Jiuwei''s confidence immediately became a little weak. He couldn''t see through Li Yaoxiang, but he was still adamant: "it''s all those human beings who force us! They want to seal us first! " "Good! Does that mean that as long as human beings give you freedom, you are willing to abide by the last words of six Tao and live in peace with human beings? " "That... That... Of course!" What I''m waiting for is this "of course"! Li Yaoxiang immediately seized the opportunity and solemnly told him, "that''s good! Now I will tell you that this day is not far away. Stay here for a while and don''t make trouble for me. Especially Naruto, remember to control your chakra! Don''t affect his growth Li Yaoxiang ordered himself again and again. Of course, Jiuwei didn''t agree: "hum! Why should I believe you? " Li Yaoxiang seems to have expected that Jiuwei would have such a saying. He immediately took out the scroll that Watergate had just given him and shook it in front of Jiuwei. "I forgot to tell you." "It records all the seal techniques of the whirlpool clan." "If you believe me, you can cooperate with me, and everyone will be safe." "If you dare to make trouble, don''t blame me for being merciless! "It''s up to you to make yourself uncomfortable!" The huge eyes swayed with the scroll in Li Yaoxiang''s hands. Jiuwei''s face was obviously resentful and unwilling. But this time he never refuted. Because he knows that even refutation is useless. In addition to Mudun and lunyan, they were naturally restrained by the seal technique of the whirlpool clan, which forced them to submit. When Li Yaoxiang saw that Jiuwei still looked unwilling, he knew that the old fox couldn''t let go of his face. But Li Yaoxiang has no plan to bargain with him! Are you kidding? Although Li Yaoxiang has not yet learned Ninjutsu on the scroll, he thinks he is frightening Jiuwei. You know, he still has a number of blackening spots that haven''t been used yet! It''s easy to say that nine tails are soft and cooperate with themselves. If he really dares to put on a posture of "rather die than surrender", Li Yaoxiang doesn''t mind buying a "one-time diamond blockade" in the mall. Let Jiuwei learn how to be a "three good model Fox"! With disdain, he gave a glance at nine tails. Li Yaoxiang left the seal space Chapter 9 Out of the seal space. The picture turns. Back to Naruto''s home. At the same time, Li Yaoxiang also returned the control of his body to whirlpool Naruto. When Naruto found that the surrounding environment changed again, the whole person suddenly became nervous and asked in his mind: "where''s mom and dad? Mom and Dad, are they gone? " Li did not respond. Naruto will know the meaning of this silence. Head down slowly. It''s a bit of a loss. But soon, Naruto''s head was raised again, and his eyes were bright! Although the process is short, it is enough! Because today is the happiest day in his life! He''s got mom and Dad, too! He knows who mom and dad are! And more importantly, since his father is Huoying, who saved the human life of the whole village, doesn''t that mean that as long as we know the truth, they will not hate themselves any more? The more I think about it, the more excited I feel. The picture of making friends with everyone and having fun together is even more involuntarily flashed in my mind. See that. Needless to say, Li Yaoxiang knows what Naruto is thinking. Not surprisingly. Anyway, he has been used to Naruto always guess things in a better way. Influenced by the soul of Asura, Naruto, who is cheerful and optimistic, should be so. Without trembling, Li Yaoxiang immediately interrupted Naruto and thought, "what''s the matter? I really think that when you know that your father is fengshui, it''s so easy for everyone to be willing to make friends with you and identify with you? " Originally also indulged in his fantasy that all kinds of pictures of the whirlpool Naruto. After hearing this sentence, immediately a Leng. He was very confused. Without waiting for him to ask, Li Yaoxiang continued: "don''t be paranoid. The people in the village are more ungrateful than you think! More ruthless! Otherwise, they won''t treat you like this all these years! " Naruto was shocked by Li Yaoxiang''s words and turned pale. Repeatedly retorted: "no! no No "They just don''t know who I am, otherwise they wouldn''t treat me like this!" "Yes "It must be so!" "As long as I let them know who I am, they will definitely change!" "Oh." Li Yaoxiang sneered, "don''t you know who you are? Your father entrusted him to take care of you. But what happened? In addition to being afraid of your evil fox, he sent people to watch you 24 hours a day. What else did he do? Did he really care about you? " Whirlpool Naruto listened to what Li Yaoxiang said with an unbelievable face. And he caught the point. That is, "fire shadow grandfather has sent people to watch him 24 hours.". But the problem is How is that possible?! If someone is really monitoring themselves 24 hours a day, why do they or Huoying grandfather ignore themselves when they know what happened to them? Is it true that the people in the village are so ruthless and ungrateful, as the "master of the voice" said? no That''s not the truth! I''m going to ask Huoying grandfather what''s going on! Naruto did not respond. Very excited, he turned to open the door and rushed in the direction of huoyinglou in the snow. Seeing this, Li Yaoxiang laughed. The reason why he overturned some of his previous words was to realize the scene at hand! Guide the whirlpool Naruto to question the ape Flying Sun chop! Obviously, his goal has been achieved. Next is the countdown to the success of the second step. If we say that the layout of the previous period is to make Naruto feel the fact that no matter how hard he tries, he can''t change other people''s thoughts. Let his life fall to the bottom. So now is to let Naruto completely rebound from the bottom! Go to the peak of life! Help Naruto get everything he wants! Because Li Yaoxiang knows that the higher he stands, the heavier he falls. Only in this way, the final effect of blackening Naruto will be more perfect! ¡­¡­ Huoying building. In the high-rise conference room. There is a long table in the conference room. The ape flies, the sun cuts, and sits on the throne. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun sit side by side on the right side of ape feirizhan. Zhicun tuanzang sits in the left row. All of them talked about all kinds of policies, problems and solutions in the village. From the relationship between villages and between countries to the daily life of ordinary people, there is almost nothing to talk about. Talking, talking. They suddenly turned to the topic of yuzhibo. "Rizha, are you going to endure it? Yuzhibo''s attitude is more and more obvious! Do you really have to wait for them to make up your mind?! Do you know how serious the consequences are? " It was Zhicun Tuan Zang who spoke. He, who has already transplanted the eye of the wheel through the big snake pill, knows very well the power of the eye of the wheel. Also very eager to get more writing wheel eyes. Therefore, over the years, he constantly used various reasons to urge ape feirizhan and others to quickly agree to punish the yuzhibo family, and further forced the yuzhibo family to rebel. Ape feiri took a cigarette: "the village has lost too many talents. We can''t go on fighting like this. " "What''s the matter? You''re here now? Do you forget how teacher Yijian died that year? " When Zhicun Tuan Zang said the four words "teacher between doors", ape Fei rizhan and others were moved. After all, Zhicun tuanzang is right. At the beginning, the thunder shadow of yunyin village left the two unstable factors of Jinjiao and Yinjiao in the village, which eventually caused huge losses to yunyin village and even affected their Muye. Because of this, over the years, they have not been soft on the "unstable factors" in the management of wood leaves! But, gradually, the ape flies day to chop to feel a little hesitant. They began to doubt whether what they had done over the years was right or wrong. Because of this, they have lost too much strength and talent. "Shuo Mao''s death in those years has led to the loss of too much strength in the village. Zilaiye and gangshou have left the village because of this. We can''t make rash decisions any more. If we deal with the yuzhibo family by tough means again, if we make a little mistake, Muye may fall into a huge crisis. " Ape flying day chop said his worry. Ape flying day chop is to tell the truth. But Zhicun Tuan Zang is not happy. Isn''t this mapping him? "Well! Now is the time to complain? Don''t forget that everyone here agreed with Shuo Mao at the beginning! " Zhicun Tuan Zang retorted immediately. Chapter 10 Seeing that Zhicun Tuan Zang pointed the spearhead at himself and others, shuihumen Yan immediately retorted: "we agree with you to suppress Shuo Mao, but we didn''t let you force him to commit suicide, did we?" "Hum!" With a cold hum, Zhicun Tuan Zang continued, "don''t laugh. If you don''t agree, you didn''t come out to stop it? You don''t want to tell me that at that time, you didn''t have the ability to stop it? " The anti generals are one army. All three of them were speechless. There''s no way to argue. After all, that was the case. If all four of them did not agree with this practice, Qi Mu Shuo Mao, the leader of the secret department, would not have been able to spread the contents of the task he received. Because of this, Qi Mu Shuo Mao knew the intention of the ape Flying Sun chop and others. Avoid fighting with them, so finally chose to commit suicide. And the reason why they made this decision at the beginning is very simple. It was because Qi Mu Shuo Mao at that time was already the next Huoying, but this did not mean that Qi Mu Shuo Mao was the ideal Huoying candidate in their mind. After all, in their hearts, only people like Bofeng Watergate who are willing to sacrifice their lives, families and everything for the sake of Muye are the best candidates for Huoying. But Qi Mu Shuo Mao is obviously not this kind of person. In order to save his companions, he gave up the task, which means that he is not suitable to be Huoying. As a result, he has become an "unstable factor" in the hearts of several old people. Death is the best belonging of Qi Mu Shuo Mao. The same is true of dashuewan. Since the wave wind water gate was selected, the big snake pill naturally became an unstable factor. It has to be eradicated. Otherwise, it is impossible to condemn dasheban for continuing to do human research without reason. After all, at the beginning, ape feirizhan personally agreed with the research. Seeing the embarrassment of the scene, ape Fei coughed twice, so he deliberately opened the topic: "forget it, don''t talk about the past. Yuzhibo clan, if you don''t do it, you''d better not do it. If Muye loses such a big family as yuzhibo, the other four villages may take advantage of us. What''s more, the residence of the major families has surrounded the yuzhibo family, and there is not much to do. Let''s see first. " At this time, there was a quick knock on the door: "report to Huoying and several adults, whirlpool Naruto will rush in even if someone stops him." Four people smell speech, slightly doubt, all look at each other. To tell you the truth, if we hadn''t heard the person outside talking about the whirlpool Naruto, several people in the conference room would have forgotten the son of the wave wind and water gate. After all, most of the time after the Jiuwei incident, apart from dealing with official business, they also put their mind on the "unstable factor" of the yuzhibo clan. After the ape flying day chop sent people to monitor Naruto for 24 hours, they didn''t pay much attention. It''s only a month or two at the most. Visit once. The same is true of Zhicun tuanzang. At the beginning, there were only two reasons for deliberately divulging the news that Naruto was "demon fox.". 1) Let''s see if we can fight for the control of whirlpool Naruto and let ape Flying Sun chop give Naruto to the root to cultivate. 2) If Naruto is renzhuli, no one knows. There is an excuse to delay the yuzhibo incident all the time. After all, even if the yuzhibo mutiny, its harmfulness is still under control. But not now. Because the whirlpool Naruto is a pillar of human power, it has almost reached the point known to all. As long as the yuzhibo people''s coup, they will surely have the idea of narrating. This means that the harm of the yuzhibo people''s rebellion will be out of control. As a result, we have to make a decision as soon as possible to solve the "time bomb" of yuzhibo. Obviously. The first reason is that ape Flying Sun chop will definitely not agree. The second reason has been successful. So Zhicun tuanzang didn''t pay much attention to Naruto. Therefore, based on the above reasons, several old guys in the meeting room have no time to talk to Naruto, which also leads to Naruto''s being in a state of stocking. Lengshen moment, ape flying day chop also randomly ordered: "let him in." After the order is passed on. The corridor outside the conference room soon heard the sound of rapid footsteps. I didn''t even knock on the door. Naruto directly opened the door and ran in excitedly. See the picture in the conference room. He was stunned at first. Very quickly, the field of vision subconsciously ignores other people. The only thing left is the fire shadow grandfather. He quickly walked up and climbed to the table. He put his left hand in his waist and his right hand pointed to the ape Flying Sun chop. He said angrily, "old man! I asked you! Why do you want to hide the fact that the fourth generation of Huoying is my father? " The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became very dignified. Zhicun tuanzang said seriously, "who told you this?" Naruto looked at the one eyed man. I don''t know who he is. No matter! He stares at the ape again, waiting for his reply. And the face that ape flies day to chop is not too good-looking. Not to mention who told Naruto the truth, the old guys in the conference room actually paid more attention to Naruto''s attitude towards Muye. After all, they could not let a person who hated Muye, Zhuli, continue to breed like this. So, he asked the same question, but compared with Zhicun Tuan Zang, ape feiri chop seems much more kind: "Naruto, can you tell Huoying grandfather first, who told you that the fourth generation Huoying is your father?" Whirlpool Naruto this two lengzi, still didn''t realize the scene atmosphere is not right, very angry said: "hum! Don''t try to cheat me again! My father told me! I saw my father and mother with my own eyes, too Watergate inflammation: "did you see Watergate with your own eyes? How is that possible? " Turn to sleep Xiaochun: "Naruto, tell me quickly, what''s the matter?" After hearing the news of the existence of Fengshui gate, several people in the conference room, their expressions were wonderful. There''s excitement. There''s guilt. There are concerns. As for Yu Zhicun, Tuan Zang''s expression is as ugly as Chixiang''s. Whirlpool Naruto doesn''t understand why they care so much about it. But there is still a sentence, not a sentence to tell the story. Almost is to see a cage, there is a big fox, fox told him to tear off the charm, and then the father came out, mother also came out. Although the story is not very clear, some old people with a wide range of knowledge can also guess a rough picture, but the wave of Fengshui gate has left a backhand. After knowing the reason, several people were relieved. But their mood soon became tense again, because they caught one of the key points in Naruto! Fox Nine tail fox asked Naruto to tear off the charm? What''s wrong with that?! Chapter 11 Turning to bed, Xiaochun quickly told: "Naruto, do you remember not to tear that charm, do you know?" Shuihu menyan: "right, right. When you enter that space, remember not to move. Don''t talk to fox. You know what? " Naruto was a little impatient because of their nagging. He came here to be accountable! "You are so annoying!" "Old man! You haven''t told me yet? " "Why hide my identity?" "My father is the fourth generation of Huoying, and I am the son of the fourth generation of Huoying!" "Why do you send someone to watch me, knowing that everyone treats me like this, and you don''t care if you misunderstand me?" Naruto, who was only three years old, pointed to the nose of the ape Flying Sun and asked a series of angry questions. Recall everything in the past. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was! Several old people see this, you look at me, I look at you. The most serious part of the problem is whether Naruto is hostile to the village! At the end of the meeting, everyone focused on ape feirizha and signaled him to solve the problem. Ape feirizha also understood the meaning of these "base friends". He didn''t shirk it. He changed his face and said seriously: "ah, Naruto. We hide your identity for your safety. Many things are not as simple as you think. Now you know, the fox is sealed in your body. If your identity is exposed, other villages will certainly be bad for you. I once promised your father to take good care of you, so I must not put your life in danger. I hope you can understand the hardship of Huoying grandfather. " Ape flying day cut this painstaking series of words, the only three-year-old Naruto to a Leng Leng. Fortunately, with Li Yaoxiang''s "reminder" in his mind, Naruto quickly responded. Immediately retorted: "you cheat! You said you were afraid of my danger! But now in the whole village, who doesn''t know that I am the fox?! What''s the difference if my identity has been published?! Do you know how people treat me now?! I''ll never live like this again Naruto again and again, again and again do not pay attention to everyone. Challenge their authority. In the conference room, in addition to the ape flying day chop, the other three people''s eyes became more and more bad. Seeing that the situation was not good, ape feirizha rushed before they started and said to Naruto, "Naruto, I''m sorry. Fire shadow grandfather is too busy and ignore your feelings. You''re right. Now that we all know the existence of "Fox". Then I''ll call all the people in the village as soon as possible and show your identity in public. What do you think? " That''s the first thing to say. Naruto stares at the scene. Excited and incredulous, he looked at the ape flying toward the sun. "Old... Old... Old man." "You... You... You didn''t lie to me?" "Are you... Really willing to tell you who I am?" Ape flying day cut squint, smile nodded. Next. Naruto is directly excited to shout. Cheering on the table. "Ha ha ha ha!" "Great! Great "I can make friends at last! I can finally play with you After a long time of shouting and jumping, Naruto was so excited that he quickly got down and used his elbow and knee to climb up in front of ape Flying Sun chop and looked at each other at a close distance: "old man! Come on! Get everybody together! Tell you who I am Ape Flying Sun chop still keeps a kind smile: "Naruto, calm down first. It''s not just a call. At this time, everyone is busy with their own affairs. How do you want people to get here? Don''t worry. Go back and wait patiently. I''ll tell someone to pass it on later. Three days! Just three days later! Three days later, I asked the whole village to come and announce your identity in public. " Naruto frowned and doubted: "really? You didn''t lie to me? " "Well." The ape flies and the sun cuts and nods. Naruto was willing to give up and left the door with a jump: "Yeah! Great! I can make friends at last As the cheers faded away. The serious atmosphere in the conference room was restored. "Sun chop! Can''t go on like this! The fox has already known the truth. Sooner or later, he will do harm to the village and be hostile to everyone. The best way is to give it to the root! Just give it to the root. I can make sure it doesn''t happen! " This kind of "accident" happened to Naruto. Of course, Zhicun Tuan Zang will not miss this opportunity. However, ushered in, but the ape flying day cut tough attitude. The ape flies day to chop, the facial expression not good ground turns a glance at him. After all, who is the culprit of this situation, and how many people present don''t know? We just don''t have time to manage it. But his embarrassment was only a flash away. I said in my heart, "everything I do is for the sake of the wood leaf, I''m not wrong!", Suddenly, he was full of confidence, and again, he continued to look at this good friend who seemed to be condemning him. Seeing this, the ape flew to the sun and said: "There''s no need to say more about it." "In the past, I was busy with other things and ignored Naruto''s feelings." "Since most of the people in the village already know that Naruto is renzhuli''s identity." "Then there''s no need to hide any more." "Three days later, I''ll call all the people and announce the identity of Naruto on the spot." "As for the danger... Oh, you can see clearly the attitude of Naruto just now? He''s just a kid. Just want to make friends, want to play with everyone. I didn''t hate the village at all. In that case, why bother him again? What''s more, it''s not a good thing for the village to disclose his identity and let him make more friends and become a fetter. " In the last sentence, the rest of the audience could not refute it. The fact that shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun didn''t make a sound means that they acquiesced in the decision. After all, you''re right. And this is their consistent style of cultivating new seedlings. As long as there are fetters. Then we can''t get rid of the involvement with the village. As long as there are fetters. The "guard" of the will of fire can be better maintained. Seeing that the other two didn''t refute, Zhicun Tuan Zang had different ideas, but he didn''t get entangled any more. In this way, today''s meeting, because Naruto suddenly intruded, and made everyone finally broke up. After the meeting. Ape flying day chop also didn''t violate his promise. It wasn''t long before the whole Muye village learned that three days later, the three generations of Huoying would call everyone together and said that there was something important to announce. After hearing the news, Naruto was so excited that he couldn''t sleep for two consecutive nights. Moreover, in the past two days, he has expressed his vision with Li Yaoxiang in his mind, saying that "as long as we know his identity, we will not hate him any more.". Li Yaoxiang didn''t hit him this time. I didn''t say anything. Let Naruto be so happy. As for the outcome, is it really as perfect as Naruto imagined? ha-ha. It can only be said that... Everything is under his control! Chapter 12 Three days later. It''s early in the morning. Whirlpool Naruto''s home. Because of insomnia for two days, on the third night, Naruto was so tired that he couldn''t sleep. As a result, Naruto was about to miss the call time of the ape flying day, so Naruto still lay in a big shape and fell asleep in bed. Soon, a masked Ninja enters Naruto''s room and shakes him up. "Well." "Who is it?" "Don''t bother! Why bother people to sleep? " Misty, Naruto opened the palm of the man''s hand. The ninja in the dark retracted his hand and said, "the meeting is about to begin. Lord Huoying told me to call you. If you want to go on sleeping, I''ll go back and report it. " Whirlpool Naruto is startled! The whole person jumped! "Ah "Call the meeting! Call the meeting "Wait for me! Wait for me Then, Naruto rushed to the bathroom, washed his face at will, picked up his toothbrush and went out to brush his teeth and change clothes: "wait! I''m almost ready. Go and ask Huoying to wait for me. " Seeing that Naruto had begun to prepare, the dark department gave a "whew" and left Naruto''s house. Wash up. Put on your underwear. Naruto goes to the closet and sweeps the clothes in the closet with his fingers. Finally, his fingers fall into the closet. The best preserved cotton padded garment is the one with orange and a little blue in the original. It''s just a small one. This "new dress" Naruto has never been willing to wear. But today, it means too much to him. He can''t be as reckless as he used to be. You must not lose your father''s face! Get dressed. I sort out my hair a little bit. After witnessing the most handsome self in front of the mirror, Naruto left home in high spirits and walked towards the square where the assembly was called. Call in the meeting hall. The so-called meeting place is actually the meeting place in the original book for Zhongren assessment. At the moment, in addition to the crowd in the audience, even the open space in the middle also gathered a lot of people. There is no other reason. Although Muye is a village in name, its scale is no smaller or even larger than that of some towns. Today, though not all the leaves are up and down, they are all 7788. Soon, Naruto also arrived at the venue. Because he was late, he could only enter the place where he used to fight. However, as soon as he appeared in the public''s field of vision, it soon attracted the dislike and ridicule of the people around him. "Well! Bad luck. Monsters have the face to come here. " "Don''t you know everyone doesn''t welcome him? So swaggering here? " "If I were you, I would not stay here to make a fool of myself. It''s really uneducated. The fox is the fox." All kinds of disdain are in Naruto''s ears. Every place he passed, someone would subconsciously give way, deliberately avoid him and point at him. It''s as if he''s like a virus, a plague, that would make him sick. Naruto is used to all this. In the past, whenever he heard such vicious words and disgusting eyes, he could not help feeling lost and sad. But not today! He doesn''t care what people say! Because he firmly believes that as long as after today, everything will be better! Over time. With the arrival of the leading role of whirlpool Naruto. We didn''t have to wait too long. He soon appeared in everyone''s field of vision, and walked slowly to the position of the fire shadow mat. Seeing the appearance of the ape Flying Sun chop, the noise of the scene rises again. "Wow, Lord Huoying even wears his robe and hat today. It''s so grand. What do you want to announce when Lord Huoying calls us here today?" "Of course, it''s not easy. Otherwise, there would be no activity and so many people would not be gathered here." "Bah! You see, that damned "demon fox" still has the cheek to stay here. I don''t think he should be allowed to come in on such an important occasion! " "Who said no? I don''t have any self-knowledge at all. I''m still so far away. Don''t you realize that everyone doesn''t want to see him? " Vicious voice, more and more serious. More and more unscrupulous. Naruto constantly admonishes himself and cheers himself up. "It''s okay, it''s okay." "After the old man has made my identity public, everyone will not treat me like this again!" "Yes "It must be so!" Soon, ape Flying Sun chop in the case of attention, in the case of expectations, came to the platform of the fire shadow mat. I got to the front of the platform. Look around. Finally, his eyes fell on the emotional Naruto. He smiles and nods to Naruto. Then he coughed twice. After all the villagers were quiet, he began his speech: "I''m very glad that you can spare precious time from your busy schedule¡° The sound of the ape flying in the sun seems very relaxed. But its volume is enough for nearly tens of thousands of villagers to hear clearly. That''s it. A lot of opening remarks. See Naruto that call a gnash teeth, small fist clenched, secretly muttered: "damn! Old man, tell me quickly Talking, talking. Ape flying day chop finally entered the topic. "The reason why we called you here today is actually to tell you about the incident of" evil foxes in the village "that year." The voice just dropped. There was an uproar at the scene. One after another took a cold breath. It was a night that everyone didn''t want to think about again. I don''t know why the fire shadow adults have to mention it at this time to uncover everyone''s scars. Some people even look at Naruto standing alone in the center with indignation, and they want to decoct the skin and remove the bone! It wasn''t until ape feirizha coughed twice again to signal everyone to be quiet that the noise stopped. "I can understand the loss of your family." "It''s also very clear that people don''t want to recall the past." "But one thing I must remind you is that in order to alleviate the pain, it is absolutely not a good way to escape from reality and the past." "Moreover, if the heroes, friends and family who died to save us knew that we were still living in the past, they would not be happy! Because they protect us, is to let everyone have a better future! I don''t want you to live in the shadow of the past. " "Therefore, if we want to thank them and miss them, we should live better than ever! This is worthy of their sacrifice for all of us at that time! " Some emotional words moved the people on the scene. Some people cry because of this. Some people are moved by this. Some people are excited by it. Gradually, with the clapping of the first person. Then, there were waves of applause. Ape flying day chop this three generations of fire shadow, once again get the recognition and love of the villagers. Also because of these sensational words, some villagers who were still upset and heartbroken about what happened in those years were finally relieved. And secretly vowed to live more freely than before! More wonderful! Chapter 13 Seeing the atmosphere of the scene and gradually being heated up, ape feiri immediately grasped the opportunity and once again gave a powerful dose of Medicine: "the main purpose of calling everyone here today is to remember the hero of that year and his contribution to the village! Let them know that their sacrifice is not in vain! Let them have a look, Muye, because of their protection, has lived a stable life! " "Master Huoying is right! We all have a good time now¡° "Yes! I want to live a more wonderful life and prove that they made the right choice in those years! " The voice of approval resounded throughout the venue. Enthusiasm, excitement, atmosphere, almost condensed to a high point. It''s just what the ape flying day wants! Seeing that the atmosphere was almost rendered, his painting style changed: "but..." The sound of "but" made the whole audience quiet again, holding their breath, waiting for their master Huoying to continue to speak. "Do you remember who really saved us from this disaster?" Pause for a moment and look around. "I believe that no one present will forget it!" "He is the fourth generation of Huoying, Bofeng Watergate, who sacrificed his life in order to save everyone!" I heard the name Bofeng Watergate. The people on the scene subconsciously looked to the nearby huoyingyan. Look at the fourth stone statue in the row. On the surface, there''s not much mood swings. But in our hearts, we can''t help but feel grateful. Because the four generations of Huoying do everything, in fact, do not have to say that the ape flying day chop, they will also remember. It''s just that no one talks about it on weekdays. But as soon as an outsider or a child asks, they will be very proud to say, "that''s our fourth generation of fire shadow, wave wind and water gate!", And began to introduce his heroic deeds. Look, look. The villagers think of what they have now. Think of this hard won happy day. Gradually, as the first person in the room called out "four generations of fire shadow.". The voice also wave after wave of shouting. "Four generations of fire shadow!" "Four generations of fire shadow!" "Four generations of fire shadow!" Naruto, who was surrounded by the surging public opinion, listened to everyone chanting his father''s name. He was so excited that his face turned red and his whole body trembled. excitement! Shock! you ''re right! This is my father, Bofeng Watergate! At this moment, Naruto is proud of his father as never before. Father is the hero who saved the human life of the whole village, and he is the hero''s son! Small, he can''t help but raise his head and raise his chest. He shouts his proud father''s name with everyone. At this time, the powerful public sentiment was once again interrupted by the "Dan" cut by the ape Flying Sun, and everyone was silent again, ready to listen to the next words of the three generations of Huoying. "One thing... Really makes me feel very guilty." "Because I didn''t take care of the children left behind by Watergate." The voice fell. The scene was silent at first. Then there was an uproar. "This?! Four generations of Huoying have children? Why haven''t we heard of it? " "I remember... The wife of the four generations of Huoying was really pregnant. But later it was said that they died together in the original disaster? " For these civilians, the information they get is often just the information deliberately spread by Muye senior management. At that time, in order to hide the news that Naruto was the child of bofengshuimen, ape feirizhan claimed that bofengshuimen family died in the disaster. This also led to the fact that these civilians were all in the dark. "It''s right that you don''t know about it. Because in order to make Watergate''s son live a normal life, I fabricated this news to hide everyone. " Ape flying day chop explained. Next, some people began to ask the ape Flying Sun on the high platform: "Lord Huoying, who are the children of the four generations of Huoying? Where is he? " "Yes, Lord Huoying. If the fourth generation of Huoying really has left blood, then we must repay him well. We will not forget the kindness of the fourth generation of Huoying! " Everyone, you say a word, I say a word. One after another inquired about the situation of Bofeng shuimen''s son. We all speak from the heart. They are really interested in shockwave Feng Shui gate. If it were not for the sacrifice of Bofeng Watergate, they would not be what they are today. At that time, the damage of the fox to the village will only be more serious. Naruto swallows his saliva and looks at the ape flying in the sun, waiting for him to say what he is looking forward to today. And the ape flying day chop also did not disappoint Naruto, also no longer bridge feeling. "Over the past few years, you''ve heard that the fox turned into a child, right? I don''t need to say more. I believe everyone knows who this child is, right? " The voice just dropped. The whole audience couldn''t help but focus on the little Naruto standing in the middle of the square. Although I don''t know why Huoying suddenly mentioned this disgusting beast. But it doesn''t prevent us from staring at Naruto with a disgusting look. It''s him! It is because of this fox that this disaster happened in those years! That''s why so many people died! So respected four generations of fire shadow will die! It''s all about him! In this way, a three-year-old child was treated as an enemy by everyone and was overwhelmed by the disgusting eyes of tens of thousands of audience. Ape flying day chop this just realized, oneself did wrong after all what a huge decision. It was he who ignored Naruto''s feelings. It was he who once again broke his promise to others. At that time, his wife, whirlpool Shuihu, entrusted him to take good care of his descendants. As a result, the thousand handed clan is gone. The kingdom of vortex is gone. At that time, he promised in front of Qimu Shuo Mao that his boss would lead Shuo Mao to make Muye brilliant. As a result, he followed his confidant for many years, but was forced to death by his own decision. At that time, he agreed to let his apprentice dashewan study primary cells and Mudun, but in the end, for this reason, he forced his apprentice to betray the village. The apprentice gangshou, disappointed with him, left the village. The apprentice was also disappointed with him and stayed out for a long time. Although they didn''t say it, how could they not guess what the disciples thought? Now, because of himself, Naruto, the son of his grandson shuimen, who is only three years old, has been treated like this. Remember all this. Looking at the center of the square, Naruto was dazzled by everyone. Ape flies day to chop heart to feel guilty, can''t help but start to doubt oneself, doubt all these years do, in the end is right or wrong He glanced at his good friend, Zhicun Tuan Zang, who was hiding in the dark. The ape flies, and the sun cuts with a helpless sigh. No more. Facing the crowd, he said in a loud voice: "it''s wrong to say that the fox incarnates as a child. The real situation is that the four generations of Huoying sealed the fox in the body of an innocent baby. And this baby is Naruto, whirlpool Naruto! At the same time, he is also the son of Huoying, Bofeng and shuimen Chapter 14 Quiet! The huge conference hall became silent! Everyone was shocked by the shocking news brought by the ape Flying Sun chop! I can''t believe it! An impossible appearance, fully displayed in the facial features. At the same time, they constantly comfort themselves. no It''s impossible! How can whirlpool Naruto be the son of four generations of Huoying?! If Naruto is the son of Bofeng Watergate, why don''t the three generations of Huoying tell us the truth? Why let us treat the benefactor''s child like this and bully him in all ways? instant. Whirlpool Naruto this little bit, became the only focus of the audience. All eyes were focused on the three-year-old child. There was no action. The scene remained silent. For a moment, we really don''t know how to accept this cruel fact. Even though they know that this is unlikely, they are more willing to believe that ape flying day chop is joking with them and deceiving them, because only in this way can their hearts feel better. You don''t have to feel guilty about what you did in the past. Because they really appreciate the four generations of Huoying from the bottom of their hearts, they are even more unable to accept what they have done to the benefactor''s children over the years. In order to further prove his claim, ape feirizhan continued: "at that time, in order to hide Naruto''s identity, we decided to change his surname to vortex, that is, to follow the surname of shuimen''s wife vortex jiuxinnai. I thought that as long as this way, Naruto can grow up happily like ordinary people. But I didn''t expect that the misunderstanding of Naruto is so deep. I''m guilty of Watergate. I feel sorry for you. You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s all my fault. I''ve been focusing on official business, ignoring Naruto and everyone''s opinions on Naruto. " After hearing this, all the people in the room were shocked and speechless. It''s over Whirlpool Naruto''s surname is whirlpool. The wife of Bofeng Watergate is also named vortex. How can they cheat themselves again? The last touch of hope in my heart, instant collapse. All of a sudden, almost everyone showed all kinds of complicated looks. They are ashamed of the four generations of Huoying. Sorry for Naruto. Even they were embarrassed to look up at the stone statue of bofengshuimen again, even if they looked at it one more time. Recalling their attitude towards whirlpool Naruto over the years It''s worse than pigs and dogs! Looking at the whirlpool Naruto in the center of the square, everyone was silent. I don''t know what to say. I don''t know how to face Naruto. All along, they treat whirlpool Naruto as a monster, and even instill this idea and hatred into the next generation. But now suddenly, they tell themselves that the child they regard as an enemy and a monster is actually the child of a benefactor? How can they accept this fact in a moment? How do they face what they and others have done in the past? However, facing the whirlpool of people''s eyes, Naruto is not feeling well at the moment. Because the "beautiful picture" he imagined did not appear. I thought that as long as the old man made his identity public, everyone would identify with him, no longer hate himself, and come to make friends with him. But what''s the situation now? How did this happen? There is no such "disgusting" look, but what''s the matter now? He looked around the meeting hall. He saw that someone''s expression was very complicated and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Also saw someone''s expression is very indifferent, for his identity, as if did not feel any surprise. In this way, the whole venue, the villagers are quiet, the Ninjas are quiet, the big families are quiet, and the high-level people are also quiet. After all of them are quiet for a long time, the meeting finally officially ended and dissolved with a sigh of helplessness. It''s gone. There''s a lot of excitement. No more enthusiasm. Everyone left the meeting one after another with a heavy heart. On the way back, we were not in the mood to communicate with others. And whirlpool Naruto stands in the center of the square, looking at one villager after another, leaving one after another. Until the whole square widened. Whirlpool Naruto is still looking at the whole process. He has no eyes. There''s nothing in my head. The mouth is even more dry and slightly open. "Everyone left, go back..." Li Yaoxiang''s voice sounded in Naruto''s mind. Naruto''s body trembles slightly. My mind is still blank and dull. But unconsciously, he obeyed Li Yaoxiang''s orders and went back to his home. There was no communication on the way home. Naruto can''t feel the cold of ice and snow. I can''t feel the pictures around me. So he went back step by step. It was not until he arrived at home and closed the door that he asked Li Yaoxiang, "why... Why do you do this? I''m the hero''s child. Since they are so grateful to their father, shouldn''t everyone stop hating me? Shouldn''t everyone accept me? " "Naruto..." "I''ve already told you." "The people in the village are more cruel and ungrateful than you think." "Didn''t you see that just now?" "A lot of people don''t look surprised when they know who you really are." "That''s because they already know the truth!" "But what if you know the truth?" "They won''t thank you for your father''s sacrifice, because you sealed the fox with your body!" "They just feel that this is what your father and son should do! Your father should have died! Your mother should have died, too! " "What they have in mind is only themselves!" Naruto''s fragile heart at the moment seems to have been bombed by Li Yaoxiang''s series of words. He always thinks things are so beautiful. He doesn''t want to believe Li Yaoxiang''s words, let alone the village he said. It''s really so dark. But the problem is that he can''t give a reasonable explanation why people who know his identity treat him like this. It made him feel very bad. His vision of a better world was almost shattered by reality. However, at the same time that he felt most at a loss, there was a knock at the door for the first time. Knock! Knock! Knock! This sudden knock on the door, in an instant, brings Naruto''s thoughts back to reality. After all, no one will visit his home. Even if someone comes, it can only be the old man of Huoying grandfather. But the problem is, it''s not the end of the month. It''s not the time to give him money. It''s reasonable to say that Huoying grandfather won''t come here at this time? Why did someone come all of a sudden? As a result, Naruto, who was still daydreaming, was suddenly attracted by the "guests" outside the door. With doubts, Naruto went to open the door PS: Happy Singles Day Chapter 15 The door opened. What came into view was a young man wearing ordinary cotton padded clothes. The quality of cotton padded clothes was neither too high nor too bad. Naruto recognized the man in front of him. He was the clerk who had previously worked in a grocery store and refused to sell his thermos. However, at the moment, the man, looking at Naruto''s eyes, is no longer as disgusted as before, but a pair of embarrassed smile, and also carrying a brand-new hot water bottle. "Ha ha, Naruto. Didn''t you say that the hot water kettle at home was broken? I''ve sent it here for you Naruto looks confused. "How much is it?" he asked? I''ll go and get it for you "Oh, No. Take it as if I gave it to you. You''re welcome. " After a few words, the young man stopped staying and left here quickly. This sudden scene, make Naruto confused, involuntarily asked in his mind: "this... What''s the matter?" However, Li Yaoxiang did not answer him. The door closed. It wasn''t long. There was another knock at the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! Naruto opens the door again. The same is a young man, also carrying a hot water bottle. Naruto recognized the man, who was a clerk in the second grocery store. A big one and a small one, two people with four eyes opposite each other, both hands holding a hot kettle, the picture that is called a funny. Naruto: "you... Are here to deliver the hot kettle, too?" In response, the young man spared his head and gave a ha ha: "it''s OK, it''s OK, one more hot water bottle, be prepared! It''s a little bit of my heart. I hope you can take it. " The hot water bottle was left behind, and the clerk of the second grocery store also left here soon. It didn''t take long for Naruto to close the door. Then came the clerks in the third and fourth grocery stores. Similarly, he made a casual excuse to leave their "heart" behind. The final result is that Naruto is in a daze, and his hands are broken to cover four brand-new hot water bottles. At this moment, Naruto can''t detect everyone''s change. He was so excited that he couldn''t wait to show off to Li Yaoxiang in his mind: "look! Look! I knew it! I knew it! As long as my identity is open, as long as you know that I am my father''s son, then you will identify with me! Accept me! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! It''s a success! I made it! You don''t hate me any more Li Yaoxiang was also silent. It seems that there is no way to refute him, which makes Naruto feel more excited! More excited! Because it not only proves that his "beautiful vision of the world" is right! Let him "defeat" Li Yaoxiang for the first time since he was sensible! Make his sense of achievement is more satisfied! I knew it! The village is not as dark as he said! Not everyone is so ungrateful! However, Naruto didn''t realize that under the influence of Li Yaoxiang, he took "not everyone is so ungrateful" for granted. In other words, he has recognized that there are a group of ungrateful people in the village. Not waiting for Naruto to calm down. There was another knock outside the door. This time Naruto didn''t feel confused any more. He put down the hot water bottle in his arms and said happily, "come on! Here we go Open the door. This time in Naruto''s eyes, it is a little boy and a man and a woman behind him. What''s funny is that the little boy is holding a fruit basket bigger than his body in his arms. The fruit basket almost covers most of his body. And a man and a woman behind the little boy are smiling apologetically at Naruto. Naruto also knows the size of this family. Little boy is one of the people who hit him with snowballs in the snow before, and he is the one who hit him the most energetically! The two men and women behind them were the parents of the little kids who were making trouble. Not waiting for Naruto to say something. The parents behind the child pushed the child with the back of their hands, as if to suggest and urge him. The little boy who couldn''t see the way ahead quickly stretched out most of his head from behind the fruit basket and said to Naruto, "I''m sorry, I was wrong before. I shouldn''t throw you a snowball. I''ll never do that again. These fruits are for you It''s very straightforward. It''s obvious that someone taught the kid to say that. The simple and direct Naruto happily took over the fruit basket and said with a hearty smile: "ha ha ha! No problem. I don''t blame you. Let''s play together in the future The couple behind him, pushing the baby, nodded and apologized. Also quickly left here. Then, with the four hot water bottle delivery staff, as well as the size of the family left. Other villagers also came to the home of whirlpool Naruto one after another. Or visit. Or gifts. Or an apology. Of course, these visitors do not include those who are in the know, that is, those who already know the existence of Naruto identity, almost as long as they are above the upper forbearance level, or those rich family children, will know the news. But it doesn''t matter. The amount of gifts that visitors bring, such as new clothes, fruits, food, toys and so on, can still fill the door full, almost unable to squeeze in. When the night gradually fell, the visiting crowd gradually stopped. Naruto was completely excited for a whole afternoon. Looking at the pile of gifts in front of him, Naruto went in with cheers. The whole body forms a "big" shape and lies on the pile of thanks. One of the fruit baskets was opened. There is a banana in the left mouth, while the right face rubs on the new clothes contentedly. Feel the softness on your cheek. Naruto naturally showed off again in his mind: "look? I''ll tell you. As long as you know my identity, you will be able to accept me! Hey, hey, hey! I will be able to play with you in the future Looking at him that villain gets ambition, constantly flaunting appearance in front of oneself. Li Yaoxiang laughed. Yes, it is! Now that it has been decided to let Naruto walk on the road of "the peak of life", Li Yaoxiang certainly will not miss this opportunity. He will make use of the villagers'' movements to make a layout so that Naruto can present this kind of picture! Make Naruto that call a proud! Make Naruto that call a satisfaction! Mistakenly thought that oneself finally defeated him! However, the truth is that Li Yaoxiang already knew that the villagers were coming to visit Naruto. After all, Li Yaoxiang, who also lives in Muye village, can''t even be aware of this. The reason why Li Yaoxiang deliberately created such a result is that he wanted to speed up the progress of the plan! In order to let Naruto fully realize the sense of achievement of defeating him and regain confidence! In order to make his "second step plan" a perfect start! Obviously, the appearance of Naruto means that Li Yaoxiang''s goal has been achieved. If there is no accident, Naruto will be happily silent in this "false illusion" for many days to come. When this "false illusion" is over, it is the time for Li Yaoxiang to appear again! Seeing that Naruto can no longer make great changes in the short term, Li Yaoxiang will no longer pay attention to Naruto and let Naruto enjoy this wonderful moment. And he shifts his focus back to his own self Chapter 16 Muye village. In a restaurant. The decoration of this restaurant, as well as the furnishings, are exactly the same as that of the Le Ramen restaurant in the animation. It''s an open shop. It''s just a few pieces of cloth hanging on the door to cover the sun or the situation inside the restaurant. At this time, Li Yaoxiang, as always, was cooking all kinds of food in front of customers sitting side by side. His contact with Naruto is like eating food and chatting with friends. Does he want to focus on carefully tasting delicious food? Focus on what your friends are talking about. It can be said that one mind can be used for two purposes. It''s a wonderful feeling. It can''t affect his daily life and all kinds of normal activities. Through to the world of fire shadow in recent years, he has been in this state. The difference is whether he focuses on Naruto or himself. At the beginning, he came here physically. Not only the appearance and age have not changed. Even the name is exactly the same. The system also gave him such an identity. One of his parents died, leaving the restaurant to him. The identity is secure. It won''t cause suspicion. But also because of this identity, he always has a lot of constraints in the matter of blackening Naruto. After all, living in Muye, he is too easy to expose himself. Muye village is too dangerous for him. Not to mention that Muye village is a place full of disasters, even if sometimes those ''Ninja and spy'' are chasing and fighting, it is also a great disaster for him as an ordinary person. Because he didn''t know when, or what direction, or whether there would be a few swords or boulders in his hand, so he was suddenly killed. There is no safety in life. Living here is far more dangerous than watching animation. Although there is a blackout point, he can easily enhance his strength and avoid all kinds of unexpected dangers. But the question is, how can he improve his strength or exchange various self-defense items? You know, whether a person has chakras in his body can be sensed. If he, as an ordinary man, rashly extracted chakra, wouldn''t people doubt it? This is no different from seeking death! Even if he is really so reckless, even if he can explain clearly in front of a group of Muye ninjas, or escape from Shengtian, Li Yaoxiang will not do so. After all, if you expose yourself and let Naruto recognize him in advance, it will not be worth the loss. Maybe the whole blackening plan will fail. This is one of the reasons why Li Yaoxiang did not use the blackout point at will. This is why Li Yaoxiang just crossed into the world of fire and shadow. The most important thing for him is to leave Muye as soon as possible! Stay away from danger! Stay away from Naruto! Unfortunately, I want to leave Muye. For him, as an ordinary man, it was more difficult than he thought. Because he is not the only one who has this idea. Many ordinary people in Muye want to leave this dangerous place. After all, people in Muye village do not have much sense of belonging to Muye except for the local people. Many of them are forced to "immigrate" by the land of fire. Otherwise, with the number of people in Muye village, it is impossible to survive one disaster after another and maintain a certain number of residents. Therefore, if there is no proper reason, it is impossible for people to get in and out at will. In addition, Muye is the military base of the country of fire. In terms of "in and out", it is definitely more rigorous than other places. It is easy to enter, but hard to come up with. Therefore, before that, Li Yaoxiang did not dare to act rashly at all, but kept a low profile and looked for opportunities. He didn''t want to draw attention from the top. I don''t want to attract Naruto''s attention. Will Naruto''s life be threatened because of his "Butterfly Effect"? ha-ha. Li Yaoxiang never worried about this problem. You know, Naruto is the only person in Muye village! As long as Naruto doesn''t show too much abnormality or hostility to the village, the two old guys, ape feirizhan and Zhicun tuanzang, will definitely not attack Naruto! They also need Naruto to shock other villages! What''s more, he is familiar with the plot of the original work, but he knows very well that during this period of time, ape feirizhan, Zhicun tuanzang and others almost put all their minds on the incident of "the rebellion of yuzhibo clan". How could they care so much about Naruto? This is the reason why Li Yaoxiang dare to tell Naruto the truth of all kinds of things. The only thing he needs to worry about is whether Naruto will be imprisoned or brainwashed because of his "Butterfly Effect". Of course, Li Yaoxiang was not unprepared when Shang Ruo was in such a difficult situation. Isn''t the remaining blackening point the best solution? After all, the system mall can not only purchase permanent items, but also disposable items. Such as "one-time farewell to God", "one-time Yixie Naqi" and so on. The price is much cheaper than the permanent one. Of course, Li Yaoxiang did not want to use "one-time farewell to God" to completely blacken Naruto and complete the task. However, the system clearly told him that this kind of heretical method is not feasible. The system will not increase the blackening degree of Naruto. Therefore, the best way is to keep these blackening spots in case of emergency. In case of any mistake in his calculation, there is a way to remedy it. Of course, Li Yaoxiang will not spend these black spots at will unless he has to. Because even if it''s a myth of brainwashing, there''s no way to crack the power of other gods. In the first way, he can tell Naruto in advance of the ability of other gods. Let Naruto record his memory and thoughts in advance. Li Yaoxiang can try to record them afterwards to wake Naruto up. After all, the ability of "other gods" is not invincible. It just changes a person''s thinking, not reduces a person''s IQ. For example, when a person''s thinking is changed into slapping from the bottom of his heart, it is very pleasant and painless. But when he really felt the slap. It may feel strange to be beaten once. Why? Doesn''t it hurt? The second time you get hit, you may start to doubt. Why? Shouldn''t it be great? After being beaten for the third time, still don''t believe in evil, want to be beaten for four times? It''s estimated that the man is either nervous or has a special hobby. Of course, if this method doesn''t work, we can use the second method, which is to divert the attention of the owner of other gods, so that he doesn''t use the precious opportunity of ''other gods'' on Naruto. Because, as far as Li Yaoxiang knows, other gods have cooling time. As for being imprisoned, it''s much easier! Li Yaoxiang has already prepared for this, but there is no need to worry too much. Therefore, based on the above reasons, and with enough blackening points, it is time for Li Yaoxiang to implement his plan to leave Muye Chapter 17 PS: first watch, it was updated at 11:30 last night ???? Sorry, the update time of these two days is a bit chaotic. It''s all because when benmengxin is testing to update, the result will be better. ???? As a result, benmeng has made a great discovery! ???? That is The original update time has nothing to do with the results! ???? Let''s set a time that everyone likes! Please select: 1) One watch in the morning and one watch in the evening 2) Two shifts in the evening .............) In the restaurant. Li Yaoxiang, who is cooking while thinking about how to implement the "leave Muye project", is very natural. From time to time, I would talk and laugh with customers. But at this time, a middle-aged man selling vegetables and delivering goods came to his shop. The dress of this man is very common. It doesn''t look special. Remove the covering cloth at the door. When Li Yaoxiang saw the visitor, his first reaction was that he looked calm, but he soon regained his natural look. "Oh! Boss Li, business is very good. " "Not bad, not bad. OK? Is the food fresh today? Did you leave it for me? " "Of course! This batch of radish is very sweet. It''s most suitable for you to make soup With that, the middle-aged man handed the white radish, a little bit as big as his leg, to Li Yaoxiang. Take the radish. Under the radish, there is a piece of paper hidden. Li Yaoxiang called it radish. It''s easy to put this note away. After that, Li Yaoxiang naturally praised: "not bad! Just give me a basket. It''s free, isn''t it? " "Ha ha ha! that ''s ok! You are the customer has the final say. "After I deliver this batch of goods, I will send you a new batch when I go back!" With that, the middle-aged man left. Li Yaoxiang, on the other hand, continued to entertain his customers as if nothing unusual had happened. But what no one found was that while Li Yaoxiang continued to cook and chat with customers, he secretly took out a note and opened it. There wasn''t much information on the note. It only says "meet at eight tonight.". After reading the note. Li Yaoxiang left the note in the stove and burned it to ashes. The whole process looks like flowing water. It''s completely undetected. ¡­¡­ In the restaurant. Eight o''clock in the evening. On weekdays, Li Yaoxiang would open his shop until eight o''clock. Today, however, at 7 o''clock, they began to put the closed board in front of the gate. The meaning is very obvious, that is, the store is about to close, no longer greeting new customers. However, when the time reached eight o''clock, the standing boards had covered the whole door, but there was still a weak light in the shop, penetrating through the cracks. At the moment, in addition to Li Yaoxiang standing in the cooking place, there are two people sitting in the customers'' seats. One of them is the vegetable seller who delivered radishes this afternoon. The other is a "middle-aged xiaren" in Ninja Costume. "Li Yaoxiang! You tell me, how long do you have to wait?! Every time I say danger, danger! Two years! It''s been two years! You''ve been looking for all kinds of excuses to delay. Don''t you want to get revenge? " It''s the delivery guy this afternoon. His name is Xingyi. He used a very small voice to say this angry words. Obviously, he and Li Yaoxiang have known each other for a long time. But in the past, in front of outsiders, they only showed unfamiliar appearance. But in essence, they are in a small group. A small group with hatred for ninjas. As I said before, among the common people in Muye village, many people will be affected by the fighting between ninjas and lose their lives. This lucky family is one of these unfortunate people. It also led him to hate Ninja very much. The level of hatred has reached the point of killing one without loss and killing two with blood. The reason why Li Yaoxiang joined this small group was due to the identity given by the system. Because the cause of his parents'' death was also caused by this kind of "accident", the two men''s solicitation was welcomed. In fact, it is more like forcing Li Yaoxiang to join. If you don''t join, you will die! Because their behavior and purpose can''t be known to outsiders at all. Now that it has been revealed to Li Yaoxiang, Li Yaoxiang, as a real, fleshly man, has no way out when facing these two people, so he has no choice but to join them. However, in order not to be implicated by these two pig teammates, since the day he joined the team, he delayed their plan of "dying together" for various reasons. This procrastination lasted for two years, leading to their tolerance reaching the limit. "Didn''t I tell you? Ninja has a lot of weird ninja skills. And a ninja, even if it''s xiaren, almost all the time they have a certain sense of danger. If we had the idea of killing him, they might have found us before we got close to him. Then how to kill? Isn''t that sacrifice in vain? And, even if we''re so lucky, not being found out has brought us closer to ninja. But just the three of us, even if we all die together, how many ninjas can we kill? Are you satisfied with your hatred just by killing one or two people and tolerating them? " In fact, judging from the current situation, Li Yaoxiang, with his blackening point, no longer needs to be afraid of the two people in front of him. However, in order to prevent the two men from sabotaging their plan to "leave Muye", Li Yaoxiang had to continue to appease them and try to delay their plan to "die together". "Enough! You don''t have to explain any more! " "Although I don''t know where you know so much about ninja." "But after such a long delay, you didn''t give us a detailed plan. We can''t wait any longer!" "Every day when you come home, you are facing four pairs of walls. I believe you know this feeling very well too!" "We don''t want to put up with it anymore! If you can kill one, it''s one! " This time, it''s the middle-aged man who has been keeping silent. Yoshiya Miyata. He''s like a vegetable seller. His family also died in the "accident" of the Ninja fight, but Muye was very indifferent to it. The ninja who killed his family by mistake is still at ease. So he also hates Ninja very much! Especially Muye Ninja! Li Yaoxiang is also worried about this middle-aged man who is in an unstable mood. After all, strength is there. There is a big gap between an ordinary person and a ninja. Had it not been for this ninja, Li Yaoxiang would not have joined this small group. And it is Yoshiya Miyata who has been threatening him all the time! Seeing that Li Yaoxiang still hesitated, Yoshiya Miyata bit his teeth and said, "you''re not afraid of death, are you?"?! If you don''t give a satisfactory answer today, don''t blame me for being impolite! " With that, Yoshiya Miyata and Koichi all glared at Li Yaoxiang fiercely. Waiting for his reply. There is a tendency that if Li Yaoxiang does not agree, he will go straight to work. Li Yaoxiang''s heart is full of fire. He meow of, endure these two tease to compare for two years! Since you are in such a hurry to die, don''t blame me! His hesitation flashed away, and Li Yaoxiang pretended to be determined: "OK! Do it! It''s good to kill one! Kill two people to earn money! " Yoshiya Miyata: "when do you start?" Li Yaoxiang: "two days later!" Lucky one: "very good! Two days later, then! " Chapter 18 Although it was decided that the starting time was two days later, Koichi and Yoshiya Miyata would not believe Li Yaoxiang so easily. After all, in the past few years, Li Yaoxiang has more than once put forward various excuses to delay their actions. This has to make them highly doubt whether Li Yaoxiang really wants to revenge on ninja. "You said two days later, what should you do in those two days?" Middle aged Xia Ren, Miyata Youya look dignified to Li Yaoxiang. I''m not waiting for Li Yaoxiang to reply. "What''s the matter?" said the vegetable seller Xingyi? You said to act in two days, not just to perfunctory us, right? Don''t you usually have a lot of plans? Are you not ready for action now? " Both tried to test Li Yaoxiang. Obviously, if Li Yaoxiang can''t say why, they will not give up today! For the constant entanglement of these two people, Li Yaoxiang''s heart gradually became indifferent. He was going to put it off for a while. After leaving Muye, it''s none of his business how these two guys are going to toss. But now that things have come to this. Then Li Yaoxiang had to change his plan to leave Muye. Let these two guys help him! Then, pretending to be serious, Li Yaoxiang began to explain the plan, as if he didn''t realize the bad mood in their tone: "there are only three of us. Since everyone is rich, the more you kill, the better "First of all..." Li Yaoxiang talked about the whole process of the action like a model. Including the location, time and timing of the operation, they are all very clearly arranged. Seeing that Li Yaoxiang didn''t seem to be perfunctory, the tense atmosphere in the shop was relieved. They also began to discuss some details with Li Yaoxiang. After the discussion, it''s almost 9 o''clock. They are also inconvenient to stay. After all, walking on Muye''s street at night can easily attract the attention of Muye ninja. As usual. To avoid being found out about their relationship, they don''t leave all three at the same time. The first one to leave is the vegetable seller Xingyi. After a long time, it was the turn of middle-aged Yoshiya Miyata. However, just as Yoshiya Miyata was about to leave, Li Yaoxiang stopped him at this time: "Yoshiya, wait a minute. I have something else to discuss with you. " Yoshiya Miyata, who was about to leave, stopped. Mistakenly thinking that Li Yaoxiang was going to find an excuse to retreat, he turned around with a bad look and said the words threatening Li Yaoxiang "I tell you! Don''t... " I didn''t wait for him to finish. I saw a pair of scarlet eyes, which made his vision whirl. And then there''s no then. A moment later, Yoshiya Miyata came out of Li Yaoxiang''s shop, as if nothing had happened. ¡­¡­ The next morning. It''s just dawn. Li Yaoxiang came out of his home. In the old days, he didn''t go out until nine o''clock, and then he went to the shop to open. But today is two hours earlier than before, in order to prevent some people from discovering his whereabouts. Soon, Li Yaoxiang arrived at his destination today, namely Huoying building. However, without waiting for him to approach the Huoying building, two ninjas in the dark suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked his way. "What do you want? Don''t you know where this is? " "Go away. Not everyone can get close to it. " Li Yaoxiang didn''t care about their attitude and said directly, "I want to find Huoying. I have something to report to him. " "If you have something, you can tell us directly, and we''ll help you pass it on." Li Yaoxiang shook his head: "no, I don''t know who you are. I can''t trust you. I want to see Lord Huoying before I can say I heard Li Yaoxiang question them. The tone of the two ninjas became even worse: "do you know what you''re saying? We are the elite troops under Lord Huoying. Do you doubt our loyalty to Lord Huoying? " Seeing the attitude of these two ninjas, they are getting worse. Though the chances of hitting him are very small. But Li Yaoxiang is still ready to use the blackout point at any time, just in case. But at this time, another masked Ninja came out of the fire shadow building. The new Ninja came to the back of them and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s up? " Immediately, the two ninjas reported the situation to the new ninja. Judging from their attitude and tone, we can see that the new Ninja is much higher than the two gatekeepers. Even if the new Ninja is wearing a mask, Li Yaoxiang knows who he is! White hair. Black mask. These configurations are not qimukakasi, but who are they? Even if he was wearing a mask, Li Yaoxiang could not recognize him. However, from the tone of Kakashi''s speech, we can see that Kakashi was still in a very cold stage. It is estimated that it has not come back from the shadow of various events. A while ago, he was sent by the Zhicun group to "Dahe" again and again to plot his writing wheel eyes. However, reporting the fire shadow of ape Flying Sun chop, he was just like the last time. Even the assassination of him was not the same thing, and he did nothing. How can Kakashi not be indifferent? How not to give up? After understanding the situation, Kakashi came to Li Yaoxiang and said, "just tell me what you want. I''ll report it for you. If you don''t want to say it, please come back. I can''t let you in. " Kakashi''s words, just like a hammer. There is no room for a reversal. "If it''s you, I can tell you." "Oh? Do you know me? " "No, I think you are superior to both of them. It doesn''t look like someone who will betray Lord Huoying. " "Well. Then you say "I learned that in these two days, someone wanted to be bad for Muye''s ninja. So I came here specially to report to Huoying. " The voice just dropped. The atmosphere at the scene immediately became dignified. Kakashi waved his hand to signal the two ninjas to leave. Whew! Whew! Two. Two ninjas disappeared suddenly. Kakasi said coldly, "come with me. I''ll take you to see Huoying." Not long after, Li Yaoxiang followed Kakashi and came to the fire shadow room through various corridors and stairs. Kakashi whispered in the ape Flying Sun, telling the whole process just now. Then he left the fire shadow room with a "whew" and began to investigate Li Yaoxiang''s identity. Only ape feirizhan and Li Yaoxiang were left in the fire shadow room. After hearing the news, the dignified ape feirizhan immediately changed his kind look and took a smoke: "you say... Someone is going to be bad for Muye ninja? Where did you hear that? " Chapter 19 "Lord Huoying, I heard this news in my shop." "Two customers got drunk in the shop and let it slip." Li Yaoxiang''s face was not red and responded breathlessly. It doesn''t look like a lie. "Well." The ape flies day to chop to nod, "that you carefully talk about exactly is how one matter.". And who wants to be bad for the ninja in the village? " "Er... Those two are familiar customers in my shop." "One named Xingyi is a vegetable seller." "The other is Yoshiya Miyata, a ninja." "They seem to say they will act in two days. As for the specific details, I have not heard them. When they were drunk, they only said that. I don''t know whether what they said is true or false, but I''m afraid it''s true. I don''t want to see any Ninja injured, so I''ll report it first. " During the narration, Li Yaoxiang began to show a little nervousness. It really looks like an ordinary civilian who is afraid of the injury of the ninja. Not long after, Kakashi, wearing a mask, suddenly appeared beside ape feirizhan, and whispered in his ear again about Li Yaoxiang''s identity background. The ape flies in the sun and looks like a smiling face. But he listened very carefully. After confirming that there was no problem with Li Yaoxiang''s identity, he replied, "well. Good. I know about it. Thank you for coming to tell us the news. You go back first. I''ll send someone to pay special attention to those two people. " Li Yaoxiang is smiling and looks like an honest man. He seems to be in awe of Huoying. That''s why he has such a performance: "it should be. Should be. If it wasn''t for the Ninja you''ve been guarding Muye, I wouldn''t be able to live in the village. " After Li Yaoxiang left, ape feirizha said to Kakashi: "send someone to check the man who sells vegetables and is called Xingyi. There is also a ninja named Yoshiya Miyata Kakashi did not answer. But just as he was about to leave, ape feirizhan seemed to think of something. He added again: "those two people, including the one who reported the news just now, all sent people to watch to see if there was anything abnormal." "Yes ¡­¡­ After leaving the shadow room. As if nothing had happened, Li Yaoxiang went back to the shop as usual to open a shop and entertain customers. On this day, no matter the vegetable seller Xingyi or middle-aged xiaren Miyata Youya, they did not have any contact with Li Yaoxiang. This is what Li Yaoxiang proposed yesterday when he was planning how to act. To avoid arousing suspicion, both agreed. Because of this, in the process of monitoring the three of them, Muye Ninja did not find anything unusual, and their life was nothing special. However, after investigating the identity and background of these three people, Muye ninjas found that they all have one thing in common, that is, their families were killed by Muye ninjas when they were fighting. Now they are alone. After discovering this doubtful point, it made them more confident in the information given by Li Yaoxiang. However, the suspicion of Li Yaoxiang has not been removed. After all, Li Yaoxiang''s family had the same experience. They will not rule out the possibility that Li Yaoxiang is an accomplice. After reporting the conclusion to ape feiri, he didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, the person involved was just a civilian and a patient. Even if Li Yaoxiang, a possible accomplice, is taken into consideration, he will not be able to raise any big waves as long as he is on guard. Therefore, he just sent someone to continue to watch. As for why don''t you send people from the mountains to see what they really think? The reason is also very simple, that is because even if you can find out that they really want to do harm to Ninja Muye, so what? Can they kill ahead of time? Obviously, it can''t be done. After all, people just think about it, and there is no additional action. There''s no problem with identity. How do they do it? Does the wood leaf still need fame? Is it not cold for the villagers that the trade rashly attacks the common people and fails to give any concrete evidence? How can the rest of the common people live in Muye? Isn''t everyone worried and living in fear? Therefore, no matter what Koichi, Yoshiya Miyata and others have in mind, as long as they don''t act for a day, Muye will not do anything to them. At most, he will pay more attention to them. In this way, two days passed in a row. None of the Ninjas we''ve been watching have found anything unusual. None of the three had any contact. This kind of peaceful situation, until Li Yaoxiang initially reported the start time, they just found the abnormality. That is, the vegetable seller fortunately one, even hidden at home with a detonator of suffering, and a few detonators. And today they''re all with you. So is Yoshiya Miyata. There is only Li Yaoxiang, who is still opening his shop as usual. Soon, the two met in one of the busy streets. This street is one of the roads leading to Ninja school. And their goal is also very clear, that is, ninja school students or Ninja mentor. This is also Li Yaoxiang''s suggestion to them, saying that it would be more convenient for them to start here. After all, the mentor of Ninja school has been out of the front line for a long time, and maybe his vigilance is not so strong. What''s more, even if the plan fails, they can find a few "ninjas of the future" to help them. To avoid the suspicion of the surrounding crowd, the two met, but also a whisper of communication. "What about Li Yaoxiang? Why didn''t Li Yaoxiang come? " Fortunately, Li Yaoxiang''s first thought was that he must have retreated! However, to his surprise, Yoshiya Miyata, a middle-aged ninja, patted him on the shoulder at this time, and then said to Li Yaoxiang, "don''t worry, it''s OK. I gave him another assignment. If we are exposed here and attract other people''s attention, it may be easier for him to succeed. " Fortunately, the vegetable seller was filled with anger when he heard the words. Then, they followed the plan. Let''s go ahead first. After all, as an ordinary person, he can''t detonate the "detonator", so he still needs Yoshiya Miyata, the ninja, to be behind the hall in the distance. However, the distance between the two just opened not long, also not close to the Ninja school, in front of suddenly appeared two masked ninja in the dark, blocked the way of lucky one: "what you plan, has happened! Let''s get rid of it Fortunately, he was stunned at first, and then his face became extremely ferocious! "Damn it! Go to hell Roared wildly, fortunately one took out from the bosom one pasted to detonate the Fu bitterness to have no, rushed up. Chapter 20 In the face of Koichi''s sprint, the two ninjas in the dark opposite him are very insipid. As if fortunately one''s attack, for them, is not worth mentioning. However, just when lucky one''s bitterness was about to approach them, their pupils hidden under the mask suddenly shrank! They feel the wave of chakra! One of the Ninjas in the dark yelled angrily: "Damn it! Get out of the way Boom! There was a loud noise. One of the two spies flashed away, both far away from lucky one. But fortunately one''s arm, had already been blown up, on the body was suffered the serious injury. These two ninjas are both lucky. I didn''t expect that the craftsmen would be so cruel this time. They would deal with them in the way of self mutilation. Fortunately, they knew in advance that the other side had a detonator, otherwise they would not choose to deal with Koichi first instead of Miyata Youya first. After all, if they were to subdue Miyata Yoshiya and let Koichi rush into the Ninja school, the consequences would be unimaginable. Seeing that Koichi''s ability to act has been greatly reduced. One of the Ninjas said to another, "you watch him, I''ll subdue another." And just as they were about to move. Boom again A loud noise! I saw just injured soon fortunately one, once again detonated the detonator. And this time, it''s in the head. What no one found was that this detonator was actually hidden in his collar when Yoshiya Miyata just slapped Koichi on the shoulder. "Damn it "Damn it Seeing this, the two ninjas secretly scolded. They didn''t expect each other to be so cruel. If you don''t succeed in one blow, you will kill it directly! The reaction was very quick. No longer looking at the direction of lucky one, he rushed directly to Miyata Youya. However, without waiting for them to approach, Yoshiya Miyata looked at them with a strange sneer, and then an incredible scene suddenly appeared. That is Miyata Yoshiya opened his own Ninja lock armor, which was full of detonators! It doesn''t matter. What scares the two ninjas most is that Yoshiya Miyata pastes one of the detonators on his head. The situation is reversed in an instant! It''s not two secret agents rushing through. But Miyata Yoshiya rushed towards them. Boom! Long! There was a loud noise. The two ninjas who didn''t have time to dodge were all blown away by Miyata''s "human flesh bomb.". Life and death are unknown. As for Miyata Yoshiya himself, needless to say, he must have died too much. ¡­¡­ In the restaurant. At the same time, when Ninja Kuroda fought with Yoshiya Miyata, Li Yaoxiang entertained customers in the restaurant as usual. "Boss! Take the money "All right!" Li Yaoxiang put some greasy hands on the wet cloth on the table. "A bowl of rice, a cup of green tea, a bowl of Dongbo meat, a total of 280 yuan! Thank you! Welcome to come again When there were no more customers in the restaurant, Li Yaoxiang''s smiling face suddenly became cold. He took it out of his apron pocket. Took out a picture. That''s a picture of Li Yaoxiang and a group of customers. Fortunately, Ichi and Yoshiya Miyata are also in it. It''s the only photo they took together. I looked at the two people in the picture. Li Yaoxiang muttered to himself: "it''s probably over..." "Lucky one..." "Youya..." "If you want to blame me, I''ll blame you for forcing me too much..." With that, Li Yaoxiang left the photo in the fire. So I watched the picture slowly withered by the fire until it finally burned to ashes. you ''re right! This series of things can be said to be planned by Li Yaoxiang! On the same day, in addition to giving advice to Koichi and Yoshiya Miyata, before Yoshiya Miyata left, Li Yaoxiang also used 7000 blackening points in the system mall to buy a "one-time farewell to God". He changed Miyata''s thinking. He changed it into that he was his most trusted partner. This time, the operation was jointly completed by Koichi and Yoshiya Miyata. Li Yaoxiang became Miyata Yoshiya''s back-up plan. In case they fail, someone will stick to their ideal. It''s also very simple. Li Yaoxiang, who is familiar with fire animation, did not forget that the people in the mountains have a trick to spy on the memory of the dead. Therefore, he also arranged for Miyata Yoshiya to blow up "criminal evidence" before he died! Let the people in the mountains have no way to start. Then the real relationship between him and Xingyi will never spread. As for... Is it worth spending on an ordinary person? Of course, Li Yaoxiang will not consider this issue. He is very confident, as long as he can get out of the sight and control of Muye. Don''t say one 7000 point or two 7000 points! Even if it''s ten, a hundred, ten thousand, for him, it''s something that he''s always touched! Therefore, for Li Yaoxiang, his own safety is the most important thing. Compared with their own lives, this is nothing. That''s it. When it''s over. It''s exactly what Li Yaoxiang expected. Some people from the mountain came to take over the case. The purpose is to pry into the memory of the dead and see if there are other potential accomplices. Unfortunately, when they saw the body, they all shook their heads. There''s no way to check. That''s the end of the case. They also reported the situation to the three generations of Huoying. ¡­¡­ Two days later. It''s early in the morning. When Li Yaoxiang was about to open a shop, Kakashi, wearing a mask, came slowly to him. Li Yaoxiang pretended to be in a daze and then said in amazement: "Ninja, what''s the matter?" "Lord Huoying, please." "Oh, yes, yes. You wait for me He took the board in his hand, put it back and closed the door. Then, he followed Kakashi and walked in the direction of Huoying building. While walking, Kakashi suddenly asked, "the two people you reported before are really bad for the Ninjas in the village, and... They are dead now." Li Yaoxiang pretended to be shocked and then said with some regret, "ah, I can''t believe it''s true. I don''t know why they did it. " While Li Yaoxiang was speaking, Kakashi inadvertently observed Li Yaoxiang''s expression and tone very carefully. The rest of the way. They said nothing more. After a while, they came to Huoying building. Also along the corridors and stairs, Kakashi took Li Yaoxiang to the fire room. The ape Flying Sun chop, who was still criticizing the documents, put down his pen. He looked up and looked at them kindly. He looked first at Kakashi. Seeing Kakashi shaking his head slightly, he turned his eyes to Li Yaoxiang. "Li Yaoxiang, right?" "Ha ha, Lord Huoying, Hello, hello. I didn''t expect you to know my name, Lord Huoying. It''s a great honor for me Li Yaoxiang''s performance was up to standard. I don''t see anything unusual. In addition to Kakashi''s "shaking his head" just now, ape feirizhan''s suspicions about him have weakened a lot. Chapter 21 "Thank you very much for the information this time." "What you''ve heard is right. They really want to do harm to the ninja in the village. Moreover, the original goal of the two people is Ninja school, the means are also very cruel "If it wasn''t for your news, I don''t know how many people would have died in this incident." After being praised by the ape Flying Sun, Li Yaoxiang seemed very happy and spared his head: "hahaha, it should be, it should be. As a member of Muye, I certainly don''t want to see people injured in the village. " "Well." The ape flies day to chop satisfaction ground to nod, "if everyone likes you to cherish village so, that won''t have such thing to happen again." With these words of emotion, ape flying sun cut some loss. Li Yaoxiang also showed some loss. There was a moment of silence. Ape flying day chop this just restore the tone of kindness to say: "you made great achievements this time, have you ever thought of want what reward?" Hearing that the ape Flying Sun chop wanted to reward himself, Li Yaoxiang quickly shook his head and kept shaking his palms in front of him: "no, no, no, Lord Huoying. I''m not reporting this for a reward. I really don''t want to see anyone hurt in the village. " Ape feirizha was only more satisfied with Li Yaoxiang''s attitude. He nodded and said, "you don''t have to be polite. It''s good for you and the village to reward you. It''s a statement to everyone who loves the village. " Li Yaoxiang was a little puzzled: "master Huoying, but..." Before Li Yaoxiang refused again, ape feirizhan interrupted: "I heard that your parents died in an accident. If you really can''t think of any reward, why don''t I engrave their names on the monument of heroes?" That''s all. Whether it''s ape Flying Sun chop or Kakashi, they all carefully observe Li Yaoxiang''s expression. However, they did not find any clues. Or you may feel a little bit of hostility from Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang, on the other hand, perfectly expressed the depression of recalling his parents. Then, Li Yaoxiang sighed: "master Huoying, you don''t have to. If Lord Huoying really wants to reward me, I hope Lord Huoying will allow me to leave Muye. " "Oh?" Ape flying day chop slightly surprised, "why do you want to leave wood leaf?" "Ah, Lord Huoying, to tell you the truth. Wood leaves really bring me a lot of good times. But Muye also brings me a lot of sad memories. I''ve never been out of wood in my life. I want to go out for a walk, relax and have a look at the outside world. " For Li Yaoxiang. There is nothing wrong with the flying ape. After all, it was only Li Yaoxiang who left. Moreover, it may be a good thing for Muye that Li Yaoxiang leaves. At least other people will not think that his parents died in an accident because of Li Yaoxiang. There was a moment of silence. Ape flying day chop finally nodded: "well, I will sign an approval, let you leave here. Let me know if you need any help. Also, Muye will always be your home. You are always welcome back. " "Thank you, Lord Huoying." "Yes. Then you go back first. I''ll have the approval sent to you. " With that, Kakashi left the Huoying building with Li Yaoxiang. Their suspicions about Li Yaoxiang were completely dispelled by the end of the incident. But what they will never know is that the mastermind behind the whole incident is Li Yaoxiang, a seemingly simple and honest Muye civilian who has no problem! In order to win their trust! In order to get the approval to leave Muye! In this regard, we can only say that... Everything is under the control of Li Yaoxiang! As for saying, why not directly use other gods to kill the ape? ha-ha. Of course, Li Yaoxiang will not do such thankless things? Not to mention how high the risk of doing so in the end, a little careless will be found clues, along the clues to find him on the head. Even if it''s so lucky that no one finds out, what will happen to the blackening after that? Without the "natural" blackening team mate, ape Flying Sun chop. Wouldn''t it take more effort to blacken Naruto in the future? Therefore, it is in Li Yaoxiang''s vital interest to let ape Flying Sun chop, an easy-to-use blackening tool, be original. ¡­¡­ Three days later. The approval to leave Muye came down. Li Yaoxiang also sold his property in Muye. However, before leaving Muye, Li Yaoxiang came to Muye''s "task reception". That''s where Ninja Muye was entrusted with the task. The ape that learns news flies day to chop, sent a dark ministry Ninja again very quickly, come to inquire about a circumstance. "Lord Huoying, please." Li Yaoxiang followed the Ninja to the fire room. Ape feiri took a sip of his pipe and asked, "I heard that you want to hire Ninja to escort you away from Muye? What''s going on? Do you have any problems? " Li Yaoxiang spared his head with a simple and honest look: "no, no, Lord Huoying. I didn''t have any problems. I just thought that I had made some savings in Muye over the years and wanted to give back to some villages before I left. And I''m so big, I''ve lived in Muye for so long, and I haven''t entrusted Ninja tasks, is that unreasonable? Ha ha ha. I also want to try the experience of entrusting ninja. " Ape feirizhan nodded and then asked, "but... Why did you call yuzhibo weasel to take over this mission? Do you know him? " "Ha ha, Lord Huoying, yuzhibo weasel is a new generation of gifted youth of yuzhibo family. The news has been spread all over the village for a long time. I don''t think about it. After living in Muye for such a long time, I haven''t met the genius ninja in the village. Isn''t it a joke to tell people? " "So I called him." "And..." "And..." At this point, Li Yaoxiang seems embarrassed. Then he continued: "and my budget, among the talents of Muye, is yuzhibo weasel the most suitable one." The ape flies in the sun and is stunned. Then he burst out laughing heartily. It''s so clear. Why don''t you know that Li Yaoxiang is so shy? The suspicion of Li Yaoxiang has just been dispelled. As for Li Yaoxiang''s real purpose, of course, it will not be as simple as he said on the surface. One day, Li Yaoxiang had no idea that he was out of danger. He was not a man who has the final say. There are three main reasons why yuzhibo weasel was named to escort him. 1) Price issue Li Yaoxiang really didn''t have that much money to hire Shangren. In this period, the most cost-effective one is yuzhibo weasel. 2) Security issues Among all the people''s patience, the one who is really worthy of Li Yaoxiang''s trust is yuzhibo weasel. After all, yuzhibo weasel''s character is there. Li Yaoxiang believes that in case of any emergency, no matter who the opponent is, yuzhibo weasel will do its best to protect him. 3¡­¡­ As for the third reason, let alone. After all, the third reason is that Li Yaoxiang is just a bit of luck. It''s not certain that what he expected will happen. Even if not, it would not be a loss to Li Yaoxiang. Let it be. After a burst of hearty laughter, ape feirizhan said, "OK, I see. You go through the entrustment procedures. I''ll tell someone to give you the best price Chapter 22 Meanwhile, after Li Yaoxiang left the Huoying building. In the reception office. Also ushered in the arrival of yuzhibo weasel. However, after he heard that someone named him to finish the task, he had a little trouble. "Yuzhibo weasel, you know, the village rules are like this. No matter how good your performance is, xiaren can''t go out alone to take the task. You have to choose your teammates Yuzhibo weasel of this period just opened the eye of writing wheel. That''s when his teammates were all killed not long ago. At the same time, it was also a time when he was disappointed in his father''s attitude, because his father Yu Zhibo Fuyue didn''t care about the death of his teammates at all. He was only proud that he had opened his eyes for writing so early. Because of this, yuzhibo weasel''s temperament became a little cold during this period. "No need." "I can do it myself." The person at the reception desk said, "but, it''s totally out of line with the rules..." Without waiting for the person at the reception desk to finish his speech, there was suddenly one more person in the room. This man also wore the standard high collar clothes of yuzhibo clan and a triangular protective gear. This is yuzhibo. Not long after yuzhibo appeared, he came to yuzhibo weasel''s back, patted him on the shoulder, and then said to the person at the task reception: "I''ll take this task with weasel, should it be no problem?" Yu Zhibo weasel''s face softened when he saw that the visitor was Shuitou They looked at each other. He nodded. Then he looked at the reception desk and waited for his reply. And the result is very clear. With yuzhibo''s waterstop team, the people at the reception desk will not ask for trouble to offend the yuzhibo people: "ha ha, OK. I''ll send your message to you right now. " It''s done. They left the task reception. Walking side by side in the street. Waterstop: "weasel, I know how you feel. But since my companion sacrificed his life for you. Then we should live better. Work together with their share. We will keep this beautiful home together. I hope you understand that. " Compared to other people. Yuzhibo weasel''s attitude to water stop is obviously much better. He did not answer. But he is seriously thinking about the meaning of brother Shuiping''s words. I''m not bothered. After a long time, Shuiping continued: "I will not carry out this task with you. I will observe it in secret. I hope your performance won''t disappoint me ¡­¡­ The next morning. Li Yaoxiang packed up. Carrying a big cloth bag. Then he left for the task reception and waited. It wasn''t long. He soon met yuzhibo weasel in his childhood and came here on time. Seeing yuzhibo weasel, Li Yaoxiang immediately went up: "I see your clothes. You should be yuzhibo weasel, right? Hello, I''m your client this time, Li Yaoxiang. Please give me more advice. " Li Yaoxiang stretched out his right hand to shake hands with Yu Zhibo. Li Yaoxiang, who thought he would be rejected, didn''t want to. Yu Zhibo really shook hands with him to thank him. "Hello, I''m yuzhibo weasel." "Thank you for trusting me and naming me for this mission." "I will escort you to your destination safely." This scene slightly surprised Li Yaoxiang. He is familiar with the original work, but he knows very well that during this period, yuzhibo weasel, who has experienced all the deaths of his team-mates, has become a lot colder. This made him wonder why yuzhibo weasel was so friendly to himself. "Good, good!" After a few compliments in a row, Li Yaoxiang continued, "er... Are you alone?" It was strange to see that yuzhibo was alone. As far as he knows, according to Muye''s rules, yuzhibo weasel, who is still patient, should not be allowed to take on a task of leaving the village alone. Yu Zhibo said with a smile: "don''t worry, Mr. Li. Your mission is only a C-level escort mission. I can finish it by myself. There won''t be any problems. " Hearing Yu Zhibo''s words, Li Yaoxiang was still a little worried. It''s not that you don''t worry about yuzhibo weasel''s ability. But I don''t trust youshangren to hide in the distance and secretly protect yuzhibo weasel. Avoid arousing suspicion. Before leaving the sight of these ninjas completely, Li Yaoxiang decided to maintain his "simple and honest" appearance. "Ha ha ha! You are the famous genius ninja in the village. How can I be worried? " "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just curious. " "And I didn''t offend anyone. I specially entrusted you to take over the task. I just wanted to know you more." "I hope you don''t mind." Yuzhibo weasel smiles and says he doesn''t mind. The reason why he was so friendly to Li Yaoxiang was that he didn''t want to let him down. He knew he was watching him around. Therefore, in the face of Li Yaoxiang as a "customer", he tried his best to show a friendly attitude. After the brief exchange, they walked out of the village. ¡­¡­ Muye village. Root base. This is under the ground of a secret place in Muye village. It''s surrounded by huge roots. The air is filled with a strong smell of soil moisture. At this time, Zhicun tuanzang was in the base, dealing with some of his daily business. At this time, a root Ninja with a cough came to Zhicun Tuan Zang and reported to him: "cough! Cough! Cough! Mr. Tuan Zang, just now someone reported that a villager was about to leave the village after getting the approval from Huoying of three generations. " Zhicun Tuan Zang stopped his official business. He became a little angry and questioned: "the older you are, the more confused you are? How can anyone leave the village at will? " "Who left the village?" Root Ninja: "cough! Cough! Cough! His name is Li Yaoxiang... " Then the root ninja, who coughed from time to time, told the truth about Li Yaoxiang and what happened not long ago. Even Li Yaoxiang entrusted Ninja to do the escort task. After hearing this, Zhicun''s face became more gloomy. He did not care whether Li Yaoxiang was innocent or not. As long as there is any possibility of becoming an "unstable factor", Zhicun tuanzang would rather kill the wrong one than let it go! What''s more, as long as Li Yaoxiang died just after he left the village, people in Muye would know how dangerous the outside world is! Don''t be like me. I want to leave Muye! "Who took the job?" "Yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo water stop." Hearing that they were the two people who took over the task, Zhicun Tuan Zang''s face was a little ugly. He knows very well that these two people can''t move yet. If you are not careful, the yuzhibo family may rebel immediately. He didn''t want to take the risk before the village was ready. "You don''t have to fight the yuzhibo people. Send someone to stop them for a moment to see if you have a chance to kill that Li Yaoxiang. If he does get into town... Forget it. " The reason why he has such a choice is that as long as he enters the city of the land of fire, he is not easy to do it at will. Otherwise, it will be a problem to investigate. You know, in today''s Ren Village, even if you are qualified to be a shadow in the village, you still need the approval of the celebrities. "Cough, cough, cough, yes!" Chapter 23 After leaving the leaves. Li Yaoxiang and Yu Zhibo weasel walked on the muddy road side by side. On both sides of the dirt road, there is a jungle. The road of Huoying world is very bad. As one of the five richest countries, Huoguo, they don''t have a big idea about road construction. From Muye village to Li Yaoxiang''s destination, the journey is not long or short. In the world of Huoying without cars and without renting horses, it is estimated that the journey will not be easy. It will take at least half a day to get there. Yuzhibo weasel is used to it, but it''s nothing. But Li Yaoxiang, a real passer-by, is not so good at footwork. Almost every hour of walking, he needs to stop and have a good rest. And at this time, they just stop on the road to rest. Sitting on the boulder, Li Yaoxiang patted his calf muscles and apologized: "sorry, I want you to stop and wait for me. I''m so big that I''ve never had a leaf. I haven''t tried to walk that long. If I had known that, I would have rented a carriage to drive Li Yaoxiang is still the same. Dressed up as an ordinary civilian. But he was so tired that he had to stop to have a rest. Yuzhibo weasel kept a shy smile: "it''s OK. It''s more convenient for me to protect you. It might not be so convenient to get in a carriage. " In order to make brother Shuiping satisfied. Along the way, yuzhibo weasel made great efforts to show his friendly side. Anyway, Li Yaoxiang is a customer of Muye now. If the reputation of Muye Ninja is damaged because of his bad attitude, this is not what he wants to see. In this way, two guys hiding their true colors chatted about some unimportant topics in the journey. Talking, talking. Yu Zhibo weasel, who couldn''t find the topic, suddenly said, "yes. Is the wood leaf not good? Why did you leave Muye? " "Ah," sighed Li Yaoxiang, and then he talked about his parents. He said that he wanted to leave this sad place and go out for a walk and have a look. This is also the first time that yuzhibo weasel talked with Muye civilians. They talked so deeply. If Li Yaoxiang didn''t say that, he really didn''t realize that the civilians of Muye, even living in the village, were such a dangerous thing. After hearing this, he could not help but be surprised. I feel a little confused. It turns out that the village is not a paradise for ordinary people. Quiet for a long time. Yu Zhibo weasel involuntarily came to such a sentence: "what is the meaning of life?" Li Yaoxiang was stunned by this remark. He didn''t expect yuzhibo weasel to ask him such a question at such a time and place. If it''s true, Li Yaoxiang remembers that yuzhibo weasel has asked several people in the animation, including yuzhibo Shuitou, Kakashi, big snake pill and so on. The answer given by them will also be one of the main reasons why yuzhibo weasel finally decides which side to stand on. In other words, if Li Yaoxiang wants to change the fate of yuzhibo, he may be able to start from this aspect now. Trying to shake yuzhibo weasel''s future decision. However, Li Yaoxiang quickly rejected the idea. Because in his plan, the destruction of yuzhibo is a rare event of blackening Naruto. He won''t change the ending just because he''s soft hearted. "Ha ha, you suddenly asked me such a profound question, I don''t know how to answer you." Li Yaoxiang walked around the topic with embarrassment on his face. Yuzhibo weasel was also awakened by Li Yaoxiang''s response. He did not expect Li Yaoxiang to answer his question. After all, Li Yaoxiang is just an ordinary person in his mind. How can he understand the difficulties of ninja? How is it possible to give an answer? And that''s why he said it. In fact, it''s just that after listening to Li Yaoxiang''s story, I felt a lot of feelings. It''s pure self talk. "No, it''s late. Let''s keep going. " Yuzhibo weasel smiles. "Oh, oh! OK, OK. I''ve had enough rest. I''m on my way Just as they were about to set out, yuzhibo weasel suddenly stopped Li Yaoxiang behind him and yelled angrily towards the Northwest: "who is it?! Get out of here With that, yuzhibo weasel took out two pieces of kuwu from his pocket and smashed them toward the northwest. Just listen to "Ding! Ding! " Two. Bitterness is suddenly bounced away. Then, two masked ninjas came out from the dark part of the jungle: "it''s worthy of being the genius of the new generation of yuzhibo family. They found us so soon." Yuzhibo weasel''s face was frozen: "root? What do you mean by that? " "Nothing. You give us the spy behind you, and your task is finished. You can go back and report it. It''s none of your business here. " One of the root ninjas said in a tone of no refusal. That''s the first thing to say. The most intense reaction was Li Yaoxiang, who was standing behind Yu Zhibo. On the spot, he was so scared that he fell to the ground and turned pale: "no, no, no! Ninja, is there any misunderstanding? How can I be a spy? I was born and raised in Muye and never went out of the village. This time I went out of the village only with the approval of Lord Huoying! " Of course, this is just a play played by Li Yaoxiang. To avoid wave after wave of pursuers disturbing his life in the future, he will not reveal his identity until he has to. And he also just took advantage of this opportunity to see if he could try to find out whether Shangren followed yuzhibo weasel to take the task. If you make a wrong guess and are really threatened by life, aren''t there still a number of blackened spots that haven''t been used? See Li Yaoxiang''s reaction. In front of the two roots ninja, can not help laughing. Is it a spy, not has the final say? Yu Zhibo, however, believes that Li Yaoxiang is just an ordinary man who has been wronged. He put on a fighting posture. Opened the fishy red two gouyu to write the wheel eye. He took out the knife behind him, held it in front of him with a backhand grip, and said solemnly, "you two are joking. I don''t think my client is a spy. You two, please come back "Sure enough, yuzhibo people are really stubborn." With emotion. Two root ninjas suddenly disappeared in place! Immediately after that, Li Yaoxiang''s ears were constantly hearing the sound of "jingling" weapons colliding. As an ordinary person, he can''t see the action of fighting at all. During the fight, yuzhibo weasel suddenly drank: "stay away from here!" Chapter 24 Two Zhongren should be fighting yuzhibo weasels. Otherwise, it would not be possible for yuzhibo weasels to fight one against two just by their current level. However, even so, it is also the existence that today''s Li Yaoxiang can not be ignored. Because in addition to seeing the bodies of the two sides constantly moving during the fighting, they could not even see the shadow of the action of fighting on their hands. After hearing yuzhibo weasel''s roar, Li Yaoxiang was very nervous. He quickly got up from the state of sitting down and fled to the distance. At this moment, he still does not forget to maintain the identity of "Muye civilian". As for the real feeling, how on earth ha-ha. There are enough blackening spots. Li Yaoxiang never worried at all. Just when Li Yaoxiang got up and didn''t run far away, the light at the end of his eyes suddenly came up close to the sparks generated by the collision of weapons! Just listen to "Dang!" There was a sound in my ear. When Li Yaoxiang had a clear idea of what was going on, two pieces of bitterness had already been bounced to the ground in front of him. They were put into the soil. Sure enough! I know it''s not that simple! Sure enough, someone followed yuzhibo weasel out to take this mission! Otherwise, it is impossible for someone to save himself at this time. When Li Yaoxiang looked up again, there was an extra figure in front of him. It was a figure in a black dress with a high collar and a red and white fan pattern on it! See this person''s haircut. See the person''s clothes. See the triangular armor on the garment. Li Yaoxiang knew it was yuzhibo! On the surface, he was at a loss, but in fact, Li Yaoxiang''s heart had already been overjoyed. Because this is the third reason why he entrusted yuzhibo weasel to escort himself! In order to bring out yuzhibo water stop! In order to keep in touch with yuzhibo naturally without being doubted! However, when things come to this situation, there is nothing wrong with Li Yaoxiang. It seems that his life is completely in the hands of others. The enemy paid no attention to him at all. Yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo Shuitou in their own camp, in addition to protecting him as an "object", also ignore him. "Damn it Yuzhibo weasel, who was fighting, reluctantly yelled "Damn it." then he yelled, "sorry, brother water stop! I let you down Yu Zhibo, who stopped Li Yaoxiang behind him, did not look away from the enemy for a moment, but naturally responded: "it''s OK. You can fight two roots of Ninja, already very good. I didn''t expect to even get involved in this kind of thing. " "Yuzhibo is still in water. You can leave it alone." "The roots will not let the danger come out of the village." Yu Zhibo shook his head: "I don''t know what danger is. All I know is that he''s not just our client. The villagers of Muye! I have an obligation to protect his safety. " With that, Yu Zhibo also opened his eyes. He rushed up to fight with each other. In a moment, the two sides fought for more than 100 rounds. The process of fighting seems very fierce and long. But for Li Yaoxiang, these things only happened in a flash. He only saw the air around him, there were many sparks flashing. And then all kinds of weapons were blasted to the ground. Judging from the current situation, yuzhibo weasel and Shuitou have the advantage. Otherwise, they would not be able to stop all the enemy''s attacks on Li Yaoxiang. Had it not been for Li Yaoxiang''s safety, the battle might have ended long ago. The root ninja fighting with yuzhibo Shuitou, the leader of this operation, is also suffering secretly. They seriously underestimated the strength of yuzhibo weasel. I thought that as long as one person blocked yuzhibo weasel, another person could directly attack Li Yaoxiang. But I don''t think that the two Zhongren are not yuzhibo''s opponents. The leader soon exchanged glances with several of his colleagues. We''re going to retreat first. When you meet an opportunity on the way, you can start again. But his idea is doomed to be impossible. As I said before, the reason why Li Yaoxiang chose yuzhibo weasel to protect his business was his sense of responsibility and his emphasis on the village and the reputation of yuzhibo people. Now, with the appearance of waterstop, it is even more unlikely that Li Yaoxiang will have an accident. Immediately, the three men jumped together with tacit understanding and withdrew from the battle. Three people look at each other. He nodded. Then he left the scene for several consecutive flashes. The appearance of this scene made Li Yaoxiang and others who stayed at the scene confused. They don''t know why the root Ninja gave up so easily. For a moment, I dare not relax my vigilance. Tight mood, lasted for a long time. It was found that there was no abnormality, no trap, and the tension was relieved. The three gathered again. At the first moment, Li Yaoxiang was very excited and grateful. Shuang grasped Yu Zhibo''s hand and Yu Zhibo''s water stop hand, and said: "thank you! thank you! Thank you for saving me! Otherwise I will be killed this time! " Yuzhibo''s character and attitude are obviously softer than yuzhibo''s weasel. They are also better at communicating with outsiders. He put his hands on Li Yaoxiang''s hands and patted them, trying to ease Li Yaoxiang''s mood: "you''re welcome. It''s right. Don''t worry, as long as we are here, we will ensure your safety. When it comes to town, they don''t dare to mess around. You should not be in danger. " "Oh! Good, good! Thank you! Thank you very much indeed The rest of the way. Due to the fact that he has exposed his own existence, and the danger of the task has increased, yuzhibo still has no intention of hiding it. So they went to the direction of the town and continued on their way. However, today''s Li Yaoxiang, after the emergence of yuzhibo waterstop, has more topics than at the beginning. The whole person talks a lot. It looks like a curious baby. One problem after another, it didn''t stop at all. Fortunately, Yu Zhibo''s character is more patient, and he doesn''t feel bored. Li Yaoxiang almost answers whatever he asks. As a result, the relationship between the two sides has become much more harmonious. "By the way, I saw your eyes turn red just now. How did you do that?" "It''s called the eye of the wheel. Only we yuzhibo people can open it. " "Well, what''s so special about this wheel eye? Why do you have to use it when you fight? " "Writing wheel eye can..." As the topic of conversation is not a secret matter, Yu Zhibo is willing to answer for Li Yaoxiang. However, as the topic of chatting between the two sides deepened, Li Yaoxiang finally asked the most critical question! Chapter 25 (there are a few recommended tickets... Did I poison everyone? T.T£© "Wow, you yuzhibo''s writing wheel eyes are so powerful, aren''t many people going to rob them?" "Do you think there are outsiders who already have your writing eyes?" This seemingly heartless problem, but there is a huge amount of information hidden. Yu Zhibo smiles and doesn''t answer. But in his mind, he could not help but emerge the figure of qimukakasi. Seeing this, Li Yaoxiang not only didn''t restrain himself, but continued to ask like a two Leng Zi: "since you Ninja''s ability is so strange. You said Will there be an ability that can bring people back from the dead? " That''s the first thing to say. Yu Zhibo''s figure suddenly stopped when he was walking! However, he soon regained his natural look. He knows what Li Yaoxiang said about his ability to "bring the dying back to life.". The yuzhibo clan does have this ability, that is, to ban the "Yi Xie Na Zhi"! It''s impossible for him to say this ability in front of outsiders, because this ability is like having "of course, it''s hard to say whether this solution will work. After all, in order to avoid exposing his real purpose and identity, Li Yaoxiang only served as a reminder in this plan. Whether he can succeed or not, for Li Yaoxiang, it''s no difference. After all, this is just a dark move he made in the process of leaving Muye. If you can make it, it''s the best. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work. And he won''t lose anything. In this way, after asking his own key questions, Li Yaoxiang was no longer a fool along the way. Stop and go. No more sneak attacks. It took about seven to eight hours for them to reach their destination. It is also the land of fire, a small town near Muye village. "Mr. Li, why don''t we stay with you in this town a little longer? It''s good to make sure you''re safe. I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect that there would be such a misunderstanding inside the wood leaf. When I go back, I will explain to them clearly! Don''t worry, no one will trouble you again. " Yu Zhibo said politely. "Yes. I also believe that Lord Huoying will return my innocence. " For a while. Li Yaoxiang still can''t get rid of this enthusiastic yuzhibo. I had to accept it. Finally, they went to one of the humble hotels in the city as a place to stay. During this period, the enthusiastic Yu Zhibo kept calm, and he did not forget to care about Li Yaoxiang''s future days: "by the way, Mr. Li. If you leave Muye, do you have any plans for the future? " "(¡Ñ o ¡Ñ)" Li Yaoxiang''s inner MMP! There is no abnormality on the surface. "Nothing. It''s about going back to my old business. Open a restaurant and make a living here. " For the next few days. Yu Zhibo and Li Yaoxiang are trying their best to protect their lives. Li Yaoxiang had no choice but to look for a "lucky shop" nearby, ask about the price, investigate the market and so on. He really put his acting skills into his life. Yu Zhibo didn''t leave until he confirmed that he didn''t send any more people to pursue him. "Mr. Li, I''m glad to get along with you during this time. You give me a deeper understanding of what Muye civilians really need. " "It''s a pity, but we''ve been out so long, and it''s time to leave." Li Yaoxiang: "ha ha ha ha, it''s OK, it''s OK! I can understand your difficulties! I hope we can meet again next time. " In this way, Yu Zhibo and his wife left the biancui town. Li Yaoxiang, on the other hand, withdrew the rent of the hotel overnight, rented a carriage and walked nonstop towards a more prosperous town. At this point, Li Yaoxiang finally succeeded in getting out of the sight of Muye! From then on, the sky will be high and the birds will fly! ...... Two days later. One of the most prosperous towns in the land of fire. In a shop. The decoration and furnishings here are almost the same as Li Yaoxiang''s restaurant in Muye. It''s just that the shop is wide enough to put several tables. Li Yaoxiang became the new owner of the shop. Originally, Li Yaoxiang''s plan was to stay anonymous when he left Muye safely. He would be an ordinary man and concentrate on blackening Naruto. But when he got the system reward for the first time, he found that this idea was impossible to realize. Because it''s too hard to blacken Naruto, too hard! From his first plan to now, he has succeeded three times in total, which has improved Naruto''s blackening degree. For the first time, it increased by 1.6%. This time, Naruto found that no matter how hard he tried, he could not make friends. For the second time, it increased by 3.0%. This time, after Naruto discovered his identity, some people couldn''t believe Muye''s ingratitude. The third time, increased by 3.4%. This time, he was promoted when he saw the villagers leaving one after another in the middle of the square behind him and came home, and his beautiful vision was shattered by Li Yaoxiang''s cruel words. Three times add up to only 8%! Thus, how difficult is it to completely blacken Naruto into 100%? If there is no accident, just with the dirty means and the disgusting truth of the past of the old guys in Muye high level, even with the help of Li Yaoxiang, it is impossible to complete the task of completely blackening Naruto. Therefore, it is obvious that if Li Yaoxiang wants to completely blacken Naruto, he has to lay out his layout in addition to Muye! Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible! Of course, he has already made a preliminary plan for "extra layout". Let''s not mention it now. Judging from the current situation, the most important thing for Li Yaoxiang is how to deal with these blackened spots. At last, he can use them Chapter 26 (PS: because of the change of the list tomorrow, we will wait until everything is stable today. Li Yaoxiang turned his mind and came to the space of consciousness. This so-called consciousness space is actually a white space with two rooms and one living room. It can be said that almost everyone has such a space of consciousness. The conscious space of normal people is nothing special. The doors of the two rooms are open, and the consciousness of noumenon is the master of this space. You can go anywhere and do anything you want. It means that ontological consciousness can control the body as much as it wants. Abnormal people, such as those with multiple personalities, will have many more rooms in their consciousness space. What is closed in these rooms is their noumenon, so even their voice, character and habits will become completely different. Of course, if there is no special situation, ordinary people can never come into this space by their own ability. The special ability given by the system to Li Yaoxiang is that he can enter this space at will. And his consciousness space is linked with Naruto''s consciousness space, indirectly in the form of second personality in Naruto''s consciousness space. And he can also open and close the door of Naruto consciousness space freely. Normally. In fact, Li Yaoxiang can wake up the sleeping Naruto and meet him in the space of consciousness. However, the former Li Yaoxiang did not do so. Because he doesn''t want to expose his identity in front of Naruto too early, so that in real life, Naruto will meet him by accident. At that time, it''s not so easy to think about blackening Naruto. After all, Naruto''s feelings for him, the "master of the voice," are there. It is estimated that what Li Yaoxiang wants him to do, he will follow his orders. That''s not going to blacken it. Therefore, over the years, Li Yaoxiang only communicated with Naruto by voice. What''s more, what happens in the space of consciousness, in reality, is only a moment. It''s like the last time I took Naruto into the seal space to meet Jiuwei and Bofeng Watergate. The process seems very long. But in reality, it only happened in a flash. This time, the reason why Li Yaoxiang came into this space of consciousness was very simple. It''s because the "items" he wants to exchange this time are really not convenient to bring to the real world. Otherwise, it will be easily destroyed or discovered. The reason why he didn''t exchange it before was that he still had a huge problem with his own safety, and he needed to keep a black spot just in case. The Ninjutsu scroll, which records bofengshuimen and vortex jiuxinnai, can''t be brought to the real world. After all, it''s just their last gift in the space of consciousness. Open the system interface. ¡¾ Host: Li Yaoxiang Target of blackening: Naruto Soul: 640 Blackening degree: 8% Blackening value: 39000 Shopping mall: a brief introduction ¡¿ As Naruto experiences more dark events, his soul value grows. In less than a month, Naruto''s soul value has increased from 5 to 6. It also means that it will be more difficult to blacken Naruto. The reward for this plan is 46000 blackening points. Previously, he spent 7000 points to buy a "one-time farewell God" to brainwash Miyata Yoshiya. So now it''s 39000. Li Yaoxiang''s first thought was not to strengthen his strength. Instead, in the item column of the system mall, I can''t wait to find the most useful item for him! That''s the crystal ball that countless fire shadows dream of, ape flying day chop! Of course, the exchange of this crystal ball is not to realize the dream before crossing. It''s not for anything serious. But to observe the movement of all the people in Muye village! After all, Li Yaoxiang, who wants to blacken Naruto as his ultimate goal, is destined that intelligence is extremely important to him. You know, this is no longer the world of animated cartoon. This is the real world! All people in this world are flesh and blood, with their own thoughts and goals. A real life. It can be said that many subtle intelligence, information or details are not mentioned in the original work at all. In addition to the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang, the future development direction must be even more unpredictable. Therefore, in order to obtain the most accurate information, as well as the plans and trends of various important figures changed due to the emergence of Li Yaoxiang, the crystal ball is definitely what Li Yaoxiang needs most. With the crystal ball, it would be much easier for Li Yaoxiang to operate in terms of layout, cooperation, and prevention. In a short time, Li Yaoxiang finally found this 8000 point crystal ball in the items column of the system mall, which is associated with the art of telescope. Li Yaoxiang only felt a little strange. Such a powerful thing Is it cheaper? Hesitated for a moment. He decided to exchange the crystal ball. instant. A crystal ball placed on a small pillow suddenly appeared in Li Yaoxiang''s consciousness space. Li Yaoxiang can''t wait to test it. Look at all the things in the leaves. Look at Ninja school Look at the hot spring Look at Huoying building Take a look at the hot spring Look at the food market Take a look at the hot spring Take a look at the hot spring Cough! Cough! Cough! Not bad! The picture is very clear. However, after switching many pictures in succession, Li Yaoxiang finally understood why the crystal ball was so cheap. It turns out that the so-called crystal ball is not as powerful as Li Yaoxiang imagined. In addition to mastering the chakra characteristics of the person, the images it monitors are only within the scope of Muye village, and not everywhere. It''s like the root base. For example, the residence of yuzhibo family, the residence of famous families and so on. It is estimated that these places are equipped with anti monitoring array, so the crystal ball has so many restrictions. This also let Li Yaoxiang understand one thing, that is why even with the crystal ball, the plan of the monkey Flying Sun chop to Zhicun Tuan Zang and the accurate situation of the yuzhibo clan will not be so clear. But it''s just a crystal ball of ape Flying Sun! For Li Yaoxiang, it is not a problem at all! Because he has a strong enough system! It can completely make up for the defect of crystal ball! As long as you spend blackening points, you can upgrade crystal ball! Without saying a word, Li Yaoxiang chose to upgrade. It took 5000 points to upgrade. The next upgrade will take 25000 points. After this upgrade, not only does it no longer need to master the chakra characteristics of the person, it can monitor, and the pictures it can see cover the whole Muye village, including those places where the anti monitoring array is set up! Li Yaoxiang is very satisfied with this. Now that the most urgent items have been solved. Next, it''s time to plan how to improve his strength most effectively, which is in his current interests Chapter 27 There are only 26000 blackening points left. Li Yaoxiang looked at the various items in the system mall. Reincarnation eye, the price is 400000 points. The price is 400000. The price of immortal body is 400000 points. Li Yaoxiang: A moment of silence. It''s sour~ It''s really expensive! However, it was a little expensive, but after reading the details given by the system, Li Yaoxiang felt that he was worth the money. Because the products sold by the system are of top quality, including all the capabilities of the products. For example, if Li Yaoxiang spent 400000 points on reincarnation eye, he can use all the abilities of reincarnation eye skillfully, and he is the most powerful one. So is the body of the immortal. If you exchange the immortal''s body among the thousand hand pillars, Li Yaoxiang can learn and use all the wood Dun he knows among the thousand hand pillars. And its power is more powerful than what I use. It''s a pity that Li Yaoxiang doesn''t even have to think about these drooling "commodities". Two words. Poor~ Subconsciously ignore these temptations. Turn your attention to products with "moderate" prices. 26000 26000 You can buy a permanent "A-level Ninja" at 26000 points. You can buy a permanent "A-level body technique". You can buy cheaper blood and so on. Li Yaoxiang, who was dazzled, first withdrew from the system mall. Start weighing the pros and cons. First of all, Ninja is definitely not to think about. Even if he was given a "A-level Ninja", there was no chakra in his body. The technique is not very good. With this skill, we don''t have the strength and endurance to fight. Through the body, and Ninja too far away. Think about it. Judging from the current situation, if you want to effectively turn these few black spots and maximize your interests, you''d better exchange them for a ''talent'' so that you can extract the most reliable chakra. After all, there are wave, wind, water gate and whirlpool in the space of consciousness, which is waiting for him to explore. Just learn all the Ninjutsu in it. Even in the days to come, Li Yaoxiang will no longer use blackout points to enhance his strength, and he will be regarded as a strong man. But here''s the problem. Talent is also divided into s, a, B, C, D level. Like the talent of wave wind and water gate, it belongs to a + level. The price is about 25000. That is to say, as long as Li Yaoxiang exchanges this talent, his cultivation talent can be as powerful as bofengshui gate. Unfortunately, Li Yaoxiang worried that if he exchanged this talent, but told the blood of the noumenon that he could not extract chakra, what would he do? Isn''t it just like the scum of the beginning protagonist of the novel, who has a whole body of understanding but is useless? Be on the safe side. Li Yaoxiang still decided that it was necessary to exchange a blood donation first. And this is the most economical way. Open the system mall. Turn your eyes to the blood line. Yuzhibo family blood, price 250000 points. The price is 200000 yuan. Whirlpool family blood, price 200000 points. what the fuck! A little eye-catching, but also his meow of expensive! Li Yaoxiang had no choice but to pull the blood boundary column to the bottom to watch. It also has the blood of yuzhibo, Riyi and whirlpool. The price is ten times cheaper. It''s just that these commodities are just blood. In other words, after exchanging these blood, they are not as powerful as those with a price of more than 200000 points. They can directly open the eyes of the kaleidoscope or learn to master the eight trigrams. You need to start practicing again. My thoughts are going back and forth in these veins. Li Yaoxiang''s eyes finally fell on the blood of the whirlpool clan. After all, in the space of consciousness, there is the inheritance of the whirlpool clan. If you exchange other blood, you can''t learn, isn''t it a waste? Besides, he has exchanged the blood of the whirlpool clan and is used to the blood of the whirlpool clan. If he wants to control Naruto''s body in the future, it will be easier, won''t it? Therefore, for various reasons. Whirlpool blood! Just you! With the decision, Li Yaoxiang''s mind withdrew from the space of consciousness. Return to reality. For nothing else. In order to have a good feeling, what will the body feel or change after exchanging blood. -20000 points The exchange was successful. For a long time. Er Nothing special seems to have happened. There is no warm current or pain at all. The body is the same. Li Yaoxiang went to the restroom in the restaurant and looked in the mirror. It''s still the same. It''s not changed. Li Yaoxiang, who didn''t believe in evil, simply closed the restaurant and didn''t do business today. Directly moved out a vacancy, sat on the ground, and began to read the scroll left by the Fengshui gate in the space of consciousness. In fact, without reading the teaching in the scroll, Li Yaoxiang also knows that chakra is refined from mental power and cells. This knowledge, almost all fire shadow fans know. What Li Yaoxiang needs to know is how to extract chakra. After reading the explanation of Bofeng Watergate. Li Yaoxiang only felt that refining chakra''s business was really a fan and a dream Although he had a preliminary understanding of refining chakra in order to test whether he could become a ninja when he just crossed the world of fire shadow, he didn''t think that the real cultivation method was really unreliable, just relying on meditation. In other words, imagine that your mental power is alive. Imagine that your cells are alive. Then, according to one''s own imagination, imagine the picture of the combination of cells and mental power, and slowly try to refine it until it is successful How could it be such a joke? Some helpless. But Li Yaoxiang can only try this method. If only by imagination, Li Yaoxiang has never been afraid of anyone! After all, before crossing, he could imagine Cough! Cough! Cough! Start practicing. An hour went by Two hours later Cell, spirit, cell, spirit, combination! combination! Thinking of the third hour, Li Yaoxiang''s body was really different! He could clearly feel that a little bit of non-existent energy was generated in his body, above his abdomen. The moment this energy appeared, Li Yaoxiang felt full of energy! No running! Refining success! Moreover, in addition to full of spirit, he also felt that his hearing, smell and vision were much stronger! It seems that the strength has also become stronger. There is a feeling that there is no place to use it. There are also some old wounds before crossing, and they are all healed! It''s like looking down at a cell phone all day, causing cervical pain. It''s like the wrist and elbow pain caused by holding a mouse all the year round. These troubles that have been haunting Li Yaoxiang for many years have finally come to an end! Ha! So this is chakra! Chapter 28 After the successful extraction of chakra. Of course, Li Yaoxiang will not miss the opportunity to experience some Ninjutsu. Unfortunately, Ninjutsu is not as easy to use as he imagined. At a certain age, not only his fingers are stiff and his seal is slow, but even chakra, which is hard to extract, is consumed before he successfully uses ninja. In desperation, Li Yaoxiang had to continue refining. Slowly accumulate chakra. When the mind is tired, stop to practice the seal. In this way, in addition to eating and sleeping, Li Yaoxiang has been repeating this process in the past two days. Restaurants are not open either. Li Yaoxiang has been addicted to the process of cultivation. There is no other reason. It''s amazing to have chakra! To make sure you''re not delusional. Li Yaoxiang also made a special physical test. It turned out that he really had an answer. It''s not an illusion! In the past, he would be tired to death if he had to stand up 50 times. But since I had chakra, my physical strength suddenly doubled. I kept doing 150 times to get up on the ground, and I didn''t feel tired! I even feel like I can do anything! Obviously, this is the difference between ordinary people and ninjas. As far as his body has never been exercised before, his physical quality has been improved by so much because of chakra, not to mention those ninjas who exercise all the year round. Sure enough, as described in the original book, there is a big difference between people with and without chakra. Just like the Naruto who was sealed with chakra, he was almost the same as an ordinary person and had no resistance. Therefore, under the persistence and efforts of Li Yaoxiang. Finally, two days later. Whether it''s the amount of chakra in the body, or the speed of printing, he has made very good progress. The time has come. He got up from his sitting posture. Try the simplest three body technique again. He looked like a man. Make a seal with both hands. No! Now! Yin! "Separation technique!" In a flash, with the completion of the seal, chakra involuntarily flows from the body to the left. Then, this chakra formed a phantom. This is a very fat phantom of Li Yaoxiang. At the same time, because of the emptiness of chakra in his body, Li Yaoxiang only felt tired. You don''t have to guess, it must be that too many chakras are input in the process of binding, which leads to the failure of this separation. However, Li Yaoxiang did not feel discouraged or lost, but was very excited! After coming to Huoying world for so long, I can finally experience the feeling of using ninja. After experiencing it at last. Li Yaoxiang''s curiosity was also reduced. No longer as fascinated as before. Take a break. Li Yaoxiang began to sum up what he had gained in the past two days. 1¡¢ Chakra. The body is like a water cup. Chakra is like water. It''s easy to recover chakra. Even if you don''t do anything, as long as you have enough rest, the mental power and cells will produce water by themselves until the water cup is filled. Of course, if you add meditation, it will also speed up the recovery. However, it is very difficult to enlarge the glass. It''s not going to happen overnight. Every little bit of expansion, he has to fill the glass with water first, and then use the water to enlarge the glass bit by bit. It''s just like meditating and refining chakra at the beginning, accumulating little by little, which can be done. 2¡¢ Printing speed. This problem is far more difficult than Li Yaoxiang imagined. Like yuzhibo weasel, which has six fingerprints in one second, or water dragon bullet, which has 21 fingerprints in a few seconds, this is a change of state! I Pooh! Compared with his own printing speed, Li Yaoxiang really didn''t understand how they did it. Even now his physical quality has improved a lot, which is also a big problem for him. It can be seen that it is impossible for Li Yaoxiang to become strong on his own in a short time. Besides, he can''t learn a little bit of ninja. If it eventually leads to the failure of the high and the failure of the low, it will be miserable. Therefore, either do not learn, to learn first as proficient! Learning the same is of great help to your next plan! There is no doubt that it is the art of seal. As I said before, Jiuwei will be one of the important links in his next plan. Therefore, it is very important for him and Naruto to master the skill of seal and control Jiuwei thoroughly. As for the "flying thunder" that most of the riders choose. I don''t have to rush to study. Anyway, judging from his current situation, he probably won''t encounter any danger and need to escape. Moreover, even if he wants to learn, he may not succeed. After all, the art of flying thunder requires a certain degree of space talent. Otherwise, such a big wood leaf, also not only wave wind water gate can learn. After reaching the conclusion. Li Yaoxiang did not intend to continue to practice. It''s time to carry out his ontological plan. That is to expand our business and expand our influence through wealth, so as to get involved in the power center of ordinary people''s world and the world of celebrities! Before watching animation, Li Yaoxiang felt very confused. Why are there so many disputes in the world of tolerance? Why is there famine in Huoying world? Why are ninjas so powerful, but they have to obey the big names? You know, the technology level of Huoying world, except for no network, no mobile phone and no car, is not much worse. There are electric lights, lighthouses, running water and so on. With this level of technology in the world, even if there is no guarantee that everyone will be rich, it will not make the world so bad! And the above doubts, until Li Yaoxiang crossed to the world of fire shadow, came to the country of fire and lived for a long time, he finally had a certain guess, that is, the world of fire shadow is certainly not as simple as it seems! There must be something wrong! Li Yaoxiang also firmly believes that there must be important material for blackening Naruto in the truth! Therefore, he has the idea of keeping a low profile in the world of tolerance and keeping a high profile in the world of ordinary people. Of course, it sounds like it''s a bit difficult to make business big enough to get involved in the world of celebrities. But for a passer-by, Li Yaoxiang thinks it''s too simple for him. With all his knowledge and money making skills, Li Yaoxiang felt that he could crush anyone in the world! Including the rich cardo! Li Yaoxiang is confident that even if he puts most of his mind on Naruto in the coming days, he can also do it well! Moreover, it will not fall behind the progress of cultivation! After clearing your mind. Li Yaoxiang doesn''t plan to put too much mind on the noumenon. After all, he has already observed Naruto''s "illusory vision" through Naruto''s consciousness space. It''s almost time for him to break up. He should continue his second step of blackening plan and make Naruto the top of his life Chapter 29 Muye village. Naruto''s home. At this moment, Naruto''s small house is already full of all kinds of thanks. There are too many villagers in Muye. There are too many people who have been favored by Fengshui. At the beginning, only the villagers came to visit, but as more and more people visited, they either said thanks or apologized, and so on, some ninjas who saw such a situation finally felt embarrassed and bought a thank-you gift on the surface to give it to them. Of course, this does not include those who already know. This also resulted in that during the period when Li Yaoxiang left Muye, Naruto was almost busy entertaining people who came to visit. Although a little too busy. But Naruto enjoys it. Because Naruto thinks that the more enthusiastic everyone is, the more gifts they give at home, which means that Naruto is more and more popular. The days I had been looking forward to finally appeared. And the time came to this day, the visiting crowd finally stopped. Naruto has a chance to go out and experience his dream life. Naruto carefully across the ground, one after another thanks. Came to the wardrobe. Nowadays, all the clothes in the wardrobe are brand new. There is no need to wear new clothes like before. After randomly ordering a new dress, Naruto puts it on directly. Then he ran out of the door. He is also walking on the snow in a hurdle style stance, but at this time, his pace seems to be much happier, and he can''t wait, with a heartfelt smile on his face. Not long. The children''s laughter has been heard. Naruto is very happy. Speed up the pace. Come to the direction of the sound. What came into view was a group of children of his age playing on the snow. "Ha ha ha! I want to play too! Let''s play together Naruto ran over laughing. He thought from the bottom of his heart that everyone would play with him. I don''t hate him as much as I used to. However, the reality is totally different from his imagination. He came to the crowd with a smile, waiting for a warm welcome. But everyone at the scene stopped fighting. Stand there. The first reaction came from the parents who were in charge of the group of children. They soon came to the child and pulled the child behind them. Then they apologized to Naruto: "sorry Naruto. It''s getting late, and it''s time for us to go back. " "Yes, it''s been too long today, and the children are tired." "Yes, there are still many things to do at home. I have to go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables." With the first person to say goodbye. Others followed suit one by one. Naruto just lost consciousness for a moment, then he laughed and said: "ha ha ha, it''s OK! Let''s play together next time. " Witness everyone with a hasty pace to leave. Naruto also turned to the other direction and ran happily. cracking. He came to a group of frolicking children. It''s about playing together. Unfortunately, the scene as like as two peas. Parents say all kinds of reasons, and then they leave with their children in a hurry. "Well, it seems that it''s a little late to go out today." As he watched the crowd leave in front of him again, Rao Shi, a cheerful and optimistic Naruto, could not help feeling a little disappointed. But he soon said to himself, "it''s OK! Then go out early tomorrow! " The next morning. Naruto in order to experience the pleasure of playing with you quickly. Even before breakfast, he ran out. However, the situation as like as two peas. The child''s parents, also said a lot of reasons, and then quickly left with the child. The first day. The next day was the same. On the third day, it was more exaggerated. Naruto can''t even find the children. At this moment, this wise Naruto finally realized that something was wrong. Although people did not look at him with that kind of "disgusting" look, they still deliberately avoided him as before. What''s going on? Didn''t everyone give me presents a while ago? Don''t you have accepted me? Why is it still like this? Just when Naruto was about to be unable to accept this fact, and was thinking wildly, Li Yaoxiang not only didn''t say words of attack this time, but also answered his doubts: "it''s normal for them to have such a reaction." The appearance of the sound makes Naruto not calm. "Why?" "Why is this normal?" "Don''t you all accept me and hate me?" "Why do people do this to me?" Li Yaoxiang: "what they identify with is your father, not you. Have you forgotten the fact that you still have a fox in your body? How can we get close to you? How can I play with you? " It''s nine tails. That''s why people treat themselves like this. Now Naruto is more nervous. Because the body is sealed with nine tails, which is not something he can change. "Well, what about that?" "Can I just go back to my old life?" Li Yaoxiang patiently explained: "it''s very simple. You think about it, if the fox is not sealed in your body, but sealed in your father''s body, will everyone be like this? Will they be worried? " Naruto was stunned at first, and then he said, "but... But... Isn''t my father dead? How do you seal the fox in your father''s body? " Li Yaoxiang took a deep breath. I almost didn''t get angry by these two Leng Zi. It seems that 8% of the blackening degree can''t change the number of Narutos. When Naruto hears the sound of "inspiratory sound", he thinks that "the owner of the sound" is going to scold himself as usual. Some words that sound very uncomfortable, such as being stupid, are ready to be scolded, but he doesn''t want to, except for the sound of inspiratory sound, and then there will be no next. See Li Yaoxiang for a long time. Naruto asked weakly, "is there really no other way except to seal the fox in his father''s body?" Li Yaoxiang Lee tried to contain himself. Constantly remind yourself to be calm and calm. What we should do now is to encourage Naruto and let him go to the peak of his life. Then, for the first time, Li Yaoxiang changed the tone of coaxing children: "of course, there is a way! The reason why they are not afraid of the fox in your father''s body is that your father''s strength can make everyone feel at ease? It''s very simple. As long as you practice hard and prove to everyone that you can be like your father and have enough ability not to let the fox hurt everyone, won''t everyone accept you and play with you? " Naruto once again lit up hope: "really... Really?" Li Yaoxiang: "of course!" Chapter 30 "Ha ha ha ha!" "Great! Great "Then I want to practice! I''m going to practice hard! " "I can prove to you that I will not let the fox hurt you!" Although it''s just communicating in the mind. But after hearing Li Yaoxiang say that there is a solution, Naruto can''t help jumping happily in reality. However, before he was happy for a long time, he was stunned there, because: "but... But... How to cultivate?" "Naruto, open your mind, I''ll take you to a place." On hearing Li Yaoxiang say "let go of your mind", Naruto was shocked for no reason: "you... You... Are you going to take me to see that big fox again? I... i... can I not see him? Fire shadow grandfather said, don''t go to see that big fox again. " Naruto didn''t forget what he was told in the meeting room. Moreover, the villagers are so afraid of Jiuwei, which also leads to the feeling that even he is scared when facing Jiuwei. However, this feeling of fear was soon dispelled by Li Yaoxiang. Because compared with other people, Li Yaoxiang is undoubtedly more trustworthy to Naruto. "Naruto, do you believe me?" Hearing this, Naruto responded and responded with a "um" without hesitation! No matter who says something, as long as the master of the voice insists on letting him do something, he will do it without hesitation! Because "the master of the voice" is his only relative in the world. Naruto immediately relaxed his mind and let Li Yaoxiang take him to another place. ¡­¡­ A moment later. In the space of consciousness. Li Yaoxiang opened the door without permission. Come to Naruto''s room. At this time, Naruto in the space of consciousness, still lying there. Breathing is very smooth. This is also the normal state of everyone in the space of consciousness. If there is no special reason, it will never wake up. The reason why Li Yaoxiang chose to bring Naruto here for a meeting this time is that it is related to his third step plan of blackening Naruto. Let''s not talk about it now. That''s it. Li Yaoxiang walks up to xiaonaruto. Poked him in the face. I didn''t wake up Poke again! I didn''t wake up Poke again! Some impatient Li Yaoxiang, pull out his beard this time! "Ah, ah, ah!" Naruto in the space of consciousness, covering his beard, the whole person jumped up, "who?! Who is it? Which bastard pulled my beard Look left, look right! Finally, he focused on a handsome big brother. He ignored the environment and the reason why he was here. He walked to the handsome big brother angrily and pointed at him, saying, "you! You pulled my beard, right? " Li Yaoxiang ignored Naruto''s abuse. For a few years. Took care of Naruto for several years. This is also Li Yaoxiang''s first close contact with Naruto. Squat down. Smile gently at Naruto: "what''s the matter? Don''t you even recognize me? " I heard the sound. Naruto was very angry because of the pain on his face. Blindfolded on the spot! Then, he looked at Li Yaoxiang inconceivably and pointed to him: "is... Is... Is... Is... Is it you?" Li Yaoxiang''s voice, Naruto even if dead can not forget! But he can''t believe that he and the "master of the voice" will meet one day! It''s not that he didn''t think that it would be great if "the owner of the voice" was more than just a voice. But this idea just flashed away, and he didn''t dare to think about it any more. Because he was afraid that the more he hoped, the more disappointed he would be. Because of this, when Naruto saw Li Yaoxiang''s real face and made a voice that he could not be more familiar with, he still wanted to confirm it again and again. He was afraid of everything in front of him. It was just a dream he had imagined. And the dream will soon be over and broken. Li Yaoxiang dialed Naruto''s messy yellow hair and nodded. Then Naruto''s tears came out. The whole crowd! Hold Li Yaoxiang tightly! I''m afraid that Li Yaoxiang will disappear suddenly. Li Yaoxiang also shed a tear because of Naruto''s action. Seriously, I have been in the world of fire shadow for many years. I''ve been trembling for years. This is also the first time that Li Yaoxiang has truly felt that he has relatives waiting for him to "go home.". Naruto is his only relative in the world of fire shadow. The feelings of both sides are so sincere. After wiping the tears and cleaning up his mood, Li Yaoxiang just broke Naruto''s hands tightly around his neck: "OK, OK. It''s not that we won''t see each other again. " Li Yaoxiang''s tears are gone. The mood also calmed down. But Naruto was still in tears. Holding Li Yaoxiang''s clothes, he would not let go. "You... You... Are you real?" "You really, really?" Li Yaoxiang put his hands on Naruto''s cheek and wiped the tears on Naruto''s face with his thumb: "idiot, what a big man. Still crying? Of course I am! Don''t worry, we''ll have a lot of opportunities to meet in the future. " Naruto snorted a few times and said with a crying voice, "why do you call me a fool again? Can you stop calling me a fool? " Li Yaoxiang chuckled: "as long as you are not stupid, I will not call you stupid in the future." "Well, don''t cry." "Wipe away your tears quickly. I brought you in this time to teach you how to be strong." I thought that as long as Naruto hears the word "becoming stronger", he will stop. But I don''t want to. Compared with becoming stronger, making friends and playing with others, Naruto cares more about Li Yaoxiang, the "master of the voice" who has been with him since he was sensible. Naruto looked forward: "what''s your name? What should I call you? " Li Yaoxiang was also confused by Naruto''s question. He didn''t really think about it. But he quickly said, "you can call me brother." Naruto looks very happy. Stammered: "I... I really... I can really call you brother?" Li Yaoxiang nodded. After getting Li Yaoxiang''s affirmative reply, Naruto immediately turned around, jumped and danced in the same place, cheering. "Great!" "Great!" "I have a brother, too!" "I''m not an orphan! I''m not alone! I have a brother! I have a brother! " Jump, jump. Naruto took Li Yaoxiang''s hands again and continued to jump until finally, he simply held Li Yaoxiang tightly in his arms again and muttered, "brother, don''t leave me alone in the future, OK?" Three year old Naruto This is the Naruto that Li Yaoxiang has taken care of for three years since he was a baby. Li Yaoxiang did not answer and did not refuse. But his right hand naturally patted Naruto on the back, as if telling Naruto, don''t worry, my brother won''t leave you Chapter 31 After hugging each other for a while, Naruto stopped crying. It''s a little distance from Li Yaoxiang. Then he took a serious look at Li Yaoxiang, fearing that he would forget him. Without waiting for Li Yaoxiang to say anything, Naruto soon flattened his mouth and complained, "brother, can you meet me very early? Why are you willing to meet me until now? " As I said before, Naruto always thought it was normal to have a voice in his mind to talk to him. Even now that he has seen the true face of Li Yaoxiang, he has never thought whether there is Li Yaoxiang in the real world. He just can''t understand why his brother has this ability. But now I''m willing to meet myself. "Naruto, there''s a reason why my brother doesn''t meet you." Naruto did not interrupt Li Yaoxiang. With his eyes full of resentment, he waited for Li Yaoxiang to continue. "Naruto, in fact, we can have such a special exchange, it''s an exception." "Others are not like us." "Before you, you are still young, not sensible." "If I meet you rashly, in case you accidentally let others find my existence..." "It''s a very dangerous thing for you and me..." Naruto was puzzled: "why is it dangerous? Don''t I have one more brother? Why is it dangerous? " "Naruto, have you forgotten what I told you?" "The people in the village are cruel." "You are sealed with Fox in your body, then you are a dangerous existence for them." "They won''t remember your father''s contribution to the village." "As long as they find any abnormality in you, they will do it to you or me mercilessly." Naruto retorted nervously: "no! unable! After you know my identity, don''t you all come to apologize? And brother, didn''t you say that? As long as I work hard and let everyone rest assured, they will accept us, won''t they? " "Naruto... Are you sure everyone in the village is like this?" Li Yaoxiang stares at Naruto solemnly. Naruto who wanted to say something else. Now, I can''t say what I just said. Because he thought of those people who clearly knew his identity, but always ignored him and let others bully him. I think of the cold faces of those people. Even though the villagers knew his identity, they deliberately alienated him for fear of danger. Although he has been very reluctant to believe that there is such a cruel side in this world. But the reality made him have to believe this fact. In the face of Li Yaoxiang''s fierce eyes, Naruto can no longer think of a good reason to cheat himself: "that... That... Brother, you are meeting me now. Will they find you? Are you in danger? " Naruto is as good as ever. What he worried about was whether Li Yaoxiang, the elder brother, would be in danger. I didn''t think about my situation at all. Li Yaoxiang smiles and dials Naruto''s hair: "Naruto, don''t you want to make friends? How can I not help you as a brother? Besides, Naruto, you''ve grown up now, haven''t you? I believe you can take care of yourself. " This seems to be a normal sentence, but it contains the huge meaning that Li Yaoxiang inadvertently revealed. Unfortunately, Naruto can''t understand the real meaning of this sentence. He also thought that Li Yaoxiang was praising himself for growing up and being sensible, which means there is no problem. He also let out a complacent "um.". At the same time, Li Yaoxiang also specially opened the topic at this time and said, "OK, don''t say that. Today, my brother is going to give you how to become strong! Don''t be lazy because of your hard work, you know? " "Well!" Then Li Yaoxiang began to teach Naruto to refine chakra''s knowledge. It has to be said that since he was a child, Li Yaoxiang taught him how to speak and read. In this life, Naruto''s understanding ability has improved a lot. Before long, Naruto soon understood what Li Yaoxiang had taught him. Then, under the condition that Li Yaoxiang repeatedly promised that there was still a chance to meet, Naruto reluctantly withdrew from the space of consciousness. ¡­¡­ Return to reality. The environment has not changed. The sky hasn''t changed. The reality of time, only a moment has passed. In the blink of an eye, Naruto puts those unhappy things behind him. What villagers deliberately alienate him, what children don''t play with him, all of them are gone. He ran home full of expectation, with only two words of cultivation left in his heart. Practice! Practice! Practice! Not long after, Naruto soon fell back home. Then he immediately meditated in the way that Li Yaoxiang taught him. Before long, Naruto was shocked in his mind and said, "brother! Brother! succeed! succeed! I have the chakra you said above my abdomen! " As for the speed of Naruto''s cultivation, Li Yaoxiang was not surprised or even expected. The reason for this result is also due to Li Yaoxiang''s previous layout. As early as a long time ago, he has determined the second step of blackening plan, that is, let Naruto go to the peak of his life. Since Naruto is going to reach the peak of his life, making Naruto a genius must be one of the links in this plan. This is also why Li Yaoxiang had a series of actions before. Tell the truth Father and son meet Threat nine tails. This seems to be a series of unrelated actions, but the truth behind it is Li Yaoxiang''s ring by ring strategy! And these strategies are not just as simple as they seem. What''s more, he can get a lot of profits from it! The reason why Li Yaoxiang is so determined that as long as he subdues nine tails, Naruto can become a gifted genius is very simple. Because he is familiar with fire animation, but he knows very well that all along, the only obstacle to Naruto becoming a genius is Jiuwei. After all, the talent of Naruto with nine tail interference is comparable to that of Yu Zhibo, the chief student. What''s more, there is no nine tail interference now? Therefore, for the current situation, Li Yaoxiang only felt that it could not be more normal. For three years. It''s just the time for him to reap the fruits, and these fruits will come one after another! Li Yaoxiang did not feel complacent because of his achievements. Because he knew it was just the beginning. Seeing that Naruto began to get a little carried away, as his elder brother, he immediately told him, "what''s the matter? Is it enough to make some achievements? Or do you think that you can make people feel at ease now? They''ll make friends with you for that? " Naruto who was taught a lesson by Li Yaoxiang. This is the only way to quickly restrain the mood. Concentrate on training again. At the same time, in the next few days when Li Yaoxiang urged Naruto to practice, he happened to observe an interesting scene in the space of consciousness through the crystal ball Chapter 32 Huoying building. In the conference room. In the conference room at the moment, there are also four people gathered, namely, ape flying day chop, Zhicun Tuan Zang, shuihumen Yan and Zhuan Shu Xiaochun. In the conference room, they also discussed the policies of Muye village. However, compared with the last time, they soon talked about Naruto this time. Shuihumen Yan: "rizha, I heard that Naruto has already begun to practice without being taught?" Ape flying day cut smell speech, smoking a pipe, did not answer. Turn to sleep Xiaochun: "rizhan, don''t you think Naruto''s recent behavior is more and more strange? It''s not like a three-year-old thinks out his own way of exercising. " Ape flying day cut also smoking pipe, did not answer. Seeing that the ape still kept silent, Zhicun tuanzang finally couldn''t help slapping the table, and then yelled at him angrily: "do you think you can unload this matter if you don''t speak?" "Obviously, this is what Bofeng Watergate is teaching the fox to practice!" "No more procrastination!" "How can you make sure that there is no hostility to the village?" "Don''t forget what kind of life the fox has lived over the years!" The three men''s eyes were on ape feirizhan, forcing him to respond to this question. However, he hesitated for a long time and said the words of Baoxia Fengshui gate and Naruto: "I believe... Shuimen will understand my difficulties. He... Won''t resent the village. " At this point, even the tone of ape Flying Sun chop became uncertain. He was not sure whether bofengshuimen would resent the village. After all, the family of bofengshuimen sacrificed so much for the village. But the village treated their descendants like this Seeing that the ape was still indecisive, Zhicun tuanzang, who couldn''t breathe, immediately cheered again: "very good! In this case, we don''t care if bofengshuimen has resentment against the village first! But didn''t you say that before? As long as you let the fox get to know the fetters in the village, he will not be out of our control! But now?! Don''t tell me you don''t see the situation! No one in the village wants to make friends with the fox! How can we control him?! Ape, fly, sun, chop! Do you really want to let a person who has a chance to hate the village go on growing up like this? As the shadow of fire, do you still think about the wood leaves? " This time, Zhicun tuanzang did say the key point of the problem. At the beginning, some old people in the conference room continued to let Naruto go because they saw Naruto at that time. They just wanted to make friends and didn''t mean anything to Muye. In addition, they have no time to deal with this Naruto "little problem" because of the yuzhibo family''s affairs. But now? Now it''s different! After this period of observation. Naruto who wants to make friends doesn''t make friends. How do they make sure Naruto doesn''t have a grudge? As a result, the label of "unstable factor" gradually entered Naruto''s head. Seeing these "old friends" in front of them, they still do not stick to the topic of Naruto. The ape flies day by day, and for the first time, suddenly exudes the momentum that belongs to his fire shadow: "enough! Am I Huoying or are you Huoying?! Naruto this matter, I have my own solution! Don''t bother The roar of ape flying day makes the atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly cold. There are several people in Zhicun group. I don''t know how long I haven''t seen this momentum. But they didn''t feel happy because of this. Instead, after a moment of astonishment, they began to be dissatisfied with the flying ape. Dissatisfied with his change of style. I''m not satisfied that he doesn''t fit in. Because of his personal feelings, he let Naruto be an "unstable factor.". Several people have a lot of opinions in their hearts, but they will not try to shake the authority of Huoying at this time. Everyone is silent. In this way, this meeting, again because of Naruto''s topic, led to the final unhappy. After the ape returns to his own fire shadow room. He made a few whispers on the table. Kowtow, Knock, Kowtow After knocking the code, a ninja appeared in front of the table. And the ape flies day chop then looking at the scenery outside the window, sink a voice way: "Naruto recent situation how?" "Report fire shadow adult, whirlpool Naruto these days are repeating all kinds of exercise, did not stop." Ninja in the dark. Ape flying sun cut out a puff of smoke: "do you think... In the village... Who is most suitable to be Naruto''s friend?" Then, the Ninja began to express his own analysis and opinions. After a long discussion, ape feirizhan said, "good. I''ll leave it to you." "Yes Ninja in the dark left with a "whew.". Ape feirizha, who was alone in the fire shadow room, muttered to himself, "Naruto, Naruto, I hope you won''t make it difficult for me to do it..." The picture of the crystal ball can be seen here. Li Yaoxiang laughed. I didn''t expect that he would see such an interesting scene soon after he exchanged the crystal ball. Also because of this scene, let him solve some doubts when watching animation before crossing. But that''s not the point. The point is Should he laugh that tuanzang and others in Zhicun are pig teammates? Or is it God''s assist? Ha! I didn''t expect that someone would send a pillow to me when I was sleepy. This action coincides with Li Yaoxiang''s purpose. Even if there is no plan for this event, I believe Li Yaoxiang will arrange it carefully before long. It can only be said that it''s a great achievement to be able to blacken Naruto and kill these old guys~ no way out. Let him hold the popcorn this time. It''s good to watch the play in the space of consciousness. ¡­¡­ A few days later. Since Li Yaoxiang taught Naruto to practice, Naruto has been living his practice life day after day. Every morning, before dawn, he was forced by Li Yaoxiang to wake up, run and exercise. It''s noon. I had breakfast. After a short rest, Li Yaoxiang called for swimming and mountain climbing. Back home in the afternoon. Tired to death, he just wanted to stand on the ground to have a rest, but he was awakened again by Li Yaoxiang. I kept nagging him to keep clean and to take a bath. After taking a bath, I ate a bento. And then you start meditating, refining chakra. It wasn''t until he went to bed in the evening that he finished his day''s training. This kind of day, lasted for a long time, the silly Naruto, this is aware of the wrong thing. Why? incorrect! Only when you are as strong as your father can you make us feel at ease and play with us Isn''t that something that will take more than ten years at least?! What''s the difference between that and before?! Isn''t he still living alone? When he woke up, he quickly contacted Li Yaoxiang in his mind and retorted angrily: "brother! Brother! incorrect! You are wrong in this way! I want to be able to play with you now! But you told me to exercise as strong as my father before I could play with everyone. Isn''t that more than a decade from now? I don''t want it! I don''t want that long! Brother, is there any other faster way? " Chapter 33 Li Yaoxiang was relieved to hear that Naruto finally realized that something was wrong. Finally, it''s time. He has been waiting for so long, waiting for this moment. Wait for Naruto to ask this question spontaneously. Only in this way can he guide Naruto to his expected direction and develop. Otherwise, if too deliberate, perhaps things will not achieve the effect he wants. Looking at this brother who was foolishly influenced by Asura. Li Yaoxiang couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Fortunately, it''s not stupid. And salvation. At least he can see the problem, just a little later. However, Li Yaoxiang does not intend to tell Naruto the answer now. After all, he did not forget the pictures he had observed in Huoying building. I believe that in a short time, the "God assist" will help him solve this problem perfectly. As a result, Li Yaoxiang pretended to be dissatisfied and said, "if you want to exercise, exercise! Why so many complaints? Don''t worry. As long as you continue to exercise, you can make friends soon. " Naruto doubted: "really?" "Of course!" Li Yaoxiang. With Li Yaoxiang''s affirmative reply, Naruto moved his short legs bitterly and continued to run in the snow. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. During the time when Li Yaoxiang told Naruto to continue to exercise. The residence of the Japanese, in the courtyard of their family. At this time, richutian was driving a very tall stake in front of him. "Drink!" "Ha "Drink!" "Ha She thinks she''s very aggressive. Who knows, if this scene is seen by others, it can only be described as "kawaiyi". It''s just that this scene looks cute. But for this party, it''s not easy at all, even very hard! It''s cold. It''s very painful to slap one''s hands on the stake! Even her little hands turned red and even blistered! It''s a pity that anyone who sees this scene will feel sorry for it, but in the eyes of ririzu, it''s nothing! Compared with his brother''s sacrifice, he felt that his daughter should work harder than others! Become stronger! Take the responsibility to carry forward the family in the future! This is worthy of my brother''s pay this time! And only three-year-old to Hata, also understand why her father suddenly so severe to her. She also knew that her uncle had sacrificed his life because of what happened not long ago. So she''s very sensible. I dare not complain. I dare not play coquetry with my father. Try to look strong. After playing the Eight Trigram Palm with a very slow speed, he put away his little hand and hid it in his back, gasping for breath. He only said weakly, "father... Father, my lord... I''m done." These little actions of hatada, which are not found by ririzu. It''s not the first time my daughter has practiced. She has been injured. Seeing his daughter like this, he was not heartbroken. But every time when he thought of his brother''s sacrifice, he could not help but be tough again and put on a stern posture in front of his daughter. "Well." Day foot light eh, then said, "remember to practice once a day, before you can go out to play, you know?" Hearing his father say that he can go out, only three-year-old Chutian can no longer hide his excitement. His eyes glowed, he nodded very hard, and then he agreed. I can go out for a walk on such a hard day. This is also the happiest time in the whole day! It wasn''t long. After Hatta changed his clothes. He left home with a bodyguard. After leaving a long distance, the bodyguard was suddenly stopped by several ninjas, and blocked hatada''s picture in his eyes: "what''s the matter?" Ninja in the dark: "nothing, just something I want to ask you." I didn''t give the bodyguard a chance to refuse. The ninja in the dark is going to pester him. But Daimeng Daimeng''s Chutian didn''t notice what was happening behind him and went on. Go to the route she usually takes. It''s all because of a boy. A boy she wanted to know long ago. The boy is lively and cheerful. No matter what happens, he will keep a bright smile every day. Daisy also very much hope that he can be like that boy, with not introverted, not cowardly character. Because she knew that this was the ideal daughter in her father''s mind. Although she knows this hope, it is very difficult to realize. But she still wanted to see the boy more, because whenever she saw the boy''s bright smile, her mood would be happy. The boy''s smile kept circling in his mind. But as she walked, she found that the surrounding environment had changed! The shop is gone! The crowd is gone! What''s left is the dark and terrible jungle on both sides. Without waiting for her to react, there was a huge pain in her head. Then, I heard all kinds of laughter not far away. "Ha ha ha ha! White eyed monster! How dare you come out without a guard today? Look, I won''t kill you! " "Ha ha ha! How dare you run out to scare people? Kill you white eyed monster Look in the direction of the sound. Those are some boys a little older than her. Hatta knew the boys. Every time she took this route, she would meet these boys playing, and she also felt that these boys didn''t like her. But what makes her wonder is that on weekdays, as long as there is a guard, these boys will not do anything to her. How dare you bully her today? Hatta subconsciously looked behind him. I want to ask the guard for help. Unfortunately, no matter how she looked, there was no sign of the guard. She was so scared that she began to panic. Totally at a loss. Looking at these "tall" boys. Daisy''s tears gradually filled her eyes. Unfortunately, her pathetic appearance did not welcome the pity of the boys. On the contrary, the boys showed their excited look and began to smash the snowballs one by one on the body of Chutian. Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Hit the field can not bear the force, fell to the ground. They are still not going to stop. Even because of the sudden addition of such a target as hatada, I felt that I had a good time. At the moment when Hatta felt the most helpless and scared, there was a strong voice nearby: "stop! Stop it Look around. It was a little boy of her age with yellow hair and a few peculiar whiskers on his face. When he saw the little boy in front of him, hatada could not help smiling. It''s him Here comes the boy Chapter 34 "I told you to stop!" "Don''t you hear me?" Naruto rushes over and blocks in front of Hatta. Naruto''s small figure at the moment seems to enlarge infinitely in Hatta''s eyes. How reliable it looks. What a sense of security. As for the boys who bullied Hatta, they couldn''t help looking ugly when they saw that the man was Naruto. After all, this time is different from the past, Naruto''s identity has been announced, he is the hero''s son. In addition to the parents'' advice again and again, these boys can no longer bully Naruto and call Naruto monster as before. "Naruto! What are you doing here?! You are the hero''s son, we don''t embarrass you! Get out of the way! She is a monster "Yes! She''s a white eyed monster! He is different from us! Naruto Naruto opened his hands and formed a "big" shape, blocking in front of Hatta: "I don''t care! I don''t allow you to bully her! If you still want to bully her, deal with me first I''ve been bullied. Naruto''s most unusual is that someone bullies the weak. As long as this happens, Naruto will easily resonate with that person. That''s why in the original work, the person Naruto liked at first was Sakura chunye. Because Naruto saw Sakura chunye being bullied and ridiculed by others, her forehead was high, so Naruto subconsciously resonated with Sakura chunye. I mistakenly thought that chunye Sakura, a common girl, was the same kind of person as him. And now the situation is the same, he saw Daisy was bullied, called her monster, it naturally resonated with daisy. The reason for saving her was entirely natural. There is no other purpose. Because of Li Yaoxiang''s "Butterfly Effect", Naruto in his life was not beaten as he was in the original work. The bear kids, because they were afraid of Naruto''s identity, saw that he refused to quit. So they gritted their teeth and left here resentfully. Naruto sits on the ground in an instant. It''s not because he''s afraid, but because he''s been exercising for so long, he''s really tired. After several of them disappeared, Naruto, who responded, turned around and climbed to Daisy''s body. Youshan said, "are you ok?" See Naruto closer and closer to himself, Hatta''s face more and more red. Breathing is more and more urgent. She did not dare to look directly at Naruto. She shook her head and said in a soft voice, "no... nothing." "If it''s OK, that''s OK." "Come on, I''ll pull you up." Naruto stands up and reaches out his hand. Hatta kneaded for a moment, but finally summoned up courage and put his hand on Naruto''s. But as soon as he got on, Hatta let out a "ouch" and quickly retracted his hand. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? " "I''m... I''m... it''s OK. I hurt it in my cultivation." See hatada seems very afraid of their appearance, Naruto also embarrassed to say anything. So they walked out of the jungle. In the original book, it is also because hatada is too shy. I dare not talk to Naruto. That''s why the two sides misunderstood. Naruto mistakenly thinks that Hatta, like other people, hates being a fox, and finally the relationship is over. Of course, whatever happened in the original work or today is all arranged by the old man behind the scenes. After all, whether in the original or now, ape Flying Sun chop has the same purpose, that is to let Naruto make friends and make friends. Obviously, the attitude of Hatta to Naruto must have been noticed at that time. Therefore, the ultimate goal will be on the young field. As for the appearance of Li Yaoxiang, in fact, it is just ahead of the time for Naruto and Hatta to get to know each other. After all, the appearance of Li Yaoxiang has already made Zhicun Tuan Zang and others, forcing the ape to fly and chop quickly out of breath. As a last resort, the ape had no choice but to plan this action. As long as Naruto makes friends and makes fetters. Then he has at least one reason to gag those old friends. Stop them from thinking about further action against Naruto. After watching the whole thing, Li Yaoxiang solved some of the doubts he felt when watching animation before crossing. Just say it! How can a good young lady of the Japanese clan get lost in the jungle alone without a guard? A few good bear children, how can they come to the jungle for no reason? Good whirlpool Naruto, how can you just come to this jungle? If all this was arranged by the ape Flying Sun chop, it would be reasonable. The guard was led away by the ape Flying Sun chopper. Hatta and Naruto, including the bear children, were also sent by the ape Flying Sun chopper to perform magic tricks on them and lead them to the jungle. The plan is simply wonderful. This also proves from the side that Naruto''s whole childhood is controlled by people in this way. Although it is hateful, Li Yaoxiang will not destroy the "good intention" of ape feiri this time, and he will even push it forward. After all, in his second step plan, it is also a very important link for Naruto to get acquainted with the fetters. After watching the play for so long, it''s time for him to take the lead! "Naruto, don''t you want to make friends?" "Now is the chance." "Why don''t you take the opportunity to make friends with this little girl?" Hearing Li Yaoxiang''s suggestion, Naruto said, "but... But, brother, she seems to be afraid of me. How can I make friends with her?" "It''s OK, Naruto." "Trust me." "Friends don''t come by themselves. You need to be proactive. " Li Yaoxiang has already said that. Naruto is no longer easy to squeeze, after all, to make friends, is his own. So he took a deep breath and said to hatada, "Hello, my name is Naruto. What''s your name?" "I''m... I''m... I''m Hata. I''m Hata." Naruto thought that he would not get the answer, but he didn''t want to. The girl next to him really responded to himself! This makes Naruto very happy! He quickly cheered up and said, "after that, we will be friends, OK?" Hatta followed Naruto''s steps, lowered his head, put his index fingers in both hands, and kept circling in front of his abdomen. The sound of "um" is very low. But it was captured by Naruto! He was overjoyed with joy. He put his arm around Daisy''s shoulder, pulled her to his side and said with a laugh: "ha ha ha! Great! After that, we will practice and play together! " Feel Naruto''s warm body temperature. Daisy''s forehead is hot and her face is red! The body is becoming straight and stiff! Then there was a thump and he fell to the ground. Naruto, who was slow in response and didn''t know what was going on, looked at the young field who was unconscious for no reason, and then exclaimed, "Oh, ah! Why did you faint? " The scene shows that the encounter between Hatta and Naruto is finally over. With the help of Li Yaoxiang, I believe that the relationship between Naruto and hatada in this life will only be closer than in the original work! Of course, if Naruto wants to go to the top of his life and get everything he wants, it''s not enough just to be fettered by Hatta. In order to make the future plan more smoothly, it''s time to focus on another person Chapter 35 Time is in a hurry. Time goes by. In a twinkling of an eye, several days passed like this. The Japanese live in their courtyard. Since he met Naruto, he has become more energetic. No longer so sad. No more sentimental. Even in the past, ririzu told her that she had finished all the exercises very quickly and actively. Of course, the reason why Hatta is so motivated is that she wants to finish the task quickly and then go out to find her little Naruto. At the moment, she is also facing the tall wooden pile, beating constantly. Just compared to a few days ago. Hatta''s movement is obviously more agile. There''s no sense of procrastination. Drink! Ha! Drink! Ha! It''s a lovely finish. "Father! I''m done practicing He nodded his head with a serious look. "That... That... That, father, can I go out to play?" Ririzu also responded. Then Hatta left the courtyard happily and went to the place agreed with Naruto. Seeing the back of her daughter''s leaving, ririzu can''t help but wonder what happened to her, which can make her change so much. So he called a guard and asked, "has the eldest lady encountered any special circumstances recently?" The guard will report the events of the day and the recent events one by one to RI Zu. "Patriarch, do we need to..." Before the guard finished speaking, he waved his hand to rizu: "no, I''ll let them go." With that, the guard left the courtyard. Ririzu thought about it with a sad face. He was very pleased with the change of his daughter. But the sudden appearance of the dark part made him feel a little worried about his daughter''s acquaintance with whirlpool Naruto. He didn''t know whether those guys at Muye high level had any plans behind them. I looked at the direction of Huoying building. Ririzu sighed involuntarily. Even if there''s a plan What can he do? At the beginning, the village had to sacrifice his younger brother. As the head of the clan, he could not change anything? He sighed at his incompetence. Sigh their helplessness. ¡­¡­ Muye village. In a park. After leaving the residence of the day clan, Hatta soon came to the place she agreed with Naruto. It''s different from the excitement and expectation when you go out. When she saw that she was full of vitality, already doing gymnastics in the park, waiting for her Naruto for a long time, she became shy and restrained all her emotions. The original cute pace has become extremely slow. looking down. Step by step toward Naruto. As for the guards who followed her, they were blocked by the secret parts of Naruto. After all, these secret parts can''t let the threatening objects approach Naruto casually. These days, her guards have been used to this kind of treatment for a long time. There''s no conflict. It''s just the two kids'' world. "Ha! Hata, you are here at last "Well..." "Why is it so late today? What are you doing? " "I... i... I just passed by a shop. The three color meatballs in that shop look delicious, so I bought some to eat with you." During the whole dialogue, Hatta kept his head down and did not dare to look directly at Naruto. "Is that right?"?! That would be great. I''m just a little hungry, too. " Naruto stops his action and walks quickly to Hatoyama. Daisy also hidden in the back of the three color ball, took out. "Why? Is there only one? " "I... I couldn''t help eating before I came. This one is for you. " Naruto took the tricolor pill from Hatta''s hand. First, put the pink ball at the top, give it a mouthful, then tear it off, chew it in your mouth and say, "here you are. Let''s eat one for each of us. " Naruto this inadvertent move, so that young field on the spot muddled force! Children in Huoying world are precocious. As a girl, hatada is even more so. Head a blank of she, don''t know how, took this tricolor ball. Staring at the remaining white and green balls, and the bamboo stick that Naruto touched. Not big head melon, suddenly appeared countless pictures. I started to think. This This is I eat the same pill as Naruto? Then we are not indirect Thinking of this, Hatta blushed and felt dizzy. But in order not to make a fool of herself in front of Naruto, she had to resist the dizziness and kept telling herself: don''t faint, don''t faint. It''s a pity that she hasn''t calmed down. Naruto has a new move. When he saw that Hatoyama was holding the tricolor ball for a long time, he grabbed Hatoyama''s hand, and then forced the tricolor ball to Hatoyama''s mouth The touch of little hands The touch of the lips At this moment, the heart has already been beating fast. How can you bear it? It turned out to be a "Dong" again, with the three color ball in her hand and her cute mushroom head, she fainted happily The flustered Naruto exclaimed once more, "ah, ah! Hata, why did you faint again? " What happened next, there was no accident. So the date ended. Daisy was escorted by her, personally sent her home. Naruto, on the other hand, looks down at the back of Hatta and the guard. Seeing that he finally caught the opportunity, Li Yaoxiang certainly would not miss this opportunity: "what''s the matter, Naruto? I''m not happy to make friends? " "Ah, brother, you don''t understand." "Chuda is too weak. It''s so easy to faint. " "We can''t play together at all." Li Yaoxiang put on a tone of hating iron but not steel: "what''s so frustrating about this? Let''s get to know more friends "But... But..." "But will anyone be willing to make friends with me?" "Isn''t everyone afraid of the big fox in me?" Li Yaoxiang: "Naruto, making friends has two sides. Since they don''t like you, why do you live so tired? To please them? Why can''t you make friends with people who are worthy of your efforts? " "Will anyone really accept me?" Naruto''s eyes brighten. Li Yaoxiang: "of course! Have you ever thought about why hatada is not afraid of you? That''s because her family is strong enough not to be afraid that the fox in your body will hurt the young field. So as long as you put your friends on the children of those big families, even if they don''t want to make friends with you, at least they won''t be afraid of you, will they? " "Really?" "That''s great!" "But... Brother, who am I looking for?" That''s all. They finally got to the point. Li Yaoxiang was relieved. It''s not easy to coax children. Soon, Li Yaoxiang changed his relaxed tone and said seriously, "Naruto, do you know the origin of the village?" Chapter 36 "The origin of the village?" "Yes, the origin of the village! That is how Muye village started its success! " "Oh! I know I know! Huoying grandfather told me that Muye village was founded by two top families, together with many families! " "So... Do you know which two top families are there?" Asked here, Naruto stopped. Because he didn''t talk about it in detail, or he didn''t have the face to talk about it. After all, the two big families in the past have been so withered since he took charge. How could he have the face to mention it? Of course, the reason why Li Yaoxiang mentions this issue today is not to expose those old foxes, but to continue the topic of "making friends" and guide Naruto to his goal. Without Naruto asking, Li Yaoxiang replied directly: "they are the fire shadow of the early generation, the thousand hand clan among the thousand hand pillars, and the yuzhibo clan of the Muye guard." "Oh, oh!" Although I haven''t heard the name of the thousand hand clan. But hearing the prestige of Muye guard, Naruto still couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. After all, when he was a child wandering in the street, he saw many guards on patrol. Their dress, in Naruto''s heart, is very handsome! "Since you want to make friends, of course, go to the biggest family in the village. As long as it''s a child of their family, I''m sure I won''t be afraid of you! " you ''re right! Li Yaoxiang''s goal this time is yuzhibo Sasuke! As mentioned before, the annihilation of the yuzhibo clan has long been included in Naruto''s Heihua incident book by Li Yaoxiang. If you want to make Naruto achieve the maximum blackening effect in this matter, it is undoubtedly to let Naruto participate in this event early! And the prerequisite to participate in this matter, of course, is to let Naruto and Sasuke get to know each other in advance. As long as their relationship is better, Naruto''s sense of the village will collapse and despair when he discovers the truth of the incident! This is the purpose of Li Yaoxiang''s operation. Naruto never doubted Li Yaoxiang''s words, but he was embarrassed because he didn''t know where yuzhibo''s family was: "but... Brother, where is yuzhibo''s family? You know what? In addition, will there be no children my age in their family? Even if so, how can I make friends with them? " Li Yaoxiang, who has a crystal ball, and the exact location of yuzhibo''s family, are certainly not difficult for him. He quickly answered all Naruto''s questions and taught him how to make Sasuke a friend. After hearing this, Naruto has no doubt about him. He soon ran in the direction directed by his brother Li Yaoxiang. However, when he was about to run into the sphere of influence of yuzhibo clan, he was blocked by several secret ninjas who were watching him: "whirlpool Naruto, this place is not for you. You''d better go back. " See the appearance of these ninjas. Naruto soon understood that they were the secret ninjas who watched him 24 hours a day. Recalling the scene of being bullied and the group of ninjas who just stood by, Naruto labeled them as "ungrateful" without hesitation. Of course, their senses and attitude will not be much better. He said angrily: "why can''t I go here?"?! Why don''t you come here for me?! I''m not your cat and dog! I can go wherever I want! It''s none of your business! " No matter how much Naruto quarrels, he can''t get rid of this ungrateful guy. In the end, he had to run to Huoying building full of anger to argue with the old man. Huoying building. In the fire shadow room. As soon as Naruto was approved to enter here, he put his hands on his waist and asked, "old man, why do they restrict me to go somewhere?"?! What do you think I am? Am I your cat and dog?! You''re in charge of where you''re going?! Even within the scope of Muye village, you have to limit it. Do you want to lock me up for the rest of your life to make you happy? " A few days ago, Naruto succeeded in getting acquainted with the fetters of nichida, and his tolerance of Naruto is getting higher and higher. Even if Naruto is not polite to the fire shadow, he is not angry. Similarly, for Naruto''s series of problems, the ape Flying Sun chop, which has already been informed, is no accident. However, he was curious about why Naruto wanted to go to the residence of yuzhibo for no reason. If there is anything strange in this, we have to let him take it seriously. "Naruto, can you tell Huoying grandfather why you want to go there so much?" There is no doubt that there is his Naruto, who answers without hesitation: "why? Don''t I want to make friends? Everyone is afraid of me. How can I make friends? I don''t think the guards are so strong that they should be afraid of me. Of course I want to make friends there! " Naruto said the words that Li Yaoxiang taught him to answer without changing his face. It''s a perfect match. When he heard that Naruto was just for making friends, he was relieved of his vigilance. I don''t know what he''s thinking. Think twice. In the end, he accepted Naruto''s request. So that the Ninja doesn''t have to stop Naruto. Just told them to send more people to guard Naruto, just in case. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Naruto just left Huoying building. Yuzhibo''s residence. Several members of the guard, who were still on patrol, came back to the family and reported the situation to yuzhibo Fuyue, the head of the family: "chief, there are many secret departments coming towards our family. Is there any problem?" "About how many people?" Yu Zhibo said in a deep voice. "About ten." It wasn''t long. Another member of yuzhibo came in: "patriarch, Zhuli, a Nine Tailed man, whirlpool Naruto is shouting outside our gate, saying that we are going to challenge yuzhibo, let''s send our peers out to accept the challenge." After hearing that. The members of the guard who came to report quickly exclaimed. "Patriarch, is this their trap for three generations?" "Is there any conspiracy in it?" "Are they going to fight us?" Several people expressed their doubts. Similarly, these are also the doubts in yuzhibo''s heart. He doesn''t understand why the three generations let the Nine Tailed man Zhuli come to their family residence at this time, and he doesn''t understand what the meaning of ape flying day chop is. Is it a trap? Or a trial? Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue squinted and looked in the direction of Huoying building. Think for a moment. "It''s OK. I''ll go out and have a look." "You tell the clan members to stay where they are and don''t act rashly." Chapter 37 Yuzhibo station. Outside the gate. Xiaomingren put his left hand into his waist and pointed to yuzhibo''s gate with his right hand, shouting: "Hello! I whirlpool Naruto, the son of four generations of Huoying, now officially announce that I want to challenge you yuzhibo! If you don''t come out to fight, are you afraid of me? " Naruto seems very arrogant on the surface. In fact, I was worried to death. Keep asking in my mind: "brother, this... This method is really OK? Isn''t that right? " "It''s OK. You''re right to listen to me! Is yuzhibo a famous family? If you touch them rashly, how can they deal with you? Don''t worry, that''s right! " One big and one small, they didn''t communicate for long. Soon the first person arrived at the gate. That''s yuzhibo Fuyue. Naruto, with his brother''s repeated assurance, did not tremble and continued to shout: "Hello! who are you? what''s wrong? You yuzhibo people, there is no one? I''ll send you out? " Yuzhibo Fuyue looked at the little Toby. Not really. Then he quickly sensed the ten hidden ninjas around him. Seeing that they didn''t do anything, Yu Zhibo grinned and said tentatively, "what''s the matter? You want to challenge yuzhibo? How about I be your opponent? " Sure enough, that''s what I said. Hidden in the surrounding ten ninjas, their chakras have obvious fluctuations. But this fluctuation was soon suppressed by them. Seeing that the other party didn''t plan to start, Yu Zhibo Fuyue couldn''t help being curious. I wonder what they''re doing. Before he knew what was going on, Naruto''s voice attracted his attention again: "no, don''t you yuzhibo want to bully the small with the big?"?! I don''t want you to be my opponent! I''m going to challenge yuzhibo members who are about my age! " "Yes!" Yuzhibo Fuyue stopped for a moment and continued, "but before that, you need to tell me, why do you want to challenge our yuzhibo family?" "Is that true? Of course, I want to make friends... "Naruto, who knew he was leaking, quickly covered his mouth, then turned his eyes and said," you care about me? You''re afraid of me, aren''t you? " Whether it''s yuzhibo or Fuyue. They are also members of yuzhibo who stay in the station. When I heard Naruto say "leak", everyone''s expression was very strange. If you want to say that the fire shadow of ape Flying Sun chopping, let the human column force come to them, is not intentional, they will not believe it. But since the other side didn''t plan to start, Yu Zhibo Fuyue guessed that this might be just a test of Muye''s senior management. Try to find out whether yuzhibo''s attitude towards the village is good or bad. And his guess is true. The reason why ape Flying Sun chop let Naruto come here. First, it''s not good to refuse Naruto. In order to avoid Naruto''s hostility to the village even if he met the fetters. Second, it was the "nine tail incident" of that year. Although he believed it had nothing to do with the yuzhibo family, he couldn''t figure out who might have leaked the production date of vortex nine Sinai. Just in case, he had to follow the policy of Zhicun Tuan Zang and others to isolate yuzhibo. The present intention is obvious. The human force has been put in front of them. It depends on how they deal with it. Of course, it''s also because ape feirizha still doesn''t know that someone in yuzhibo clan has awakened to the kaleidoscope wheel eye, otherwise he would not be so old. Yu Zhibo Fuyue, who guessed the truth, looked at the tiny spot in front of him with great interest. I''m a little kid about the age of my youngest son. The Naruto looked up to full of goose bumps, began to feel guilty. Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue smile. I hooked my finger to the back. Then a member of yuzhibo came up behind him. He side head so clan member light voice way: "go to call assist to come out." Not long. Sasuke, who is about the same height as Naruto, came out of the station. He was confused. As soon as he came out, he saw the figure of yuzhibo Fuyue. He ran over happily and called out: "oudousang." Yuzhibo Fuyue didn''t look at Sasuke. He continued to look at Naruto and said, "the child who is about your age is going to challenge us yuzhibo. Go to fight and protect the reputation of yuzhibo. Don''t let me down, you know? " He looked in the direction of his father''s eyes. Sasuke saw Naruto of his age. I don''t wait for him to talk. Naruto looks very happy! Great joy is because Naruto from Sasuke''s eyes, can not feel the look of fear, but there is a sense of readiness! Isn''t that what Naruto wants? What my brother said is true! The children of the big family are not afraid of themselves! But Naruto soon hid this excited look. He didn''t forget what his brother said. If you want to make friends with yuzhibo people, you must be more arrogant than them! "Hello! Are you the representative of yuzhibo? It doesn''t look so good ~ " Sasuke stepped forward: "asshole! You''re not so good! " "Come on! Let me see what your strength is "Come on! Who is afraid of who? " In this way, under the gaze of the public, they went to the opposite side and put out the "seal of opposition" very seriously. It looks funny enough. It''s not wordy. As soon as the seal of opposition was finished, they rushed to each other fiercely. "Ah "Ha The momentum on both sides looks good. But the actual situation, but the people watching here, to see a burst of speechless. Don''t talk about challenges. Don''t challenge. It''s just a fight between two kids who just extracted chakra. Sasuke is still better, at least a correct posture, and then a straight fist or something, it looks like a model. As for Naruto... He will, that is, his hands keep rotating a lot, and then rush to fight. He, who had never studied physical skills, relied on nothing but a word of Mang. Not to mention, this wonderful way of attacking completely subverts Sasuke''s three outlooks. The general knowledge taught by my family in the past doesn''t work here. When someone hits a straight fist, you have to block it. It''s all rubbish. This also led to Sasuke down, but also with Naruto to play a mess. What makes Sasuke even more angry is that he doesn''t know who the Yellow haired bastard learned the dirty moves from. When he attacked, he didn''t forget to mutter: "Hey! Look at me! Look at me! Watch me bite you It''s impossible to defend against Sasuke! At the end of the day, the two cute kids were almost all hugged. Holding on to each other''s clothes. If it wasn''t for yuzhibo and Fuyue to send someone to pull them apart, I don''t know how long they will fight! After being pulled apart, they also forgot what the "seal of reconciliation" was. The bruised Naruto pointed to Sasuke and said with arrogant Laughter: "ha ha ha! You are very good! I only beat you a little this time. I hope you can keep your level next time you play Being carried back, Sasuke, who is also black and blue. Wen Yan kept struggling and scolded: "asshole! I beat you So the first world war between Naruto and Sasuke ended Chapter 38 A week later. It''s early in the morning. Sasuke''s family is enjoying their breakfast in the living room. Breakfast is not very good. It''s no different from a normal family. That is to say, each person has a portion of rice with natto, a small fried fish, and a bowl of miso soup. The family style of yuzhibo is rather serious. Generally speaking, they are more silent when they have dinner. However, since Sasuke met Naruto, he has become more cheerful, lively and active. Even the atmosphere at home has become quite lively. Although Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue sometimes admonish him, they just talk about it verbally. In fact, their family are very satisfied with the new atmosphere brought by Sasuke. This also makes Sasuke''s behavior more bold. On this day, he just had a few mouthfuls of rice, he put down his bowl and chopsticks and said: "oudousan, oucasan, Nissan, I''m full, can I go out?" "What nonsense?! What''s full? How much did you eat? I told you, don''t play without eating, or I won''t let you out! " Yuzhibo Meiqin tells Sasuke about it. Sasuke was surprised, and then, with a sad face, walked to his mother, took her wrist and shook it, saying: "eh ~ ~ ~ mother, I have an appointment with Naruto, and I will fight him again today. If he''s late, he''ll talk nonsense again, saying I''m afraid of him. I don''t want to be late, mother "I don''t care. In a word, if you don''t finish eating, you won''t go out for me! " Yu Zhibo put on the appearance of a strict mother. It doesn''t work to be coquettish. Sasuke quickly returned to his seat and quickly picked up the rice. At this time, yuzhibo weasel also showed a rare smile and looked at Sasuke: "what''s the matter? You''re not a match for Naruto? " Sasuke immediately opened his eyes and retorted: "what is not an opponent? That bastard Naruto is not my opponent! Besides, if it wasn''t for Nissan that you didn''t teach me to practice, how could Naruto hurt me? " Yu Zhibo weasel pushed Sasuke''s forehead with his finger and said with a smile, "am I busy? Don''t worry. As long as you have time, I will teach you to practice. " "Cut, you''re lying. You say that every time. " Sasuke kneaded his forehead, and said bitterly. And then he stopped talking to people. Eat in silence. Bash, bash. Gulu, Gulu. To avoid being late, Sasuke used an unprecedented speed to eat. In the blink of an eye, he swept away his breakfast. Not even a drop of miso. Then, without looking back, he hurried to the door: "oudousan, oucasan, Nissan, I''m full! I''ll go out first Patta, Patta, Patta! The footsteps faded away. After Sasuke left, the living room returned to a serious atmosphere. Yu Zhibo enjoyed his breakfast gracefully and asked, "what''s the matter? Very busy recently? Is there any difficulty? " "No, I just wanted to exercise more, so I took on more tasks." "That''s right. Even if you wake up, don''t let go. " Yuzhibo weasel gave a little meal and put down the meal. He put on an official smile: "I see, father. I will try my best. i am full. I still have a task to do, so I''ll go out first. Oudousan and oukasan, take your time. " Neither yuzhibo Meiqin nor yuzhibo Fuyue is aware of the weasel''s fault. After breakfast, yuzhibo Fuyue soon returned to the building of Muye guard. Shortly after his arrival, nearly seven or eight clan members came to his office. Almost all of the seven or eight members are representatives of the younger generation in the family. Yuzhibo''s chair was not warm yet, but he was depressed by the people in front of him. "Patriarch, they don''t trust us at all! Otherwise, renzhuli is just coming to our camp. Why send more people to guard him? " "Yes, patriarch, if we don''t start, are we going to die?" "Patriarch! Can''t wait any longer! Since they took over Muye for three generations, none of the big powers in the past has had a good result! The whirlpool clan is like this, so is the thousand handed clan! Next is our turn! " Yuzhibo Fuyue''s heart is very complicated. He didn''t want to start a civil war. But the clan members are right. The whirlpool clan, the former ally, is gone. In those days, the top family like them, the thousand handed family, was gone. In addition, the deliberate suppression and isolation of the three generations and others over the years have made the whole yuzhibo clan feel very uneasy. They have to doubt whether the three generations and others have ulterior motives, and they have to worry about whether they are the next to be exterminated. In order not to wait to die. So most of the clan members chose to fight. All people''s emotions, even to the point of uncontrolled. "Calm down first, things may not be as serious as you said. Didn''t they send Zhuli to test us? As long as we are on our own, there should be no problem. " Yuzhibo Fuyue did not give up and tried to persuade them. It''s a pity. In recent years. Every day, he was scorned or watched by his peers. The location of the family''s residence was surrounded by the other major families on purpose, and every day they lived in the days of panic. The members of yuzhibo''s clan have already been driven crazy by Muye. How can they listen to Yu Zhibo''s advice again? "Patriarch! Have you ever thought about it for your family? " "Do you know that your decision may cost the whole family?" Everyone, you say a word, I say a word. There was a surge of emotion. There is a tendency that if we do not achieve our goal, we will not give up. However, after a long delay, yuzhibo Fuyue finally agreed to "seize power" and said, "remember, you can''t act alone without complete preparation!" Although he did, yuzhibo Fuyue still hoped to delay for a while. I hope to find a way to get the best of both worlds. The best is to solve the whole thing perfectly without bleeding. After getting the affirmative reply from yuzhibo and Fuyue, the clan members showed their excitement, because they finally saw the hope! Don''t wait to die! With a decision. Of course, we need to discuss the specific details of "seizing power" and the allocation of work. Some people go to investigate the terrain and the time of the families. Some people are going to strengthen the armed forces and so on. After the initial plan was implemented, the yuzhibo family members in the office left with satisfaction. In this way, the episode of Naruto did not affect the decision of yuzhibo. They are still on the same track (PS: QQ readers, if you have a starting point account, please come here to read and vote more. After all, this book is issued at the starting point. Whether you can get up depends on the starting point''s reading..... OTZ = 3) Chapter 39 Time is in a hurry. Time goes by. In a flash, two years have passed. Muye village, a clearing near the jungle. Ding! Ding! Dang! Dang! At the moment, there are two five-year-old children in the open space, fighting fiercely. Their hands of suffering, constantly you attack, I block, issued a loud collision sound. It was a good fight. The child wearing a black high collar with a fan on his back is obviously in a weak position. Seeing him, he gritted his teeth. Several consecutive back somersaults. With the warring opponent, opened a certain distance. Take the pain back to your waist. Make a quick print with both hands. Then, chakra in his body gradually became hot. With the esophagus, he poured into his throat until the hot energy filled his whole mouth. A raging fire came out of his mouth! "The art of fireball!" A big fireball, without mercy to attack the opponent. After the Ninjutsu was launched, the place where the opponent was, there was a thick black smoke. When the smoke is gone. Unfortunately, the opponent is missing. All that''s left is a burnt wood. At this time, a disgusting voice came into the ears of the child who had just started Ninjutsu: "ha ha ha! Sasuke, are you a fool? What if you know how to use ninja? You have to hit your opponent, too? Now you don''t have chakra, where are you still my opponent? Admit defeat, this is the 599th time you have lost to me! Ha ha ha ha ha Gasping for breath, Sasuke looked at the direction of the voice. It was a yellow haired boy who looked arrogant and domineering. At the moment, the Yellow haired boy was standing on a tree trunk, with his hands on his shoulders, looking down at Sasuke on the ground. "Damn it! Damn Naruto! I haven''t lost yet! You get down here! Let''s keep fighting! " "Come on! Who is afraid of who? " With that, Naruto''s paw ran down against the tree trunk and rushed to Sasuke. The two men fought each other with physical skills this time. This is the fight. It''s not like two years ago. Both sides fight in an orderly way. Obviously, both of them have made a lot of progress in the past two years. Hit, hit. Sasuke gradually fell into the wind. First the abdomen was punched, then the cheek was slapped, and finally the whole person was beaten by Naruto and stepped back for several steps. Sasuke covered his abdomen and face, staring at Naruto with indignation: "Damn it! Who taught you how to do it? How can you improve so much? " "Ha! I call it gifted! Self taught "In a word, you are right to lose!" "Don''t forget, if you lose again, you''ll break the 600 mark!" See two people stopped fighting. Chuda, who was watching the whole process, came over with two boxes of Bento. He said weakly, "I''ve been practicing for so long. Let''s have a meal first. This is the food I made myself..." Finish. Hatta handed a bento to Sasuke. A bento is handed to Naruto. They took the Bento. Open it at the same time. Sasuke looked at his Bento. Look at Naruto''s Bento again. In his Bento, it was a triangle Porphyra rice ball. Although Naruto''s Bento is also a rice ball, the shape of the rice ball is a "love" shape, and there are several small sausages beside it for side dishes. This scene makes Sasuke look speechless. However, what is more hateful is that Naruto did not forget to laugh at him: "ha ha ha! Sasuke, what bad luck you have! I chose the box of Bento that was worse. " Sasuke, who was very angry, turned around immediately. I have no eyes to see these two guys who "feed dog food". But the young farmland is made blush by Naruto''s reaction, bows his head and does not speak. "Why? Hata, what about your share? " "I... i... I forgot to bring..." "Why are you always so confused? It''s OK. I''ll eat with you. " "Well." Sasuke, who turned his back to them, was almost not annoyed by their conversation. He grabbed the rice ball and bit it hard! It seems to take the rice ball as Naruto to vent. So, two people and a dog spent their happy day happily. In the past two years, the relationship between Naruto and Sasuke is closer than that in the original works. The same is true of Hatoyama. The three get together almost every day. Or exercise. Or shopping. Or play. The relationship between the three has gradually become inseparable. Of course, in addition to the close relationship, the strength of the three also has a leap forward. It is needless to say that Li Yaoxiang has taught Naruto in advance about the skills of controlling chakra, such as climbing trees and walking on the water. As a result, Hatta and Sasuke have learned along with Naruto. Sasuke was the first to learn Ninjutsu because of his family relationship. Because of these two years of training, Hatta has been able to use the "eight trigrams and sixteen palms" perfectly, and her performance has been praised and recognized by ririzu, which has not prevented her from staying with Naruto and Sasuke. Naruto, on the other hand, uses all the three body skills taught by Li Yaoxiang. What he is most proud of is his basic body skills. This is where he is far ahead of Sasuke and hatada. Of course, Li Yaoxiang is the main contributor to this result. After all, the basic body skills of Naruto were carefully taught by Li Yaoxiang. As for Li Yaoxiang''s attainments in basic physical skills, why did he have such a strong achievement? It''s simple. That''s because two years ago, Li Yaoxiang had already spent 3000 blackening points through the system mall to exchange for the ability of "mastering basic physical skills". The main purpose is to let Naruto''s strength continue to be one step ahead of others! Let Naruto walk more smoothly on the road of "the peak of life"! The reason why he only taught Naruto three body skill and basic body skill, and did not teach other special Ninjutsu, is that he only wanted to let Naruto go to the "peak of life"! It''s not to make Naruto a top power! You know, from beginning to end, Li Yaoxiang''s goal was to blacken Naruto. If Naruto is too powerful, how can it be blackened? Is it not that Naruto can solve everything perfectly by force? Therefore, in a good period of time in the future, if it is not necessary, Li Yaoxiang will not improve the strength of Naruto again, or even deliberately prevent others from improving the strength of Naruto! Otherwise, a little carelessness will affect his subsequent blackening plan. Seeing such a warm picture of Naruto and others, Li Yaoxiang can''t help but feel a little relieved. His efforts over the years have not been in vain. While Li Yaoxiang was looking at the scene with satisfaction and the perfect situation he had created, the crystal ball in the space of consciousness suddenly played a picture that he had to pay attention to Chapter 40 Huoying building. In the conference room. In the conference room at the moment, besides ape flying day chop, Zhicun Tuan Zang, shuihumen Yan and Zhuan Shu Xiaochun, even yuzhibo Shuiping is here. But they''re not sitting around talking. It was yuzhibo standing opposite them, as if he was being examined. "Waterstop, you asked us to give you time, we have given it. But now the situation of your family, I believe we do not have to say more, you should also know it? Your family has recently begun to strengthen their armed forces. It''s obvious what the intention is. Is it time for you to make a choice? " It''s Zhicun tuanzang who is talking. In order to get more writing wheel eyes, almost as soon as he finds a chance, he will mercilessly push yuzhibo family to death. Of course, what he said is not aimless. Since two years ago, members of the yuzhibo clan together forced yuzhibo Fuyue to submit, members of the yuzhibo clan began to take action everywhere. Deploy plans. It''s just, no matter how secretive they are. Or can''t help but be a few to them already have the heart of defense of the old fox, to find a clue. The reason why Zhicun Tuan Zang said that he had given enough time to Shuitou was that soon after he found the clue, the four elders sent out the most "kind" ape Flying Sun chop to be frank with Shuitou. There was no accident. This waterstop, which was highly expected by the family, was easily rebelled by the ape Flying Sun. The excuse is nothing more than that the village will be besieged and so on. Influenced by grandfather Yu Zhibo''s mirror, waterstop couldn''t bear to see this happen. Therefore, in order not to let the village and the family face each other, Shuitou also nominally promised the family that he would look for opportunities to start, and then told them. In fact, he became a double agent. Also will be the family''s situation, no matter how big or small, one by one to report to Muye senior know. So, on the one hand, he reported the family situation to the old guys to show his loyalty, so that they could feel at ease. On the one hand, they kept telling their families that they couldn''t find opportunities and kept procrastinating. In order to be a peacemaker. The purpose is to strive for more time as much as possible, hoping to find a balance point, so that this matter can be solved peacefully between the village and the family. Unfortunately After working hard for so long, he still couldn''t get rid of the distrust of the villagers. On the contrary, this distrust is growing day by day. Of course, what he doesn''t know is that it''s also thanks to various small moves of Zhicun group, so no matter how hard he tries, it''s doomed that there won''t be any effect. Hearing Zhicun Tuan Zang''s words, Shuitou immediately exclaimed, "please believe me and give me a little more time! I''m sure I can change the family''s mind! " Seeing the waterstop is still stubborn. Even the other three elders can''t see it. Shuihu menyan: "ah ~ water stop, it''s not that we don''t want to give you time, but the situation is critical, we can''t delay any longer." Turn to sleep Xiaochun: "yes, water stop. If you make your family ready, you may lose both sides. At that time... Ah ~ " "And please believe me! Believe me for the last time, OK? I can do it this time He struggled and became flustered. See here. Several old guys subconsciously took a look at the ape Flying Sun. Signal him to solve the problem quickly. Ape Flying Sun chop also sighed: "water stop, I have been with your grandfather for many years. We watched you grow up together. Your grandfather and we all hope that you can inherit the will of fire. I hope you don''t let us down It''s grandpa again. It''s the idea of using grandfather to influence waterstop again. Ape flying day chop favorite, is to play emotional card. He likes to use fetters to lock his target firmly in the village. At the beginning, ape Flying Sun chop is constantly in front of water, using Yu Zhibo mirror this emotional card. That''s why it''s so easy for us to successfully plot against waterstop. And it''s the same now. Hearing the word "grandfather" mentioned by ape feirizhan, Shuitou''s heart can''t help struggling. Then he gritted his teeth and said firmly again, "please believe me, I will succeed this time." Between the words, Shuitou this time is more red... Naked... Naked in front of a few people opened his kaleidoscope to write round eyes. This scene shocked several old people! Emotional tension! The atmosphere in the meeting room was extremely dignified. For a long time, what they fear most is the eye of writing wheel in kaleidoscope? They are very clear that the kaleidoscope wheel eye is the main pupil technique that can control nine tails! Now, waterstop has opened the eye of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. What does this mean? Can some old folks not understand it? How does that make them less nervous? How not to worry? Without waiting too long, Shuiping soon confessed: "my eyes are awakened, which can change other people''s memory and thinking! Please believe me! Even if I have to use pupil surgery this time, it will definitely solve the family problem! " It''s nothing to say. One spoke of his pupil skill. In the conference room, four old faces become extremely ugly. How can they not think of the horror of this pupil skill? Just for a moment, they have come up with countless applications of this pupil technique. Because of this, they will only become more afraid of the present water stop. The four exchanged glances. It''s time to solve this problem again. Ape Flying Sun chop immediately changed into a kind look: "good, water stop. You didn''t disappoint me and your grandfather. In that case, I won''t stop you, so let it go. I believe you can solve this problem perfectly¡° "Thank you very much! Three generations, please rest assured that I will not let you down this time! " He looked very happy. Then he left the meeting room with firm eyes. After you leave. The atmosphere in the meeting room seems to have turned into a backwater. Some old guys couldn''t speak for a long time. In the end, Zhicun Tuan Zang took the lead in saying, "I don''t think I need to say how serious the problem of water stop is. Do you know? You can''t keep it! " After Zhicun tuanzang expressed his idea. For a moment, the other three couldn''t say anything to refute. After all, Zhicun tuanzang is right. The present water stop is a great threat to them! The most disturbing thing is that the present waterstop can not only control the nine tails, but also completely change people''s memory and thinking! How can the suspicious four elders place their safety on Shuitou''s loyalty? No one can tell who this brainwashed object is! It is said that the pupil technique was used on the people. But who dares to guarantee that waterstop will not be used on them? For a moment, the pressure of Shuiping was even better than yuzhibo''s "political change" plan! Seeing the three old friends, they didn''t refute or stop them. Knowing their Zhicun Tuan Zang well, they knew what was going on. Don''t you want to say it from your own mouth? ha-ha. The typical one wants to be a whore and build a memorial archway. Zhicun Tuan Zang gives them a scornful look, then turns around and leaves the Huoying building PS: brothers!! Hey, come on, get up! Su Hello, Su Hello, Su Hello, your dj author Jun has been recommended! Whether this book can get up or not depends on whether the brothers can catch up and update at the starting point~ Raise your tickets and smash me! Kill me ~) Chapter 41 In the jungle. After leaving the Huoying building. Shuitou didn''t walk back to yuzhibo''s residence. Instead, he went into the jungle and planned to walk around, because he knew that this matter could not be delayed any longer. He''s going to do it today! But just as he was about to move forward, he was suddenly attacked! Responsive, he jumped to avoid the attack. But the attackers had no intention of stopping. The attacks continued. Wave after wave. After a series of attacks by these attackers, in order to get a better view, Shuiping made a quick decision to escape from the jungle. And because of that. He finally saw the attackers! Root Ninja! It''s the same as his original guess, but when the truth is in front of him, he still can''t let go, because he doesn''t know whether some people are making their own decisions or Think of it here. I dare not think about it any more. It wasn''t long. Zhicun tuanzang, the mastermind behind the attack, came out of the jungle and openly expressed his views. That is to say, the ability to write round eyes in a kaleidoscope should not be used in such trifles as "political change.". Because the village will not take the yuzhibo people lightly because of this, and the yuzhibo people will also come to the opposite of the village sooner or later. There is no concealment of his intention to write round eye potential in the waterstop kaleidoscope. Obviously, there is no possibility of good between the two sides. So, in order to test the strength of Shuitou, Tuan Zang first ordered his subordinates to step down, and then the two began to fight. During the war. Water stop can be said to keep hands everywhere. I didn''t mean to kill him at all. But just as the two men''s battle was coming to an end, a few words that a civilian who left Muye asked him two years ago happened to flash in his mind! "Yuzhibo''s writing wheel eyes are so powerful, don''t many people want to rob them?" "Do you think there are outsiders who already have your writing eyes?" As soon as these two words flashed, Shuitou''s view of Tuan Zang became suspicious. Subconsciously, he looked at Tuan Zang''s bandaged right eye. After a moment''s hesitation, he made a decision. That is, he''s going to test a possibility that he can''t believe himself! The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye immediately condenses! Look directly at Tuan Zang''s right eye. Start to feel it carefully. indeed! He got the last answer he wanted! High rise of Muye! Zhicun group collection! Sure enough, they transplanted their writing wheel eyes! Even if Tuan Zang didn''t start the eye of writing wheel, he couldn''t feel wrong because of the same pupil force! Asshole! What the hell does that mean?! If someone in Muye high-level is greedy for the writing wheel eyes of their family, doesn''t it mean that no matter how the development of the village and the family turns out, the yuzhibo family will not have a good result in the end?! If we say that for the sake of the overall situation, their yuzhibo family has made sacrifices. But if it is because of this dirty things, and lead to any damage to the family, this is unbearable! you ''re right. Maybe he will sacrifice his family for the sake of the village. For the sake of his family''s reputation and the continuity of his family, he did not hesitate to bear the name of using magic to his clan members. But in any case, this guy who is eyeing the family must not stay! For the sake of the village and the family, we must first eradicate the cancer that harms Muye''s companions! At this moment, when Shuitou was facing Tuan Zang, he finally killed him! The next attack, no longer stay! Tuan Zang, who felt bad, just wanted to call his subordinates for help, but unfortunately, it was too late. In the case of serious water stop, Tuan Zang couldn''t escape water stop and finally fell down. A group of root ninjas appeared on the edge of the jungle. Looking at the corpses hidden in the regiment, one by one, you look at me, I look at you, all at a loss. Shuitou has no pity for Tuan Zang. See in front of this group of roots ninja, no intention to start, water also turned away. But at this time, the words left by the civilian who left Muye at the beginning flashed in his mind again. "Since your ninja abilities are so weird. Do you think... There is an ability that can bring people back from the dead? " As soon as this sentence floated in my mind, I became alert! "Yi Xie Na Qi!" Think of Tuan Zang''s right eye. I thought of Yi Xie Na Qi. But it''s all too late. Because just when he wanted to jump away from the spot, Tuan Zang took the lead, came behind him and gave him a fatal blow. ¡¯Poof. It''s full of fresh water. It''s full of blood. Different from the original work, due to his vigilance, Shuitou didn''t avoid Tuan Zang''s fatal blow, but he avoided the palm that Tuan Zang wanted to take his eyes. Slightly opened a distance, seriously injured water, can''t help kneeling on one knee, mouth exudes a lot of blood, looked up and stare at Tuan Zang asked: "why?" As if Tuan Zang, who had already won, had no intention of concealing. As he walked towards Shuishui, he said: "let your eyes make the most contribution to the village." Stop sneering, if so In order not to let Tuan Zang''s treacherous plan succeed. Waterstop took out a smoke bomb and smashed it. Then he tried his best to escape from the scene. Tuan Zang couldn''t let him leave, so he ordered the root Ninja to hunt him down. In the process of chasing and escaping, just like the development of the original work, the weasel appeared when the water stop was about to fail. His timely appearance, will stop water from the root of the hands, to save out. Tell the weasel the reason of the matter. The weasel obeyed Shuitou''s command and didn''t take him for treatment. Instead, he came to the cliff of nanjiahe river. Although Shuitou could use "Yixie Naqi" to recover from the injury, he did not do so because he knew that it would not help. No matter whether the attack was made by Tuan Zang or by the village, as long as he survives for one day, the other side will not give up his eyes Maybe we''ll start with the family ahead of time. Therefore, we should avoid being hurt in order to fight for his eyes. Waterstop finally chose to jump into the river and commit suicide, just like the original work. Before he died, he entrusted his will to the weasel, and also gave his pair of kaleidoscope eyes to the weasel, hoping to help the weasel solve the contradiction between the family and the village. And weasel also opened his own kaleidoscope to write round eyes! Chapter 42 Seeing the picture here, Li Yaoxiang can''t help feeling that the fourth elder Muye is really cruel enough. He said he would do it at once, regardless of his past feelings. Waterstop is the grandson of their old friend Yu Zhibo. But I didn''t want to. At the moment when I decided to start, these four old guys didn''t think about it at all. In fact, before the crossing, Li Yaoxiang once suspected that the pot of water stop could not be recited by one person alone. After all, the decision to stop water was made with the consent of ape Flying Sun. During the water stop operation, will the ape Flying Sun chop and others not pay close attention to his every move? You''re not afraid to deal with them, are you? And the ape Flying Sun chop with a crystal ball, and the other two elders with a lot of hands, don''t you know that Tuan Zang wants to fight against Shuitou? Therefore, based on various doubts, Li Yaoxiang suspected at the beginning that the death of Shuitou was the decision of the fourth elder Muye. Now, when I cross here and see this picture through the crystal ball, it just confirms Li Yaoxiang''s conjecture. Ah~ Although there is some sympathy for you. But in the process of watching, Li Yaoxiang was still hard hearted and had no plan to change his fate. He doesn''t want to destroy his whole plan of blackening because of his temporary weakness. What''s more, Li Yaoxiang suspects that the people or things involved in the destruction of yuzhibo may not be as simple as it seems. He suspects that yuzhiboban, daitu and heijue, who are hiding behind the scenes, may also be involved. You know, although each of these three people has his own destiny, don''t forget that they all have a common goal, that is to collect tailed animals! SHANGRUO left the yuzhibo family. If one or two or three or four members of such a large family awaken to the kaleidoscope wheel eye in the future, how can they collect it? Everyone can control the tail. At that time, won''t the yuzhibo family become their biggest stumbling block? In addition, in the original work, when the weasel was exterminating the clan, he had the help of the local people, which made Li Yaoxiang more convinced of his guess. Therefore, whether it is for their own blackening plan. Or avoid playing against these big bosses in advance. As long as Li Yaoxiang has a little sense, he can''t stop it. After sorting out his thoughts, Li Yaoxiang stopped thinking. However, there is one thing he should be thankful for is that he didn''t expect to play such a huge effect when he made a random move. He really made it impossible for Zhicun group to obtain "other gods.". In other words, in the days to come, Li Yaoxiang will no longer have to worry about Naruto being brainwashed by other gods! This is too good news for him! No longer because of other gods, and subject to checks and balances! It''s a lot easier to move! But happy is happy. In this period of time, it is not the time for Li Yaoxiang to have leisure. After all, no one knows whether the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang will make a great change in the matter of water stop''s death. So he has to keep a close eye on what''s going on, just in case. ¡­¡­ Yuzhibo people''s residence. In the family hall. At the moment, almost all members of yuzhibo family gathered in the family hall. The reason why there was such a grand scene was that they received the news of Shuitou''s death, which was a bolt from the blue for them. Because waterstop is a crucial trump card in their plan to seize power. In the whole yuzhibo family, only Shuitou can enter and leave the Huoying building at will. As long as they don''t want to cause a lot of casualties when seizing power, they must have such a spy as Shuitou to cooperate with them internally and externally. It can be said that the death of Shuitou completely disrupted their overall plan. "Damn it! How can you die suddenly? " "Did the village find any clues?" "Damn it! When he died, the last person he saw was a weasel! Could it be a weasel... " There was a lot of noise in the hall. When he heard someone doubting his son, yuzhibo Fuyue immediately interrupted: "enough! That''s it! Now it doesn''t help to say that! At present, the most important thing is that we have to know the attitude of the village? We have to be ready in advance! The original plan has been shelved. Let''s make a decision after the matter is diluted. What''s more, now that there''s no water stop, it''s not easy for us to cooperate with each other inside and outside. " In the hall, most of the yuzhibo clan members were full of unwilling look, but in fact, just as the clan leader Fu Yue said, they could not say anything more. In the end, he had to follow Fu Yue''s instructions and keep still. ¡­¡­ Huoying building. In the conference room. After confirming that Shuitou was dead, ape feirizhan, shuihumenyan, and zhuanshuixiaochun didn''t feel sad because of the death of their grandson. On the contrary, they felt relieved. Only Zhicun Tuan Zang''s face looked as ugly as Chixiang. Seeing some old friends, Zhicun Tuan Zang couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter? You think this is over? Don''t forget, we can''t find the body of Shuiping up to now! Do you believe a weasel''s word? The problem of yuzhibo family has not been solved yet. Are you going to relax now? " Shuihumen Yan: "Tuan Zang, there is no way. Without the news of waterstop, we have no idea about the interior of yuzhibo. How do we do that? Do you want to see a lot of casualties in the village? " Xiaochun: "that''s right. If other villages take advantage of the situation, it''s not good. " Ape Flying Sun chop: "weasel, let me test it. He is different from other yuzhibo people. Maybe we can let him take the place of water stop, so as to minimize the loss of the village. " ¡­¡­ Fire shadow room. Ape flying day chop called weasel, meet with him alone. "Weasel, that''s what happened." "I also feel sorry for the death of Shuitou. It''s a great loss for the village to lose the water "The village can''t stand the loss any more. I hope you can take the place of Shuitou to complete his mission." Originally thought that also needs to expend the lip the ape to fly the day to chop, actually did not want the weasel to accept directly. "Lord Huoying, needless to say. I agreed to it. But I have a request. " Ape flying day cut slightly surprised, then nodded: "well, you say." "I need you to give me another period of time to solve the family problem. If it really can''t be changed, then I will act according to your arrangement. Before that, I will report the family situation to you After considering for a moment, ape Flying Sun chop finally agreed to come down. If the yuzhibo people can be solved without a single soldier, it is undoubtedly the best result for the village. He has no reason to refuse. Chapter 43 After watching the picture in the crystal ball. Li Yaoxiang was at ease. Except for the pair of kaleidoscope wheel eyes, other things have not changed much. In order to be safe, yuzhibo chose to postpone the action. Muye four old for the sake of safety, also chose to delay action. As for the weasel Li Yaoxiang thinks that it''s also very easy to understand why he knows who the murderer who wants to hurt Shuitou is, why he knows that the murderer has transplanted the eye of writing wheel, and why he so readily agrees to the request of ape Flying Sun chop. After all, from the standpoint of weasels. Whether or not Zhicun Tuan Zang is good at advocating this attack on Shuitou, or whether he transplants his lunyan, in fact, it is not important for the current weasel. Because there are only two choices in front of him. 1¡¢ Stand on the side of the village and exterminate the clan. 2¡¢ Stand on the side of the family and solve the problem of those in power in the village. Why does he care so much when his family is destroyed? Second, Tuan Zang will definitely be killed, and he doesn''t need to worry about it. No matter which choice is made, it is not decided by weasel in a moment, so he chose the same way as in the original book, that is, procrastination! Inherit your will! Try to procrastinate and try to change the mind of the village or family! In order to delay time, he chose to compromise, chose to put down his hatred for Tuan Zang, and reported the family situation to Yafei rizhan and others one by one, so that they could feel at ease. In order to delay time, he chose to promise the family to bring back the internal information of Muye to the family, let them know that they are doing things, and look for opportunities to start. It''s almost another one. Became a double agent. The most important reason is that Sasuke, weasel''s favorite brother, is still young, and he doesn''t want to lose his family warmth when Sasuke is so young. Therefore, based on the above reasons, and the ideas of yuzhibo, Muye four elders, and weasel all happen to coincide, which leads to the current situation. After the death of Shuitou, the "extermination" was delayed again. But then again. At this stage, if there is no accident, the situation will be calm for a long time. There should be nothing wrong with Li Yaoxiang. What he needs to do is just wait for things to ferment. Until the time is right! ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time goes by. In the blink of an eye, another year passed. In this year, as Li Yaoxiang speculated, life in Muye village was very peaceful and there was no accident. What should we do. And as the days go by, Naruto is finally waiting for his most anticipated day! That''s the opening ceremony of Ninja school! Long ago, he had a vision of Ninja school. Because in the past few years, when he strolled outside, he saw the students in Ninja school, studying and competing together. What a wonderful day it is~ Of course, although he looks forward to the life in the school, it doesn''t mean that he is not satisfied with the life he is now playing around with Hatta and Sasuke. He just wants more people to agree with him. As my brother said at the beginning, he hopes to prove to everyone that he is no worse than his father. Even if there is a big fox in his body, he wants everyone to get along with him with ease. This day. It''s just dawn. Although Naruto is still lying on the bed, his eyes have long been open to thieves, and even bear a pair of panda eyes. He was so excited that he couldn''t sleep all night. I''m afraid I missed today''s opening ceremony. Bell! Bell! Bell! Bell! The alarm just went off. Naruto claps his palm on the button. He sat up with excitement. After waiting for so many hours, I finally got it! There was no need for Li Yaoxiang to nag. He soon went to the bathroom and began to wash. Organize your appearance. He chose one of his favorite clothes. decided! He''s going to be the prettiest kid today! After finishing everything, he walked towards Ninja school with a brisk pace. During the walk, he was in a happy mood, but also did not forget to say hello to anyone. "Good morning, aunt!" "Oh, it''s Naruto. So early today? " "Yes, I''m going to school from today on!" "Ha ha ha, no wonder. Remember to listen to the teacher, you know? " "Well!" Along the way, not a few villagers greet Naruto. This is all due to Naruto''s efforts in recent years. His lively and cheerful personality gradually influenced everyone. Even if we don''t feel at ease and have been in touch with Naruto for a long time, it''s much better than the attitude of retreating three feet at the beginning. That''s it. Stop and go. Have a little chat with this. Have a little chat with that guy. It wasn''t long. Finally he arrived in the range of Ninja school. It can be seen from the scene that many parents have brought their children to today''s school opening ceremony. When you see the arrival of Naruto, it is no longer a look of fear. He even nods and smiles at Naruto. That''s not surprising. After all, Naruto is not afraid of hard work every day, and everyone can see it. Even if we can''t make them feel at ease now, we have already recognized Naruto''s efforts and efforts unconsciously. It is believed that Naruto will catch up with or surpass his father sooner or later. That sooner or later, Naruto will be able to completely control the fox in the body, do not let it hurt everyone. That''s it. Everyone with Naruto eye to eye. Naruto will be very polite to smile back. Until he found a lavender mushroom head in the crowd, he immediately looked very happy, and regardless of the eyes of the people around him, he ran over: "Chutian, you are here too!" "Well." "Where''s Sasuke?" "No, I didn''t see it either." "Go, I''ll take you to him." "Well." Naruto naturally took Hatta''s hand. Hatta is also naturally led by Naruto. No blush, no vertigo. Hatta seems to have been used to this way of getting along with Naruto. Sasuke, who just arrived here, was not surprised to see the two people holding hands. Anyway, he was used to Naruto and Hatta feeding dog food in front of him from time to time. In three. It is estimated that Naruto is the only one who mistakenly thinks that he is just a normal thing between friends holding hands with hatada. After seeing Sasuke, Naruto immediately raised his hand and shook it: "Sasuke! here! here! Here we are Sasuke''s face is black. Covering his face with his hand, he went over and complained: "do you want to be so loud?"?! Why are you so excited? " "Of course I am!" "Then we can go to school and study together!" "You can compete with more opponents!" Sasuke smell speech, that call a speechless. I don''t know whether this Naruto is really stupid or pretending to be stupid. How about your strength? Do you have no points in your heart? Will you have a rival in school? Sasuke''s face was black. He didn''t answer. Naruto, holding Hata''s hand, seems to have no intention of letting go (PS: I feel that my grades are not good. I lost a lot of collections and few recommended tickets. Brothers, I''m in danger. T.T QQ reading brothers, come to the starting point to read, vote~ Brothers of the starting point, you can''t stop reading tickets~ OTZ=3) Chapter 44 The three gathered together and in a moment became the focus of the audience. There is no other reason. The lineup is really brilliant. The top family, the children of the Japanese. The top family, the children of yuzhibo. Four generations of Huoying, the child of Bofeng Watergate. It''s hard not to pay attention. What makes these parents have to envy is that these children are not only well born, clever and sensible, but also suffer a lot and work hard every day. It''s like dumping their children. It''s more than a few streets! Subconsciously looked down at their children. Parents Child: [OO]? Ah~ All in silence Just as the parents were lamenting "how good other people''s children are," the loudspeakers on the platform rang. "Good morning, everyone!" "Welcome to the opening ceremony of Ninja school today. Now let''s welcome our master Huoying to address the opening ceremony for us!" Pa Pa Pa! There was a lot of applause. The people under the stage are very proud. Seeing the ape Flying Sun chop in the fire shadow costume coming from a distance, the children showed their admiration. In this way, all the children were staring at the ape Flying Sun and walking towards the platform step by step. Come to the stage. The ape flies, the sun cuts, and looks around. Seeing the energetic children under the stage, he nodded with satisfaction. "Hello, everyone! I''m very happy to see you all alive today! Whenever I see that you can thrive, it reminds me of the heroes who have sacrificed for the village over the years. It''s not in vain... " There is no doubt that the ape Flying Sun chop just came to power. They start to stir up emotions. Bring children or parents into an atmosphere of gratitude to the village. It''s about time for the atmosphere. When the ape flies and the sun cuts, he begins to instill "the will of fire": "where the leaves fly, the fire will continue to grow. The fire will continue to light up the village and let the new leaves sprout. " It has to be said that Muye village''s image building of "shadow" is very successful. It can be said that most of the children born and raised in Muye hope to be Huoying in the future. The reason is simple. That''s enough prestige! The children''s mind is very simple. Who doesn''t want his head to be carved on huoyingyan and worshipped as a hero? The reason for this result is due to the unintentional decision of qianshouzhu. In order to make up for Yu Zhibo ban and make him feel more belonging, he said that after ban became the shadow of fire, he would carve his face on the cliff as a symbol of guarding the village. This naturally evolved the effect. But qianshouyijian, who is far sighted, continues and strengthens this effect, and adds the course of "will of fire" to Ninja school. so Huoyingyan can make children full of vision and awe for the "shadow" in the village. Ninja school can instill the will of fire, so that a new generation of children will not "grow crooked.". That''s why the future of Muye can cultivate so many upright ninjas. Compared with the generation when the ape flies and the sun cuts and knows all kinds of tricks, we know how far the difference is. And now the scene is also like this. The children listen to the speech of ape Flying Sun chop, and they are all intoxicated. They want to join the Ninja industry immediately, bow for Muye, and die. Naruto is the first one among them. The reaction of those rich and powerful children will be slightly better. After all, there is another set of teaching in their family, at least on the surface. They are not as obsessed as other civilian children. At this time, Li Yaoxiang''s voice suddenly appeared in Naruto''s mind, drawing his mind back to reality: "what''s the matter, Naruto. Do you think what the three generations have said is true? All the truth? Are they themselves as great as they say they are? " Naruto naturally replied, "yes! Isn''t it? Isn''t it for the sake of saving the lives of the whole village that my father died? " Naruto''s answer is very sunny. There was no hesitation. Li Yaoxiang did not continue to talk about this topic. After all, the time he was waiting for to blacken was not ripe. This "peak of life" has not yet reached its peak. It is estimated that it will take some more time. And the reason for this sound is purely to bring Naruto''s mind back to reality. He doesn''t want Naruto to be influenced too much by this brainwashing expert, which leads to mistakes in the follow-up plan. See Li Yaoxiang didn''t answer his question. Naruto doesn''t like it. Just keep listening. However, his emotion was obviously not as excited as before. This time, he came to listen to the "performance" of ape Flying Sun chop with a normal attitude. That''s it, he said. Seeing the will of fire, it was almost indoctrinated, and ape Flying Sun chop ended this speech. The opening ceremony was officially concluded. Parents go home. The children began to be named and divided into classes. There are about 150 students in this class. They are divided into three classes. I don''t know if there''s anything strange about it. Those rich children and Naruto are all assigned to the same class by chance. Li Yaoxiang didn''t see any pictures through the crystal ball. However, he estimated that there should also be the shadow of the flying ape. The big probability is to want Naruto to make more fetters. After all, ape flying day chop also noticed that only the rich family''s children would not be as ignorant as others, worried that the fox would run out of Naruto''s body at any time. In this regard, Li Yaoxiang felt nothing. Anyway, it has no effect on his plan of blackening. As long as hatada, Sasuke and Naruto are not separated, that will do. After the division, the class will begin directly. It would be a big mistake to think that instilling the will of fire is one-off. In the course of teaching, there are still various contents that turn the will of fire into children''s values. This is also the main purpose of the village school. So the content of the first class is not to teach Ninjutsu or something, but to deepen their understanding of the will of fire. In addition, by studying the assigned textbooks, Li Yaoxiang can see that what Ninja school has to learn is more complicated than he imagined. What parabola. What is the principle of ninja. The weight of some weapon, etc. Although they are all basic knowledge. But for these children, it should not be easy to understand thoroughly. No wonder Naruto, who lost at the starting line in the original book, became a complete academic scum. However, in this life, with Li Yaoxiang as his first teacher, Naruto is doomed not to become a scum in the original work. As long as you study hard, you may have a chance to become a Xueba! In this way, day by day. After a general understanding of the basic knowledge and history course, the teaching content of one year''s class has finally started the practical teaching of Ninjutsu, which also means that the real good play It''s finally on! (brothers, tickets can''t stop ~ OTZ = 3) Chapter 45 Ninja school. One class a year. HaiYe iluka became the head teacher of the class. In the original book, Naruto is the first one to feel a sense of belonging. Since we want to start the practical teaching of Ninjutsu, it is inevitable to test the students'' basic knowledge first. After a series of tests, he finally got a general understanding of the trainees. At the moment, he is standing in front of a group of colleges, holding a score sheet in his hand. The main content of this score sheet is to record the students'' scores during the test. Iluka announced their scores in a catchy way. "Eighth! Nara Deer pill! Throw test 50 points, physical strength test 40 points, split technique 30 points, double technique 30 points, transfiguration 30 points. The total score is 180! " "Seventh! Yamanakano... " In this way, iruka started to announce from the students with low scores. Until the top 10 are announced. A group of students could not help but focus on the students who were named. There are all kinds of admiration and admiration in his eyes. There is no other reason. The gap is too big. After all, many of the children of the common people have not even extracted chakra. In their eyes, the performance of the top 10 is like the difference between Superman and ordinary people. The higher the ranking and score, the better the feeling. Read, read. Iluka finally came in third. "Third! To Hatoyama! Throwing test 70 points, physical strength test 60 points, split technique 60 points, double technique 90 points, change technique 70 points. Total score 350! Read here, many students can not help but hold their breath. Listening to the score read by iluka. He''s meow! Monster! The right monster! It''s infuriating to compare people! I just entered school and got 350 points. For them, the score is simply out of reach. According to teacher iluka, senior students only get about 400 points when they graduate! "Second! Yuzhibo! Throwing test 90 points, physical strength test 80 points, split technique 70 points, double technique 70 points, change technique 70 points. Total score 380! Hiss! The students in the classroom can''t help but take a breath. Even the children of famous families are like this! Although in the test just now, we can see that there is a certain gap between ourselves and the other side from Sasuke''s performance. Did not expect that when the score out, the gap will be so obvious. Everyone has been cultivated by the family since childhood. Why is the gap so big? It''s hard to see that yuzhibo and Riyi are really so much more powerful than their own family? However, for the shocked eyes of the students, Sasuke just gave a very uncomfortable cold hum, and then put on a pair of smelly faces. After the discussion gradually stopped. Iluka is going to announce the first place. And all people''s eyes, also involuntarily shifted to Naruto! Because everyone knows that Naruto is the first in the class! Just now in the test, Naruto''s abnormal performance has made everyone look silly. Now everyone is very curious about Naruto''s score. Iluka looks at Naruto with a complicated face. Finally, it was announced in a loud voice: "Number one! Whirlpool Naruto! Throwing test 80 points, physical strength test 100 points, split technique 100 points, doubles technique 100 points, transfiguration technique 100 points. The total score is 480! " The voice just dropped. All the students in the classroom were in an uproar. This makes it difficult for the students present to be shocked or not! According to teacher iluka, the test is based on the standard of forbearance. That is to say, as soon as Naruto entered school, his various abilities have reached or even surpassed some levels of forbearance! Damn it! Do you need to be that pervert?! Does this make people live?! "Naruto, is that too strong? Just graduate. " "Yes, yes! You have won glory for us! I''ve heard from my parents that some children of famous families graduate at the age of six or seven? Ha ha ha! Naruto, you just start school and graduate, breaking their record "It''s too powerful! He is the son of Huoying. " A lot of people are shocked and envious. It became identification and encouragement. People are like that. When it is determined that the man in front of them is not of the same class as himself, they will no longer compare themselves with him. Only look up to him and identify with him. It''s like a street peddler. With a restaurant guy. The street food seller may compare himself with the restaurant owner, believing that he will surpass him one day. But what if the other party opens a cross international chain store? Will the street peddler compare himself with him? no unable! Only envy! Only look! Compared with them, Naruto''s strength today is like the difference between opening international chain stores and selling food on the street. They can''t compare themselves with Naruto any more. Even proud of him! Be proud of him! Who said that the common people are not as good as the rich families? Hello! Isn''t Naruto a good example? Also because of this, after the results come out, many girls in the class look at Naruto''s eyes have changed. Become a little admiring. Unconsciously toward Naruto''s direction, put a most beautiful angle, hope Naruto can pay attention to themselves. From this moment on! Naruto in this life, is no longer the original, disgusting fox! In the children''s world, Naruto''s popularity has reached a level he did not dare to think of before! Even a lot of people didn''t find out. In their language, they also gradually become enthusiastic about Naruto. Support it. "Naruto, are you too strong? Can you teach us to be strong? " "Yes, Naruto. Teach us. We want to be as strong as you. " This is not an easy scene. Naruto is so excited! Isn''t this the life he dreams of? His efforts paid off, didn''t they? We are finally willing to accept him! Naruto, who faced this situation for the first time, was a little at a loss, but in order not to disappoint everyone, he quickly turned to everyone and said, "good! I exercise with Hatta and Sasuke every day. If you want to be strong, join us later! We won''t mind Then Naruto turned to Sasuke and Hatta and said, "Hatta, Sasuke, right?" Hatta: "well." Sasuke turned his head: "hum." After hearing the answer. There was another noise. "Wow, no wonder Hatta and Sasuke are so powerful! It turns out that Naruto taught them to become stronger -- " "Cut! I see. When I learn from Naruto and become stronger, I will be able to defeat them! " For a moment, the reason why Hatta and Sasuke were so powerful was also made up by everyone. The faces of the children of many famous families can''t help but become a little ugly. They are being compared. When it comes to the family''s face, even the most lazy Luwan is not easy. Only Sasuke and hatada, who are closely related, don''t care about these things. Although Sasuke shows some disdain on the surface, he agrees with Naruto''s strength from the bottom of his heart. After all, after so many exchanges with Naruto, he still has a bit of B number in his heart. Not to mention Hatoyama. Good Naruto. She''s fine. In the whole process, Hatta just looked at Naruto with admiration on his face. Seeing Naruto so happy, she also felt happy. I hope Naruto can be happy forever. Just in the classroom, when it was about to explode, iruka''s voice sounded again (PS: a prune, BGM playing... True feeling ~ like the grassland is wide~ Author Jun slapped on the screen: I am very annoyed, why all the tickets went to the book next door! "It''s obvious that you''re on the street"... Snow, flowers, north wind~ Author Jun [OTZ = 3] roars hysterically: no! No Chapter 46 "All right, all right! Silence, silence! The reason why Naruto can have such excellent performance. It''s all his hard work every day! I believe that in recent years, we have seen Naruto exercise, right? Where are you like that? When others are exercising, you are still playing! Keep sth. in mind! If you want to be strong, learn more about Naruto, take him as an example and work hard together! Do you know? " "Yes All the students said in unison. Seeing that the colleges were finally settled down, iluka continued: "remember, what you tested before is just your foundation. Even if the foundation reaches the standard of forbearance, it does not mean that you have the strength of forbearance! A real ninja needs to go through many tests. Now follow me to the open space outside, and the next step is to test your actual combat ability! " There was another cheer. This kind of Ninjutsu course. Practical course. For them, it''s like physical education. It''s much more interesting than those boring books. Not long. A group of students followed iluka to the open space outside the classroom. Iluka said to the students, "OK. I''ll come out to compete with my opponents when I call them. Remember to give me a serious hand, this is a good opportunity for you to increase your actual combat experience! Before the students of chakra have been extracted, the actual combat training this time can be avoided first. But you also have to observe how the students fight, you know? " "Yes All the staff responded in unison. cracking. One student after another. Named by iruka. And start fighting. Iluka did not choose the students with the same strength as his opponents. Instead, he let the top 10 students who got the highest score in the test just now as their opponents. The purpose is to make these common children clearly realize how far their own strength is from that of the children of these rich families, so that they can reflect on themselves. I don''t know the heaven and earth any more. At the same time, it also gives them a clear direction of progress. And there is also the most important reason is that in the case of great disparity between the two sides, the probability of injury will be greatly reduced. After all, the powerful side, at least, does not need to do its best to deal with it. The strength of the shot can also be controlled. And he, iluka, is easy to explain. Otherwise, the students will be covered with scars soon after school, which is not reasonable. Maybe the parents of the children will come to discuss with him. That''s it. One after another, the actual combat training is constantly in front of everyone''s eyes. It turned out to be no surprise. Civilian children are not the top ten rivals at all. In less than a few rounds, they were all defeated. After the end of the last fight between the children of the common people and the children of the rich families, the next moment is the moment that everyone looks forward to! That is the actual combat training of the top 10! It is said to be actual combat training, but in children''s eyes, it has long been regarded as a qualifying battle! A row to decide the top ten in the class! All the children were staring at the ten people in front of them. We all know in our hearts that the real battle is finally on! However, just when everyone thought that there would be a fierce fight after another, they didn''t think that their head teacher, iluka, had another operation. This time, Naruto, Hatta and Sasuke, the top three, took turns against the other seven students. The result was unexpected. It''s also the end of abuse. In the case that the strength and speed are not as good as Naruto and others, the other rich family children who have not fully understood the family''s Ninjutsu can not be the opponents of Naruto and others at all. The gap between the two sides is just like they fought against those civilian children before. Not at a level! After the battle, the seven "strong men" who seemed to be one step ahead of the rest all looked as ugly as Chixiang. This time, they really realized the difference. No contrast, no harm. Naruto and others, this time really taught them, what is genius, what is mediocrity. What''s more, they are faced with diligent talents? That''s even more terrifying! Chunye Sakura and yamanakano were abused by hatada. Nara Luwan, Akira dingci, Younv zhinai, and kouzuka were also abused by Naruto and Sasuke. Girls lose girls. Boys lose boys. This makes them lose completely speechless and convinced. A group of kids sitting on one side as the audience, seeing such a result, did not count B at all, and even said nothing, not afraid of big things. "Ha ha ha! I thought it was just us who were abused. It turned out that there was another high level of abuse! " "That''s it! Ha ha ha ha! When I abused us just now, I looked like I was invincible. Now I''m all shriveled! Ha ha ha! Naruto! good job! I support you "It seems that they are not very strong. Maybe as long as we extract chakra, we can surpass them." "Wait. After I learn from Naruto, I''ll come back and take revenge on them." "Bah! I said it first, I learned it first "No, I''ll learn first!" Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, iluka quickly came out to make it over: "OK, OK! Aren''t you abused by them? Have the face to laugh at others? Let''s wait until you get to their level first. " Then he turned to Naruto and said, "do you want to fight?" Sasuke: of course Naruto: "is that true?" At the same time, they couldn''t help looking at each other, their eyes full of war! It''s as if it''s going to be a fateful duel. The melon eating crowd cheered with the atmosphere. "Duel!" "Duel!" "Duel!" However, no one found that standing on one side of the field, is a face full of embarrassment, and constantly faltering in the mouth. "Er..." "Sorry, I..." "Er..." "Sorry, I..." She wanted to reach out and get people''s attention. But the little hand has to stretch, giving people a feeling of hesitation and indecision. The whole world seems to have ignored her. No one at the scene cared about her feelings. Everyone, including iruka, didn''t notice her. Naruto: "ha! Sasuke, after losing so many times, don''t you give up? " Sasuke: "hum! That was before. I tell you, not long ago, I strengthened my special training. I''m sure I can beat you this time! " Iluka: "well, you two have the same strength. If you can''t stop hurting yourself, it''s not good. Remember to stop at the point, you know? " See Naruto and Sasuke, are about to start a duel. Daisy was really worried this time. Unbearable, she finally couldn''t help it. Her eyes were closed tightly and she cried out: "I want to join the duel, too!!" (PS: the author can''t bear it. Finally, he can''t help it. His eyes are closed tightly and he''s working hard. He shouts to hundreds of millions of readers: "I want to recommend tickets, too!" Chapter 47 Hatta this cry. It makes the original lively atmosphere suddenly become silent. Everyone is confused. no kidding. If it wasn''t for daisy. We have really forgotten the existence of Hatoyama. In everyone''s mind, in fact, it has long been the default to regard Hatoyama as the third place. After all, Hatoyama has no sense of existence from the beginning to the end. The battle with Sakura chunye and Inoue Yamanaka was soon over. As a winner, she bows and apologizes like she did something wrong. There is no momentum that belongs to the strong. So we subconsciously think that this is a top three competition, there should be no rudimentary field what things. She shouldn''t be fighting. Who knows, this has been nothing to talk about. Actually made such a surprising move. For a moment, we really have some doubts, in front of this sister, in the end is not the daisy himself. See the atmosphere of the scene, suddenly become so quiet, Hatoyama just that shout momentum, instantly shrunk back, low head, embarrassed way: "right... Right... Sorry, this is not OK? If it''s really no good, forget it... " The sound! It''s a sign of cowardice. Ha! you ''re right! This is hatada, no doubt! All of a sudden, the audience finally recovered. The most enthusiastic response was from the group of melon eating people sitting on one side. "Fight! duel! Fight "Ha ha ha, hatada, I support you! Beat them "Come on! Win honor for our women Then Naruto excitedly came to Hata and held her arm in both hands: "Hata, are you serious? Do you really want to fight us? " In fact, over the years. No matter Naruto, Sasuke or hatada. All three of them had a lot to learn from each other. But often in the face of young fields, we fight, more or less not so serious. After all, in this small group. The favorite of Naruto and Sasuke is hatada, the cute mushroom head. I don''t want to hurt her too much. Now, the happiest thing is Naruto when he hears that Hata wants to fight with himself and others, because he also hopes to see Hata strong and not so timid. Facing each other and grabbing his arms, Naruto blushed and said, "is this not OK? Naruto, if you don''t like it, I won''t fight. " "Yes! Certainly. I love it so much Naruto quickly interrupted Hatoyama, then turned to Sasuke and said, "Sasuke, Hatoyama joined the duel between us, don''t you mind? Don''t tell me, are you afraid of losing to hatada? " "Cut! Who would be afraid? " Sasuke disdainfully glanced at the dog men and women. But his heart is still happy for the growth of hatada. See the unity of the people. Iluka is also not good at rejecting hatada''s determination. After all, ninjas are male and female. "All right. Since you are the third in the basic test just now. You have to choose first. Who are you going to challenge? " Iluka. Hatta did not want to, directly replied: "I want to challenge Sasuke." Smell speech of assist, can''t help but turn head, some don''t understand ground to see to young farmland. I don''t know why hatada chose to challenge himself first. But the expression of doubt just flashed away. The change comes from a serious attitude: "Hata, although I don''t understand why you choose me, I''m not Naruto. I won''t be lenient today. " Naruto knows Sasuke''s character very well. He said that if he would not keep his hand, he would not keep it. Now, even he was worried about whether hatada would be hurt in the next battle. However, what Naruto doesn''t know is that, in fact, the reason why Hatta has made such a move today is to prove to him that she has grown up! You can be on your own! It''s no longer the field where everything needs them to shelter her from the wind and rain! She should not be the burden of Naruto! She wants to keep up with Naruto! Therefore, Sasuke''s cautious warning, not only did not welcome Daisy''s hesitation, but also nodded firmly: "well, please don''t keep your hand. I''m not going to keep my hands Now that it''s decided. Iluka did not delay any longer. Soon he returned to the melon eating crowd with Naruto. Make room for Sasuke and Hatoyama. The two kept a certain distance. At the same time, a "seal of opposition" was formed. The hand of the seal just fell. The place where they were standing suddenly turned into a remnant. Then, the sound of the collision of weapons was heard. The students who haven''t refined chakra can''t catch the figures of Hatta and Sasuke at all. As for the others, if you look carefully, you can see that the situation is one of advance and one of retreat. To everyone''s surprise, it was Sasuke, not hatada, who withdrew. Only Naruto, who was watching the battle, felt that it was normal. After all, over the years, the three have had so many exchanges. We know each other''s strengths and weaknesses very well. In terms of physical skills, Sasuke is definitely not hatada''s opponent. So against hatada, his biggest advantage lies in ninja and yuzhibo''s most proud throwing skill! That''s why that happens at the beginning of the fight. Sasuke threw weapons at Hatoyama while keeping a certain distance from Hatoyama. However, hatada, with no pain in his hand, rushes to Sasuke at the same time, in order not to give Sasuke a good space to play his best Ninja! Of course, so far, the fight between the two sides has been just an appetizer. We haven''t done our best yet. Seeing the battle continue to drag on like this, it''s not the way. He still needs to retain his strength to fight against Naruto. Sasuke simply gritted his teeth and reminded: "Daisy, I want to be serious. Be careful." "Well!" Daisy nodded at the same time, eyes around the tendons suddenly up! "White eyes. Open!" See the young field opened a white eye. Sasuke''s expression, also involuntarily becomes dignified. Two hand swords with thin thread were thrown directly. There is no accident, such as this kind of direct attack, it is impossible to hurt the young field. Hatta easily dodged the attack. But the sound of "hum, hum" soon came from Hatta''s ear. It was the sound of the two swords that had just been dodged, pausing and spinning in the air! "Use the sword in your hand!" Sasuke hooked his finger and jerked it. Then, the two swords in their hands attacked Chutian from the rear. Dang! Dang! Two more. Hateful white eyes! Daisy didn''t need to look back, so he put his hand to his back and blocked the attack again. This scene looks like Sasuke is holding back. It seems that we can only win by quantity. Since two don''t work, four! Four can''t do it. Eight! I see how many attacks you can block! But when Sasuke just took out four swords with thin thread from his pocket and sandwiched them between his fingers, the next scene made him feel speechless. Because Hatta saw his action. Also will be a scroll, hanging in the waist. See this scroll Sasuke suddenly had a bad feeling PS: in other words, the number of investors is almost 100. Is there anyone else who hasn''t voted? Give me a hand to make this book more visible. At present, the situation of starting point recommendation is very serious... OTZ = 3) Chapter 48 No good, no good. But the arrow is on the way, I have to send it! The swords in four hands have been sandwiched between the fingers. How can we shrink back? Sasuke gritted his teeth and threw it out. You can also test the intention of hatada. I hope that scroll is not as bloody as he imagined It''s a pity that his hope is doomed to be shattered. It''s really such dog blood! It wasn''t long before the sword was thrown out. Daisy''s action almost didn''t make Sasuke angry! The good doesn''t work, the bad does. It''s just like he thought. Hatta saw the moment when he threw the sword in his hand, he immediately produced a handprint. Then, when the sword in his hand fell on Hatta, he saw a "boom" and white smoke rolling. The original position of Hatta''s standing has become a huge wood. The sword in his hand pierced into the huge wood. "Doubles!" you ''re right! What Sasuke is most worried about and most reluctant to see has happened! Hatta''s eyes turned white. He''s not afraid. After being together for such a long time, does he not know whether Hatta can open his eyes? But the problem is, this damn stunt! Damn scroll! This damned Naruto, good don''t teach, bad teach, Hatta don''t learn, bad learn. It''s all about learning the knave tactics of Naruto! The most hateful thing is that this damned rogue tactics can just kill him. With the same speed and strength of both sides, Sasuke can''t take any advantage of the scoundrel''s tactics at all. indeed! The next situation is similar to Sasuke''s expectation. Hatta also really used the rogue tactics that Naruto used when facing him. As long as Sasuke wants to use "the art of holding the sword in his hand.". Hatta will immediately raise his little hand, and "stunt" will be on standby at any time. Throw the sword in your hand. ¡®BOOM£¡¡¯ One, doubles. If you don''t give up, throw it again. Yoshida Hatoyama, another stunt. Back and forth. After the same situation several times in a row. In Sasuke''s purse, the sword with thin thread in his hand was almost thrown out! Daisy is still like an old God. As for so much wood, where does it come from? Needless to say, it''s hatching field hanging on the waist, that damned scroll! It''s nothing else. It''s the storage scroll! The goods stored in it are all wood! Ninja, usually in a battle, even if it''s a stunt, can''t use it too many times, because they don''t have so much wood to replace their position. If you replace living things, you will consume more chakras. But this damned Naruto doesn''t know who taught him such wonderful moves. A storage scroll is specially prepared to fill with wood. This is one of the main reasons why Sasuke has failed to win Naruto in recent years. Naruto is not only better than him in body skill, strength and speed, but also shameful enough to use this move all the time to restrain his ninja and sword skills. How can we fight this? Naruto''s three body skills are all 100 points! Sasuke has been wondering before, how hatada''s stunt, 90 points so high. He''s meow! It turns out that the problem is here. Daisy this is in he and Naruto do not know the case, secretly practice at home ah -! See here. Naruto couldn''t help laughing. He covered his belly with laughter and couldn''t close his mouth. "Ha ha ha ha! Sasuke, you have today! Hatta, good job! come on. If the wood is ready enough, I''ll lend it to you! Ha ha ha ha ha All of a sudden, even iruka, who stood watching, was speechless for a while. Ninja in normal circumstances, really will not prepare so much wood. After all, if they really want to fight when they are on a mission, they will end the fight as soon as they can fight, but if they can''t fight, they will run away as soon as possible. Who will spend all their time "stunting" with their opponents? With Naruto''s laughter. At last, the melon eaters could not help laughing together. The original tense atmosphere of the top three decisive battle disappeared in an instant. The more Sasuke hit, the more he held back. As long as you have a weapon in your hand, you''re ready to throw it. Hatta is ready to make a seal. As long as he wants to use ninja. Hatta can see the flow of his chakra through his white eyes. There''s something wrong with him, and he''s a "stunt" servant. Even the new trick he prepared to deal with Naruto: "hide your hand on your back to make a seal." in front of Hatta, it was a complete joke. Don''t worry, if you dare to use this move in front of Hatta, it will only make him more stupid. There is no solution. There''s no way. Sasuke, exasperated. Finally, he could not help roaring: "Chuda, do you want to fight or not?"?! Is it interesting for you to do so It''s just that he hasn''t finished. Let your anger out. Daisy''s next move was to make his face misty again, and then he was furious! Don''t I just complain? I didn''t attack you. Why are you doing doubles? Is it hard for me to be aggressive? Or do you want to show me that you don''t have enough wood?! Not waiting for Sasuke to understand, what does hatada want to do. He suddenly felt a chill behind him. A breeze blew by. The wind made his hair flutter. Look behind your back subconsciously. His face hasn''t completely turned right. Sasuke is just the light from the corner of his eyes. When he sweeps the picture behind him, his angry expression turns into panic instantly! It''s over That''s a picture of Hatta''s "eight trigrams hand in hand" style Sasuke: "Chuda, no... you wait..." Without waiting for him to finish. The one who comes in front of us is not only the sixteen palms of the eight trigrams, but also the seventeen palms. Daisy and Sasuke just a pair of eyes, directly give him a palm. He closed his mouth with a palm. ¡®PIA£¡¡¯ There was a loud noise. Hit Sasuke almost did not bite the tongue, even the mouth water flow out from the corner of the mouth. Next. Is the orthodox eight trigrams palm! Four hands! Eight palms! Sixteen palms! I''m eating right now. Daisy''s work is finished. Sasuke, with endless frustration, flew out backwards. While spinning in the air, Sasuke''s heart is left with only one sentence: Naruto... I hate you "PATA!" Inverted figure, perfect landing. Momentum did not forget to drag Sasuke, who fell to the ground, a few meters away. The battle is over. Mengmeng mushroom head, and back to a look at a loss. An apologetic face. And on one side of the melon eating crowd, of course, there are cheers everywhere. Naruto immediately came to Hatta''s side, took her hands and said, "great! Great! Hata, you win! You won! Ha ha ha ha Naruto has no cover to express that he is happy for Hatta. Naruto is inexplicably gratified and has a great sense of accomplishment by being able to train the weak and fainting young fields to be so "strong" and even defeat Sasuke. Naruto in this way in front of the public, pull the young field has been jumping, turn circle. As for Sasuke lying not far away. Then he looked down at the dog and the man and the woman, with a silent face At the same time, I can''t help but make a wish to God: wish xxxxx, XXXXXXXX (PS: brother die, did someone forget to vote? I''m afraid of missing tickets. I need your tickets for treatment.) Chapter 49 After the battle. There is no doubt that the chief student in the original book, because of the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang, was lucky to be the third in his life. Iluka announced the results in public. Finally, we saw a decent battle, and the melon eaters were so excited that they kept discussing the situation just now. The atmosphere at the scene was very lively. And Sasuke also at this time, a turn a turn to come back Naruto and daisy field side. Aware of someone approaching, looking back at the person. And then there was consternation. His face was full of "eh? So what are you doing? " This expression. See Sasuke that call a gas, good you Naruto! A guy who values friends more than friends! Some Chuda, who was very sorry, came to Sasuke and wanted to help him. He apologized and said, "I''m sorry, Sasuke. I didn''t mean to Naruto points to Sasuke and laughs: "ha ha ha ha! Sasuke, you are in a mess! You are the weakest of the three of us! Ha ha ha ha Sasuke blocked Hatta''s hand: "hum, I just haven''t woken up yet! If I wake up, you will not be my opponent "Yes, yes. I don''t know how many times I''ve listened to you Naruto shrugs and looks indifferent. And just then, iluka came. "Sasuke, how is your injury? Shall I take you to the clinic? " "No. It''s just a minor injury. " Sasuke coldly refused. He doesn''t want to miss the duel between Hatta and Naruto because of this small injury. After all, he looks embarrassed on the surface. Actually, it''s just a minor injury. When he was hit by the eight trigrams sixteen of Hatta, the acupoints were blocked at most, and there was a feeling of faint pain and no strength. It doesn''t matter whether you go to the clinic or not. "Well, don''t move. Take a good breath first." With that, iluka turned to Daisy again, "are you ok? Do you need a break first? " Simple Chutian shook his head and answered truthfully: "thank you for your concern. No, I didn''t use much strength in the duel just now. I can go on. " Sasuke: I_ ? "Poof! Ha ha ha ha ha Naruto points to Sasuke again and laughs. Chutian: (?)_ ?)? "Cough! Cough Iruka coughed awkwardly twice, "well, then you fight Naruto. Come on, Sasuke and Hatta, you two should make a "seal of reconciliation" to each other first. This is the necessary etiquette after our competition with the Ninjas in the village. Don''t forget, you know? " They answered with a "mmm.". Then he cleverly sealed a "seal of reconciliation" with the other party. Then, iluka helped Sasuke back to the melon eating crowd. But iluka held Sasuke''s hand and was soon blocked by Sasuke. Next, Naruto and Hata face to face. I can see that hatada is blushing. At the same time, there were all kinds of cheers outside. "Naruto! Come on! Don''t lose face with our boys like Sasuke "Chutian --"! Come on! Beat Naruto! Let these boys know who is the boss in the class They ignored the noise around them. The world in the eyes of both sides seems to be just the other side. Naruto is very pleased to look at the young field. Recalling the weak and bullied image of Hata, Naruto is very happy to see that Hata can stand in front of him and challenge himself. "Chuda, use all your strength to attack me. You don''t have to keep your hands. " "Well." They formed a "seal of opposition" towards each other. When the "seal of opposition" was formed, hatada''s face became firm. She didn''t forget the purpose of today. I worked so hard. Just to prove to Naruto that she has been chasing Naruto''s pace all the time! They looked straight at each other for a long time. There was no action. Unable to find Naruto''s flaws at all, he had to take the lead in attacking it. As soon as Hatta came, he used his best soft fist. However, no matter how Hatta attacked, her moves were blocked by Naruto. Naruto only defends but does not attack. This really angered Hatta. What she wants is not a duel like this! What she wants is Naruto to fight seriously! Gather chakra in the palm of your hand and push Naruto back half a step. Daisy''s face was frozen. Suddenly used a few flash, in Naruto around fast moving! Then, Naruto in all directions, all at the same time, the rudiment of the shadow! Naruto stood in place, looking around at the shadow, without any nervous look. Also at this time, Hatta caught Naruto a gap! A flash! He appears behind Naruto in vain. It''s the same as Sasuke just now. Hatta put out the starting style of eight trigrams palm. Everyone, including Sasuke and iluka, can''t help feeling worried about Naruto. But that worry soon turned into shock. There was an incredible scene in front of them! Naruto turned as like as two peas. This! How is that possible?! No kidding! It''s hard for Naruto to know eight trigrams? Even Sasuke was surprised. He had a fight with Naruto so many times, and he had seen Hatta fight with Naruto so many times, but he had never seen Naruto know how to gossip? This makes him wonder whether Naruto is bluffing or not. In the middle of the battle, hatada was also slightly stunned. But she didn''t care so much. As soon as you bite your teeth, the eight trigrams palm will attack you! The first palm, as like as two peas, played the same way as he did, and gently attacked her with a delicate situation. Second hand The third palm, too! The more Hatta hit, the more frightened he was. As like as two peas, the same as the other, she is the same as her. And every move, Naruto''s speed is just one point faster than her. No more, no less, just one point. Hatta''s eight trigrams palm was blocked by Naruto one after another. No, to be exact, it is more suitable to push away. Four palms. Eight palms. 16 hands. Hatta even forgot to take the posture. Keep the last move of attack posture, so straight Leng Leng looking at Naruto. He was too shocked to speak. After Naruto put his posture away, he stood there, squinting and smiling at Hata. All of a sudden, there was an uproar. The person in the know exclaimed: "how is this possible?! How can Naruto be the eight trigrams'' palm of the day clan? And you see, Naruto''s eight trigrams palm seems to be better than Hatta''s! " "Naruto King... This is too strong..." "This... Is my classmate?" Even iruka, who is Zhongren, also looks shocked. Not to mention gossip. Naruto really brought him too many surprises. Yuzhibo weasel''s strength when he was 6 years old was not unknown to him. But he always has a feeling that Naruto''s strength is no less than yuzhibo weasel''s Chapter 50 "Naruto, this is..." Hatta looked at Naruto in amazement. She didn''t understand why her boxing skills were all known or copied by Naruto. Have you ever taught Naruto? Who did Naruto learn from? And from the perspective of boxing, Naruto seems to play better than himself See the appearance of young farmland in consternation. Naruto knows what Hatta thinks. But there''s nothing to explain. I''ve learned from Sasuke no less than 1000 times, and so has hatada. Haven''t you ever seen a pig run before? After more than 1000 duels, Li Yaoxiang, who has already learned "basic body skills" from his elder brother Li Yaoxiang, can''t figure out the way of Chutian''s Eight Trigram Palm? Of course, it''s just imitating boxing. After all, the essence of the eight trigrams palm of the sun clan is to release chakra from the pores and put chakra into the enemy''s body, thus leading to the chaos of chakra in the enemy''s body. This can''t be learned by imitation alone. However, for the current Naruto, it''s enough to crack Hatta''s eight trigrams palm. Just like just now, Hatta''s every palm attack was cleverly pushed away by him, so there was no need to worry that chakra in his body would be disturbed. Naruto didn''t pay attention to the shocked eyes of the crowd around him. He gently said to Hata, "Hata, try not to release chakra, just fight me again." Young farmland is a Leng again. But she quickly nodded her head He let out a cry. She has figured it out. Naruto is much better than himself. Even if you use all your strength, you can''t force Naruto to take it seriously. Although I don''t know why Naruto asked her to call again. But she did. So, Hatta once again put out the eight trigrams palm in front of Naruto. The same is true of Naruto. This time, Naruto didn''t push away Daisy''s attack. Instead, he put his hand to Daisy''s hand to guide Daisy to play a more perfect posture. How they are now. It''s like when Linghu Chong and Yue Lingshan are practicing Chongling sword. It''s not so much sword technique as sword dance. This scene is very eye-catching for those present. It''s really more and more arrogant! It''s not enough to sprinkle dog food in front of Sasuke. Now it''s still blatant to sprinkle dog food in front of the public. Who can bear it! People who eat melons can no longer help hissing. Female students are biting red lips, the brain do not know what to think, face resentful unwilling appearance. That''s it. Four palms. Eight palms. Sixteen palms. Each hand of Naruto and Hata hand to hand in front of the public to show the "martial arts.". During the period of antithesis, Naruto did not forget to mention the shortage of rudimentary fields. "Higher right hand." "Chutian, it''s better to keep your feet straight here." Finally, after 16 palms. Hatta took a breath and put away his fighting posture. Looking at Naruto contentedly, he said, "I lost... Naruto... I''m not your opponent." Without waiting for iruka to announce the results. The two have forged a "seal of reconciliation" with each other. Then Naruto took Hatta''s hand very smoothly and walked back to the crowd step by step. During the walk, Hatta whispered behind Naruto: "Naruto, I will try my best to catch up with you. I won''t let you down." The voice is not loud, but Naruto can hear it clearly. After a step, he didn''t look back and said softly, "in fact, you don''t have to work so hard. With me, I will never let anyone hurt you in my life. " The voice just dropped. Hatta took a deep breath. Her face turned red instantly. I can''t stand it! I can''t stand it! The field of vision is spinning. Just as she was about to pass out with the usual "Dong", Naruto caught her body in time. Originally about to lose consciousness of her, this just sober a little bit. Confused, Daisy heard the hero who caught her sigh and said: "ah, Daisy, it seems that you have to work harder. At least you should practice your body well and don''t faint so easily. " Romantic color. In a moment, he was completely destroyed by the wood. Just now, hatada, who was still in the middle of happiness, was immediately pulled back to reality by Naruto''s words. She stood up slowly. Continue to be led back to the crowd by Naruto. The melon eaters, who were originally booed, saw that the two people who were feeding the dog food came back, so the noise stopped. Iluka looked at Hatta and Naruto, and then at the excited students. Of course, he knows what these kids are thinking, and he doesn''t want to be a wet blanket. Directly announced: "OK! Did you all see the result? Now I officially announce! Whirlpool Naruto is the first in our class The voice just dropped. A crowd of students rushed to Naruto. Cheers were everywhere. Daisy is constantly being pushed out of the crowd. Naruto looked at the turbulent crowd of students, his face at a loss, he really did not know how to deal with this situation. Without waiting for him to say anything, someone in the crowd yelled, "lift up Naruto! Lift Naruto up Students close to Naruto smell the words. Whether Naruto wants it or not. Together, he lifted Naruto up. And we will throw Naruto into the air together. Every time. Just a cheer. "Chief student!" "Chief student!" "Chief student!" Naruto''s kindness. Naruto''s kindness. Naruto''s approachable. Naruto civilian Ninja''s identity. As a result, he is more popular than Sasuke in the original book. There is no psychological barrier. I''m afraid it will offend Naruto or something. Even if it''s really rude. It is estimated that Naruto will not care too much. So everyone is happy to celebrate for him and feel happy for him. Even Chutian, who was pushed out of the crowd, saw that Naruto was supported by so many people and that Naruto was so popular. She didn''t mean to complain at all. Even if you just watch from a distance, as long as Naruto is happy... It''s enough. alike. Standing outside the crowd, Sasuke looked a little cold and happy for his confidant. Because no matter he or Hatta, they have been with Naruto for so long, don''t they know Naruto''s past? Do you know what Naruto is looking forward to most? Also because of their relationship, so Naruto for this goal, in the end, how much effort, they know! Every extreme training. They can''t hold on. Only Naruto will bite his teeth and stick to it. So Naruto can have today, they will not envy, will not envy, because this is the result of Naruto deserved. That''s it. Naruto in the eye-catching situation. One high and one low is left behind. In his vision, only the big and small blue sky and white clouds were left. It''s a little harsh. A little dizzy. Not very comfortable. But he enjoyed it. Mood has been unable to use words to describe. Three years For three years Recalling all kinds of experiences in the past three years We finally accepted him. His efforts and persistence have finally yielded results. At the same time, Naruto''s eyes can''t help moistening. In his mind, Naruto can''t wait to share the joy with his closest friends: "brother... Do you see? I did it at last. " Naruto did not get a response from Li Yaoxiang. He didn''t know why his brother didn''t share the joy with him. But he didn''t care about the details. However, what he does not know is that there is not much time left for him to enjoy the "peak of life". If there is no accident. In a while. It is the beginning of the endless abyss that he is about to face (PS: the author has fallen into an endless abyss without a peak in his life. Bundle up your recommendation tickets and pull me up. Too few recommended tickets can''t save me ~ OTZ = 3) Chapter 51 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In the blink of an eye, a year passed. In this year, since the news that Naruto became the chief student of this year was widely spread, the villagers'' attitude towards him gradually became more friendly. Moreover, as time goes on, people find that Naruto seems to be in no danger these years. Some people have even forgotten that Naruto''s body is sealed with "demon fox". so This leads to Naruto finally enjoying the wonderful life he deserves as the son of the fourth generation of Huoying and Bofeng Watergate in this year. And time came to the second year class, the first day after school. Naruto did not apply for graduation in advance because of its strong strength. He is enjoying his school life very much. This day. The school bell has just rung. Wait for Naruto to leave. In his mind, Li Yaoxiang''s voice appeared: "Naruto, recently you and Hatta have worked so hard. It''s hard to say that they will have a rest and go out for a walk today. You can invite them home. I''ll cook myself and reward you. " When Naruto heard the speech, he was very happy: "really? Brother, really?! Excellent! I haven''t eaten my brother''s cooking for a long time! I''ll talk to them now! " "Chuda, Sasuke. After you come out, let''s go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables! Come to my house today and I''ll cook for you! " Naruto said to hatada and Sasuke sitting next door. Sasuke looked suspicious: "can you cook? Why haven''t I heard from you before? " Yoshida: "good! It''s a great honor to eat the food that Naruto cooked in person. " "Cut, you care about me? Love comes or not. If you don''t want to come, you won''t have your share today! I''ll go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables with Chuda! " "Go! Why don''t you go? I''ll see what you can cook! " Hearing that Naruto wants to leave himself behind and share the world with hatada, Sasuke immediately refuses! It''s boring to stay at home. Look at me when the light bulb lights you! After a burst of laughter. It''s going home. After washing. Everyone changed their clothes. A few people will gather in the old place. That''s the park they used to go to. There''s nothing to say. As soon as we arrive. They chatted and walked towards the market. Sasuke: "Naruto, what do you want to do today? Why do you suddenly want to cook? And what are you going to cook? " Naruto took Daisy''s hand and said, "don''t you have so many opinions, OK? I just want to cook myself to celebrate our friendship over the years! You don''t understand. It''s delicious anyway! " That''s it. Naruto follows Li Yaoxiang''s orders. Bought the specified vegetables, meat and condiments and so on. Even how to choose dishes is fresh. Li Yaoxiang also taught Naruto in his mind. This scene to see Sasuke secretly called strange. Constantly questioning Naruto, why do you do this, why do you do that. Make Naruto falter, do not know how to answer him. It''s easy to find an excuse at will, and it''s right to prevaricate in the past. Not long. Purchase finished. A few people came to Naruto''s home. Naruto took them to the living room and said, "you wait here now. I''ll cook it right away." Just finished. Naruto''s bright smile suddenly converged and let go of Daisy''s hand. Hatada asked kindly, "Naruto, what can I do for you?" Naruto turned to Xiaotian and said, "No. Just wait here. " With that, Naruto turned and left. Now. Even hatada was surprised. No wonder. But she always felt that the Naruto just now... Seemed... A little different. Let alone Sasuke. Sasuke has been suspicious since Naruto said he would cook in person. They were in the living room, looking at each other. For a moment, I don''t know what''s going on. There was no discussion of this topic. I''m afraid Naruto will not be happy to hear it. cracking. In the kitchen came the sound of knife and chopping board collision, and then the sound of cooking and so on. Then, there is the smell of food. This makes Sasuke and hatada even more surprised. I can''t imagine Naruto can really cook? The curiosity of the two people, can not help but go to the kitchen to see what. Naruto was standing on a stool. It''s dealing with all kinds of dishes in a similar way. Sasuke couldn''t help walking to Naruto''s back: "Wow! Are you really good at cooking? Come on, let me try. " Then Sasuke tried to reach into the pot, but Naruto patted off his palm: "don''t steal. Go outside and wait. It''ll be fine soon. " Sasuke''s face was full of resentment, and he didn''t know what he was muttering about. Hatta is worried to look at Naruto''s back. Not long. The cooking is over. There are three dishes and one soup on the table in the living room. They are fried cabbage with mushrooms, fried chicken with lemon, Mapo Tofu and tomato cabbage soup. Looking at this delicious dish, the most gratifying thing is not Hatta or Sasuke, but Naruto, who cooks himself. His bright smile came back. "Wow! How fragrant! It looks delicious. " Naruto''s reaction made Sasuke''s eyes wide open: "are you sick? How do you cook like a different person? " Hatta did not ask. But she was also curious about it. He also turned his head and looked at Naruto, waiting for his response. "What... What... What! There''s no difference. Don''t worry about that much! Eat, eat, the food is cold, it''s not delicious Then Naruto handed the chopsticks to them. Signal them to move. Then, no matter what reaction Hatta or Sasuke had. Naruto, who couldn''t wait, closed his palms, squinted and said, "you''re welcome!" See Naruto start. It''s not easy for them to get entangled in this issue. Anyway, as long as Naruto is OK. That''s it. Three dishes and one soup, soon swept away by three little guys. Three people are holding a small belly, lying on the ground. Sasuke: "hoo, it''s delicious. I''ve never had such a dish before. " Hatta: "well, me too." Naruto: "hoo, I''m so satisfied. I haven''t had such a satisfied meal for a long time." Take a break. Seeing that it was not early, Hatta and Sasuke said goodbye to Naruto. Naruto happily sent them out of their home. Looking at the back of their departure. After his back gradually disappeared, Naruto did not return home. Instead, he jumped for several times and came to the roof. He sat on the edge of the roof and looked at the nearby huoyingyan. Looking at his father''s head, my heart is full of emotion. The present day, for him, is too happy "Brother, if only time could stay in this period forever..." Originally, he thought that his brother would make fun of Naruto, but he didn''t want to. At this time, Li Yaoxiang said something strange to him: "Naruto, do you really think the village looks so beautiful as it seems?" (PS: the author is drooling while coding. Looking at the rich dishes in the text, eating the rice in the pot with boiled water. Today, there are fewer recommended votes. Who hasn''t voted yet OTZ=3£© Chapter 52 "Brother, you are so strange today." "How could you suddenly ask?" "It''s hard, isn''t it? The village is beautiful now. The villagers live and work in peace and contentment, and they all live happily Li Yaoxiang: "Naruto, your idea is so naive. That''s just what you see on the surface. " Now it''s Naruto''s turn. Isn''t it the best proof that your life is so good? Why does my brother say that? "Well, brother, what''s wrong with the village?" Naruto''s tone is full of confidence. Li Yaoxiang can not give a perfect answer! "Your surname is vortex. Do you know the origin of vortex?" Naruto is stunned. Some people don''t understand why his brother suddenly talks about this topic, but he still tells the information he knows: "isn''t vortex my mother''s surname? I see in history textbooks that the origin of the surname vortex seems to come from the country of vortex? Is that a problem? " "Since you know the kingdom of vortex." "Well, Naruto, I ask you." "A good country, why do you say die out?" "What''s more terrible is that this country is still an ally with Muye village, one of the five major villages of tolerance. Don''t you think it''s inconceivable that the country was destroyed so easily?" That''s all. Naruto felt uneasy in his heart. He didn''t know why the kingdom of vortex was destroyed. Because the school''s history textbook, just a sentence, did not explain the reason. Had it not been for his brother to mention it, he would not have thought about it. "Brother, do you... Know why?" Although a little uneasy, Naruto still asked this question under the influence of ghosts. He has not yet found the meaning of Li Yaoxiang''s words. "It''s easy." "You don''t wonder why there are so many people in the village, but your father doesn''t choose anyone? Is to choose you as a newborn baby and seal the fox in your body? " "You don''t have to guess." "I''ll tell you the answer directly!" "That''s because the whole village, besides your mother, is only you, the successor of the whirlpool clan." "At the same time, it''s just you, whirlpool Naruto! To bear the seal "Because if someone else seals the nine tails in his body, he will die!" Li Yaoxiang''s speaking speed has changed from slow to fast. The tone changed from light to heavy. To mobilize Naruto''s emotions to the extreme. However, Naruto with simple mind and only 8% blackness still can''t hear the meaning of this series of messages. He didn''t think that Oh... There is a reason why my father sealed the fox in his body. That''s great! So no one will die? "But... Brother, what does this have to do with the destruction of the kingdom of vortex?" "Ah ~" Li Yaoxiang sighed, "Naruto, can''t you think more with your brain? Can''t we see some clues in the school history textbooks? Huoying''s wife, Shuihu, was the first generation to seal the fox in the village. If her time is near. Then I ask you, the fox in her body, what should I do? Who else in the village can take the place of Shuihu to seal the fox? You can''t see such an obvious answer? " Naruto: "looking for my mother? isn''t it? What''s the problem? " Li Yaoxiang I''m tired If someone comes to Li Yaoxiang at the moment and claims that Naruto''s thinking has not been influenced by Asura, Li Yaoxiang will definitely slap him in the face! He can''t find the North! "Yes, yes! You''re awesome! Look for your mother "But have you ever thought about how your mother was willing to leave her hometown and come to the village to act as a monster in everyone''s eyes?"?! Is there anyone as stupid as you? " "It''s not because the country is destroyed that your mother has nowhere to go!" "You need to stay in the wood leaves, and you can''t help but seal the fox in your body?" Naruto was stunned and hesitated: "brother... Do you mean that mother had to stay in Muye? What''s more, the destruction of vortex Kingdom has something to do with the village? " At this point, I''m not waiting for Li Yaoxiang to answer. Naruto quickly vetoed: "no! unable! Isn''t it also mentioned in history textbooks? The country of vortex is defeated in the chaos of war! How could it have anything to do with the village? It''s not the village that went to attack the kingdom of vortex! " "Hehe, isn''t it?" "Is there such a coincidence in the world?" "Well, you said history books, didn''t you? Let me ask you again, it is also said in history textbooks that during World War II, when the village was attacked, did the kingdom of vortex ever rescue the village? But why is it the turn of the country of vortex to be attacked, but not the village to rescue the country of vortex? Don''t make fun of me! As one of the five tolerance villages, Muye really wants to protect the country of vortex. Do you think it will not be able to do so? " Naruto in reality turns pale. There is no refutation at all. "This... This... This..." At the same time, Li Yaoxiang didn''t give Naruto a chance to breathe. He continued to sneer: "ha ha, so big country of vortices, just left your mother in the village? In such a big country of vortexes, the village did not save anyone, but it just perfectly saved the inheritance seal of the vortexes, which was not obtained by other forces? Is the inheritance of the whirlpool clan now becoming a ninja that everyone can learn in the village? ha-ha! What a coincidence! Naruto, you are right! How nice of you to see the village? Even if people are not saved and the allies are destroyed, the village will not forget to help others carry forward the inheritance! The village is really great -- " Hear that. Naruto still can''t hear the clue, then he is not influenced by Asura, but has IQ problem! Obviously. After hearing Li Yaoxiang''s explanation. Even Naruto''s thinking can''t say any more optimistic conjecture. Because there are too many coincidences in this whole incident. Coincidentally, the country of mingmingwo was destroyed, and Muye village seems to have lost a major ally and its strength. But the real situation is that Muye is the real ultimate profiteer in the whole incident! Not only did you get the container to seal the fox! Even the inheritance of other people''s whole family is also included in the soil! Who else has gained more in this war than wood leaf? No need for Li Yaoxiang. Naruto himself can answer, no! Thinking of this, no matter how much Naruto does not want to believe that this matter has nothing to do with the village, he can no longer cheat himself. After all, as long as we continue to speculate according to this logic, we can connect the events together All the spearheads are really directed at the leaves. Even if the leaf is not the leader. You can''t get rid of it! Naruto in reality, suddenly stood up. "No! unable! The real situation will not be like this! I''m going to ask the old man! Let him tell me the truth today With that, Naruto is about to run in the direction of huoyinglou. (PS: the author finally knows why there are so few recommended tickets for this book!)!! The original website has set up this book, only people with high face value can vote for this book! ? ? ?? ? ? Come on, people with high looks like the author, after voting today, sign in here.) Chapter 53 Naruto just ran a few steps. His steps stopped again. "My stupid brother. Have you lived a comfortable life for too long? Have you forgotten what the village did to you? Have you forgotten how ungrateful the village is? Do you really think that they will let you go when you run and question them face to face? If they ask you how you got the news, how do you answer them? Naruto, Naruto, are you really comfortable. Living, living, being stupid? Well, even if I really scolded the old man face to face, if the old man said that it was not long since the war ended, they had no spare power to rescue the country of vortex. What about you? Do you believe this excuse? Do you accept this excuse? If you don''t believe it or accept it, what can you do? Pointing at the old man''s nose and swearing, I won''t allow you to do that in the future? " A series of questions. Asked Naruto speechless. However, his first consideration was not his own safety, but the truth of the matter. What my brother said is true. He would not believe in this excuse and could not accept it at all. Others help you, leading to a great loss of strength, and then you watch others be destroyed? Even if the reason is really like this, is it still the will of fire? Is the village still the village you know? Is the village still the village my father will guard? Think about it. Even Naruto himself was scared out of his mind. As for Li Yaoxiang''s last remark, he unconsciously ignored the past. However, although the news does change Naruto''s cognition of the village, the impact will not be great. After all, he grew up in this village. What about the country of vortex? Although they are of the same race, they only read the three words "country of vortex" in history textbooks. And then there''s no then. It''s not as deep as the village. It''s impossible for him to suddenly have strong feelings for the country of vortex because of a few words, and then feel angry and avenge for the people. Therefore, even at this moment, Naruto still wants to find a suitable reason for the village. So that their hearts, will not be so uncomfortable. "Maybe... Maybe... Maybe the village has his problems? The kingdom of vortex is also the home country of Huoying''s wife of the early generation. They should not do that, old man... " There was no accident for Li Yaoxiang. I knew this was going to be funny. He didn''t tremble, and immediately added another shot: "what''s the matter? Do you still have good illusions about the village? I really think that''s all the dirty things the village has done? " Naruto''s head was lowered and suddenly raised. Eyes wide open. Some don''t know if they want to stop my brother from going on. But even if he wants to stop it, it''s impossible. If his brother insists on what he wants to say, he will be forced to listen. After all, speaking in the mind and covering the ears can''t cover up the sound. "You''ve heard a lot about your father these days, haven''t you? Then you should know that there are other people who are familiar with your father besides your mother, right? Don''t you wonder why they never visit you? " Naruto swallowed his saliva. He was afraid that if he let his brother go on, he didn''t know what he would say. How can he face the village calmly in the future? Li Yaoxiang, who seemed to see his mind, laughed: "don''t worry, it''s not something you can''t accept. In addition to the fact that they don''t take you seriously, they are also victims. " Naruto draws his mouth. It''s not painful? This matter has always been a thorn in Naruto''s heart. He couldn''t understand why people who had such a good relationship with his father would allow him to be bullied and indifferent when he was a child. It''s so hard that it''s really like what my brother said Are most of the people in the village merciless? With the days in recent years, getting better and better, he has almost forgotten all these unhappy things. It''s none of your business to be these people. But unexpectedly, at this time, my brother mentioned them again, and confirmed in front of him that he didn''t take himself seriously at all. This makes Naruto''s perception of them worse. It''s just that I don''t like them very much. But when he heard that they were also victims, Naruto became curious. As far as he knows, apart from his mother, only two people have heard the most about his father. One is my father''s master, one of Muye''s three forbearances. The other was his father''s student, qimukakasi. It is also one of Muye''s famous talented students over the years. Now it''s the last tolerance in the village. During this period, many people compared him with yuzhibo weasel and qimukakasi. But the problem is, where are the identities of these two people in Muye. How could they be the victims of what my brother said? It wasn''t long. Li Yaoxiang soon solved his puzzle: "Qi mukakashi''s father was indirectly killed by the old man. It''s funny that kakasi didn''t know the truth until now. There was a time when he was worried about this and rejected his father''s instruction to him over the years. It''s hard to figure it out. Caught up in another thing. Old man, they can be said to have changed Kakashi''s life and had a profound influence. As a result, even now, he can''t get out of the shadow. Doubt yourself. Doubt everything. As for one of Muye''s three forbearances, Zilai also No matter what. You can''t find out what happened to him. In a word, Naruto, the reason why I tell you all this today is that I don''t want you to be influenced by the old men for most of your life like Kakashi, and you haven''t come out of the shadow yet. Moreover, there are many people like Kakashi and Zilai in the whole village. Fortunately, they saw through the essence of the village, so they gave up on it and left it. Unfortunately, like Kakashi, she lives in pain. I don''t want you to go on like this, you know? If you don''t recognize the true face of the village in advance, it will only be you who will suffer in the future. " After listening. Naruto''s heart is warm. It turns out that this is the real intention of my brother. instant. Naruto couldn''t help thinking. I, Naruto, lost my father and mother. No problem. I have a brother who loves me, that''s enough. Of course, it is impossible for Naruto to accept this cruel reality. After all, who doesn''t want to live in a carefree fairy tale world forever? Shang Ruo really woke up from this wonderful dream. Maybe he''ll be like everyone else. I don''t know how to face the village. At that time, this happy day will come to an end. Seeing Naruto''s twisted face, Li Yaoxiang didn''t have a good way: "what''s the matter? Not willing to accept this fact? Then you can check with the villagers? Many people should know about Kakashi in those days. " (PS: I can''t think of it. I can''t think of it. The author thinks that only his own appearance is so valuable. I didn''t expect that you who voted are like this? It seems that this book is helpful for you to keep your face and beauty. Isn''t it going to be widely spread Chapter 54 While Naruto was listening to the villagers about "Qi Mu Shuo Mao incident", Li Yaoxiang also saw what he wanted to see most through the crystal ball! Huoying building. In the fire shadow room. A masked Ninja is reporting about Naruto to ape Flying Sun. This Ninja is one of the people who is monitoring Naruto''s every move for 24 hours. "Lord Huoying, Naruto whirlpool is now on the street, asking about Kakashi. In addition, before that, a very strange thing happened. He cooked dishes that had never been seen in the village. We can''t tell what''s going on. Please decide for yourself. " The ape flies, the sun cuts, the brow locks. Before that, someone had reported to him about the abnormality of Naruto. The old friends of Zhicun group also reported this to him from time to time. Who taught Naruto these exercises? Who taught Naruto such orthodox basic body skills? It''s impossible to learn to understand by yourself! Now it''s even more outrageous! Maybe we can give a reason to justify ourselves. Whether it''s Watergate''s backhand or Naruto''s talent. But the question is, is that really possible? Can Watergate chakra last that long? Well, even if it''s true. What about these so-called new dishes? How to explain? Is this what a seven year old can do? Can it be that Watergate leaves and it''s nine Sinai''s turn to teach Naruto how to cook? The more I think about it, the more incredible I feel. The more you think about it, the more complex your mood becomes. Recently, the issue of the "coup" of yuzhibo''s family has made him very upset. When I saw that I was about to start. I didn''t expect that Naruto had such a thing now Unable to make a decision immediately, he sighed helplessly, and then said, "go and ask kakasi to come to me, and say I have something to see him." "Yes Not long. Kakashi came to the fire room. Even with a mask, you can feel his coldness as always. I didn''t even say a word when I saw the fire shadow. So he continued to stand there, waiting for orders. The atmosphere in the fire shadow room is a little cold. Two people face to face, looked straight at for a while, ape flying day chop this just said: "Kakashi, so many years. You haven''t met Watergate''s son, have you? " "Lord Huoying, if you have anything to do, please tell me directly." Kakashi. "..." silence for a moment, ape flying day chop also no longer beat around the Bush, "Naruto is now in the street, asking about you. I''d like you to meet him and, by the way, find out why he''s suddenly interested in your business. And how to know about you. " Kakasi didn''t even answer "yes", so he turned and left the fire shadow room. Ape flying day chop, looking at the back of Kakashi left, is silent for a long time. Another sigh. Then turn around and look out the window at the woody scenery. I don''t know what I''m thinking. And Li Yaoxiang, who has seen the whole process through the crystal ball, has a faint smile. Yes, that''s what he wants to see most! At the same time, this is also the first link in Li Yaoxiang''s third step plan! The reason why I met Naruto in the space of consciousness before, and every decision I made afterwards, included teaching Naruto strange exercise methods, including teaching Naruto refined basic body skills, including "cooking in person", and now inducing Naruto to make a big effort to seek truth. That''s the purpose! This is all for the sake of their own existence, step by step appear in the field of vision! Of course, the "self" here is the elder brother in Naruto''s consciousness space, not his noumenon. For, is to let the ape flying day chop and other people''s vision, re lock back to Ming people! Only in this way, this group of ruthless old guys, will further attack Naruto! Only in this way can Naruto truly realize the cruel side of the village. Instead of just listening to "other people''s stories" like now. It''s not like before. It''s just a little fight! Obviously, the first link has been successfully achieved. However, it would be a big mistake to think that Li Yaoxiang''s action is as simple as it seems! In addition to the above reasons, it is also related to his subsequent layout! If there is no accident, after the whole thing is over. That''s the beginning of his manipulation of the whole game! ¡­¡­ Muye village. In a street. Naruto shakes the sleeve of an uncle who sells fish and says, "Gee, uncle eagle, just tell me what happened in those years." "Go on, don''t bother me with my business. How can I remember such a long time? " With that, the eagle uncle suddenly looked at Naruto''s back like a ghost: "Ka... Ka... Lord Kakashi, Hello! By the way, Naruto. If you want to know something, just ask Lord Kakashi. I''m busy, so I''ll go first! " With that, uncle Ying pretends to be busy closing the stall and no longer pays attention to Naruto. Naruto turns and looks at his father''s former student, qimukakashi! At the moment, Kakashi is not wearing a mask. It''s about showing people who they are. When he saw Naruto, his first reaction was that he didn''t respond. The heart is very complex, he did not show his emotions on the surface. The moment they met each other, they stood there in a daze. For a moment, they really didn''t know what to say. They kept a certain distance and looked directly at each other for a long time. In the end, Kakashi, as an adult, took the lead in breaking the awkward atmosphere: "Naruto, right? I used to be your father''s student. I believe that... " "You don''t have to say that. I understand that." Kakashi Naruto "I''m sorry, I haven''t visited you all these years..." "You don''t have to tell me you''re sorry. It''s my father, not me, who is close to you. You have no obligation to take care of me, so you don''t owe me anything. " Kakashi Naruto Even the ruthless Kakashi was made by Naruto not know how to deal with this situation. Immediately, he looks a coagulation, hit a wink, signal to monitor Naruto''s dark ninja, all leave. When all these ninjas leave. His serious look relaxed. And when he looked at Naruto again, he changed to look at the younger generation. Kakashi: "I heard... You''re asking about me? If you want to know anything, you can ask me directly. I''ll be happy to tell you PS: it''s going to be a good show ~ ~ ~ it''s no longer a little fight ~ ~ ~ brothers, are you ready for the tickets Chapter 55 Kakashi''s voice just dropped. Li Yaoxiang, as if seizing the opportunity, sneered in Naruto''s mind: "look. Take a look. How much do those old folks care about you? As soon as you wanted to know something about Kakashi this time, they sent me to answer it for you. It''s really considerate service -- " Different from the original. In the original book, Li Yaoxiang vaguely remembers that Kakashi seemed to have bought things to visit Naruto when he was a child. But this is not the case in my life. I don''t know if it''s time. It''s the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang. Because of this, Naruto who knows his own identity will only treat Kakashi and others even less. Now, Li Yaoxiang added a sentence in his mind. Naruto, who was not in a good mood because he saw Kakashi, felt even more depressed. His face turned a little black. Of course, he wasn''t all angry about seeing Kakashi. On the contrary, after listening to what my brother mocked in my mind, I couldn''t help feeling a little angry. Did not expect that their identity has been made public, the old man, they still send people to monitor themselves 24 hours! If it''s because of the fear of the fox, it''s OK! But the problem is, even this kind of trivial things, also report up! What''s the meaning of this? What do you think you are?! Anyone who is monitored for 24 hours will feel uncomfortable. He is no exception to Naruto! But if you''re in a bad mood, you''re in a bad mood. Naruto didn''t forget the purpose of coming out this time. Now that the current situation has become a reality, he will try his best to let Kakashi know the truth for himself! "I want to know more about you and father." Naruto didn''t give Kakashi a good face. Kakashi''s face froze. Although it was expected. But when Naruto asked this question, he inevitably felt some pain in his heart. Remember the storm gate. I can''t help but recall my past with Lin and Dai Tu. He''s been avoiding it most of the time. Only every year, on the day of Lin''s death, will he face this matter in front of Lin''s grave. This is one of the reasons why Kakashi has never visited Naruto, because in the same way, when he sees Naruto, he will think of his teacher Bofeng Watergate and Bofeng Watergate, and then he will naturally think of the picture he most does not want to recall. Kakashi exhaled a foul breath. "Your father is my teacher, and he also has two students..." "Stop! Stop! Stop Naruto interrupted Kakashi with disgust. "Don''t talk about you and my father in front of me. It just makes me feel uncomfortable. What I want to know is about you and your father. " Originally relaxed, Kakashi was stunned. "Naruto, why do you want to know this? Who told you that? " "I''ve heard a lot about you, so I''m curious to know something about you? What''s up? Don''t you want to say? If I don''t want to say that, I''ll ask others. " For his own father, Qi Mu Shuo Mao is a very important thing. Because of the soil, Kakashi has actually come out of this matter. He agreed with his father. Otherwise, the weasel will not be affected by him to destroy the clan himself. After a moment''s hesitation, Kakashi tells Naruto the "truth" he has learned, that is, the version of Naruto who can''t bear the pressure and is forced to commit suicide: "my father used to..." At the same time. Li Yaoxiang did not stop shooting in Naruto''s mind. "Look. If you don''t wake up, you will be as ridiculous and pathetic as Kakashi in front of you. Until now, I''ve been fooled around. " Li Yaoxiang. "What''s the problem, brother?" "Even Kakashi himself said so. How can you say that Kakashi''s father was indirectly killed by the old man?" Li Yaoxiang: "my stupid brother, I have to say that the brain is a very useful thing. Can''t you use your brain more? How can the psychological quality of a person who can be the leader of the secret department be so poor? Why do you want to commit suicide for the sake of some rumors? What''s more, as the leader of his secret department, what''s the secret of the task he received? Did it just spread all over the village? If you want to say, there''s nothing strange in it, do you believe it? Also, in the rumor, it was Kakashi''s father who had caused great losses to the village because of abandoning the mission. But what about the loss? Can''t the village live? Or is it going to war? In the next few years, is the village still peaceful? What''s more, it''s very strange that the so-called one who was saved by him also criticized his companion in turn? He was saved by his boss, but he also criticized his boss. Who gave him the courage? Who gave him the courage? Are you out of your mind? Want to feel bad about your boss and life-saving benefactor? If the whole thing is not manipulated behind the scenes, can you believe it? " Naruto has almost been regarded as stupid and used by his elder brother. As a result, he is immune to these words and doesn''t pay attention to them. After Li Yaoxiang explained all the doubts about the incident. Naruto wakes up from his dream! He learned to use his brain, and then asked: "brother, you have said that Kakashi''s father can be the leader of the secret department, then he must be not simple. In that case, he must know that someone is behind the scenes? Then why did he commit suicide? " "Ah ~" Li Yaoxiang sighed, "it''s because he knows that this matter is manipulated behind, so Kakashi''s father has to make such a choice. Throughout the Muye village, the people who can control this matter are the old guys you see in the Huoying building. Kakashi''s father certainly knew that. In order to avoid conflicts with them and damage the interests of the village. That''s why he finally chose to commit suicide. Ah, I have to say that Qi Mu Shuo Mao is the real hero! Compared with those old guys, he is the one who really inherited the will of fire. " Hearing this, Naruto can''t help thinking of the real meaning of "the will of fire" in the textbook! "Young people are the hope of the future. The trust, protection and sacrifice of the older generation will not be meaningless, because these new seedlings will replace them and lead Muye to a better future." Think of the will of fire. When I think of what Muye Si Lao did, Naruto can''t help feeling a little nauseous. What about trust, protection and sacrifice? Why is it all reversed? Let others trust them, let others sacrifice themselves, protect them Hehe, is this today''s wood leaf? (PS: for the rest of my life ~ ~ give me the tickets ~ ~ give me the reward ~ ~ give me all the tickets ~ ~ when I get on the shelves ~ ~ I''ll give you the best time ~ ~ give you the best time ~ ~ give you all the tickets ~ ~... The lyrics are catchy.) Chapter 56 At the end of the communication between Li Yaoxiang and Naruto. Kakashi will also be his father''s story, finished. "How about Naruto? I''m done with my father. What do you think of it? " I don''t know how many years I haven''t shared it with others. Now, in front of Naruto, I tell the story. Kakashi just felt relaxed. Of course, after Naruto gives his personal opinion, he is ready to teach Naruto to do his duty as an elder. "What do you think? Oh, don''t you think the whole thing is strange? " Naruto sneers. Kakashi was stunned. I don''t know why Naruto said that. Instead of speaking, he waited for Naruto to continue. "I have been taught in the school. As a ninja, the content of the task can''t be disclosed casually. But why did your father''s mission spread all over the village, and no one stopped him? " Finish. Naruto stands up. Just as he was about to leave, he stopped for a moment and said, "no matter what. I think your father''s choice was right. If he really abandons his companions for the sake of the task, then this is not the will of fire that I learned in school. " Kakashi with shocked eyes, looking at Naruto''s back. After hearing Naruto''s words, Kakashi''s whole body trembled. When his father committed suicide, he was young. He is still sad about his father''s death. There''s no time to think about it. After the incident faded, he didn''t have much experience. Even if he wanted to think about it, he couldn''t figure out why. Until later, he gradually grew up, not to mention. Had it not been for the appearance of soil, he might have been living in the shadow of his father''s death, and he had not come out yet. Not to mention thinking about the past. And then it is not easy to come out of the shadow, and because he killed Lin himself, he fell into another shadow. He has been afraid to face these two things. I''m not going to go into these two things. Did the man who betrayed his father ever think of revenge? No, Who sealed the tail beast in Lin''s body at that time? Did he think about revenge positively? either. Kakashi''s whole life has been fooled by these things! That''s why. Even after all those years. He had no doubt at all about the cause of his father''s death. Now it is reminded by Naruto. He has been in touch with the dark side of the village for a long time. How can he not see through what happened in those years and have something unusual?! instant. Kakashi''s head went blank. He didn''t dare to think about it any more. He''s afraid! He was afraid that if he thought about it again, he would come up with an answer he didn''t want to know That''s it. After Naruto leaves. Kakashi was like a log, standing still. As for Li Yaoxiang, who saw the whole process in his eyes, he couldn''t help feeling some joy! Happy Naruto is finally enlightened! Compared with the past, Naruto''s behavior this time is obviously different from the original. It''s not easy for Li Yaoxiang to work out Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s script. It''s choreography. The reason is simple. After all, no matter before or after the crossing, Li Yaoxiang has no way to investigate the truth of the Qimu Shuo Mao incident. Some people may guess that Qi Mu Shuo Mao committed suicide because of his remorse. Some people may guess that Qi Mu Shuo Mao committed suicide in order to kill those old guys. But either is the truth. This Does it matter? you ''re right! It doesn''t matter to today''s Li Yaoxiang at all! After all, from the beginning to the end, Li Yaoxiang''s goal was to blacken Naruto. Therefore, for everything that happened in the village, no matter what the truth is, it is enough for him to arrange the script to the side beneficial to blackening Naruto! As for whether it will be torn down by Naruto? ha-ha. Li Yaoxiang certainly won''t let this happen! As long as he arranges everything reasonably and logically, and makes it impossible for people to find loopholes, he doesn''t have to worry even if he really encounters such an unexpected situation in the future, Take the Qimu shuomao incident for example. Did Li Yaoxiang tell the truth with certainty? No, He just asked questions in a rhetorical way, saying all kinds of doubts. Let Naruto go to brain by himself. What if one day, such a person suddenly appears and says that he wants to tell Naruto the so-called "truth"? ha-ha. At that time, Naruto letter who can not say! Isn''t it true that the public says that the public is right and the old woman says that the old woman is right? Naruto can''t find out the truth at all! Therefore, no matter before or in the future, as long as everything that Li Yaoxiang tells is arranged according to this standard, he will not be afraid of turning blackening into counter effect! Think about it. Li Yaoxiang even showed his treacherous expression carelessly. I didn''t even find out. It is still in the satisfaction of successfully changing Naruto. ¡­¡­ Huoying building. In the conference room. Shortly after kakasi left, ape feirizhan was called to the conference room to discuss the matter. As a result, he has no time to use the crystal ball to observe the conversation between Kakashi and Naruto. In today''s conference rooms. In addition to the four old wooden leaves sitting side by side. Standing in front of them was yuzhibo weasel with a cold expression. Compared with Shuitou, yuzhibo weasel''s attitude towards these four old guys is obviously much worse. After all, he knows very well who killed brother Shuiping. The four old Muye are more afraid of weasels than Shuitou. In addition to the fear of weasel''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, it is also the fear of weasel''s attitude! Because weasels are not as defenseless as Shuishui. As long as they dare to do anything rash, they dare not imagine the weasel will do anything crazy. What worries them even more is that a good game between the yuzhibo clan and the village, now they know from the weasel that they have joined a mysterious organization. It''s called Xiao! The people who contact weasel and invite him to join the organization not only have the eyes of kaleidoscope writing wheel! Even more, he claims to be yuzhiboban! This person is likely to be the culprit who released the fox! How can they not be afraid of such a guy who is calculating the village everywhere?! How not to worry?! So, in order to deceive the weasel, he started with the family himself. In order to trick the Weasels into bringing them more information about the organization. They had to bear with the weasel again and again. They even kept making concessions. Let the weasel put things off for so long, but it didn''t happen PS: brothers, this book is beginning to get some exposure ~ ~ tickets can''t be stopped ~ ~ the result is not as good as the book next door, so we need more support.) Chapter 57 Until now. There is no way to delay. Seeing that yuzhibo''s family was about to start, they had to call for weasel again and told him to make a decision as soon as possible, so as not to make a big mistake. "You asked me to come. What can I do for you?" Yuzhibo weasel. Zhicun Tuan Zang: "yuzhibo weasel, your questions have been delayed for so long. Is it time to give us an answer?" The voice just dropped. The weasel''s face is frozen! "The eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope. Open!" The long table in front of ape Flying Sun chop and others was suddenly ignited by Tuan Tuan Heiyan! Whew! Whew! The four old guys were away from Heiyan in an instant. Back to the wall. Kept a distance from the weasel. And in addition to the ape flying day cut, the rest of the people can not help but put on a fight posture. The atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly became tense. However, the weasel did not make any further moves. On the contrary, the red kaleidoscope will be written round eye, again back. The intention is very obvious. He made it clear that he wanted to shock the four elders in front of him, especially Zhicun Tuan Zang. Zhicun group: "yuzhibo weasel! What do you mean? Is that your choice? " "What do you mean?" Weasel is very insipid, "I don''t need you to tell me how to choose. I''ll arrange the time and I''ll let you know. " See weasel did not plan to continue to start. Turn sleep spring and water door inflammation, also at this time each out of a scroll. Then they used the same method as in the original work to seal the black inflammation. They sealed the black inflammation on the scene in the scroll. At the same time, several people turned their eyes to the weasel again. Xiao Chun: "weasel, we don''t want to rush you. What''s the situation now? You know better than us. Do you think it''s possible to delay it? " "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t betray the village, in exchange, we will agree to your previous request and let your brother Sasuke live a normal life in the village." Hear that. Weasel''s eyes subconsciously shifted to ape Flying Sun chop. The meaning is obvious. Among these four people, the one he trusts most is the old man of three generations. He needs three generations to give him a guarantee. And the four old guys, of course, understood the weasel''s intentions. Ape Flying Sun chop looked sad and asked: "weasel, do you really decide to make this choice? Maybe... " "Master Huoying, don''t say more. As long as you keep your promise, I will do what you want me to do. " Weasel directly interrupted the persuading of ape feirizhan. So far, he didn''t know whether it was good or bad. But it doesn''t matter to him anymore. He believes in himself. As long as you show enough strength. As long as you''re alive. No matter whether these four people are human or ghosts, they will not easily attack Sasuke. Only in this way can the greatest loss be reduced for the village. Only in this way can we keep the family''s glory and not be despised. Only in this way can the family, or Sasuke, survive "Ah ~" with a sigh, the ape feiri put on an appearance of "well, I won''t persuade you any more." then he gave his worthless promise as usual, "OK. Don''t worry, as long as I''m alive, no one will be allowed to hurt Sasuke! " With that, ape flying day chop also deliberately stare at Zhicun group hide one eye. The Weasels see the performances of several people. I don''t know if it''s true or not. Whether it''s true or not. He wants ape to fly day chop to give a assurance again, also just is to seek a peace of mind actually. Now that things have reached the point where they can''t be reversed, weasel doesn''t intend to delay any longer: "the time to start... When I get in touch with ''that man'', I''ll let you know the time in advance." Finish. Weasels don''t care how they react. He left the conference room without looking back. When I passed the corridor, I met an acquaintance. Weasel: "Captain." Kakashi: well They passed each other like this. We all don''t know that the other side is facing something that can change their own life. Not long. The announcement came from outside the meeting room. "Lord Huoying, qimukakashi has something to ask for In the conference room. Full of anger, Zhicun Tuan Zang inquired: "rizhan, what''s wrong with Kakashi? Knowing that the conference room is a place to discuss important matters, you still come to disturb me? " Due to the fact that Kakashi''s writing wheel eye can''t be grasped, and the Daiwa affair, Zhicun tuanzang has long been unhappy with Kakashi. Now Kakashi just hit it. He didn''t mind venting his anger on him. "There''s something wrong with Naruto. I just told Kakashi to look into it. Let him in, and you''ll listen to it. " The ape flies the day to chop certainly clear his this good base friend''s face. Just ignore him. After all, he knows all the things, such as assassinating himself, Mudun of Daiwa, and seizing Kakashi''s writing wheel eyes. After hearing about Naruto. A few people in the conference room. His face became very ugly. One wave did not stop, another started again. Seeing the yuzhibo family here, they are about to start. Naruto, it is even more impossible to make mistakes. As a result, several old guys tacitly suppressed the anger they had just received from the weasel. cracking. Kakashi was also called into the conference room. "Kakashi, you are so anxious to find me, Naruto. What''s wrong with that?" The ape flies and the sun cuts. It still looks kind. Kakashi was not at peace. But it doesn''t show up on the surface. Kakashi is as cold as ever, just about to ask for accountability, but suddenly changed his words: "no, no abnormality." Ape flying day chop and others also didn''t think there was anything wrong. There is even no doubt about Kakashi''s conclusion. After all, Kakashi has been engaged in both the root and the dark, and people still trust his judgment and ability. "Well, Naruto said," Why are you suddenly interested in your business? " "Recently, many people have talked about me in front of him. That''s why he''s curious. " They asked and answered each other. When the ape flies and the sun cuts, Kakashi does not answer. There doesn''t seem to be much difference between the two sides. But in fact, what the four old guys in the conference room don''t know is that Kakashi doesn''t respect them as much as before. Of course, Kakashi didn''t mean to hide anything for Naruto. It''s him who''s still in chaos. It is impossible to focus on the subtle changes of Naruto. At that time, he was full of thoughts about Qi Mu Shuo Mao. After Kakashi leaves the conference room "Rizhan, the fox must be managed by me! Yuzhibo is about to take action. There are no more mistakes here Zhicun group collection is everywhere. For the first time, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun did not reject Tuan Zang''s proposal. Keep quiet. Seeing through their thoughts, he waved his hand and said firmly: "isn''t Kakashi all right? Send more people to watch Naruto. " With that, the ape flies and the sun cuts, and closes his eyes. Obviously, I don''t want to hear any more opinions about this matter. Three people look at each other. No words. But my heart is more and more dissatisfied with the way that the ape flies and the sun cuts PS: an apple a day keeps the doctor away from me. I wish you all good health and keep your tickets on the edge. If you break the recommendation, please go to GG. Com ~) Chapter 58 A few days later. Ninja school. In class one every two years. In the past, Naruto, the most mischievous and noisy Naruto, seems to be more comfortable now, and the atmosphere of the whole class is no longer as lively as before. Since the conversation with Kakashi. Naruto has been in such a sullen state. The young field was worried. After several days of hesitation, hatada finally asked Naruto sitting next door, "Naruto... What happened to you recently? Why do you look so unhappy? " Sasuke, also sitting next to Naruto, said: "yes, Naruto. If you have any problems, just let us know? We will find a way to help you. " "No "I''m fine." "You don''t have to worry." "I just think of some unhappy things recently. It should be OK in a few days." Naruto answers them with a smile. This expression makes Hatta feel more worried. Sasuke did not think too much. I really think Naruto will be OK in a few days. That''s it. The three continued to listen attentively. Until the bell rings after class. Bell! Bell! Bell! Bell! Hatta gave Sasuke a wink. Knowing Sasuke, he immediately inquired, "I''ve been very tired from exercise recently. Why don''t you just relax today and let''s go swimming and fishing after we come out! Chuda, don''t you think? " Hatta let out a little excited "um.". Then they looked at Naruto together. Waiting for his reply. "No "Since there is no exercise, I want to rest at home today." "Another day." Then Naruto will get up and leave. But just then. Iluka, the head teacher, clapped outside the door and came in. "Pa! Pop! Pop! Bang "Listen, the village is under martial law now. Everyone has to stay in school first, and after the martial law is over, everyone can leave school. " The voice just dropped. A group of students in the classroom. There was an instant uproar. They expressed dissatisfaction one after another. And they were very puzzled. They didn''t understand why the village was suddenly under martial law. This was something they had never met before. Similarly, there are Naruto, Hatta and Sasuke. "Do you know what this is?" Naruto frowned slightly to the side of the two people asked. Hatta and Sasuke shook their heads. There is no time to ask the head teacher iluka. After announcing the news, iluka quickly left the classroom regardless of whether the students were dissatisfied or not. In exchange for two masked ninjas in the dark, guarding the door of the class. See these two ninjas. Everyone in the class immediately stopped the noise. Compared with iluka, the head teacher, what they are more afraid of is undoubtedly the two ninjas wearing cold masks. Now. When people talk, they all become a lot more quiet. Seeing that all the people in the class have no idea, Naruto has a sudden idea. Why don''t you ask his omniscient brother¡° Brother, the village is suddenly under martial law. Do you know what the situation is? " from small to large. As long as he has a problem, his brother will be able to solve it for him. He believed that his brother would not let him down this time. Sure enough, his brother''s voice, soon in his mind, gave a response: "Naruto, are you sure... Do you want to know the answer?" It''s over I heard my brother say that. Naruto was stunned. Bad premonition, involuntarily rising from the heart. And this feeling is more and more intense! Take a deep breath: "brother, you say it." "Naruto... You have read the history of the village. Have you found any different changes in the village since the three generations of the old man took office?" Naruto thinks hard. But no matter how much he recalled the well-known history of woody leaves. I didn''t find any strange changes before and after the three generations of old men took office. Just wanted to ask. However, Li Yaoxiang took the lead in reminding: "since the old leader took office, he founded the top family of Muye, and the thousand handed family has declined. Muye''s allies were destroyed. There is the village''s top strong, all one by one disappeared. Not leaving the village Is to die. If you think about it carefully, it''s hard to get to these events, so it''s irrelevant? " Naruto fell into thinking again. But no matter what he thought, he couldn''t figure out why. This time, he was almost mad by Li Yaoxiang. Impatient, he urged: "Oh, brother! Can you tell me the answer directly? Besides, what does these things have to do with this martial law? " Li Yaoxiang is no longer overseas Chinese: "haven''t you found out yet? Ever since the village was controlled by the old guys in huoyinglou, as long as they can threaten their power or status, have they all disappeared one by one? " Boom! Long! Naruto''s mood, as if a bolt from the blue general shock! If it wasn''t for my brother. He really didn''t find the common ground in these kinds of events! It''s really like what my brother said! All the threats to the old men disappeared one by one! Naruto in reality, scared by this idea, suddenly stood up! His sudden action, but also scared the side of the daisy with Sasuke. "Naruto, what''s the matter with you?" Chutian. "Naruto, what happened to you? Why are you so strange recently? " Sasuke. Naruto''s lips are slightly white. But he was forced to restrain himself. "No... no... nothing." "You don''t have to worry." "I just suddenly thought of something. That''s why I''m so impolite." "I''m sorry to scare you." Naruto sitting down. I don''t care about other people''s eyes. Continue to communicate with Li Yaoxiang in my mind: "brother, what do you mean?"?! Do you mean that this martial law is related to these things "Oh, you already have the answer, don''t you?" "Why do you know so well?" you ''re right! After Li Yaoxiang repeatedly reminded. Naruto does have an answer in his heart. But the answer is that Naruto is not willing to believe it! I don''t want to face it! Now the village can threaten the existence of those old guys in Huoying building... Isn''t it just the top families?!! Among these top families, the most powerful and threatening one is not yuzhibo. Who is it?! Naruto subconsciously looks at Sasuke, who is still worried about him. In the mind is unceasingly rejects the way. "No!" "No!" "The village won''t do that!" "The village will not be so cruel! Not so ungrateful "I must have guessed wrong! It must be my brother''s mistake! " "Yes! It must be Naruto had just given himself a dose of peace of mind. Li Yaoxiang''s next words seemed like a dish of cold water, pouring down his head: "what''s the matter? Do you want to deceive yourself? Well, since you don''t believe it. You can ask Daisy sitting next to you. The Japanese family used to be the target of those old guys PS: remember, all the above contents are arranged by Li Yaoxiang in order to deceive Naruto. Li Yaoxiang only needs to make the script so that Naruto can''t refute it. As for the truth, we can only leave it to ourselves. In addition, the author reminds me here, did you vote ~ ~ ~ this book owes votes, please throw ~) Chapter 59 Speaking of Hatoyama. Naruto suddenly looks at Hatta with shocked eyes. Then he soon regained his natural look. And according to what Li Yaoxiang taught him, he asked Hatta: "right... Right... Right, Hatta. Before I knew you, every time I saw you passing by, I didn''t seem very happy And why did you work so hard at that time? " Hatta was stunned. Then in the mind involuntarily thought of her second uncle, day difference. The mood also became depressed. But there is no intention of concealing it. Soon, he told Naruto what happened. Sasuke also served as an audience. Of course, the version that Hatta knew was only one-sided. She gave a brief account of the cause of the incident. However, this is enough for Naruto! Because he has got the answer he wants to know from the brief message from Hattori! Li Yaoxiang''s voice was even more in his mind: "don''t you think that the people who came to your village to rob you were killed by you accidentally, and as a result, you still need to sacrifice the people in your village to make amends. How strange is this matter? In addition, the Japanese, who have passed on for thousands of years, have made such a compromise. Isn''t that more incredible? " indeed! After Li Yaoxiang asked Naruto in this way. Naruto can''t help but start to supplement the script. The more I think about it, the more I feel that my brother is right. The more I think about it, the more terrible I feel about the village! Seeing that the time is ripe, Li Yaoxiang did not forget to deliberately guide Naruto to guess in this respect: "so... Now it is a great fortune in misfortune. At least you don''t have to worry about the family of hatada. It''s obvious that her family has made a compromise with those old guys, hasn''t it? " Naruto in reality can''t control his expression. There was a look of shock. Hatta thought Naruto was surprised because of her incident, so he comforted him and said, "Naruto, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine now. I will try my best to be stronger. I won''t let my father down and my uncle die in vain. " Sasuke interrupted: "hum! Those Yunren are so hateful! Don''t worry, Hatta. If you meet ninja of yunyin village in the future, I will help you to get revenge! " Naruto''s eyes are dull and slowly turns his head. Look at this friend who is still in the dark. He swallowed his saliva. In his mind, he said: "but... Brother, this can''t prove that the martial law is against Sasuke''s family." "Naruto, you''ve been to Sasuke''s residence so many times. You''re not surprised. Why do they live so far as Muye guards? Also, you now carefully recall the location of the major families. I don''t wonder why they are all surrounded by yuzhibo people? Stop fooling yourself, my stupid brother. Don''t you understand the cruelty and ingratitude of the village? You can''t see that it''s not a matter of a day or two for them to fight against the yuzhibo family? " Naruto in reality, suddenly stand up! The chair "Lo --" The sound of, scrape and pass! Brother is right! The village is not beautiful at all! no incorrect! Cruel, and ungrateful, just a few hateful guys in Huoying building! It must be! no way! I must not let this happen! I want to tell Sasuke! I''m going to work with Sasuke to stop this! Li Yaoxiang, who seemed to have seen through the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney, said sarcastically at this time: "very good! Go and tell Sasuke. If you want Sasuke to die, tell him the truth of martial law now! " Naruto''s action stops abruptly. "Why?" he asked in a short, puzzled voice? Brother! Why? Why can''t I tell Sasuke the truth?! I must stop it! That''s Sasuke''s family! I can''t let Sasuke''s family die like this! " Li Yaoxiang explained: "since the village wants to fight against Sasuke''s family, but keeps Sasuke here, it means that they will not fight against Sasuke. But the premise is that Sasuke does not know the truth of this matter. You think if Sasuke knows the truth. Will those old guys let Sasuke, who is hostile to the village, survive? You''re not pushing Sasuke to die. What''s that? And how do you stop it? ha-ha. With what you''re capable of? Or do you need your mouth to influence them? What''s the use of doing this besides putting yourself in? " Sasuke, who was shocked by Naruto, was completely confused about the situation. I don''t know why Naruto today is so strange. Sometimes in a daze, sometimes angry. This scene makes Daisy worried. Li Yaoxiang suddenly said solemnly: "Naruto, if your reaction is still so fierce, maybe you will involve Sasuke and hatada. Don''t forget the two ninjas at the door Let''s go. Naruto woke up. In fact, it is just like what my brother said. Although the faces of the two ninjas did not face here. But Narutos can feel that they never relax their attention to themselves and others! He repressed his emotions again. He sat down slowly. And for his just bold move, to find an excuse: "Sasuke, you are right! When we see Yunren in the future, we must take revenge for his uncle Also because of this sentence. The two spies'' vigilant eyes were relieved a little. That''s it. The next few people did not continue this topic. Naruto pretends to be calm and starts to talk about some things. I don''t know how long it took. Standing at the door of the two dark ninjas, suddenly cried: "Yu Zhibo Sasuke, you come out for a while." Dazed, Sasuke didn''t know what happened when the two ninjas called him out alone, but he still obeyed the instructions. Next. Naruto was surprised to see Sasuke''s expression. Then he ran away in a hurry. The two secret departments turned to announce: "the village has been lifted. You can leave now. " With that, the two ninjas turned and left. Naruto looks at their back as they leave. It doesn''t look like much on the surface. But the fists hidden under his desk clenched hard! He was so strong that he was stabbed with blood by his nails PS: because the theme of this book is black. So in the process of blackening, I''m sure I''ll feel a little sorry for the characters you like. But the author is here to assure you that it will be a happy ending. Every world is. I hope you can stick to it and keep voting Chapter 60 After the two ninjas announced the end of martial law. All of the students in class one of the second year suddenly cheered. Then a swarm of bees rushed to the door. Naruto with an eager look, also want to follow away, even his palm has been bleeding, did not find. He didn''t stop until hatada called to stop him. "Naruto..." Naruto was stunned. In a hurry, he almost forgot his rudiment. Turned around, some embarrassed to look at the field. Just want to open mouth to say what, but was the action of the young field to stop. Chutian didn''t look at Naruto either. He took out cotton from his pocket and helped Naruto clean up the wound. Naruto found his hand hurt. But at this time Naruto, which also tube what injury is not injured? Anxious, he just wanted to find an excuse to leave: "Daisy, I..." Again. I didn''t wait for him to finish. He was interrupted by Hata again. Hatta continued to clean up the wound and said to himself, "Naruto, no matter what happens to you... But please remember... I will always stand by your side..." Naruto was stunned. When the reaction came over, the heart could not help but rise a warm. Anxious mood. Also because of these words, but calm a little bit. Next, he did not speak. So quietly looking at the young field, for their own dressing wounds. Hatta took out the bandage and bound Naruto''s injured palms in circles. The process is very gentle. I''m afraid it will hurt Naruto. But what she didn''t know was that her actions today finally moved Naruto, and made Naruto truly realize that in this world, besides her brother, there is such a person who cares about himself. Not long. The wound was quickly bandaged. Hatta looks up at Naruto in silence. No sound. Her eyes did not evade this time, as if telling Naruto, "whatever you want to do, I will support you.". Seeing Hata''s eyes, Naruto smiles. "Sasuke was very nervous just now. I''m worried about him. Shall we go and see him together? " "Well." Hatta nodded. In a moment, Naruto took Hatta''s little hand and ran out of the school. I didn''t run far. It''s just out of school. They heard a lot of gossip around them. "Well, have you heard? It turns out that the martial law was imposed just now because yuzhibo weasel betrayed the village! " "Yes, I also heard that yuzhibo weasel not only betrayed the village, but also killed all the people." "Ah, I can''t think of it. How can a good genius be so cruel?" These rumors. Yuzhibo weasel just finished. That is, as soon as the martial law in the village ended, it soon spread to the whole village. Needless to say, this is of course the credit of the four old Muye. Otherwise, the news would not spread so fast. And Naruto and hatada, just heard the news, immediately nervous. Hatta was shocked by the news, and his head was blank. I can''t believe the news is true. Naruto became more anxious. On the surface, it seems nothing. But in fact, the heart has already gnashed his teeth: "damn! damn! Brother is right! These bastards!!!! Asshole!! " The more they walked, the faster they were. It''s just that. Not waiting for them to go far. But it was blocked again. Naruto just wanted to scold, but found that, blocking their way, is not others, it is in the past, often follow in the young field side of the guard. Naruto''s mouth is open and there is no scolding. The Naruto guard didn''t even look at Naruto. Looking around Naruto, he looked at the Hatta behind Naruto and said respectfully, "Miss, the patriarch told her to go home immediately after she left school. Please don''t let the little one be difficult to do "This..." the words of the guard brought the young field back to reality from the dull state. I heard the guard. Daisy''s heart is a sudden sink! If there is no escort, maybe she still has hope. I hope the rumor is false. But the problem is Now that the guard appeared, with his father''s orders. Doesn''t it mean that even my father knows about Sasuke''s family?! How can this be false?! In a moment, he analyzed the truth clearly. For a moment, he really didn''t know what to do. Her face was at a loss. She is eager to visit Sasuke. See if Sasuke can help. But the problem is, with the posture of the guard, it''s impossible for him to let himself go. A bad one may even affect Naruto. At this time, even Chutian, who has always been hardworking and obedient to Naruto, has to hesitate. Obviously, her father didn''t want her to get involved in this matter, so he gave this order Hatta was panicked. There''s no direction at all. Nervous fast crazy she, is a sour nose, tears involuntarily permeated the whole eye socket. As if to see her mind Naruto, at this time will be another small hand in the air, also led up. Together with your own hands. Try to make Daisy feel warm. Feel at ease. "Hatada, it''s OK. You go back with him. I''ll just go and see Sasuke. Don''t worry Hatta looks at Naruto. Look at the guards again. Still very hesitant. "Go ahead, believe me." Naruto brings her a warm smile. Hatta was reluctant to go back to the residence of a clan while he was under the guard. Waiting for the shadow of Hatoyama, disappeared in their own field of vision. Naruto runs to yuzhibo''s residence with all his strength. Time on the road seems to pass very slowly. Naruto has never felt that Sasuke''s home is so far away. Running. Naruto blames himself. damn! If he had found out these doubts, maybe he could have prevented it from happening! Damn old man! Why are you so cruel?! Naruto, full of anger in his heart, runs all the time. Even today, he ran for about two minutes to reach the range of yuzhibo. Thus, how far is the residence of yuzhibo from the core of the village? It''s just that when he saw the situation at the station. Naruto''s anger disappears in an instant. What changed was that he turned pale with fright. Standing there in a daze. There was a blank in my mind. Because he saw a shocking scene that he had never seen or wanted to see in his life! The villagers have long been scattered. There is not a villager here! What came into view was one corpse after another, which was carried out by masked Ninja from the door of Sasuke''s house and passed in front of him without any cover. As if he didn''t exist PS: the so-called happy ending, of course, will be reasonable. It''s still very early. Don''t abandon the book! Coming soon! Please vote Chapter 61 See so many, horrible dead bodies. Naruto immediately produced a nausea. It was the first time in his life that he had seen a body up close. And these bodies, not long ago, were the people he had seen! Naruto bends down, hands on his knees. Eyes wide open. The forehead was covered with cold sweat. I want to vomit, but I can''t. Just spitting. Breathless, he wiped the saliva from the corners of his mouth, took a deep breath, calmed down a little, and then looked directly at the door of Sasuke''s house again. He knows very well what the situation is now! Now is not the time for him to be weak! Sasuke! He''s going to find Sasuke! Cheer up. Naruto trots to the gate again. After entering the gate. Just now the scene did not change, is still wearing a mask ninja, carrying one body after another, came out. What''s more, it''s not just the body that the other side carried this time. Naruto also saw boxes after boxes of Ninja scrolls being carried out. He can''t see what''s going on. But Li Yaoxiang was soon in his mind and explained to him, "have a look. How great is the village? As soon as others were exterminated, the village immediately took corresponding measures. Practice makes perfect! I believe that before long, the yuzhibo clan''s inheritance will shine like the whirlpool clan''s in the village! " The irony is so obvious. How can Naruto not understand? At this moment, his view of the village only felt more and more chilling. Even disgusting! But now is not the time to care. Naruto soon stepped out again. Look for Sasuke. But before he went far away, he saw the one eyed man he had seen in Huoying building, that is, Zhicun Tuan Zang! Although Naruto has tried to control his emotions. But his "acting skills" are in front of Tuan Zang. It''s still too tender. How can Tuan Zang, who is experienced and experienced, not be aware of the hatred that Naruto''s eyes send out? So they came to each other. Kept a certain distance. Look directly at each other for a long time. In order to confirm whether he felt wrong, Tuan Zang said tentatively: "you... Are the whirlpool Naruto? It''s that big in a flash. I used to coach your father. If you want to be strong. Just come to me. " However, while Tuan Zang said this, Li Yaoxiang also communicated with Naruto in his mind: "Naruto, this man is one of the main culprits that contributed to the destruction of the Sasuke family." "Why?" "Brother, why?" "Hard to really worry about the Sasuke family threatening their status, so we are going to destroy them?" Li Yaoxiang: "of course, it''s more than that! What those old guys do is never as simple as you think. Didn''t you see the bandage on the man''s right eye and arm? ha-ha. This is one of the reasons why Sasuke family was destroyed! There are a lot of writing wheel eyes transplanted in it! " Finish. Naruto heart suddenly a tight! Write round eye these three words, he is not little in Sasuke mouth heard! But he didn''t think of it at all! They... They... They killed the whole family of their companions in order to get the eye of writing wheel?! He can''t imagine how cruel a person has to be to do such inhuman things?! I don''t need Li Yaoxiang to explain too much this time. Naruto naturally made up for the whole thing. After all, it''s in his heart. It''s not the first time the village has done this, is it? This is true of a thousand hands! The country of vortex is like this! Now Sasuke''s family, too! Naruto in reality, in the face of Tuan Zang''s hatred, is a bit more: "No. I''ll try to be stronger myself. I won''t talk to you anymore. I''m worried about Sasuke. I''d better go to Sasuke first. " When Tuan Zang looked directly at Naruto, his head moved back a little. This is when a person resists the person in front of him. Aware of Naruto''s hatred, Tuan Zang confirmed that he was not wrong this time. It seems that after the destruction of the yuzhibo clan The next "unstable factor" is this fox! "It''s OK, Sasuke is in the yard. This time, it''s a big blow for him. You can go with him. " Tuan Zang responded kindly. They passed each other like this. But in the moment of staggering, both sides inadvertently aimed at each other. No one knows what to think. ¡­¡­ In the yard. Sasuke sat there with his knees folded. The bodies of the clansmen were carried away. He didn''t respond. The family heritage has been carried away. He didn''t respond either. The whole person is just like a fool, sitting there with a dull face. The root Ninja walks around him, and the surrounding scenery switches. For him today, it''s like a lantern. Spin fast. He couldn''t feel the passage of time. He didn''t feel the pain in his heart. His whole body is still shaking, the only feeling is the smell of blood in the air. Just arrived here. Naruto who saw this. The original anger, the original hate, all dissipated in a moment. Today, he is full of worries. He came to Sasuke. The distance between the two sides is only one step: "Sasuke..." Sasuke did not answer. Naruto just stood there and didn''t know what to do. Seeing what Sasuke looks like now, he also feels very sad and resentful! He hated why he didn''t find out earlier! He hates his incompetence! Hate oneself can''t change at present all these! It''s a pity... It''s too late That''s it. Two people, one seat, one stop. The night is fading. I don''t know how long it took until all the root ninjas in the camp retreated. They still maintained this posture. Boom! Long! Long! There was a thunder. Little rain. It gradually drips down on them. Naruto moved at this time. It''s just that I just went to Sasuke''s back and sat down. Sit back to back with Sasuke. Rain, wind, thunder, began to grow. They were drenched to the skin. Because of this, the smell of blood in the air and the traces left by the clan members at the last moment before they died were all washed away by the heavy rain. After a heavy rain, and feel the cold rain that. Sasuke finally responded. But his first sentence was: "you go..." Hearing Sasuke''s voice, Naruto''s first reaction was joyful. Even excited to stand up! However, after hearing Sasuke''s short "you go", Naruto can''t help feeling lost again: "Sasuke..." "I told you to go --"! Can''t you hear me? " Sasuke did not look up, but his voice suddenly became ferocious. PS: nine times out of ten, life is not good. Sometimes, don''t think too much about it, be positive, overcome all difficulties, catch up with and vote for this book every day. Everything will be better! The author also heard that someone took off the list because of reading this book! Believe it or not, I believe it anyway ~ funny face Chapter 62 fierce wind. rainstorm. They still beat each other. Sasuke''s roar made Naruto even more confused. However, Naruto is not willing to give up and is not at ease. He didn''t want Sasuke to face this difficult time alone. "Sasuke, listen to me! I understand how you feel, and I also... " I didn''t wait for Naruto to finish. Sasuke suddenly stood up and punched Naruto on the cheek! The punch did the best! Also too sudden! Cause Naruto did not respond, has been Sasuke to beat fly out. Sit on the ground. The left hand covers the beaten cheek. I don''t wait for him to react. What''s going on. Sasuke made several more strides to him. Pull him up! "Understand?"?! How do you know how I feel?! Your parents are dead long ago! And my family?! My family, up to this morning, are still alive! But now?! Now they are all dead! All dead! How do you understand me! You told me! How do you understand me? " Sasuke pulled Naruto''s sleeve, while shaking, while ferocious roar. He was so emotional that he didn''t even notice that he had opened three gouyu writing wheel eyes, which were two more than the original one. Naruto was even beaten by Sasuke. He didn''t get angry because Sasuke said his parents had died long ago. On the contrary, he was awakened by Sasuke''s words. As for the scarlet eyes, Naruto felt more sad when he saw them. All the time, Sasuke showed him how eager he was to open his eyes. Now it''s on. But I didn''t expect to open it in this situation. If you have a choice. It is estimated that Sasuke would rather never open this pair of writing eyes than what happened today. Skip the feeling of the eyes of the writing wheel. Naruto recalled what Sasuke had just said. Yes As soon as I was born, I had no parents I don''t know what it''s like for a family to live together But what about Sasuke? Sasuke originally had a happy family, but overnight, he lost everything... How could he understand Sasuke''s feelings? I really don''t deserve to say that. I really have no qualification to understand Sasuke''s feelings. Think of it here. Naruto only feels more guilty and remorse when facing Sasuke. I feel guilty that I can''t help Sasuke. Blame yourself for not being able to stop it. Because of this, even if Sasuke beat him just now and scolds him angrily, he has no intention of refuting or resisting. Still if Sasuke hit himself, the heart will be better. So He''s willing to take it Naruto only hopes that Sasuke will feel better after venting his emotions. Masked by hatred, resentment and all kinds of hatred, Sasuke doesn''t understand Naruto''s idea at all, and has no intention to stop. "Say it! What do you know about me, And then another punch! Naruto was beaten to the ground again. Sasuke took two full hits in a row. Naruto''s cheeks are slightly red and swollen. But he stood up again. Go to Sasuke again. Sasuke, with a ferocious look, was sober. But the mood is still out of control. "Go away! get out of here! I don''t want to see you! " Roar, is a punch hit in the past. Naruto was beaten to the ground, stood up again, and walked to Sasuke slightly. Drop! Answer! Drop! Answer! The sound of rain beating the ground resounded all around. Sasuke beat Naruto away with one punch after another. Naruto stands up again and again. Two people like this, in this heavy rain, is repeating the same movement unceasingly. "Why?! Why are you here?! Are you looking at my joke? " Sasuke gasped and looked at Naruto with resentful eyes. Then, with a tired body, he rushed to fight Naruto. Naruto who was shot away. He also stood up. However, compared with the beginning, today''s Naruto has long been unable to see its original appearance. His cheek, beaten by Sasuke, was swollen and almost bruised. The eyes are swollen to the point where there is only a tiny crack in the field of vision. The corners of the mouth also shed blood. He did not answer Sasuke''s question. In other words, with his current injury, it is impossible to answer Sasuke''s question at all. But he still tried to support his body, barely maintained a smile, and came to Sasuke again. Whoo! Whoo! Whoo! Whoo! Sasuke gasped. A clench of teeth. He rushed up again. It''s just a beating at Naruto. But this time Naruto didn''t even move, because Sasuke''s strength was not enough to make him retreat. That''s it. It''s going on, it''s going on. Sasuke was finally tired. I''m out of strength. All the resentment was vented by him in the heavy rain. When the last stroke is on Naruto''s chest, it''s just a slight stroke. Then, the original ferocious appearance disappeared. Sasuke fell to his knees in front of Naruto. He burst into tears. "Wuwuwuwu ~ why?" "Why is it like this?" "Mom and dad are still alive this morning. Why are they gone all of a sudden? Everything''s gone? " "Wuwuwuwu ~ why? Naruto, why don''t you tell me? " This is the first time Naruto has seen Sasuke look so embarrassed. In his cognition, Sasuke, who is competitive, has never given up in front of him. Seeing Sasuke''s appearance, Naruto also feels very uncomfortable. At the same time. And because of that. This makes Naruto more aware of how much damage this incident has dealt to Sasuke. Naruto is still injured, suffering pain, and kneeling on the ground. Hold Sasuke in your arms. Sasuke can no longer hide his emotions, completely burst into tears. I was tearing my heart out. Cry to a hoarse voice. I don''t know how long it took. The heavy rain gradually stopped. All that remained in the air was the damp smell of rain. After venting all the emotions. Sasuke''s tears dried up. He pushed Naruto away, turned around and returned to his original position. He sat down with his knees in his arms. Instead of looking at Naruto, he said in a hoarse voice, "go back first. I want to be alone. " For the first time, Naruto did not refuse. He walked slowly out of the courtyard with a zigzag pace. Although Sasuke was a little surprised, why did Naruto walk so freely this time. But not so much. This kind of surprised thought, just flash away. When all that remained in the courtyard was a little "tick" after the rain, Sasuke''s mind fell into the scene of various lanterns again. However, compared with the beginning, it is much less. At least in his eyes, not so dull PS: don''t talk about my water. According to the way the writer has been watching TV plays for many years, it takes a heavy rain to have a style. So, the description of this heavy rain, just like your tickets, is an indispensable part ~ ~ use your tickets and slap them on this book ~) Chapter 63 Waiting for Naruto to leave Sasuke''s home. Of course, it is impossible for him to follow Sasuke''s will and just leave. From school to now, there is not a grain of rice under the belly. Not to mention Sasuke, even he was almost pressed on his back by his hungry front belly. So his departure is not really to leave. I want to look around to see if there are any stores. See if you can buy something to eat. However, his idea is doomed to be impossible. After all, it''s so late. Plus such an unsettled day. Let alone the neighborhood, the businesses in Muye village have already closed ahead of time. "What''s the matter? Naruto, where do you want to go? " Li Yaoxiang guessed Naruto''s intention and asked ahead of time. When Naruto spoke, his voice was obviously leaky: "nothing. I guess Sasuke is hungry, too. I want to buy some food for Sasuke. " "Keep the change. It happened today. It''s impossible for businesses to open their stores so late. Go back. I''ll cook myself and cook some food for you to bring to Sasuke. " "Really?! That''s great, brother With that, the sound of air leakage gradually disappeared. Have to say. Nine tail chakra brings Naruto''s recovery ability. It''s really beef beer. The wound bandaged by hatada has not only recovered long ago, but also recovered from Sasuke''s beating. The bruised cheek didn''t look so serious. The field of vision, which is so swollen that there is only a slit left, can be widened a little bit. With Li Yaoxiang''s promise. Naruto began to go home. However, during his return, Naruto, who had already calmed down, could not help but feel a little curious when he recalled the news coming from the village. "Brother, there is a rumor in the village that Sasuke''s family was killed by his brother." "Is that true?" Li Yaoxiang: "of course it''s true." "This... This... How is it possible?" "Sasuke''s brother, why do you do that?" "Shouldn''t it be the old men who want to fight against Sasuke family?" "Why did Sasuke''s brother do it himself in the end?" Li Yaoxiang: "Naruto, some things are not as simple as you think. Aren''t you surprised? Since the village wants to destroy Sasuke''s family, why do they want to leave Sasuke alone? You don''t think he''s a bunch of ruthless guys who will suddenly flood with compassion, do you? If there is no accident. This should be the exchange terms for forcing Sasuke''s brother to do it by himself. That''s the only way. The village can keep its reputation. What do you think? Isn''t that good now? Sasuke''s family belongs to the infighting among their families, so the village can completely get rid of the relationship. But the biggest gains are always from them. It''s just like the extermination of the country of vortex. " Of course, it is impossible for Li Yaoxiang to tell Naruto the whole story. As a result, Naruto, who knows little about the matter, can''t help walking. He couldn''t believe it The fire shadow grandfather who looks... So kind What a cruel decision! For the purpose, by all means! Do not hesitate to let Sasuke''s brother personally kill his relatives! What a cruel thing it is?! Think of it here. Naruto, who originally thought that Huoying grandfather would be a little better than the other three guys, could not help but shake his view of ape Flying Sun chop. I remember all kinds of things when I was a child. The picture of the ape flying to see him. Naruto looks ugly and disappointed. Just then, not long after leaving the gate of Sasuke''s house, such a figure suddenly appeared on the silent street. Naruto is only surprised, so late, why there are people here? But after seeing clearly the appearance of the visitor, Naruto''s face sank: "how did you come here?" It''s Kakashi! you ''re right. Compared with Naruto, Kakashi cares more about Sasuke, the orphan of yuzhibo. For Kakashi, Naruto is just the son of a former teacher. Taking care of Naruto can be said to be a reflection of the past. If you don''t take care of Naruto, you don''t owe him anything. At most, people say they don''t care about old love. But Sasuke is different. In this life, Kakashi felt that she owed the most, that is, taking soil. After all, it''s an undeniable fact that taking soil is to save oneself and sacrifice one''s life! So when he heard that the family with soil had been destroyed. His first thought was to see the orphan Sasuke. See if Sasuke can help. I hope I can make up for his debt to the soil. The reason why Kakashi didn''t make such a move in the original book is that he is very different from the original book! Since I learned that my father''s death had a great relationship with the fourth elder Muye. He finally came out of the shadow. His father was right! What''s wrong is the guy who tried every means to frame his companion! Finally, he can face the earth affairs bravely, and go to the grave with earth every day to talk about his heart. Unlike the original work, he needs to wait until the ape flying day to deploy him to the post of leader tutor. Only then dare every day to take the earth grave front, faces bravely. At the same time, because of the change in his view of the four old Muye, Kakashi can''t help but be suspicious of the yuzhibo massacre. I wonder if this matter is manipulated by Mr. Muye again. After all, no matter what, he also got along with the subordinate weasel for some time. I don''t know much about it. But he still did not believe that weasel would do such inhuman things without any reason. "I''m here to see Sasuke." "See if he needs my help." Naruto mercilessly refused: "No. Sasuke doesn''t want to see anyone now. It''s enough to have me with him. Thank you for your kindness. " With that, Naruto goes directly over Kakashi. Stop looking at him. Kakasi hesitated for a moment and agreed with Naruto. Since Sasuke is already accompanied by Naruto, it is not good for him to disturb Sasuke at this time. If you want to make up for it, you have to wait to see if Sasuke needs to talk about it in the future. After making a decision. Kakashi looked around. Seeing this once prosperous street, it has become lifeless now. Kakashi could not help looking at the direction of Huoying building with a gloomy face. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Naruto returns home. He soon let his brother Li Yaoxiang take control of his body, so that his brother could cook food for him. And Li Yaoxiang is in control. Nor let Naruto down. Even in the case of no ingredients, still cooked a dish of color, flavor and taste of shrimp fried rice. The Naruto who smelled this dish of shrimp fried rice afterwards. I don''t care about the saliva. After wrapping up the fried rice with shrimps, he hurried back to yuzhibo''s residence again (PS: there are a few recommended tickets today. Did someone forget to vote ~ ~ ~ OTZ = 3) Chapter 64 In the courtyard where Sasuke stayed. When Naruto comes back here again. indeed. Sasuke still kept the posture of sitting with his knees in his arms, and did not move at all. Two people''s clothes, still wet after being drenched by rain. Naruto seems to be a little excited and leads the bag of hot fried rice with shrimps to Sasuke, releasing the mouth of the bag. The aroma immediately dissipated. Naruto stares at this bag of fried rice with shrimps. I couldn''t help swallowing. But it finally came to Sasuke. "Sasuke, this is my brother... I cooked it for you. You haven''t eaten since school. Eat while it''s hot. " So it is said, but Naruto''s eyes are honest. I didn''t leave that bag of shrimp fried rice at all. I didn''t want to talk to his assistant. After just a vent, the mood calmed down a lot. When the aroma floated over, I couldn''t help sniffing a few more. Sasuke is welcome. He took the fried rice with shrimps and picked it up without expression. Eat, eat. He even choked himself. "Cough, cough, cough!" While some rice grains were spurted out by him, he also noticed Naruto kneeling on one side, staring at the shrimp fried rice on his hand. See Sasuke stopped the action in the hand, aware that he made a fool of Naruto, quickly hit a ha ha, disturbed the back of the head: "ha ha, it''s OK, I''m not hungry at all. You go on eating. " He said he was not hungry. But the belly is very sincere at this time issued a drum. "Gu - ~" Then there was an awkward smile. "Ha ha, ha ha¡° Sasuke looked at only half a packet of shrimp fried rice, and then looked at Naruto. After wiping the corners of his mouth, he pushed the bag of shrimp fried rice directly to Naruto, and then returned to the previous position again, motionless. Naruto looks very happy. You''re welcome. Three divided by two, he swept the rest of the shrimp fried rice, then lay on the ground and belched. However, he did not respond to Sasuke. He sat up again. Learn Sasuke''s posture and accompany him. That''s it. They were silent all night. There''s no sleep. Until dawn, neither of them changed their positions. Originally, I wanted to ask Sasuke if he wanted to go to school today, but when I saw Sasuke''s gesture, Naruto, who just wanted to ask, choked back and said, "I''m going to buy breakfast. What do you want to eat?" Sasuke did not answer. Naruto sees this. I can''t help feeling lost again. But he chose to buy breakfast first. As for whether Sasuke will eat it or not, it will be calculated at that time. cracking. Naruto returned to the courtyard after breakfast. He handed a portion of milk and a sandwich to Sasuke. Sasuke remained motionless. But Naruto doesn''t care. It''s right in front of Sasuke anyway. Now he is determined to accompany Sasuke to the end! Although I don''t know when Sasuke will recover, he will always accompany Naruto! ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Ninja school. The school bell rings. Bell! Bell! Bell! Bell! Today''s Chutian has been in a trance all day. Sasuke didn''t come. Naruto didn''t come either. It worried her a lot. It was not until she heard the school bell that she got up. She was the first to stand up, the first to rush out of the classroom and the first to rush out of the school. It''s a pity that I didn''t wait for her to leave school. The guard appeared in front of her again, blocking her way: "Miss, the patriarch told you to go home immediately after school. Please don''t embarrass the villains. " The young farmland small fist clenches, reveals the unwilling look. But in the end, he followed the escort back. It''s just that. When she returned to the residence of the Japanese. As soon as he entered the gate, he asked the guard angrily, "where''s father?" The guard is full of pressure. He had never seen their eldest daughter lose such a bad temper. But I''m not sure I''m going back. But he subconsciously replied: "the clan... The patriarch is in... The backyard." Hatta doesn''t care what the guard looks at her. When she gets the answer, she rushes to the backyard! In the backyard. It''s in the eye. It was her father who knelt down on the open corridor with her grandfather, sipping tea and chatting. Rudimentary field step tiny meal, also didn''t tube what etiquette not etiquette! Directly ran to two people in front of, angrily asked: "why?! Why stop me from going to Sasuke! " RI RI Zu''s brow slightly wrinkled. Put down the cup. First, he said in a light tone, "what''s your attitude, RI Chutian?" Then the tone changed! His face became Stern: "is this the attitude you should have towards your father and patriarch, as a young lady of the clan?" The young field was half drunk. The momentum also weakened. But when she thought of Sasuke and Naruto, she said, "I don''t care! I must go to them today! " Let''s go. Daisy turned and left without turning back. Before, I was outside the school, so I obeyed. It''s because she knows very well that she can''t make a breakthrough in front of the guard who knows death reason. Only when she comes home and faces her father, can she have the possibility of her wish. Scared by his daughter''s attitude, he was stunned for a moment. I''ve just come back. He immediately ran after her. Put one hand on the shoulder of Hatta. But who knows, as soon as hatada just turned around, he didn''t even start the Eight Diagrams Palm, so he directly attacked him! Four hands! Eight palms! Sixteen palms! Even ririzu, who was stunned by hatada''s reaction, still relied on his many years of experience to block all hatada''s attacks. It''s just that. Just when he thought that sixteen palms had reached the limit of rudimentary field. Who don''t know, Hatta suddenly hit out his unexpected 17th hand! ¡¯There''s a bang. The 17th palm hit ririzu in the abdomen. It drove him back two steps. Originally, with the strength of hatada, it was impossible to hit ririzu. But one day, I didn''t think that his clever daughter would attack me. Second, the strength of hatada, as a father, is very clear. He didn''t expect Hatta to break through at this time and hit the 17th. This led to the appearance of this scene. instant. The atmosphere in the courtyard was silent. Grandpa''s stupid! The guard is stupid! Ririzu is even more stupid! They have never seen such a fierce young field! This is the first time that Hatta has disobeyed the orders of the patriarch and father since he was sensible. no In other words, resistance is more appropriate! No one knows what response to give. This is their ideal, the family successor should have a strong character. We should have been happy to see such a huge change in Hatoyama. But I didn''t expect it happened in this situation In a hurry, Chutian, who slapped his father in the stomach, was also stunned. She didn''t think that she could play the 17th. After all, before that, the 16th was her limit. Just now, I didn''t know how. I was eager to see Naruto and Sasuke, so I naturally broke through my own limit and played the 17th palm. Played this one palm, the young farmland is also very regretful. She didn''t mean to hit her father. But at the thought of the fact that all Sasuke''s people died overnight, she couldn''t manage so much! A clench of teeth. Before everyone responds. Just turn around and leave the scene. Leave still in Lengshen people. A moment later. A guard appeared in front of RI Zu: "clan leader, do you need me..." Day foot waved his hand: "no, let her go... You can protect her safety." "Yes After everyone left, Daisy''s grandfather came to his son, RI Zu, and looked at the direction of Daisy''s departure. Neither of them spoke. But very understand each other''s inner thoughts. As the rulers, how can they not know the dark side of the village? How can you not understand the intention of master Muye''s arrangement for Hatta to meet Naruto? at first. I don''t think it''s anything. In any case, hatada is also developing towards his ideal successor type. But over time. When he found out that his daughter''s relationship with Naruto and Sasuke had been mired in mud, he always wanted to find an opportunity for his daughter to spontaneously stay away from Naruto and Sasuke. It''s a pity. Now it seems that this idea is more and more impossible to realize Chapter 65 A few days after Hatta left home. In these days, even Chutian came here. Sasuke as like as two peas. As a result, the number of children sitting in the courtyard changed from two to three. Sasuke will eat Naruto''s packed breakfast every morning, but there is no movement. When the time comes, Naruto and Hatta have not been home for several days, and they are all in the courtyard with Sasuke. I can''t see the situation that Hatoyama is going to be able to support. Naruto can''t control so much anymore. He clenched his teeth. Put the milk on the ground for two days, and pour it directly on Sasuke''s face! "Enough! Sasuke! When are you going to be decadent? " "Are you going to be decadent all your life?" "You don''t want revenge, do you?" "Your family! Your people! You just let them die for nothing? " This is what Li Yaoxiang taught Naruto. If Sasuke wants to recover as soon as possible, it will arouse Sasuke''s hatred for his brother. If it''s not for that, there''s no way. I can''t bear to see hatada continue to suffer. Naruto really doesn''t want to use this method. Sasuke, who has been splashed with yogurt, can''t help but get angry again when he hears about revenge and his family! He stood up, went forward and grabbed Naruto''s collar. "Who don''t want revenge?" "Do you know how strong that man is?" "Do you really think you have surpassed him?" Naruto retorted: "since you know you are not strong enough, try to be strong enough to get revenge! You are dejected here, watching a girl in Hatoyama accompany you to bear hardships, regardless. You''re not a man at all! You are a coward With that, Naruto punched him. Sasuke was beaten to the ground. "Who are you calling a coward?"?! Son of a bitch Sasuke''s expression was ferocious. He immediately got up and fought back! They had a direct tussle. There are no rules. Just one punch. I''ll give you a punch. Fight to the meat. Naruto wants to wake this guy up. Sasuke also wants to vent on the bastards. But the young farmland is in one side, has the strength to persuade the fight: "don''t fight, you don''t fight. Cough, cough, cough. " I''ve never suffered like this before. After several days of suffering, she was almost sick. Nowadays, her body temperature is obviously rising, her face is flushed, and she has a tendency to have a fever. Of course, Hatoyama''s persuasion is definitely useless. So the two continued to wrestle together. I don''t know how long it took. They were both tired. They were lying flat on the ground. Breathing in the air. Sasuke said to himself, "Oh, I can''t even beat you. How can I get revenge on that man? How can I have the strength to revenge? " Hearing these words, Naruto couldn''t help getting more angry! He relied on daisy and tried to prop up his body. He angrily scolded Sasuke on the ground: "then you can go on like this forever! No revenge! Hatada, let''s go Finish. Naruto really turned around and left with Hatta this time. It''s just that. The next morning. Naruto and Hatta appear in the courtyard again. I had a good day''s rest. The state of both of them is obviously much better than before. Sasuke was still lying there, full of decadence. But this time, Naruto didn''t persuade him or scold him. Instead, Naruto and Hatta took care of themselves to practice and compete with each other in front of Sasuke. And there are new patterns of cultivation. It''s playing with balloons. A day later. The balloon was playing and replaced with a ball. Playing with the ball, replaced by the palm of the hand, condensed a ball of energy. When this energy ball hits the ground from Naruto''s palm, it makes a "boom" sound, and the ground is hit by a huge pit, Sasuke sits up straight and can''t calm down any more! "Naruto... This... This is?" Naruto glanced at Sasuke and said, "it''s called spiral pill! Do you want to learn? To learn, I can teach you. " Seeing that there are paths and opportunities to become stronger, Sasuke will certainly not let go. so To be strong. Sasuke immediately picked up his spirits. I joined this exercise group. There''s a goal. The whole person is no longer decadent. When it''s time to eat. When it''s time to sleep. Finally, two days later, Sasuke, who was far more powerful than the original work, also learned the spiral pill. "Hum! Hum! Hum Sasuke looked at the spiral pill excitedly, calmed down and put it out. Then he asked Naruto calmly, "Naruto, can you tell me who taught you so much?" Naruto is surprised! The whole person was at a loss and hesitated. See Naruto this expression of Sasuke, will not know what meaning? "Nothing." "I can''t say it." "I''d like to thank you very much for teaching me such a powerful move and giving me a chance to revenge." Said, Sasuke''s palm again condensed out of the spiral pill. Plain expression, suddenly become ferocious incomparable. Go straight to the wall of the courtyard and smash the spiral pill! Roaring. There was a big hole in the wall. The dust covered Sasuke''s figure, but he couldn''t hide Sasuke''s hearty laughter: "ha ha ha ha ha!" It''s a laugh with resentment! Although Sasuke is no longer decadent, but see Sasuke''s current state, standing on the side of the Hatoyama, can not help but feel sad, and worried for Sasuke. But what Hatta doesn''t know is that at this moment, the most uncomfortable thing in his heart is Naruto who witnessed all this! I know the truth, but I can''t say it. He insisted on watching Sasuke continue to be deceived, but he was helpless. Every time he faced Sasuke, he felt guilty. Because of this, he will only feel more and more disgusted to the old guys in Huoying building! That''s it. After all, the happy group of three is gone forever. Of course, Li Yaoxiang is the mastermind behind this situation! He knows very well that even if Naruto doesn''t do anything, Sasuke will cheer up again because of hatred, just like the original work. But he still chose to guide Naruto to do all this. In order to reap the fruits! Before, in terms of strength, let Naruto suppress Sasuke everywhere, let Naruto show novel exercise methods in front of Sasuke, deliberately cook in front of Sasuke, and deliberately teach Naruto spiral pills at this moment! All for this day! That is to say, Sasuke found the abnormality of Naruto! Obviously, the fruit is ripe. Li Yaoxiang has successfully collected them. If there is no accident, Sasuke in the future will not escape from his palm and become a very important chess piece in his plan to blacken Naruto! besides, Chapter 66 [host: Li Yaoxiang] Target of blackening: Naruto Soul: 1040 Blackening degree: 25% Blackening value: 138000 Shopping mall: a brief introduction Out of body: (not opened) Intrusion target: (not opened) ¡¿ This is what Li Yaoxiang gained this time. The blackening degree of Naruto has increased from 8% to 25%. The first promotion was when Li Yaoxiang told Naruto about all the dirty things in the village. That is to say, the kingdom of vortex was destroyed, the thousand hand clan disappeared, Qi Mu Shuo Mao and so on. The blackening effect this time. Let Naruto''s blackening degree increase from 8% to 13%. 35000 blackening value was awarded. The second promotion is the annihilation of yuzhibo. In this incident, Naruto is more convinced that the village, as Li Yaoxiang said, has a dark side. He also learned the "truth" about the "day clan incident" and the killing of yuzhibo. The blackening effect this time. Let Naruto''s blackening degree soar from 13% to 25%! Reward 100000 blackening value! With the remaining 6000 blackening points, I spent 3000 points on basic body mastery. So there''s only 3000 left. Now add in 135000. That''s 138000. From this blackening effect. Li Yaoxiang got two good news and one bad news. The first good news is that the great difference between the two increases in the degree of blackening proves that Li Yaoxiang''s idea and his plan are absolutely correct! Otherwise, it''s the same story about the dirty things that four old Muye did. But why is the effect so different? 5% at a time. Another 12% increase. It''s no surprise that this is the difference between listening to a story and being in a story! If it wasn''t for Li Yaoxiang''s early layout, Naruto, Sasuke and hatada would become better fetters than in the original work? Ha ha, it is estimated that the blackening effect this time will be greatly reduced. The second good news is the blackening value that the system rewards this time. It also confirmed an idea of Li Yaoxiang! 6% for the first time, and the system awarded 8000 points. The system awarded 17000 points for the second 3.0%. 3.4% of the third time, the system awarded 21000 points. The system awarded 35000 points for 5.0% of the fourth time. 12.0% of the fifth time, the system awarded 100000 points! It can be seen that with the growth of% number, the blackening point of each reward will increase! It''s no surprise that if we calculate according to this model, one day, Li Yaoxiang will blacken Naruto completely, and the blackening point he finally gets will be a terrible number! That is to say, in the later stage, Li Yaoxiang not only has enough blackening points, but also can exchange all kinds of "powerful abilities", such as reincarnation eye, reincarnation eye, ultimate immortal body, ultimate talent, ultimate immortal art and so on, to himself! Even if he wants to, it''s not impossible for him to copy one or two more strong ones in the level of wood glow night! Ha! I feel excited when I think about it! At that time, in this world of fire and shadow, it can be said that it''s not too much for him to walk around! As for the bad news The soul value of Naruto has increased again I don''t know whether it''s because of Asura''s influence or because Naruto has more experiences than in the original work, which leads to Naruto''s soul value growing so fast. As I said before, the higher the soul value, the stronger the willpower. Because of Asura, Naruto, who has a 40 point upper limit of soul value, will be stronger than anyone if he is still full! It''s even harder to blacken him. This also means that Li Yaoxiang has to speed up his progress. Even if we can''t completely blacken Naruto to 100% in his childhood, we should at least blacken his thinking into the thinking of a normal person before he grows up. Otherwise, it is hard to say whether Li Yaoxiang will be able to complete the 100% task of blackening. ¡­¡­ After counting the harvest and summing up the conclusion. Then we have to mention the new functions of the system. When Naruto''s blackening degree is increased to more than 20%, the system will open two new functions. One is out of body. One is to invade the space of consciousness. As the name suggests, Li Yaoxiang''s soul can leave his body. Invading consciousness space is the derivative function of soul out of body. In short, as long as Li Yaoxiang''s soul is out of his body, he can wander between heaven and earth and invade anyone''s consciousness space! After the invasion, his state and ability will be the same as the way he gets along with Naruto. You can communicate with the target in his mind. Even if certain conditions are met, the body of the target can also be controlled. The price is to deduct a certain blackening value per minute, just like paying the phone bill. Of course, there is another limitation, that is, when he uses his soul out of his body, he can no longer use his mind for two purposes as before, taking into account the activities of noumenon and communicating with Naruto. After learning about these two new features. Li Yaoxiang''s first reaction was very happy. After all, in his plan of blackening, in the near future, there are many plans that he needs to arrange in advance. Now with these two new functions, it saves him a lot of things. It''s just If you want to open these two functions, you need to exchange one in advance. That''s the power of death! That''s the God of death in the seal of the dead. The price is 100000 blackening points. After seeing the "opening conditions", Li Yaoxiang chose to exchange money without thinking about it! In fact, even without these two new functions, Li Yaoxiang would still choose to exchange for the ability of death. He is familiar with the world of fire shadow, but he knows very well that the most powerful thing in the world of fire shadow is not ninja, physical skill or anything. It''s seal! It''s as strong as a big tube of muhui night, and it has no way to deal with the powerful seal technique. Once trapped, it''s been trapped for thousands of years. However, there is no need for Li Yaoxiang to worry about the sealing technique. One day, he was sealed. Spend some blackening value to print, it is not a problem at all~ Seal down, no doubt, it must be magic! If you don''t have Sasuke''s help, you can''t escape the fate of falling into it! When he came here, Li Yaoxiang was most worried that he had fallen into the illusion of others. If you are really in the magic, then even if there is a system and blackening value, you don''t know how to use it, but it''s terrible. This is the reason why Li Yaoxiang wanted to exchange for the ability of death. In his mind. The stronger the mental power, the less chance of magic. And the spiritual power is the existence linked with the soul. So throughout the whole world of fire shadow, the most powerful soul, in addition to the group of aliens of big tube wood, is undoubtedly the God of death? You can take out other people''s souls. Control other people''s souls. It looks like a good beer. Therefore, no matter whether his method of cracking magic is right or not, his ability of exchanging "death" always has more advantages than disadvantages. That''s it. Blackening point, - 100000 The new functions of the system are opened. And Li Yaoxiang also got the power of death. Then it''s time to think about how to use the remaining blackening spots (PS: this book is a waste of brain cells ~ the author''s hair is almost gone ~ ~ ~ use your recommended ticket to post it back for me ~ ~ ~ ~ OTZ = 3) Chapter 67 first, Li Yaoxiang certainly will not spend these blackening points on improving Naruto''s strength. As I said before, if Naruto is too powerful, it is easy to get out of his control. It is very likely that it will affect his subsequent blackening plan. So all along, Li Yaoxiang has controlled Naruto''s strength at a balance point. That''s the balance. In the case of no death threat, let Naruto always better than Sasuke, then a little bit on the line. After all, Sasuke is a crucial pawn for Li Yaoxiang to blacken Naruto. Only in this way can Sasuke be more jealous of Naruto after the "extermination" incident, which is more convenient for him to succeed. So, in addition to teaching Naruto spiral pill. If there is no accident. Next, Li Yaoxiang will probably teach Naruto "the art of multiple shadow separation.". Let Naruto continue to surpass Sasuke in terms of strength. After all, if you don''t help Naruto improve its strength. Now Naruto, it is estimated that he is no longer the opponent of Sasuke, who has opened sangouyu''s eyes and also learned spiral pill. What''s more, the Ninjutsu of "multiple shadows" has another advantage. Even Naruto taught this Ninja to Sasuke this time. As long as Sasuke''s chakra can''t keep up with Naruto, the effect of using "multi shadow separation" will certainly not be better than Naruto. There is no need for Li Yaoxiang to worry about the counter effect. So In the current situation It is more appropriate to use the 38000 blackening value on your own or in terms of layout. It''s used for layout, needless to say. In order to be on the safe side, Li Yaoxiang will definitely not save money in this respect! Just like when he left the village at the beginning, he only dealt with an ordinary ninja. Li Yaoxiang did not hesitate to use "one-time farewell to God" on that ninja. In order to make sure that nothing will happen! Moreover, as an excellent passer-by who has been honed by the society, he knows a truth very well. That is Money is not saved, but earned! Only constantly trying to make money, that money will be more and more! The same is true. Blackening value is not saved, but earned! Only by constantly trying to blacken Naruto, the blackening value will naturally increase! The only thing li Yaoxiang needs to pay attention to is how to do nothing to make sure that every time he makes a plan, that''s enough. As for using it on yourself You must first assess what your most pressing ability or item is. First, in terms of strength. Let''s start with chuck Lara. In recent years, almost every day, Li Yaoxiang spent more than 7-8 hours refining chakra. Therefore, with the blood of the whirlpool clan and his unremitting efforts, his chakra quantity must be shouldered now, so he doesn''t need to waste his mind in this aspect. Then there is Ninjutsu Ninja. As I said before. Whether he can completely control the nine tails will be one of the most important links in Li Yaoxiang''s next plan. Therefore, in recent years, in addition to refining chakra every day and night. Li Yaoxiang will squeeze out a lot of time to study all the seal techniques of the whirlpool clan! They are: only the red haired descendants of the whirlpool clan can learn the martial arts, and the whirlpool blood exchanged by Li Yaoxiang from the system can learn the martial arts even if it doesn''t become red haired. Then there are four seals, eight diagrams seal, ghost seal, contract seal and so on. Also because of his continuous research in recent years. So at this moment, he has already studied all the seal techniques thoroughly, and learned! And in addition to seal. At the beginning, in order to improve the speed of cultivation, he specially learned the art of multiple shadow separation. There is also leisure time, playing balloons to learn the spiral pill. As for the remaining Ninjutsu and Xianshu of bofengshuimen, he didn''t have much time to deal with them. And then there''s body mechanics. He has already mastered basic physical skills. Even if he is allowed to fight with others on the spot, even if he has no fighting experience, he should be no worse. That is to say Today''s Li Yaoxiang, in terms of strength. Ninja is not bad. The body skill is not bad. Magic, with the ability of death, is not afraid. Judging from the current situation, Li Yaoxiang''s most deficient link should be his physical quality! After all, what he exchanged at the beginning was a whirlpool of blood. But that''s just raising the limit of his potential. It''s not about changing his whole body. In addition, his principle of doing things is to "keep a low profile in the world of tolerance, but keep a high profile in the world of ordinary people". Therefore, in recent years, in order to prevent the world of tolerance from discovering his existence, he has not exposed his strength in front of people, let alone exercised in public. So far. His physical quality, in addition to just beginning to refine chakra, has been some improvement and promotion. And then there''s no then. His original physical quality should be or not. No progress at all. If you insist on comparison. It''s probably the level of children who have been exercising for a long time in Ninja school. After all, he is an adult. Even if he doesn''t exercise, he should be a little better than them. so Li Yaoxiang opened the system mall. Find out the physical fitness column. SS grade, price 50000. S-class, price 30000. Class A, price 15000 Er It doesn''t look cheap either. But on second thought, that''s right. Like Michael Mackay, we can get such strong physical fitness by running thousands of laps, walking thousands of laps on the handstand, pushing up thousands of times and so on. As long as you own krypton gold, you can become stronger. That''s pretty good. The idea is accessible. No more entanglement. Li Yaoxiang''s mind immediately returned to reality. Also feel the change of the body. ¡­¡­ In the room. -15000 points It''s A-level fitness. Sitting on the bed, Li Yaoxiang suddenly felt his muscles tense. Six in one belly after years of hard training. It was ruthlessly broken into eight pieces. The whole body feels that it has endless strength! Not bad! With such a change, the 15, 000 blackening points will be well spent. If there is no accident, Li Yaoxiang''s level of physical fitness is about the same as Kakashi''s. However, due to his whirlpool blood bonus, Li Yaoxiang should be better than kakasi, and there is still a lot of potential that has not been developed. The problem of physical fitness has finally been solved. There are 23000 points left. Li Yaoxiang didn''t think much. Directly spent 3000 points to exchange for "space talent". After all, it''s hard not to learn the art of flying thunder, isn''t it? As a result, there are only 20000 points left. At this stage, we have everything we need. Li Yaoxiang is not going to spend any more. Let''s leave all these 20000 points for future layout, or in case of emergency (PS: it''s hard to write this kind of content ~ ~ you need to put in the protagonist''s thoughts and environment, then consider what you need at that time, and then write it out in words. Long written! It''s estimated that you''ll finish reading it in a few times... Remember the votes ~ ~ ~ today''s recommended votes are so few.... OTZ=... About QQ group, it''s only created when it''s on the shelves.) Chapter 68 In the room. After the harvest is properly distributed. Li Yaoxiang can''t wait to try out the new functions of the system. Move your mind! "The soul comes out of the body!" In a flash, there was a light sound. Li Yaoxiang''s sitting body suddenly collapsed on the bed. And his soul came out of his body. The picture and the feeling are wonderful. Like movies and TV series, the soul appears in the operating room, watching his body surrounded by a group of doctors and nurses, performing the operation. meanwhile. When Li Yaoxiang''s soul floated out of his body, he immediately broke up with Naruto. He is today. It''s like a wandering soul. The body is light and cool~ Well, it''s a dream~ Li Yaoxiang looked down at his translucent self. His face was obviously excited. At the beginning, I made a wish for Aoxiang to soar all over the world. What I wanted was not to experience all kinds of strange things, but also to taste the local conditions and customs of various fantasy worlds? Now I finally enjoy the welfare. I''m not happy. That''s a fake. So he became childlike. Hands began to beat the air, it looked like a bird flapping its wings, let yourself fly up. To the ceiling. Li Yaoxiang tried to reach out and touch. hey! You can go through it~ That''s no problem! Keep flapping your wings. Through the ceiling, through the roof, to the outdoors, fly higher and higher, almost the whole outline of the country of fire, are gradually reflected. Li Yaoxiang floated in the sky and looked down at the land of fire. Very big! It''s bigger than you think! Now the whole country of fire, in his eyes, everywhere is full of a small light. No systematic explanation is needed. Li Yaoxiang probably knows what these bright lights are. If there is no accident, every light represents a soul. And the reason why he can see such a shining beauty, perhaps this is the vision of death in the state of soul. No matter how or where the soul of the dead hides, it can''t avoid his eyes. Not too much. It''s hard to experience the feeling of flying. Of course, Li Yaoxiang won''t be satisfied so easily. He just let himself go. Free Aoxiang in the sky. cracking. As he became more and more familiar with the feeling of flying. His flying posture has gradually changed from "flapping wings" to a flying style like "dancing in the air" of seven dragon balls. And the speed is getting faster and faster! He tried to circle the whole kingdom of fire, and it took him less than five minutes to finish the flight. This news is really good for him! Later, when he goes out for layout, he doesn''t have to worry about the time. Just as Li Yaoxiang was having a good time, a sweet and nervous female voice suddenly appeared in his mind: "boss! boss! what''s the matter with you? Wake up, boss Li Yaoxiang was not surprised. Because he can clearly feel that this is the voice from his body. And the voice was familiar to him. without demur. Li Yaoxiang flew back. A moment later. In the room. Li Yaoxiang, who used to be in a coma, opened his eyes wide! All of a sudden, the female creature shaking him at close range was so scared that she couldn''t help but "ah" and fell to the ground. Li Yaoxiang sat up slowly and said, "what''s the matter? Duoxiangzi, you are in such a hurry to find me. What''s the matter? " This is a female creature called duoxiangzi. Li Yaoxiang was hired a few years ago to take care of his business. I''m a housekeeper. Li Yaoxiang did not forget what his purpose was from the beginning to the end, which is also the principle of doing business in Huoying world. In short, as a boss, you should know how to use talents. There are no capable people. How can he have so much time to practice? You know, the purpose of his business is never to make money! If he is really short of money, it will not be easy for him to spend a few blackening points in the system mall in exchange for a pile of gold bars? After all, the system mall can exchange any "item" in Huoying world. Of course, gold bars and other vulgarities are among them. So Li Yaoxiang often tells his employees: actually, I don''t like money. The staff have the right to think that he is bragging. But this is really a sentence from Li Yaoxiang''s heart. He''s not here! After all, the main reason why he wants to expand his business is to expand his influence on the country of fire! So as to achieve his real purpose! That is to infiltrate into the circle of the power center of the kingdom of fire. That''s the only way. Only through these celebrities can he better understand the true face of the kingdom of fire. And in this regard, expand the layout! As for why, at the beginning, he started from a small restaurant instead of directly exchanging gold bars to expand his business, the reason is also very simple. That''s the question of identity! Are you kidding? His ultimate goal is to get close to the famous people who are afraid of death! Without a reasonable and unquestionable identity, how can Li Yaoxiang approach them? If that group of celebrities sent people to investigate that Li Yaoxiang was just a civilian from Muye village, but suddenly made such a fortune out of thin air, how can people not doubt that? Is his plan going to be carried out? So, in the beginning. Li Yaoxiang also had to make use of his knowledge before crossing. Develop his business in the land of fire in a proper way. That is the most common membership system! First, sell a large number of membership cards at preferential prices and get a sum of money in advance. And then use the money to change business from one to two. Two to four. Four to eight. and so on. up to now! Although he didn''t make much money on the books. But all kinds of business has opened nearly 100! In just a few years, he has made such achievements. Now, in the whole Huoying country, his name is a little famous. As a housekeeper, duoxiangzi has been working for several years. Since Li Yaoxiang had only one restaurant, she has been following him. The main job is to do everything. Business problems, big or small, will be left to her. Li Yaoxiang himself became a shake off manager. Here, Li Yaoxiang has to be proud of his vision. At the beginning, if Li Yaoxiang hadn''t fallen in love with duoxiangzi at a glance, accepted the impoverished and unaccompanied duoxiangzi, and taught her how to manage her business. In recent years, Li Yaoxiang will not be so relaxed. Of course, during this period, the housekeeper had a strong desire for him! But the real him, the heart is like a rock! I just want to blacken Naruto! It is impossible to waver in these children''s affairs! So over the past few years, no matter how cute duoxiangzi looks, he has no other thoughts. He is even very strict with duoxiangzi. Be sure to make her an independent housekeeper! Then he can concentrate on his great cause of blackening. Fortunately, duoxiangzi is also very successful. In terms of business management, it can be said that he has won the true biography of Li Yaoxiang. It saved him a lot. (PS: transition section. It will be over soon. Thank you for your valuable comments.) Chapter 69 Duoxiangzi, who was sitting on the ground, flat his mouth, rubbed his painful part and complained: "boss, I can''t wake you up. I thought you were dead!" "Nonsense! Aren''t you still breathing? How did you die? " Duoxiangzi still tooted his mouth: "I don''t see if you can''t wake up. Let''s see if you can use the cardiopulmonary resuscitation you taught me to wake you up. But who knows, you suddenly opened your eyes, which scared me to death." Li Yaoxiang Li Yaoxiang took a suspicious look at duoxiangzi. However, Li Yaoxiang did not intend to continue to struggle on this issue. He did not have the good spirit to stare many fragrant son one eye, icy cold way: "say, so anxious to look for me, what''s the matter?" Duoxiangzi spat out her tongue and then replied, "haven''t you been inviting that adult friend to our restaurant for dinner before? He sent for an answer today. " After hearing this, Li Yaoxiang looked very happy! I''ve been waiting for today for so long?! The full name of this man is Youli Uehara. It''s not Daming, but Li Yaoxiang is close to Daming Chapter 70 Three days later. Yuri Uehara came to the high-end restaurant run by Li Yaoxiang. As I said before, since youri Uehara has been confirmed as his goal, of course, Li Yaoxiang will act according to his plan! No BB. As soon as Uehara Youli entered the box arranged for him by Li Yaoxiang, Li Yaoxiang threw it up without saying a word! Yuri Uehara, who was once invincible. The attitude suddenly changed. When his eyes fell on Li Yaoxiang''s face again, he immediately knelt down on one knee in fear: "master!" Li Yaoxiang nodded faintly: "well, tell me, what''s the matter with the chakra detention device in your residence?" "Master, I don''t understand you..." Li Yaoxiang didn''t have a wrinkle. Put it another way. "What''s the relationship between you Daming and ninja? Why have I lived here so long and never seen a ninja do it in town Yuri Uehara was enlightened and respectfully said, "master, this is an agreement between Daming and narutomura. The content of the agreement is that ninjas can''t fight against the big names of the five countries or the people around them. We can''t do it in the territory of the five powers. And the price that celebrities have to pay is that they have to give the village funds regularly and entrust certain tasks. " "Are you so confident that they will abide by the agreement? You know, ninjas have a magic trick at will, and you can''t even notice it? " "Master, you don''t have to worry. All along, the five big countries have developed all kinds of equipment to restrain ninjas. We have equipment to detect chakra''s fluctuations. So, as long as someone is under the magic, after equipment testing, you can still find clues. " "Since you have the equipment, why don''t the outside world see it?" "Master, this is also one of the conditions of the agreement. To avoid lawless people using these devices to target ninjas, the five big powers ask us not to let these devices go out. " So far. After some doubts from Uehara. A lot of things will suddenly open up! As expected, the truth of the matter is closely related to Li Yaoxiang''s conjecture! Just say it! When I watch animation before crossing, I feel very depressed. Like the state of snow, the chakra imprison device, the chakra amplifier. Like the state-owned chakra aircraft. Even these small countries are so well-developed in science and technology, can the five most powerful countries not have any backhand? Just rely on the village to protect them? Moreover, if the five major countries do not have these technologies as a backhand, how can the technology level in animation develop so badly in the later stage of Huoying? Don''t you need a research process and development process from simple to deep? All out of the rocks? But if The five big countries have been studying science and technology for a long time, but before that, because of the agreement, they didn''t show themselves in the public view So what you see in animation is unreasonable And all that Li Yaoxiang is facing now is unreasonable It becomes more reasonable! Why does Shuitou say that Tuan Zang should not be able to fight when he comes to town? Why don''t you really do it in town? Ninja and narimura are so powerful, why do they sometimes obey the orders of the five powers? It''s simple! Isn''t the answer ready? In addition to Daming''s guardianship and the protection of the twelve ninjas, it is also because the five big countries themselves have an agreement with the ninja village. At the same time, they also have all kinds of scientific and technological equipment to guard against the evil ninja. Do it yourself! Of course, this is also because, except for a small number of extremists, the leadership of wudaring village has no intention of controlling the country at all. They just want the village to be better. Only hope to bring peace to the village. As for why, in the late stage of Huoying, all the technologies of the five major countries have been shared and started to develop technologies that are beneficial to people''s livelihood, such as "trains", it''s also very easy to understand. Is it not that celebrities have clearly realized that the technology they are proud of is really not worth mentioning in front of the top strong? After an unlimited month''s study, they were slaughtered. And then there are so many irresistible aliens invading their planet. How can they be proud? Don''t you have to rely on Ninja to resist? As a result, in the later stage of Huoying world, there will be a scene of advanced science and technology. Thinking of this, Li Yaoxiang asked him one last question: "what''s the relationship between Daming and Rencun? How much do you know? " That''s why I asked that question. In fact, it was Li Yaoxiang who discovered a strange phenomenon in Huoying world. That is to say, the goals of the five Narutos, or most of them, including Xiao, are the same. They all want peace. But since everyone wants peace. Where is the fuse leading to the civil war in wudaring village? Why did it trigger so many battles in the world of tolerance? Now what Li Yaoxiang suspects is that these so-called names may have triggered the continuous civil war in the five tolerance villages! After all, we can see some clues just by the technology they have developed. All for chakra service! Or for chakra or Ninja! If his guess is correct Well, the future blackening materials must be these great names Yoshiro Uehara: "er... I''m sorry, master. I really don''t know the relationship between Daming and Ren Village. Daming has never mentioned it before me. But I know that celebrities get together once in a while. Maybe at that party, you can get the information you want Li Yaoxiang asked again, "about when?" "I''m sorry, master. I''m not sure. But at every party, Daming will inform me in advance, and then I will accompany Daming to the place of the party. " Yuri Uehara. "Well... If you know the exact time, please send someone to let me know." "Yes! Master Finally, we have some ideas about the relationship between the five great powers and the five tolerance villages. Next, we''ll wait for the so-called Daming party, and then we''ll see what happened After that. Uehara returned to his residence as if nothing had happened. Li Yaoxiang also continued his practice of improving his strength. However, before long, he soon caught an interesting scene through the crystal ball! It seems that Naruto and Tuan Zang can hardly bear loneliness (PS: revised chapter...)_ T) Wu Wu ~ ~ you are so cruel~ A lot of people didn''t even vote last night Chapter 71 Huoying building. In the conference room. Since the end of the yuzhibo massacre. Ape feirizha and others had a hard time to calm down the emotions of the families and the common people, so that they don''t worry about it. The village is just a rebel like yuzhibo weasel. Now we finally have time to get together to discuss the follow-up of this event. Shuihumen Yanhui reported: "there is no problem in my area. The villagers have generally believed that the weasel is the traitor who killed the whole clan. " Xiaochun: "I have no problem here. There''s no problem with other families, right "Don''t worry. Other families won''t have a problem with this either. " Ape feirizhan looked sad and took a puff of smoke, as if he thought of something. He turned to Tuan Zang and said, "by the way, what about the inheritance of yuzhibo and the corpses? In the final analysis, they have also made a lot of contributions to Muye. Even if they are not, we must bury them well. " Tuan Zang glanced at him: "the inheritance has been stored in the Ninja room. As for the corpses... Leave it to me. I''ll take care of it. " Finish. Tuan Zang didn''t give ape Fei rizhan a chance to continue talking. Turn the topic directly to Naruto. After all, the last time he tried to find out that Naruto hated him, if he hadn''t been busy dealing with the problem of "corpse", he would have wanted to ask the other three elders about the hidden danger of Naruto. "Now the hidden danger of yuzhibo is finally solved for the village. Day cut, next is not the fox to the root to deal with? The behavior of the fox during this period is really unusual. He recently learned spiral pill, or shadow separation. For the time being, I can take it as Ninja left by Watergate. What about cooking? How can he cook? Who taught him? As far as I know, no matter Watergate or jiuxinnai, they are not as skilled in cooking as Naruto is now! A while ago, he also inquired about the country of vortex and Qi Mu Shuo Mao. This is no longer a coincidence, it can be explained clearly! " The news that Tuan Zang said. In fact, not only a few people in the conference room know. Even the villagers in the village, there are many people out of the ordinary. After all, Naruto went to the vegetable market to buy vegetables, asked about qimushuomao, asked about the country of vortex, and did not hide from you. However, compared with a few old foxes in the meeting room, the villagers didn''t think so much. Right to treat as an interesting thing. After listening to Tuan Zang''s explanation. Shuihumenyan and Xiaochun. This time, there was no objection. Qi Qi looked at their old friend, who has not been doing very well recently, and waited for him to give a wise reply. The ape flies day to chop discontentedly to see three people one eye: "the village has already greatly damaged strength now.". There is also a "Xiao organization" outside. Can''t you stop a little bit? Moreover, no matter how strange Naruto acts, as long as he is not hostile to the village. As long as he has the heart to guard the fetters and the village, won''t he? Why more trouble? " "Sun chop! Are you getting more and more confused as you get older? Is it time to be soft hearted? It is because the strength of the village is greatly damaged now that we should nip all the signs of danger in the cradle. Otherwise, in case of an accident, who is responsible for it?! Can the village afford it? " Zhicun tuanzang retorts. Shuihumenyan and Xiaochun kept silent. Silence, at the same time, also means that they acquiesced in Tuan Zang''s statement. But dead heart, don''t want to the present situation, any change of ape flying day cut, is doomed to let the three of them once again disappointed. He waved his hand: "OK, OK. Naruto, that''s the decision. I''ll send someone to watch him. You don''t have to step in. " The three of Tuan Zang looked at each other. hold one''s tongue. Next, a few people did not go on the topic of Naruto. The meeting is over. When shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun just stepped out of huoyinglou, they were intercepted by the Ninja at the root: "please, Tuan Zang." They looked at each other. I didn''t refuse. A moment later. The two followed the root ninja. Came to a secret room. Tuan Zang was the only one in the secret room. They didn''t plan to stay for a long time, so they went straight in. "Tuan Zang, what can''t I say just now? Need to come to us now? " "We have known each other for so many years. I won''t beat around the bush with you. What do you think about the fox? " Shuihumen Yan: "if you have any idea, just say it. We don''t mind going over it with you. " Tuan Zang sneered. Some people disdain these two guys who have different opinions. "Let me be frank with you. On the day of yuzhibo''s extermination, I once met the fox. I''m sure he hates me! " See two people seem to have nothing to do with the appearance of high hanging. Tuan Zang continued: "Oh, during this period of time, have I ever dealt with the fox? You know best! But even if I didn''t do it to him, he could hate me. So You''re not naive enough to think that he''s the only one who hates me, are you? Although I don''t know why the fox suddenly went to inquire about the country of vortex and the things about Qi Mu Shuo Mao, I can be sure that the reason why he hated me this time must be related to these things! Do you really think you''re out of this? Or do you think that if one day, when the fox really challenges me, no one will know what you have done? " That''s all. Shuihumen inflammation and turn sleep Xiaochun''s face, can''t help but some ugly. Will they not understand what Tuan Zang said? They kept silent and did not refute tuanzang''s proposal. Just to wait for Tuan Zang to solve this problem. Now that Tuan Zang has spoken so clearly. There''s nothing to hide. Shuihu menyan: "what''s your plan?" Turning to Xiaochun: "it''s obvious that the day chop is determined to protect the fox. If it''s necessary to defy the order of the Japanese chop. I''m sorry. I''m sorry we can''t go on with you. No matter how to say, rizha is also a shadow in the village. It''s not a good thing for you, for me, or for the village to be known about our internal discord. " "You can rest assured. You don''t need to disobey his orders. Isn''t rizha always saying that the fox has no hostility to the village? Good! I''ll let rizha feel the hostility of the fox! And you just have to be on my side at the critical moment! " Zhicun Tuan Zang vowed. Shuihumenyan and Xiaochun look at each other. Involuntarily, they all said in one voice, "what are you going to do?" Tuan Zang sneered: "ha ha, fetters have always been good tools, haven''t they?" After hearing this sentence. The two elders said nothing. He turned and left the chamber of secrets. It''s also the tacit understanding of old friends. If you don''t refuse, refute or stop, it means you agree! It''s just that they don''t want to tell this kind of injustice from their own mouth (PS: I''ve poisoned a lot of book friends. The recommendation on the starting point is a little dangerous. I hope QQ reading brothers and those who continue to follow up can download a starting point app to support the author. The starting point app can receive red envelopes and support the author in the legal Edition... Kowtow to your benefactor... OTZ) Chapter 72 A few days later. Yuzhibo people''s residence. In the courtyard. From the moment when Li Yaoxiang''s concentration was transferred back to the noumenon, to now, in fact, the past time is not too long. And in this period of time. Sasuke is still in addition to eating, sleeping, some, only exercise. In the courtyard now. It''s all pockmarked by him. No matter the soil, the walls or the house, there is hardly a complete face. It''s not known how long this will last. Because at this moment, Sasuke and Naruto are still fighting each other. The situation of the competition is that the whole courtyard is now full of the multi shadow avatars that Naruto has just learned from Li Yaoxiang. These avatars are not like those in the original works. Instead, one by one, he rushed up and attacked Sasuke. In this situation, apart from being attacked, the shadow separation will disappear. In fact, its strength is not much weaker than Naruto''s noumenon. Therefore, the shadow separation body, which is already proficient in basic body techniques, is not so bad even if it is the assistant of Shangshang who can also use spiral pill, can also use shadow separation body, and has opened the eye of sangouyu''s writing wheel. Have a writing wheel eye. The Naruto and the shadow of the body of the action, all see carefully, clear assistant. There''s nothing we can do to deal with Naruto. He was furious. He hated his own weakness. No matter how much, just keep fighting, keep fighting. It''s flaky. Chakra doesn''t have much left. Not willing to stop. Naruto, who is watching from a distance, feels even more guilty about it. He wanted to let Sasuke win on purpose. But he knows Sasuke''s character very well. If Sasuke knows he''s releasing water. That means he doesn''t respect Sasuke. Sasuke won''t forgive him. He wanted to tell Sasuke out loud: don''t do that again! The truth is not what you think! You don''t have to hate your brother! All he did was to protect you! But these words, he can only be buried in the bottom of his heart. Because he knew that his brother was right. If Sasuke knew the truth, it would only hurt him That''s it. Fight, fight. Sasuke finally lay on the ground tired. He beat the ground to vent his anger and said, "Damn it! Why? Why am I so weak! Clearly I have opened the eyes of writing wheel, Naruto will, I will also. Why can''t even Naruto win?! Damn it Naruto that originally wanted to rush up the shadow of the body, see this also stopped the pace. Then, one by one, all the shadows in the courtyard turned into a mass of white smoke, which dissipated between heaven and earth. Naruto himself came to Sasuke with a sad face: "Sasuke, that''s enough. Let''s call it a day. " Sasuke''s vision. First, I saw Naruto''s shoes. Slowly raised his head. Then I saw Naruto, who was still strong and undamaged. He didn''t mean to blame himself any more. When he saw Naruto, he became very excited. He quickly stood up and came to Naruto. Holding Naruto''s arms tightly with both hands, he shook and said, "Naruto, tell me, tell me quickly, do you have any way to become stronger?" "Who is the brother you usually talk about?" Naruto is surprised! But he soon recovered. Naruto was not surprised by Sasuke''s sudden question about Li Yaoxiang. After all, he hasn''t missed the word "brother" for a long time. But the problem is, even if Sasuke has doubts in his heart, he will not say it face to face. Maybe there are too many blows recently, so Sasuke can''t help but want to know the truth However, even if he knew the reason, Naruto didn''t know how to answer Sasuke''s question. He could only put on a dilemma and shut up about Li Yaoxiang. Sasuke sees this. Then slowly released Naruto''s arms. Lost way: "forget it... Don''t say it if you don''t want to... I won''t blame you..." And just then. Two masked ninjas. Came to the courtyard. And coldly said: "yuzhibo Sasuke, come with us. We are here to inform you that this place has been recycled by the village. Next, I''ll take you to a new place! " Sasuke was stunned. Look at these two ninjas. Stand there in a daze. Not moving. No more? Is everything gone? Parents are gone The family is gone Now I can''t even guard the residence of yuzhibo people Naruto, standing on one side, was furious and went forward to accuse him: "Damn it! What do you mean?! This place belongs to Sasuke! Why do you recycle his home? " Two of you. Regardless of Naruto''s accusations. Indifference way: "this is the village''s instruction, we also just act according to the instruction." damn! Another order! Village again! Why is Sasuke already like this! You''re going to do this to him! "Good! You say orders, don''t you?! I''m going to ask three generations of old men now! Who gave the order! " After a series of insults, Naruto rushes to the direction of Huoying building. And I kept talking to myself in my mind. "Brother! Don''t try to persuade me again "Don''t stop me any more!" "I must ask the old man clearly this time!" He did not get a response from Li Yaoxiang. But even if Li Yaoxiang has a response, if he wants to stop him, he will not listen to Li Yaoxiang''s opinions this time. After all, there are some words. It''s been too long in my heart! Today, he didn''t ask for a clear answer. He was really not reconciled! What Naruto doesn''t know is that just after he left, the two root ninjas with their faces hidden under the mask involuntarily smile. As for whether Sasuke left with them or not, they didn''t care much at all. At the same time, there is Li Yaoxiang who smiles and brings the whole process to our eyes. He''s waiting for this moment! I''ve been waiting too long! Zhicun''s action finally ignited the fuse of Naruto''s impatience! ¡­¡­ Not long. Naruto ran to laihuo studio with extreme speed. Strangely enough. Today, the dark part of the gate didn''t stop Naruto from entering the Huoying building. Along the way, Naruto can be described as unimpeded traffic. Blinded by anger, he didn''t notice the details along the way. These details are what Zhicun group has laid out for him. Pop! TA! Let''s hear it. The door of the fire shadow room is opened! Naruto angrily went to the man who was reviewing the documents and asked angrily, "old man! I asked you! Why do you treat Sasuke like this? " (PS: the previous section has been revised. You can go back and have a look. But the general meaning, no change, is the old story, I directly deleted. In order to make up, it''s three o''clock today! There''s another watch tonight! I''m a lot worse in my daily ticket Chapter 73 In the busy approval of the ape flying day chop, although feel some doubt, why did not come to him to pass a, about the arrival of Naruto, but also not too concerned. What he cares about now. It''s Naruto''s attitude. And that''s what people say. "Naruto, what''s the matter? What are you talking about? What did I do to Sasuke? " Ape flying day cut doubt way. Hear ape flying day chop still refuse to admit, Naruto is more angry! "You...!" "You...!" Originally want to showdown words, hold in the mouth can''t say out. Then he said, "Sasuke has just encountered such a thing. Why do you want to send someone to rob his home?" When the ape flies and the sun cuts, it suddenly dawns. It turns out Naruto was talking about this. Only he was surprised. Is this a good thing for Sasuke? His original intention is to let Sasuke return to the prosperous area of the village to live, rather than stay alone in the remote place. But how can it be said that Naruto here seems to have misunderstood his meaning? Of course, ape Flying Sun chop does not stare at the crystal ball for 24 hours. So he didn''t know that Tuan Zang sent someone to distort his meaning. This has led to the misunderstanding between him and Naruto. "Naruto, do you have any misunderstanding? I was worried that Sasuke would not be safe living in such a remote place. That''s why he was ordered to move to a better area. I''m doing it for him, too? How come it''s mine when it''s in your mouth, isn''t it? " The explanation of ape Flying Sun chop made Naruto stop talking on the spot. I can''t say anything to refute. In fact, when Ninja told him about the situation just now, he was blinded by the anger. As a result, he couldn''t tell whether it was good or bad for Sasuke. But now that I''m here today. It''s not that easy! Naruto simply let go! Break the sand table and ask to the end! "What about... What about the country of vortex?"?! Why did my mother''s family send people to support me when the village was in trouble! But when the country of vortex is attacked by other villages, the village will stand by and do nothing?! It''s a big country! Big family! Just like that! What''s your explanation for that? " I heard Naruto. When the ape flies and the sun cuts, his face sinks. The last thing he wanted finally happened. However, in order to avoid Naruto''s misunderstanding of the village or hostility towards the village, ape feirizhan responded with a look of emotion and sadness: "ah, Naruto Some things are not as simple as you see on the surface You don''t understand what happened. In fact, we also want to send people to rescue. Can the enemy who can attack the kingdom of vortex not know our intention? They''ve already arranged for people to ambush us on our way to vortex country. At that time, not long ago, the village experienced a big war. We don''t have enough troops to support us at all. When the village recovers and finally there are enough troops to support it, it''s too late to do anything... " I thought Naruto would stop as long as he heard his explanation. But who knows, Naruto is even more angry after hearing his explanation! Is this as like as two peas brother brother said? The old man will surely say that the village has gone through a big war and there is no way to support it! Sure enough! Brother is right! That''s what the old man really said! Naruto pressed a little to resist his anger and asked again, "that''s good! Old man! I ask you, what is the will of fire? What does it mean to you? " Naruto''s attitude. Naruto''s problem. Make ape fly day cut heart, feel more and more bad. But on the surface, he didn''t show it. As a kind-hearted grandfather, he explained patiently: "the will of fire is the thought that every generation of Huoying, every ninja and every villager in the village should inherit. No matter how hard it is. How hard the road is. We of the older generation will guard you and create a better future for the younger generation. Naruto, your father is the best example. He died. But he guarded most of the people in the village and you. I believe that if Watergate is alive, I hope you will inherit this will. " Hear ape flying day chop mention his father, Naruto no reason to feel more fire! And the face to mention my father? Now that my father died for the village? So what were you doing?! Where were you when I was bullied?! Anger almost filled Naruto''s whole head. So that he''s not even so sane. It doesn''t go through the brain. Just think about it. "Well, what a will of fire.". Then why is what I see completely different from the will of fire you said?! Kakashi''s father, why did he die?! Why did hatada''s uncle die?! You keep saying that the older generation sacrificed themselves to protect the new seedlings of the village. How can I see all the young people die?! What do you say about that? " Ape flying day cut that kind smile. It''s getting worse. Tone and face, obviously sad a lot, he is sad, is the next thing, maybe he can no longer stop: "Naruto, can you tell me... Who told you these things? Why do you pay special attention to these things? " Naruto can''t hear or see the change of the attitude of the ape. He was so angry that he wanted to dump him and say, "don''t worry about how I know!", Can not wait for him to vent the words, ape flying day cut the next words, but the Naruto whole person to stop! "Ah," sighed the ape, "is that your brother?" you ''re right! Even Sasuke found the abnormality of Naruto. How can the secret part of Naruto not be found? And the reason why he didn''t pursue it was because he really didn''t want to have another incident. Over the years, my various decisions and the actions of myself and others have caused countless tragedies in the village. I don''t know if it''s right or wrong. He really doesn''t want to go on like this. However, Naruto, who is not flexible, can''t turn a blind eye to this problem. If Naruto doesn''t want something to happen, he must understand the cause of the matter and solve the problem as soon as possible. The Naruto of Lengshen. I don''t know how to answer. His mouth was open and he didn''t know what to say. Also at this time, Zhicun Tuan Zang, together with shuihumen Yan and Zhuanshu Xiaochun, happened to come into the Huoying room. When the ape flying day chop see these base friend of a moment. I''ll know what''s going on. Sure enough, what Zhicun Tuan Zang said next did not exceed his expectation: "rizhan, now you have nothing to say? Or do you really want to ignore the safety of the village? " Naruto looked at the group of people in front of him. I don''t know what they''re talking about. Three generations of old men gave him a complicated look and then turned away from him. Then two masked ninjas put Naruto on the shelf. Naruto, who responded, yelled, "let go! What are you doing? What the hell do you want? " (PS: as the title! Thank you for reading friends, anti drug this time. Also gave me a lot of valuable advice. Learn a lesson, next should not make the same mistake again!!! It should be You can''t stop the ticket ~ ~ you''ve collected a lot of tickets. If you stop the ticket again, it''s over.) Chapter 74 "Let me go! You let me go! " The cry of Naruto resounded in Huoying building. I want to seal resistance. Hands and palms are controlled again. The only thing we can do is to try our best to shake the two ninjas. But no matter how he struggled, he could not get rid of the fate of being carried away by others. His strength is not worth mentioning in front of the two root ninjas. Tuan Zang did not intend to stun him or seal his mouth. Because next, Tuan Zang has his plan in it. That''s it. Naruto was openly from the Huoying building and came out on a shelf. His noise. Along the way, it attracted everyone''s attention. When we saw that the arrested man was the son of four generations, we were even more surprised! They don''t understand why Ninja would arrest Naruto for no reason. Is this the hero''s son? Besides, isn''t Naruto the genius of the new generation of Muye? Why do you treat him like this? And the leader is Tuan Zang? What''s going on? In recent years, the impression of Naruto in our hearts has gradually improved. As a result, although we dare not fight to rob people, we also have the idea of following. Let''s try to see if we can let Ninja adults let Naruto go, or give them an explanation. And with the crowd, more and more. Zhicun tuanzang and the two root ninjas behind him also stopped. Naruto saw the familiar faces. It''s even more joyful! There are his classmates in it. There are his neighbors. There are neighborhoods he knows. There were also those who apologized to him. Naruto saw the opportunity not to lose, immediately yelled: "help me! Everybody help me! They caught me at random! They are not good people --! " Zhicun group hides Yu Guang at the end of his eye and looks at the two root ninjas in the rear. Two root ninjas have a mental connection. He immediately brought Naruto to Zhicun Tuan Zang and showed it to the public. At this time, Zhicun Tuan Zang whispered in Naruto''s ear: "whirlpool Naruto, right? I don''t know why you hated me at that time. But it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as it falls into my hands, you can''t keep any secrets in front of me. What''s more, your idea is too naive, isn''t it? Do you really think that if you make so much noise, people will be desperate to save you? Today, let me give you a good lesson and recognize the reality He said. Zhicun tuanzang turned his head and announced to the crowd, "listen! We have detected the seal of fox, there are signs of outbreak! From today on, no one is allowed to approach him! You know what? " That''s the first thing to say. There was an immediate uproar among the crowd. The noise is everywhere! And Naruto is hidden by Zhicun group, which shocked the whole person. Awakened by the noise of the villagers, he quickly yelled and retorted, "no! That''s not the truth!! There is no problem with the seal! He''s lying to you! He''s lying to you!! Don''t listen to him But this retort has just been uttered for a short time. Naruto''s vision, there is a scene he will never forget! On weekdays, the friendly classmate was pulled behind by his parents and looked at him with fear. On weekdays, the warm neighborhood, which should have been familiar with the face, has become very strange. On weekdays, the neighbors who meet day and night show great relief, as if he was arrested ahead of time. It is a very fortunate thing. Those honest villagers who apologized one by one changed their faces! No one helped him! No, Not even one! Zhicun tuanzang, who was standing on the sidelines, was not surprised by this scene. He couldn''t have known more clearly what the villagers thought. In recent years, everyone''s attitude towards Naruto has become more friendly. Isn''t it because time has passed for a long time, and there have been no accidents in the past few years, as well as the recognition of Naruto''s strength, that everyone almost forgets that Naruto is a monster? ha-ha. The villagers are just like that. They will be grateful to Naruto, the son of benefactor. At the same time, I will try my best to be good to Naruto and try to make up for what I have done before. But the premise of repaying kindness is that the fox in Naruto''s body must not run wild! The reason why Zhicun tuanzang arrested Naruto in public and announced this false news in public is to realize this cruel scene! Only in this way, the famous Naruto, suddenly disappeared in the village, will not cause everyone''s curiosity and disputes! Only in this way, Naruto will recognize the reality! To everybody''s complete despair! Then Naruto will not have the hope that "maybe someone can save him"! So the only thing Naruto can rely on next is his Zhicun group collection! This is the first gift Zhicun Tuan Zang will give to Naruto! It is also the first step for Zhicun group to cultivate Naruto into a "qualified person"! Of course, it''s impossible for Zhicun group to change a tailed animal container without considering it. But he knew, change the tail container. It''s easy to say, but there are too many unstable factors. After all, the experience and treatment of Naruto have been well known in the whole village over the years. Not to mention finding a suitable container in the village, will it offend some people or families again, resulting in new unstable factors. Even if he was so lucky, he found it. And the success of deceiving this lucky person to sacrifice the ego and complete the ego will not cause new hatred. But What if there is a little mistake in the process of sealing, which leads to failure? So what should we do? It''s so hard to fail that we have to repeat the nine tail rebellion again and again? What about foreign enemies? Although there are many tailed animals in Daren villages, such as shayin village, yunyin village and so on, if Muye''s nine tails go away again and again, how can Daren villages not know that Muye''s human strength has a big problem? What are you waiting for if you don''t take advantage of it? Therefore, Zhicun Tuan Zang would not choose to replace the container unless he had to. That''s it. Zhicun group has achieved its goal. He told the two root ninjas to continue to set out and walk in the direction of the root base. Naruto, whose mind is seriously damaged, is buzzing in his mind. It''s a blank. Forget the struggle. Forget to shout. So stunned in there, very clever to be two root Ninja left. During his departure, Naruto even heard some familiar voices in the past, cheering for Zhicun group. "Mr. Tuan Zang, it''s hard. But for you, we would be in danger. " "Yes, Mr. Tuan Zang has worked hard." Every word in Naruto''s ear is like being struck by lightning. I feel even worse Is this... Reality? (PS: tickets can''t stop ~ ~ ~ lucky ~ ~) Chapter 75 Root base. It is still this Muye village, the underground of some secret place. It was still surrounded by huge roots. The air is still filled with a strong smell of soil moisture. I don''t know how long it took. Two root ninjas with Naruto keep turning left and right, this came here. Along the way, Naruto did not resist, shout or struggle. He is blind. So let others stand him. This kind of dull situation, until two root ninjas, carrying him to the place where root detains prisoners, Naruto was awakened by the cry of ghosts and wolves coming from one cell after another. Aware of someone passing by, the ''creature'' in the cell will be so excited that they suddenly stretch out their palms and try to catch someone. "Please, I can''t stand it. Let me out! Let me out "Woo woo," I said! I say everything! Let me out of here The voices came from men and women. Naruto, who is only 7 years old, has ever seen such a scene? On the spot was scared face blue lips white, no longer the optimistic idea of the past. Not long. Two root ninjas, carrying Naruto, came to a cell. Open the cell and throw Naruto in. Bang Dang! The cell was closed again. Naruto ignored the wound caused by being thrown to the ground and rushed to the only ventilated place at the door of the cell. That''s the kind of hole under the door to pass food. Naruto covered his body, tilted his head, and tried to look out at the root of the cave. Ninja: "Hello! What do you want? What the hell do you want? Let me out of here Unfortunately, Naruto only saw the ankles of the two root ninjas. The sound of the footsteps is drifting away. Until it''s completely gone. Breathing wet air, feeling cold soil. The whirlpool Naruto, who has always been lively, cheerful and optimistic, no longer has to accept this fact. The mood broke down in a flash. He sat down with his back against the door of the cell. It''s over It''s really over Where the hell is this? What are they bringing me here for? Why is the village like this? Why do people become so strange? Naruto can''t help the tears from the corner of his eyes, but he can''t make a little cry. Never owned by. To have everything. Lose everything again. Naruto''s blow this time is unprecedented! In the original book, Naruto never got what he wanted, so when iluka gave him a little favor, he asked him to eat ramen. He said a few words in agreement with him. He would be moved to tears. Treat iluka like a relative. Even though many people in the village still regard him as a monster, he has been used to it for so many years, hasn''t he? But what about this life? Naruto knows his identity in this life! He is the son of four generations of Huoying, Bofeng Watergate! He is the hero''s son! After the news became public, the villagers treated him better and better. He has a group of classmates who agree with him. He has a good life that he used to dream about. But when he reached the peak of his life, everything was so beautiful, but now he told him that everything in front of him was false? Is it true that all my classmates, neighbors and neighbors who talk and laugh at me everyday are fake? The more you think about it, the more Naruto feels that the world is terrible. The world is strange. The world he imagined was not like this. At this time, he could not help muttering to himself: "why... Why do you want to do this to me?" "What did I do wrong?" "Father... Father... What are you fighting to protect?" At this moment, Li Yaoxiang''s voice finally appeared in Naruto''s mind: "when you make this choice, you should expect such a result, right? The village has never been kind to you for a moment. You''ve been deceiving yourself all the time, haven''t you? " Naruto was stunned at first. Then he gave a wry smile. Yes. My brother is absolutely right. This so-called kindness has always been just a fantasy. The will of fire, which people are longing for, has always been their own fantasy. I don''t want to believe it. deceive oneself and others. Now, who is to blame for the result? If you want to blame... Blame yourself for being naive and stupid Think of here, Naruto the whole body weak paralysis sitting there. Looking up at the dark walls of the cell, he looked as if he no longer had any hope for the village No more talking. See here. Li Yaoxiang turned his attention to the system interface in his mind. [host: Li Yaoxiang] Target of blackening: Naruto Soul: 1240 Blackening degree: 37% Blackening value: 153950 Shopping mall: brief] The degree of blackening increased from 25% to 37%. The harvest this time did not come out of Li Yaoxiang''s expectation. As he had guessed before, Naruto, as a party, was hurt more seriously than before. Although it was the same as when Sasuke was exterminated, it increased the degree of blackening by 12%. But Li Yaoxiang can clearly feel that Naruto''s blow this time is stronger than last time. The reason why the system only gives 12% of this result is that it has a great relationship with Naruto''s soul value, which has been increased by 2 points. As for the blackening point Of the remaining 20000 last time, 7000 points were spent on youri Uehara. 50 is the cost of that night''s out of body. In other words, compared with the previous 12% reward of 100000 blackening points, this time it is also 12%, but the system has rewarded 140000 blackening points. Look at the more than 150000 blackening spots. Li Yaoxiang didn''t mean to use it now. After all, in terms of his own strength, as long as it''s not too wave, self-protection in Huoying world should be no big problem. In addition, the blackening point is not far away from 400000. Instead of adding so little strength every time. It''s better to save 400000 yuan and exchange it directly for a reincarnation eye or reincarnation eye to become a strong one? Of course, the premise of saving is that there is no need to use the black spots in the layout of the black spots. Otherwise, he will not hesitate when it is time to use it. Exit the system interface. Focus back to Naruto in reality. Today''s Naruto, is still a pair of life can not love the appearance. Li Yaoxiang is not in a hurry to further blacken him. Because in his plan, if there is no accident, soon Naruto''s blackening degree will have another chance to be promoted. After all, he is only imprisoned now. He hasn''t realized the series of programs carefully planned by Tuan Zang for him! When he realized the series of projects arranged for him by the village, it was the time for Li Yaoxiang to appear again PS: come on, if you were tuanzang, what would you do? I think tuanzang will vote first, and then leave a message Chapter 76 In the base. Zhicun tuanzang sits on the theme. Just now, the two ninjas carrying Naruto into the cell came back to him and reported, "Mr. Tuan Zang, Naruto has been detained in cell 78." Zhicun Tuan Zang gave a "um" and then signaled the two root ninjas to leave. Not long. There was a cough in the dark. "Cough, cough, cough, cough!" They are also masked ninjas. Hearing the cough, Zhicun tuanzang frowned slightly at first, and then soon recovered his natural look, waiting for the cough root Ninja to report the news that he had been waiting for a long time. ¡±Cough, cough, cough! Mr. Tuan Zang, I''ve told Da Shewan about Yu Zhibo''s weasel according to what you said Cough Ninja report. "Well, what''s his reaction?" Zhicun said "Cough, cough, cough! I can''t see any reaction from the surface of the big snake pill. " Zhicun Tuan Zang was thoughtful and then replied, "it''s not your fault. Big snake pill is a person who is good at hiding himself. It''s normal not to see through. What about the transplant? Did he give the right time? " "Cough, cough, cough! Big snake pill said, "you can take the writing wheel eye to him at any time." No matter how happy or angry Zhicun Tuan Zang was, his pupils widened a little after hearing this sentence, betraying his real mood at the moment. It''s just that. The excitement is just beginning. Soon he was disturbed by the impatient cough, which destroyed his good mood. "What''s wrong with your body? Why hasn''t it improved after so long? " "Thank you for your concern. Maybe I''m busy recently. As long as I have more rest, I''ll be fine." Zhicun''s inquiry is not because he cares about the cough ninja. It''s impossible to care about the health of a subordinate. He is only concerned about if the physical condition of the cough Ninja continues to be serious. It may affect some of his important arrangements. After all, over the past few years, he has been entrusted with a lot of tasks by his right-hand man. A few years ago, it was this right-hand man who reported Li Yaoxiang''s departure from the village and arranged for the Raiders. To be on the safe side. Zhicun tuanzang had no choice but to say impatiently, "then put down the task at hand. It''s up to you to cultivate human strength. Don''t I have to teach you what to do? " "Cough, cough, cough. Yes! Mr. Tuan Zang. " With that, the cough Ninja faded his figure. Zhicun tuanzang called another right-hand man. We are going to arrange for the transplant. After planning for so long, it is false to say that we are not in a hurry. At the moment, what he attaches most importance to is the transplantation of writing wheel eyes. As for Naruto How to cultivate a "qualified" Ninja, roots already have a complete set of processes. He didn''t have to do it himself. Just show up at the right time. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time goes by Seven... Days... Later. A wing room in the residence of the Japanese clan. There are two guards standing guard outside the wing room. And now the Japanese style sliding door of the wing room suddenly opens! The two guards immediately blocked the door with their bodies: "Miss, the patriarch has an order. Please don''t run around during this period. Please don''t make us embarrassed." Hatta glared at the two guards with angry face! The news of Naruto''s arrest, even if the day foot how to hide. She still knows. And now she has been imprisoned for several days, and finally can''t help but want to fight! She''s worried about Naruto. In the original work, she looks like a coward. When she sees that her sister''s eyes have been cut out by the people in the big wooden shed, she will fight back with her heart. Not to mention now. Today, she is no longer as weak as the original because of Naruto. In the past, it didn''t make much difference. But if someone really touches her Naruto, her strong side will show immediately. Just like now. "Get out of here! I''m going out! " The two guards looked at each other, both showing a helpless look. RI RI Zu is now the patriarch of the Zong family, and this is the successor of the Zong family. No matter who they offend, they will suffer in the end. Looking at the two guards, he was full of embarrassment. But it didn''t get out of the way. Can''t breathe over the young field, simply choose to rush hard! She insisted on squeezing a path between them. "Miss, don''t do that." "Please don''t make it difficult for the villains, miss." Seeing that he couldn''t squeeze out, Hatta simply stepped back, condensed chakra on his palm, hit him with a soft fist, pushed the two guards back a step, and then rushed out. It''s just that. I didn''t wait for her to rush out. A man appeared in front of her, blocking her way. "Where do you want to go?! Didn''t I tell you that I can''t go out during this period of time?! Don''t you even listen to me now? " The day is full of stern drink to accuse a way. Hatta was shocked by his solemn father. The momentum has weakened a lot. But he still gritted his teeth and retorted: "Naruto is arrested! If you don''t help, I''ll save him myself! " yes. After learning that Naruto was arrested. Hatta''s first reaction was to ask for help from his family. But she not only did not get the result she wanted, but was banned by ririzu. "Didn''t I tell you that? You are the eldest lady of Zong family. You should think about it for the Japanese! Whirlpool Naruto''s matter, already was not we may intervene! You will only hurt yourself if you go your own way! It''s killing the family Finish. Ririzu suddenly glared at the two guards: "from now on, if you don''t have my order, you can''t let the first lady step out of the door! Next time something happens, it''s up to you to ask! " Two guards after hearing the speech. He immediately straightened up and said "yes!" in unison. Next. He quickly took the Kwai tin with his hands and feet. Into the wing room. After listening to the words of the patriarch rixiangrizu, they all realized the seriousness of the matter, so they would not be soft hearted in the face of Hatfield! Patta! Let''s hear it. The Japanese sliding door was slammed shut. Feel powerless. Feel helpless. She was full of sadness, a little helpless, biting red lips, eyes full of tears. Slowly stand up straight. The white eyes were opened. Turn your head. Although the distance of her vision was limited, her heart seemed to feel the place where Naruto was imprisoned, and her eyes could not help looking in that direction. She didn''t blame the guards. I don''t blame my father. There''s no weird family. She''s weird, just herself She blamed herself for not being able to save Naruto (PS: Hatta opens her eyes, sees through the screen, and sees the data of this book. She is a little sad and helpless. She doesn''t blame the readers for not voting, nor the author for not writing well. She only blames herself for not being cute enough to attract people to vote ~ ~ ~ ~ OTZ - it''s really sad to hear the tears of those who see it ~~ Chapter 77 At the same time that the field was forbidden. Not far from the base of the root, there is a little boy who is not tall and looks cold. In a secret place, he lurks. And this little boy, just recently experienced the loss of his family pain Sasuke. Since the destruction of the family. Naruto and Hatta have always been with him. As a result, he thinks that it is normal and natural for Naruto and hatada to be with him. So he has not taken Naruto and hatada''s company as one thing all the time. When Naruto is arrested. After the field was banned. He gradually found out that Why? Anyone here? Why don''t Naruto and Hatta come to visit themselves? Are they really angry and giving up? The more he thought about it, the more nervous and scared he felt. He has lost his parents. I lost my family. He can''t lose these two friends any more! So, he was very anxious. Finally, he abandoned his face and came out of the family residence again, trying to find out the news of his two friends. But who knows, it''s ok if he doesn''t inquire. As soon as he inquires, it makes him feel more uncomfortable. It turns out that Naruto went to huoyinglou for his own sake that day. He was arrested. No wonder it didn''t show up for so many days. As for hatada, needless to say, he also guessed that he must have been banned. Otherwise, based on his feelings for Naruto, Sasuke would never believe that he would have the heart to watch Naruto arrested without doing anything. It turns out that all this is self - made. I''m the one who implicated two friends. Now, Sasuke felt even more guilty. Next, according to the information he got from the inquiry, he kept looking for clues in the place where Naruto was arrested, trying to find out the direction where Naruto was taken away. For several days in a row, he searched almost all the leaves. He finally found the entrance to the root base. Unfortunately, no matter how mischievous he is, the people at the root will never let him in. In desperation. He had to stay around and hide. Look for opportunities. Sneak in and save Naruto! As for the consequences? He didn''t think about it. Apart from Naruto and hatada, he had nothing to lose. Fortunately, the emperor did not fail those who wanted to. After observing for several days, he found a loophole in the time when Ninja changed his post. As long as he catches the right time, he will be able to sneak in! The sun is shining high. As time goes by. Sasuke forehead sweat, a little bit of the flow. He finally got the chance. At the moment when the two root ninjas just left, he flashed a few times, formed a dark shadow and rushed past! Unfortunately, before his shadow entered the entrance, he was bounced back by an invisible force. By the impact of Sasuke, the whole person was bounced several consecutive tumbles, and then fell to the ground. He has no idea what''s going on. When he saw the situation in front of him, what came into his eyes was a big root Ninja with a mask on. He looked down at him in embarrassment: "boy. You don''t think you can hide it from us, can you? " When I saw the figure of this man. Sasuke''s face turned black in the hall! damn! This is not the ninja who just left. Who is it?! They just want to see their own jokes! Sasuke gritted his teeth and took out kuwu from his waist. Sangouyu opened his eyes and rushed up again! However, only a round, Sasuke was once again hit by the other side to fly back. And he said sarcastically, "Oh, yuzhibo, no one is really good. Smelly boy, your brother is a traitor. You openly attack our root ninja. Are you going to be a traitor too? If you hit me again, don''t blame me for treating you as a traitor! " Sasuke, sitting on the ground, gritted his teeth and glared at the ninja. Immediately climb up, turn around, no longer stay here shameful. During the walk, Sasuke felt extremely resentful! He hates his weakness! I hate that I have no strength! Not only can''t help family revenge, now even want to save Naruto also can''t do! damn! Stronger! No matter what way, I must become stronger! ¡­¡­ In cell 78. There''s no room for discharge in the cell. So every time Naruto excretes, it can only be solved in the same corner. Because it''s too dark, sometimes I accidentally step on or touch it, which makes the whole cell stink. But Naruto doesn''t care anymore. He, who has been in the cell for a long time, has long been used to the smell and can''t smell the difference. His appearance is already slovenly. The hair is as messy as a ghost. Cross knot. The coat came out as a quilt. The upper part of the body is so dirty that even the skin color has changed. Even the cheeks are greasy. But he couldn''t feel all this in the dark cell. He only felt that time had passed very long and he was very hungry. He just woke up. I went to the iron wall again and scratched a straight line with my nails. He scraped it out Chapter 78 "Brother, haven''t you forgiven me yet?" "I know it''s wrong. I shouldn''t have listened to you. Will you stop ignoring me? " That''s right. Since Naruto was put in the cell, Li Yaoxiang has not paid much attention to Naruto. The main reason for doing this is... This man, if he doesn''t suffer, he will never have a long memory. So this time, Li Yaoxiang not only wanted Naruto to suffer physically. Even his heart and body are tormented. Otherwise, after this incident, Naruto will return to his big character. He is afraid that he will slap this guy to death. Li Yaoxiang looked at the system interface. [host: Li Yaoxiang] Target of blackening: Naruto Soul: 1240 Blackening degree: 40% Blackening value: 191050 Shopping mall: brief] This time, Li Yaoxiang was disappointed. It''s only increased by 3%, and it''s only increased by more than 30000 points. However, as long as you carefully observe Naruto''s current state, you can know why the system gives this data. Naruto was tortured. That''s right. It''s right to recognize the dark side of the village. It''s right to hate Mr. Muye. But... And then? And then there''s no then. Hate doesn''t mean he wants revenge. Hate doesn''t mean he wants to kill. These extreme ideas never appeared in his mind even for a moment. It''s just like employees resent the boss for asking them to work overtime without a pay rise, but in the end, they won''t do anything to the boss. On the whole, Naruto just didn''t agree with the practice of the fourth elder Muye. I''m just angry that I''ve been cheated by everyone''s apparent light. Compared to killing and revenge. Today, he no doubt hopes that he can leave this ghost place as soon as possible, rather than thinking about those who have not. After several days of continuous observation. Seeing the blackening effect of Naruto this time, it has reached the point that there is no way to improve. Li Yaoxiang doesn''t plan to delay here either. He just started to plan for the next step. "Forgive you? Is it useful to forgive you? Forgive you to go back in time? Erase those stupid things you''ve done? " Hearing Li Yaoxiang''s voice, Naruto was immediately overjoyed. Naruto ignored the fact that Li Yaoxiang called him a fool again. "Brother! Do you finally forgive me? " Yes, compared with the current situation, Naruto cares more about Li Yaoxiang''s attitude towards him. After all, no matter how much he suffered. What he could not accept most was the loss of his only relative, Li Yaoxiang. Therefore, the 3% blackening degree given by the system may be largely due to the spiritual damage caused by Li Yaoxiang''s ignoring him, rather than the superficial torture brought by his roots. "What''s the matter?" "Do you think that as long as I accompany you to chat, at least the days here will not be so depressing?" Li Yaoxiang said what he really thought. Naruto is called a Yusai. The thousands of words originally intended to complain to Li Yaoxiang were stifled. "Are you really right? Good! It seems that Naruto you have adapted to the life here. It''s my mistake. I''m the one who''s bothering you to enjoy your life here. " When Naruto heard what Li Yaoxiang said, he knew that he had made his brother angry again. Deeply afraid that his brother would no longer take care of himself, Naruto exclaimed: "no! no Brother... Don''t say that, OK? I can''t help it? I''ve been locked up for so many days, and I don''t know what they want to do to me? " "Ha ha." "What do they want to do? Is it hard to guess?" "To them, you are just a tool!" "Compared with a tool that is not obedient, of course, a tool that has no feelings and only obeys orders is more satisfactory!" "Don''t you understand?" "The next step is either to turn you into an idiot, or to let you completely lose your memory! Become a tool that has no feelings and is a walking corpse Listen to what Li Yaoxiang said. Naruto is really scared now. It''s not that he never guessed what he wanted to do when he was here. Can be full of good things in his mind, how can he think of such inhuman practices in this world? His first reaction was to reject Li Yaoxiang''s statement: "this... How is this possible?"?! Father is the fourth generation of Huoying! How can they treat me like this? " I just said that. Naruto regrets it. Because there is no need for Li Yaoxiang to answer. He also knew that he had said the wrong thing. If the village really cares about his identity, how can he be treated like this now? indeed. That''s the first thing to say. Li Yaoxiang is silent again. Naruto knows that he has made his brother angry again. "Brother... I''m sorry, but I''m not. It worries you... " There was a long silence. Li Yaoxiang did not speak. Naruto also dare not make a sound. Li Yaoxiang, who has been used to Naruto''s stupidity for a long time, certainly can''t feel angry and delay his business because of this trivial matter. He''s just brewing the atmosphere. I saw the atmosphere brewing. He also directly asked in a stern tone, "I ask you, do you want to go out?" Naruto that call a big joy! "Yes! Of course I do! Brother, do you have a way? " However, Li Yaoxiang''s next angry remark shocked Naruto: "if I say that the price of going out may sacrifice many lives, do you want to go out?" I heard my brother''s voice. Naruto knows that brother is not joking this time. Moreover, Naruto also felt that this might be a test for his brother. If I let my brother down again. Maybe my brother will never talk to him. But if the price of going out, will let a lot of people die, this decision let him feel very troubled. Considering for a long time, Naruto swallowed his saliva, Leng is choked out a sentence: "dead... Dead... Who will it be?" The atmosphere became extremely quiet. Three seconds passed Li Yaoxiang seems to have no emotion to say a word: "I give you ten breathing time to consider. If you don''t want to go out, forget it. You can live here alone in the future. Maybe it''s a good thing for you to forget everything in the past. " As soon as I heard that. Naruto is not calm on the spot! no I don''t want to lose my memory! I don''t want to be emotionless! I can''t forget hatada! I can''t forget Sasuke! And more importantly, I can''t forget my brother! Without a breath, Naruto immediately gave a firm answer: "get out! Brother, I''m going out! Anyway, I must get out of here! " Seeing Naruto so soon, I made up my mind. All of a sudden, Li Yaoxiang felt comforted. My efforts are not in vain. This stupid brother is cruel at last. "Well, Naruto, let go." PS: today''s PS words, originally not these... Author Jun PK recommended lost... Heavy heart Chapter 79 In the seal space. After letting Naruto relax, Li Yaoxiang brought Naruto here again. you ''re right! This is what Li Yaoxiang has been preparing for! That is to untie the seal of Jiuwei and let Naruto escape the predicament completely! This is why it has been said before that whether he can control the nine tails is a crucial link in Li Yaoxiang''s next plan! At that time, in the seal space, nine tails were threatened. After extracting chakra, the first thing is to study the art of seal. All of this, all in order to prevent accidents, that is, like naruto now encounter this situation! That''s why, when he got the blackening value for the first time, he began to get more and more waves! Don''t you have blackening value, you can untie the seal at any time? This is why, today''s him, to Naruto''s situation, also never worried! Don''t you have the last card? Will it be countered? ha-ha. That''s impossible. Throughout the entire Muye, no one can completely suppress Jiuwei''s rampage. Mudun of Daiwa? dregs. The six tails of Daiwa Naruto can only be suppressed by the necklaces left between the thousand hand pillars, let alone the complete body of nine tails. Maybe before yuzhibo weasel rebelled against the village, can the kaleidoscope write round eyes? ha-ha. The same is true. Isn''t the blackening value there~ You can get rid of him! As for seal? That''s even more impossible! In addition to using blackening value to crack this method, Li Yaoxiang has not been in vain in recent years! He is not little in nine tail do not know the case, to study the seal left by the wave Fengshui gate. Don''t talk about keys. No keys. Even if he didn''t get the key to Bofeng Watergate, he was confident that he could completely unlock the seal of Jiuwei with his own research on seal technology! From this, we can see how profound Li Yaoxiang''s research on seal technology is. That is to say, no matter what. He is in an invincible position. As long as the enemy''s strength, can''t win nine tail, then Naruto can''t be dangerous at all! Now, it''s just the time to use this card. That''s it. They came to the seal space again. Only, compared to the first time. This time, Li Yaoxiang did not hide in Naruto''s consciousness space as he did last time. It''s about appearing in front of people. After all, this is different from the past. I''m full of confidence~ Just showed up here. Naruto looks around for a week. When he saw the environment here, he felt vaguely familiar. The uneasiness is growing. However, when he saw Li Yaoxiang on one side, all his uneasiness disappeared, and his face showed an expression of joy! It''s different from that. Already 7 years old, he didn''t rush to act coquettishly as he used to. It''s just a quick run in front of Li Yaoxiang. His eyes looked up at his brother, who had been missing for a long time. "Brother!" Li Yaoxiang fiddled with his yellow hair and said with a smile, "do you know what I brought you here for?" With Li Yaozu''s reminding, Naruto has just come back to his senses. What is this place. Combined with what Li Yaoxiang said before, Naruto also guessed the way that his brother said to escape and how many people would die. The original look of joy, but also a lot of depression. Seeing Naruto like this, Li Yaoxiang said, "what''s the matter? I don''t want to go there? If you don''t want to go, you can still regret it now. " Naruto was stunned for a moment. Then he shook his head. In any case, he would not allow himself to forget the past. Forget his meeting with his parents. Forget his acquaintance with hatada. Forget his friendship with Sasuke I don''t allow myself to forget every bit of him and his brother! "Come on, brother. This time I won''t hesitate any more. " Naruto is determined, but obviously depressed. But his low mood was soon aroused again by Li Yaoxiang''s next words. "Naruto, it''s up to you whether someone will sacrifice this time. Your parents left a bundle of scrolls before they disappeared "It records the seal skill of the fox." "So if you don''t want people to sacrifice, then in the days to come, you have to master it as much as possible! And wait for a good communication with the fox, otherwise when the fox really rampant, no one will know, what will be the consequences Finish. Li Yaoxiang handed Naruto the scroll recording the seal of the four elephants and the seal of the lock tail method. As for the seal of corpse and ghost, King Kong did not give it to him. Of course, Li Yaoxiang did this. It''s not because he''s kind or can''t bear to see someone die or something. It''s because it''s a part of the next step. After taking the scroll, Naruto, like a treasure, wanted to open it immediately to study it, but he was stopped by Li Yaoxiang. "Let''s go and see the fox first." "The seal can be seen later." When he learned that there was a way to avoid hurting other people''s lives, Naruto''s original haze was swept away, and he gave a happy "um.". Next. They walked towards the huge cage of Jiuwei. Before they get close. Found that the nine tail already eyes propped up, full of excitement waiting for two people for a long time! Although Jiuwei can''t know what exactly Li Yaoxiang and Naruto are communicating with. But in recent years. After more than nine times of observation. He has long been aware of Naruto that bit by bit of change! In addition to all kinds of dirty events recently, as well as the treatment of Naruto, Jiuwei can''t wait to meet them! Things are getting more and more interesting. This generation of people, Zhu Li, and Li Yaoxiang are hiding behind the scenes. It seems that the secret can make him feel the excitement that he has not seen for a long time. Whether Li Yaoxiang''s previous promises are true or false. Only by the development trend of Naruto. Jiuwei is very interested and wants to participate in Li Yaoxiang''s plan! Now the only thing that surprised Jiuwei was that Li Yaoxiang dared to meet him in his true colors this time, instead of hiding his head and showing his tail as he did last time. When the distance between them gets closer and closer. Nine tail''s eyes, subconsciously ignored the short Naruto. He looked directly at Li Yaoxiang, who was interested in him. One person and one fox look at each other. No words. But both sides seem to be able to steal the message from each other through their eyes. Jiuwei: are you here at last? Li Yaoxiang: Here I am. Jiuwei: can I help you? Li Yaoxiang: you can choose not to help. When the information was stolen here, Li Yaoxiang''s back had already drilled out one chain after another like a python! It''s the "King Kong blockade"! This scene directly to nine tail to see gnash teeth. Hum! I know this human is not so easy to deal with! The ignorant Naruto looks uneasily at Jiuwei''s huge and ferocious eyes, perceives something wrong, and looks back at his brother. As a result, the chain was taken back at the moment when Naruto turned his head. He didn''t find anything unusual. He turned around and looked back at Jiuwei. As a result, the chain came back out. This scene is just nine tail to hate teeth itch! This is red. Naked. Naked is threatening him PS: it''s still the same... Originally PS didn''t say that... I feel heavy Chapter 80 One big and one small. Come to Jiuwei. Jiuwei sat up straight and looked down at them with an excited look. It seemed that he wanted to show his unyielding pride in front of Li Yaoxiang. However, both Li Yaoxiang and Jiuwei have a tacit understanding not to mention each other. Focus on Naruto. "Kid, how dare you come here? Are you not afraid that I will kill you? " Naruto looks up. The size of nine tails really shocked him. The first time I saw Jiuwei, Jiuwei was just lying on his stomach. He already felt that the fox was very big! I didn''t expect to sit up straight, which made him even more afraid! Because of this, it makes Naruto more thoroughly understand what serious consequences will be caused if the fox really runs away and he can''t control him. Naruto swallowed his saliva subconsciously. Looking back at Li Yaoxiang. As if to ask: do you really want to do this? The reaction he got was that Li Yaoxiang gave him an encouraging smile. Naruto''s courage, this just recovered a little. "Big... Big... Big fox! I need your help! Can you help me? " Jiuwei looked at them with great interest: "Oh? How can I help you? " "I''m in a cage like you now. I want you to help me out! " Naruto looks up and shouts. That''s the first thing to say. Originally, Jiuwei kept an excited look. Suddenly face a heavy! It''s not that he doesn''t know the current situation of Naruto, but when he hears the word "cage", he can''t help but raise his anger! "Son of a bitch! You humans know that it''s hard to be imprisoned?! You want to get out of jail, too?! Do you know how many years I have been imprisoned in such a cage?! I''ll help you get out of here?! Then who will help me?! How can I help you After venting a series of anger, Jiuwei''s breathing still fluctuates. It''s obvious that he really hates what human beings do! Otherwise, after he was released from control, he would not have killed anyone. When Naruto heard Jiuwei''s catharsis, he bowed his head and said nothing. He''s been in prison for less than 10 days, and he''s been working so hard. He couldn''t imagine how the fox had been imprisoned for so many years. When Naruto looks up again. He that facial expression, had already shown that he had pity to nine tails. He bowed to Jiuwei and said sincerely, "I''m sorry." Jiuwei, who was still angry, was stunned when he saw Naruto''s expression and heard his sincere apology. It''s still all these years. For the first time, he heard a sincere apology from a human being. I sincerely apologize to him. no It''s not the first one. Among all the people in the past dynasties, although they didn''t apologize to him, there are still many people who have apologies when they face him. But these people often say it is a set, do it is a set! Even if there is an apology, he will continue to be imprisoned for his own interests in the end! It''s a fake mercy! He has had enough of this human hypocrisy! I''m not going to be fooled any more. After being stupefied, I got a bad laugh "Smelly boy, you say sorry to me. Don''t you know that I''m the one who killed your parents? OK? If you know the truth, would you like to apologize to me? " Naruto was stunned. He turned to look at Li Yaoxiang. Seems to want to confirm, the fox said, in the end is true or false. What he got was that Li Yaoxiang nodded to him. When Naruto looks at Jiuwei again, his eyes suddenly become a lot more complicated Suddenly, he didn''t know how to face the murderer who killed his parents. See this situation nine tail, then in the heart sneer. Hum! Sure enough, this is the face of mankind! The first second seems to be sincere to apologize, after a second has hesitated! Maybe I want to use my ability by means of various threats. Jiuwei seems to be an old fox who has been in love for a long time, experienced and cheated many times. He is no longer willing to believe even a word from human mouth. Just when he thought he was right again. For the first time, Li Yaoxiang spoke well for him at this time. "Naruto, it''s hard to be imprisoned, used as a tool and hated by others, isn''t it?" Naruto looks back at his brother in a daze. I don''t know why my brother said this at this time. "These days, you just can''t stand it after such a short time, let alone" he "? Yes, that''s right. He killed your father and your mother. But have you ever thought, why did he kill your parents? Isn''t it because your parents want to imprison him again? Since Muye was founded, he has been imprisoned by human beings and used as a tool of war. How many years have he been? And before that? Do you really think humans didn''t imprison him before that? So ah... Naruto, it''s not "he" that causes this result, but human beings. It''s a world controlled by human beings! Compare your heart to yourself. If it were you, what would you do if you had been imprisoned for ten, twenty or even hundreds of years? " Li Yaoxiang''s sincere words. Let Naruto can''t help thinking for a long time. If today''s Naruto is the virgin Naruto in the original book, it may have forgiven Jiuwei, the murderer who killed his parents, because of Li Yaoxiang''s words. But Naruto in this life has been blackened by 40%. It can be said that it is very close to the thinking of normal people. How can you put down this hatred so easily? Seeing that Naruto was still hesitating, Li Yaoxiang simply shifted the sight of hatred to the real originator! Of course, the reason why he wants to resolve this hatred for one person and one fox is not without reason. If it goes on as he predicted. Naruto''s enemies will be stronger and stronger in the future. So Naruto''s only way to fight against the enemy is the nine tail card. Without the free help of Jiuwei, Naruto in the future would not want Li Yaoxiang to be his nanny? Don''t you need to spend a lot of blackening value to protect Naruto''s life? So, it''s in his best interest that Naruto and Jiuwei have a harmonious relationship, just like the original work. "After all, the fox in front of you was just controlled and used by others. The real killer of your parents is actually the one who untied the seal and let Jiuwei run wild. If it wasn''t for him, your mother wouldn''t have been so weak just after giving birth to you. If it had not been for him, your father would not have sacrificed his life to protect the village. " Sure enough, after listening to this passage. Naruto''s eyes widened in surprise! Then he exclaimed, "brother! Do you know who this man is? " £¨PS£º¡­¡­£© Chapter 81 Now. It''s not just Naruto. Even Jiuwei was staring at Li Yaoxiang! Wait for Li Yaoxiang to say the answer! After all, Jiuwei can''t forget the humiliation of letting others manipulate and play with him. If he had a chance, he would have broken the man to pieces! Unfortunately, Li Yaoxiang did not intend to tell them the answer. Anyway, now that they know the answer ahead of time, it''s not beneficial for them to welcome the little boss of soil in advance. "If you want to know the answer, you should rely on your own ability to investigate." "At present, the most important thing is your heart. What do you think?" "Would you rather be imprisoned than let go of this misunderstanding? Or do you choose to put hatred on the real target? " "Don''t blame me for telling you if I have nothing to do." "The person who can control the big fox in front of you must be more powerful than the fox! Just with your current strength, you can''t get revenge at all. Maybe it will be easier for you to put your hatred on the fox. " There''s the proper method! This is what Naruto does. It doesn''t take long to think about it. As soon as Naruto gritted his teeth, he raised his head and looked at Jiuwei with firm eyes. In the eyes, is not before that kind of timidity! "Big fox, although I can''t completely forgive the fact that you killed my parents, I still want to cooperate with you to change everything! You don''t want to be someone else''s tool! You don''t want to be imprisoned again! So am I! How about working together to change all this? " Originally, I heard Li Yaoxiang say that his own strength is not as good as that human. Jiuwei was very angry. We can see Naruto''s sudden reaction. He could not help but turn the corner of his mouth. He could hardly figure out what was going on between these two human beings. But It''s kind of interesting, isn''t it? Jiuwei, who wanted to face a lot, didn''t answer Naruto''s request. He just expressed his meaning with action. He gave a cold hum. Then he fell on the ground again, closed his eyes and did not move. Naruto looks back at Li Yaoxiang suspiciously. Li Yaoxiang gave him a nod and a smile, as if to tell Naruto: Well, you succeeded. The understanding Naruto is overjoyed! With the cooperation of big fox, we can reduce the number of sacrifice at last! That''s it. The communication with Jiuwei has finally come to an end. Next, just wait for Naruto to master the seal technique, and then it''s the time for him to go away completely! ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time goes by. Half... Months... Later. In the past half a month, Naruto''s time in his cell has been enriched. Due to the need to spend a lot of time to study the seal technique, the passage of time, for him, it is no longer so long. People also have a lot of spirit. No more dementia. In order to reduce unnecessary casualties, Naruto did his best to master two seal techniques as soon as possible. He is very attentive. Sometimes even when someone brings food, he ignores the past. It''s a pity. Maybe it''s because of the bad environment. Maybe it''s because I didn''t get enough rest. Maybe it''s because Naruto doesn''t have much talent for seal and summon. He studies much slower than he imagined. But so far, he has never given up. Still a lot of time, a lot of mind, are focused on the seal. But at the moment when his concentration was at its peak, his understanding of seal technology was about to have a new understanding. At that moment, a familiar cough came from outside the cell. "Cough! Cough! Cough "Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough Hear this cough, whirlpool Naruto, the whole person is up in spirits. I don''t know when it started. Since this guy with a very serious cough appeared, Naruto''s most anticipated moment every day is to hear the familiar cough. Because it means that he has a chance to "add food"! Naruto instantly forgot everything he had just learned. The whole person rushed to the vent under the iron door of the cell, knelt down, and his side face had been pasted on the soil, trying to take the first step to see his coming food. But when he looked out of the hole, he found that he had four ankles. It''s not just the cough Ninja that comes to test himself today. Naruto knows it''s not good. His mood tensed for a moment. Because every time this happens, it means that the owner of the extra pair of ankles is going to ask him some questions. If the answer does not meet the requirements of the owner of the pair of ankles, it means that he can only eat the food to satisfy his hunger. Sure enough, before whirlpool Naruto could calm down, the owner of the ankle, Zhicun tuanzang, directly asked him, "say! How to be a qualified ninja After tormenting Naruto for several days. Zhicun tuanzang comes here almost every two to three days to test Naruto. The purpose is to bend the concept of whirlpool Naruto under the system of clear rewards and punishments. Whirlpool Naruto swallowed his saliva. There was some hesitation. Some said uncertainly, "bear... Bear... Ninja, just... Just obey orders?" After hearing the reply from the whirlpool Naruto, Zhicun Tuan Zang gave a cold hum, waved his sleeve, and then left the scene. "Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough Outside the iron cell, only the cough Ninja was left. According to Zhicun''s instructions, he only gave Naruto one-third of the "extra meals" today. Seeing this extra meal, Naruto can''t help but feel lost and confused. Confused, why punish him? Didn''t he answer according to the "cough" ninja? Is there anything wrong? Or did the cough Ninja cheat himself? That''s right. Naruto was able to answer the answer just now because this "cough" Ninja taught him in advance how to get better food and how to get rich rewards. Otherwise, Naruto''s answer before this is still "Ninja is to protect everything he attaches importance to", and it can''t be changed now. Of course, it does not mean that Naruto''s answer means that he agrees with or understands the truth. Because this is the reason that Li Yaoxiang constantly instilled in his mind that Naruto "heroes don''t suffer immediate losses", so Naruto will choose to cooperate with them and cater to them. Without waiting for Naruto to figure out what was going on, the ''cough'' Ninja directly solved his confusion: "cough! Cough! Cough! You hesitated when you answered just now. Next time you answer, remember to be firm. " "And remember, cough! Cough! Cough! If you want to live a better life here, you have to abandon your feelings and stop thinking about other unimportant things. " Naruto was stunned for a moment. This just suddenly realized ''Oh''. However, just when the ''coughing'' Ninja wanted to leave, Naruto remembered what Li Yaoxiang had told him. Whirlpool Naruto opened the plate of food. Mouth to the hole... Mouth, toward the ''cough'' Ninja shouting: "wait! wait! Don''t go yet! Are you a letter? Do you have a younger brother named Sakai? " PS: reward from female frequency!! Look, look, I said, I have a chance to take off the list after reading this book! Don''t you give me a chance yet Chapter 82 Naruto''s voice just fell. ''cough'' Ninja immediately stopped to leave. What no one noticed was that the face hidden under his mask had been shocked beyond measure. Because Naruto is right. He''s really called ''Xin''! I do have a younger brother named Sakai! But the question is, how can Naruto, who is being held in a cell, guess his identity? Even if we can guess the identity, how can we know his information and that he has a younger brother named Sakai? The shocked look hidden under the mask soon calmed down. In order not to arouse other people''s suspicion, did the letter solve Naruto''s question: "I''m sorry, I think you recognized the wrong person. I''m not a letter, and I don''t have a brother named Sakai. " With that, the letter will step away. Are you kidding? He only sympathized with Naruto''s experience, so he gave some guidance, hoping to help Naruto live a better life here. But this does not mean that he is willing to Naruto, and let him get into unnecessary trouble with sasai, and into danger! However, Naruto saw the letter stopped, how willing to pass this opportunity? Naruto, who was a little hesitant, once gritted his teeth, said the whole sentence that Li Yaoxiang had taught him: "my brother asked me to tell you that if you don''t want Sakai to be trapped in the cage at the root, you can come back here tonight." Brother? Cage? What else do you know about brother Ming? The more information Naruto reveals, the more surprised the letter is! As one of the most important members at the root, has he never heard of the news that Naruto has a brother? What he didn''t expect was that Naruto would admit it in this case. If Naruto didn''t say the word "elder brother", maybe Xin would have despised it. He turned around and reported the news to Zhicun tuanzang. But if these words were really conveyed by Naruto''s "mysterious brother", then the letter would have to hesitate again and again. But this time, Xin was only kept for a moment by Naruto''s words, and soon left here again ¡­¡­ Time goes by. Time soon came to that night. Outside Naruto''s cell. At this point in time, no one should have appeared in the corridor, but there was a faint cough. "Cough, cough, cough." From this cough, we can clearly see that Xin is trying to control his cough as much as possible in order not to let people find out that he has been here. Light quietly came to the iron gate of Naruto. The letter bent down near the iron gate. Just as he wanted to say something, a cold voice came out of the door: "coming?" When you hear the sound. Rao Shixin was startled. He''s very positive. Naruto is the only one in the cell. But no matter the tone or tone of the voice, it can''t be the voice of a 7-year-old child. What''s more surprising to the letter is that the owner of the voice, as if he had expected to come, knew his actions like the back of his hand! "Are you the brother of the population?" The reason why Xin came here is to find out why the elder brother in Ming''s population knows so much about himself. It''s nothing to know your message. But the problem is Why even his most important relationship is his younger brother sasai! The so-called "elder brother" in Ming''s population knows so well?! You know, in order to hide the fact that Zhicun Tuan Zang still has "feelings" with Sakai, he is very careful with him on weekdays. In principle, this matter should not be discovered. Even if it is found, it should not be the "elder brother" that we have never met! There is an iron door between them. On the other side of the gate, Naruto sits on the ground with his back against the iron wall, and says "coming?" faintly. no To be exact. He should not be called Naruto now. He should be called Li Yaoxiang! Li Yaoxiang did not answer the letter''s question. Directly said the letter most concerned about things: "do you want to help sasai out of this cage?" "What do you mean?" he said "Don''t be silly in front of me. You should be very clear about what I''m talking about. " Without waiting for the letter to refute, Li Yaoxiang continued, "your relationship with Sakai will be discovered sooner or later. At that time, there will inevitably be a fratricidal scene between you two. " That''s the first thing to say. The letter is a cold breath. What Li Yaoxiang called "drama". He knows better than that! At the root, it is not allowed to have any personal feelings. As a right-hand man, he is very clear about his consistent style. If you let Zhicun tuanzang find the ninja in the root and have feelings for someone, then he, the so-called tuanzang adult, will surely let the root Ninja kill this "person" himself! If you don''t kill them, they will die together! The situation between him and Sakai is, of course, what Li Yaoxiang said about cannibalism. Two people can only live one! This is what he has been avoiding. But the question is, why does the "he" in the door understand so clearly? You know, it''s the secret of the internal members of the root. All the root members have been engraved with the seal of "the tongue is the root of disaster". It is impossible for them to divulge the information about Tuan Zang. How can the "he" in the cell know? However, the mood of the letter soon calmed down. Because of the situation of "killing each other", he didn''t think about it And he has already taken measures to deal with it! The letter said disdainfully, "Oh, so what?" "What''s the matter?" "Disdain?" "You''ve got a terminal disease?" "Just because you are ready to sacrifice yourself and complete Sakai?" "Even if Sakai really survived, so what? Do you want Sakai to be a person without any feelings and continue to live? If so, what''s the difference between Sakai and death? " At this time, the letter really can''t calm down! He never thought that Li Yaoxiang knew so clearly that he was terminally ill and was ready to deal with it! This How is that possible?! This matter, he just put in the heart, did not say with other people at all! How do you know the "he" in the door?! But soon, Xin had no heart to pursue the "he" in the door. How did he know so many things. Because the letter at this moment, already anxious. Concentration was also attracted by the content of Li Yaoxiang''s words. Since Li Yaoxiang dares to say so, it means that he must have a better solution! The next voice of the letter, obviously, has become a little dry mouth: "what can you do?" (PS: it turns out that someone sent me a recommended red envelope two days ago ~ ~ although I don''t know who it is, I would like to say that the recommended red envelope has no effect on the achievement of this book. Don''t send recommendation red envelopes. The most effective way is to follow the starting point. So please don''t keep books~ There is no recommendation for button reading Chapter 83 It is not without reason that Xin''s thoughts were so quickly disturbed by Li Yaoxiang. Letter. Daiwa. It can be said that it is one of the few "failed products" at the root. Even if they are alone at the root, they can''t completely abandon their "feelings.". This is why, in the original work, Xin, a "loser", chose to sacrifice himself in order to keep his brother sasai alive. At the same time, in order to make Sakai "safe" to survive, he also told him to be a ninja without feelings before he died. Because he knew that as long as he was perceived by Zhicun Tuan Zang, sasai still had feelings That means sasai will be in danger eventually. But the problem is. In the original book, Xin made such a choice. That''s because at that time, he had no other way to solve the problem. He has no family. This was the only way he could choose at that time. But now? The appearance of Li Yaoxiang seems to give him a glimmer of hope as a dying man. If you can choose, he absolutely does not want to let Sakai become a living dead man who has no feelings, can only complete the task, and can only obey orders! So there is the scene in front of us. "It''s easy." "As long as you help cover up Naruto''s whereabouts when he escapes." "Then you can give me Sakai. I''ll take him away with me and keep him safe." you ''re right! This is the main reason for Li Yaoxiang to communicate with Xin! If there is no accident, after the seal of the nine tail is untied, no matter what happens in the end, what will happen. Even if the ape flies, the sun cuts and others are willing to forget the past. It is estimated that Naruto can''t accept these disgusting guys in the village in a short time. Therefore, leaving Muye is undoubtedly the only way for Naruto to leave. of course! It doesn''t mean that without faith, the operation will not be successful. Just when you leave Muye, there will inevitably be a fight. It may take more time to get rid of Muye''s tracking. In that case. It happens that the root of the failure of the product sent to the door. Of course, Li Yaoxiang will not miss this opportunity to make the best use of everything, so as to make the whole plan go more smoothly. The letter after hearing the words. First, I was stunned. Then immediately a anger! After hearing what Li Yaoxiang said, his first reaction was that he mistook Li Yaoxiang for making fun of himself. After all, not to say whether he would trust Li Yaoxiang to hand over Sakai, or whether he would help Li Yaoxiang cover up his whereabouts, even the prerequisite for meeting these two requirements is "escape from the root of the cell." the letter thinks it is impossible! What''s the joke?! This is the core base of the roots. I can''t believe how strict the guard is. How can a 7-year-old child escape from here?! After thinking about it, Xin suddenly said, "impossible. I can''t risk that much to help you get out of here. If it fails, it''s likely to affect Sakai. " The letter misunderstood Li Yaoxiang. He mistakenly thought that Li Yaoxiang wanted him to help him escape from here. However, his words were soon interrupted by Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang quipped: "who said I need your help to escape here?" "It''s impossible. How can you escape here by yourself? " The letter questioned. Li Yaoxiang said with a playful smile: "do you forget... Naruto... What is it?" Though it''s through an iron door. But when the letter heard Li Yaoxiang''s playful tone. Still can''t help but take a breath! Because the meaning of Li Yaoxiang''s words is very clear, the letter is also very clear, what Li Yaoxiang said. If Li Yaoxiang''s plan is really successful, then the letter can''t imagine what consequences the whole Muye will face! And more importantly, it''s not something he can stop! Although I don''t know where the "elder brother" in Ming''s population comes from, he will be able to break the seal of Jiuwei. But Xin still feels that this matter can''t defeat him! That is to say Even if he gives up cooperating with Li Yaoxiang. Report today''s events. Then what should happen will happen. He can only add some troubles to Li Yaoxiang''s plan. Thinking of this, the letter did not hesitate: "OK. If you really succeed, as long as you take Sakai away, I will help Naruto cover up his whereabouts. But if you... " You don''t have to believe me to finish. Li Yaoxiang knew the meaning of the letter. He responded immediately: "if the plan fails, let''s say we haven''t met today." Once again, the letter was shocked by the "he" in the door. The whole process of the conversation, even when he will come here today, seems to have been fooled by the "he" in the door. They have the advantage. They have taken the lead. Even his own thoughts and thoughts are thoroughly read by him. The letter only felt that the "he" in the door was more and more mysterious. However, even if he was fooled by "he", for Sakai''s sake, Shinichi gritted his teeth and chose to go for it: "OK! That''s a deal! " After receiving a positive reply from the letter, Li Yaoxiang, leaning back against the iron wall, raised his mouth slightly: "it''s a deal." immediately. After discussing some major details, the letter left here. Li Yaoxiang, on the other hand, returned the dominance of his body to Naruto. ¡­¡­ A week later. In the cell. The whirlpool Naruto at the moment has long been bare, only a pair of underpants in the body. In addition to the whole body covered with dirt, the body is emitting bursts of stench. The whole person looks a lot thinner. Whirlpool Naruto looks at the straight line used to calculate the "days of imprisonment" on the iron wall. A little confused. There''s some uncertainty. I''m not sure if it''s the 30th straight line, or 31, or... 33? There are no windows in the cell, no sunlight. There''s nothing to do in there. Sometimes I sleep several times a day. This also leads to the fact that Naruto is not sure how many days he has been imprisoned. And the only thing he can do, in addition to studying seal technology, is to study seal technology. However, research belongs to research. Without real practice, how can Naruto know whether he is successful or not? So Naruto, who didn''t want to have too many people sacrifice, put off the nine tail rampage plan until now. Li Yaoxiang was angry! Fortunately, before the plan was successful. The letter did not give Naruto special treatment. Just do what you want. So Naruto is still suffering this week. And Li Yaoxiang simply stopped caring about him and continued to make him suffer more! up to now. Seeing that the time is ripe, Naruto''s lessons are almost over. Li Yaoxiang, taking advantage of Naruto''s fingers and counting the number of days to pass the time, suddenly said in his mind: "how can I be a qualified ninja?" This sentence just echoed in Naruto''s mind. Naruto is just like a bird in shock! Straighten up immediately! Without hesitation, he replied, "finish the task! Obey orders In the cell. Outside the cell. There was silence. Naruto Naruto was stunned and found that the sound didn''t come from outside the cell. The whole person collapsed instantly, kneeling on the ground and began to cry. Li Yaoxiang: "do you really think so?" "Wuwuwuwu ~ I can''t help it. If I don''t answer like this, I can only eat those lumps of food ~" Li Yaoxiang sneered: "what''s the problem? Don''t you have a good time eating and living here? Go on! Don''t stop! Don''t learn seal! Anyway, I think you are quite used to the life here. " Naruto''s face is complicated. Distorted facial features. The whole person seems to be holding back! Ten fingers are inserted into the messy hair, grabbing, pulling, squatting, standing, and even hitting the wall with the forehead. The whole person looks like a madman. The heart is constantly struggling. Struggling to the end, he stood up, eyes full of blood, suddenly roared: "no matter! It doesn''t matter! Brother, I don''t care anymore! I must go out today! Get out of here! Er --! " Blackening value + 1% Ha! Li Yaoxiang is happy! I didn''t expect any unexpected results! Well, you virgin watch, you deserve it! Chapter 84 meanwhile. In Naruto collapse, determined to leave the cell this night. Huoying building. In the conference room. "What about Naruto?" Ape flying day cut originally wanted to be hard hearted, do not ask about Naruto things. But in the end, I can''t help asking Zhicun tuanzang about Naruto. Zhicun Tuan Zang glanced at him disdainfully and answered the wrong question: "I do things, you can rest assured. There are already people in the seal class around the fox. There will be no problem The recent Zhicun group collection is very happy. Everything goes well. Not long ago, I just got a large number of writing wheel eyes. In less than a month, he was successfully transplanted with the big snake pill! Better strength! More confident! Now, in addition to Naruto''s strength, which has already fallen into his hands, it is even more invincible. As a result, when he faced the fire, his attitude became more and more vicious and reckless. After all, in his opinion, whether he can completely control Naruto is just a matter of time. When he has the final say, he will not be able to fix the whole leaf. It doesn''t make any difference whether the fire shadow is there or not. Ape flying day chop of course not Zhicun group think so much, he just has been in the wave Fengshui gate and whirlpool clan and other events of guilt and remorse. That''s why I''m always hesitant. Although Tuan Zang belongs to the dark side, he who carries the pot is always Tuan Zang. But this bright side of him is not easy, because in front of everyone who trusts him, he is the one who gives a promise. But it was he who broke his promise in the end. How to face these people after his death? When the decision was made, it didn''t matter. At that time, he was young enough and cruel enough! But with age People, the older they are, the more they will recall the past. This leads to the fact that his former tolerant hero has lost his former ambition. Seeing that Tuan Zang, an old friend, didn''t say anything on purpose, so he had to change his words: "well, it''s safe. I asked Daiwa to stay near there, just in case. " Zhicun group collection: "you are free." Next, the four elders in the conference room continued to discuss other things. ¡­¡­ At the same time. The residence of the Japanese people. Outside Hatoyama''s room. Rizu came here, looked at the plate of food on the ground, frowned, and asked the two guards in front of the door, "did you eat again The guard was obviously worried and nervous: "yes... Yes... Yes, patriarch." "How many days has it been?" he said The guard said: "clan... Clan leader, this is already the beginning Chapter 85 That''s it. In this quiet night. When the deafening roar of the beast sounded, the whole Muye village, as long as the Ninjas above the level of Zhongren, no matter where they were and what they were doing at that time, would rush to the direction of the roar of the beast from all directions at the first time. When ape feirizha and other old friends arrived at the scene. What they see standing on the roof is that Naruto has already become a tailed animal with seven tails, and even has a tendency to enter into eight tails. And there are a lot of root ninjas around, fighting with the tailed Naruto. The crazy and ferocious Naruto, in the face of these masked ninjas, has no intention of keeping hands. The scarlet limbs and tail are either elongated or enlarged. As long as you dare to get close to his ninja, you will be patted by him one by one! Seeing this scene in front of me, the four old faces of Muye were extremely ugly. The last thing they want to see is still happening. Ape flying day cut tone, contains anger, toward the side of Zhicun group, asked: "is not that no problem?"?! What''s going on now? " That''s the first thing to say. At the same time, Shuihu menyan and Zhuanshu Xiaochun also stare at Tuan Zang. Just now in the conference room, the arrogant tuanzang suddenly became as ugly as Chixiang. It seems to be full of the whole mouth, unable to hold words for a long time. But he had enough cheek to ignore the eyes of several old friends. I don''t care if anyone died in this violent walk of Jiuwei. What he cares about is just how much negative influence the nine tail rampage will bring to him. I can''t avoid it. This time, he was determined. After all, he took Naruto away in front of the public. He couldn''t have known more about the faces of the common people. Now Jiuwei is rampant in the village. If he can''t solve this crisis in front of the public, if there is no accident, he will be far away from the throne of Huoying! Seeing Tuan Zang, I didn''t mean to apologize at all. Shuihumenyan, who was very angry, and Xiaochun, who turned to bed, did not stay much. It''s very tacit. Don''t use the fire shadow to give orders. They said to themselves. "I''ll evacuate the crowd first!" "Me too." With that, they left the spot with a "whew". Without waiting for the ape to say something, Tuan Zang left the place with the same "whew". After all, he really couldn''t stand by this time. And Tuan Zang just left. The heads of the major families. Key personnel at the upper level. Also all one by one to the scene, came to the ape flying day chop behind, waiting for his order. "Dahe (tiancang)", a flying ape Daiwa: "yes!" Ape Flying Sun chop: "you go to help suppress nine tail!" Daiwa: "yes!" After Dahe left, ape feirizha again said, "everyone, take your place! Be ready to fight All the people behind should say "yes!". ¡­¡­ on the other hand. Tuan Zang has just arrived not far from the battle. A wounded root Ninja appeared beside him and knelt down on one knee. Zhicun Tuan Zang: "where are the people in the seal class?"?! Why didn''t they solve the problem immediately? " Root Ninja: "Mr. Tuan Zang, it happened suddenly. As soon as the fox appeared, the people in the seal class were seriously injured before they could react, leading to coma. Now our people are trying their best to suppress the fox, so that the seal class can seal him smoothly. " And this root Ninja just finished reporting. Daiwa also arrived here just at this time. He looked at the former boss. Tuan Zang also looked at the traitor at the root. There was no dialogue between the two sides. Daiwa rushed directly to Naruto. Come near the battle. Daiwa looked around. The entrance of the root base, 50 miles away, has already become a mess. No matter the buildings, or the trees around them, they were all destroyed by the aftermath of the war! Fortunately. The entrance of the root base is also a remote place in the village. Daiwa did not see the bodies of civilians or the wounded. There are a lot of ninjas who are seriously injured and unconscious. And someone immediately went to the rescue and took them away from the scene. As for the two sides of the battle, they are all root ninjas. They use all kinds of Ninjutsu to smash Naruto! There are many fire dragons, water dragons, earth dragons and so on. The offensive looks very powerful! But when these ninjas attack Naruto, they can only make him pause for a moment. And then there''s no then. Even if some people use the powerful ninja, successfully injured Naruto. Naruto''s wound will heal quickly at the speed visible to the naked eye. It didn''t work at all. In view of this situation, Daiwa does not intend to delay any longer. He flashed to Naruto not far away. Two hands! Snap to the ground! "Mu Dun, the art of silent killing and binding!" Then, the ground where Naruto stood began to crack everywhere! Drill out one huge root after another, bind Naruto''s limbs and seven tails, and try to pull! Sure enough! Compared with the gorgeous Ninjutsu used by many root members. The Mudun of Daiwa is undoubtedly the most effective! These roots can not only absorb the chakras of nine tails, but also weaken the strength of nine tails! For a moment, Naruto, who had seven tails, was bound by these roots. The appearance of this scene made everyone present very happy! But what they don''t know is. It''s a seemingly easy move. But it has already made Daiwa do its best! Chakra in the body, but also the rapid loss! If chakra continues to drain at this speed, it is estimated that even he will not last long! Seeing that the situation was not good, Dahe quickly drank: "seal class, do it! I can''t hold him down here for long! " Hearing the news, it was a big surprise! Also dare not hesitate! In a moment. The seal class Ninja was still looking for opportunities. Soon they took their positions and surrounded the Naruto with the tail animal. Eight in all. Eight people are standing in eight different directions, each seal! The printing is finished. Then, in front of the four, they drilled out thin chains, rushed to Naruto, and bound him. The four clapped their palms on the ground. Black runes appear on the ground and spread to Naruto! you ''re right! It''s the "seal of lock tail" and "seal of four images" of the whirlpool clan! As mentioned before, the inheritance of the whirlpool clan has almost become the inheritance of Muye. How can they not understand the seal art of restraining tailed animals? That''s it. The runes sealed by the four elephants began to spread to the tailed Naruto. Wood Dun, chain, plus the seal, almost to the Naruto to kill! All the people who saw this situation, whether they were ape Flying Sun chop, Zhicun Tuan Zang, or the other important members, could not help showing a look of great relief. It''s as if the victory is in hand. But when everyone thought it was over, something unbelievable happened! (PS: strange... How can the number of recommended tickets not be increased? It has been maintained at about 400. Has anyone been abandoning the article OTZ=3£© Chapter 86 The chain of the seal of the lock tail method, and the wood Dun of Daiwa, the limbs, neck, and seven tails of Naruto after the tailed animal of duerde, are very tight! The black runes sealed by the four symbols extend from the ground to the limbs of Naruto, and then from the limbs to the neck of Naruto! Will be dark red chakra coat, to package Naruto, gradually covered with black! But just as the seal Rune was about to extend to the whole head of Naruto, a frightening scene appeared! I saw that the black Rune not only did not continue to spread, but also began to fade slowly! Chains, roots, but also began to crack! Naruto, who had been strangled to open his limbs and tail, gradually regained his strength! Tailed Naruto is like tug of war, pulling his chains and roots back! Shrink into a ball. Next. It''s a roar: "roar --!!" Roar at the same time, limbs and seven tails, is suddenly extended! In the blink of an eye. The chain is broken! The roots are broken! The rune evaporates! In this scene, it was Li Yaoxiang who was hiding in the space of consciousness, and at the same time, he performed the art of double de printing! At the moment of Naruto breaking free from the shackles, all eight people in the seal class were shaken away! In the distance, or into the ground, or into the building, so that the surrounding dust and smoke rolling. The exhausted Daiwa couldn''t resist the attack and spat out blood. Seeing this, all the people said in secret: no! But without waiting for them to respond, the scene of despair happened! I saw the Naruto wrapped in the dark red chakra coat. On the surface of chakra''s coat, animal bones began to grow one after another! After the bone has grown, Naruto''s spine grows its eighth tail! It''s just that it''s not over yet! When the eighth tail is fully grown. Then, the bones are gradually wrapped by layers of flesh and blood! The ninth tail, as well as skin and animal hair, is also growing rapidly! Then, the tailed Naruto began to expand and expand at the speed visible to the naked eye! It''s about the size of a human. It''s the size of a house. It depends on the size of the house. It''s the size of a park. From the size of the park. It turns into a Nine Tailed Fox as huge as a hill! So we watched all the nine tails change in front of them! And the whole seemingly cumbersome process of change, but only costs less than 5 breaths! These five breaths made everyone present look silly. This scene reminds them of the scene seven years ago. At the same time, in everyone''s mind, there is only the word "finished" Naruto, who has released his strength completely, has been imprisoned in a narrow space for a long time. At the moment, he only feels very comfortable! He couldn''t help roaring up to the sky again! "Roar --!!" After venting all his dissatisfaction from this long roar, he looked down at the crowd around him. His face is still ferocious, and his eyes are still full of blood! He didn''t forget how he spent these days! Plus being influenced by the evil energy of nine tails. At the moment, his heart is full of anger! In front of him, the motionless Ninja was as small as an ant. It''s just that he didn''t wait for an offensive. The other party has already started! The first reaction is the leader of the three generations of fire, ape flying sun cut! "Do it!" Ape flying day cut fierce drink at the same time, it is the seal pat, summoned his spirit beast, ape demon! The next picture is exactly the same as seven years ago! The ape devil first turned into a Vajra wishful stick. Then it becomes bigger and longer! Take the huge nine tails and poke out the scope of the village first. Then, ninja after ninja. Although this method is good, it can reduce the loss and casualties of the village, but it is also a very risky move. Because of a little carelessness, if Jiuwei aimed at the village and sent a tail animal jade, the huge village would be really finished. The rest are ninjas. Of course, I know that. So they caught up in the first place. For the sake of, don''t let nine tail have a chance to use tail beast jade. cracking. Naruto''s figure just stopped. The Ninja above the upper forbearance level has come to him and started a series of attacks on him! The strong of Nara''s family join hands to use the enhanced version of "shadow boxing" in an attempt to influence Jiuwei''s action. The strong men of qiudao clan used all kinds of doubling techniques to attack Jiuwei. Tuan Zang, who knew that he could no longer escape, summoned his psychic beast, mengtapir, to attack Jiuwei and try to show his sense of existence in front of everyone. And we all have a tacit understanding that no one grows up in front of Jiuwei or uses a large psychic beast to fight against Jiuwei. Because everyone knows very well. That''s just to make it easier for Jiuwei to find a target to attack. Instead, like now, everyone is swimming in front of the huge nine tails. This kind of attack is more beneficial to them. It''s just that. This seems to be a powerful attack, which gathers the strength of the whole village, and falls on Naruto, who has already become nine tails. Not only does it not play any role, but it is more and more irritating to Naruto! Let Naruto start when the strength, but also gradually become more ruthless and violent. Especially when attacking the masked ninjas, Naruto doesn''t know whether they are roots or dark parts. In short, as long as there is a mask, he will mercilessly take a claw! The whole engagement. The one who sacrificed the most. The most seriously injured. No more than these root ninjas, and the dark ninjas who were angry. This scene makes Tuan Zang feel sad. That''s the power he has cultivated for many years. After this incident, it is estimated that his staff will lose a lot. At the same time, his power in the village will be weakened. Of course, others don''t have as many bottles as Tuan Zang''s. They just want to stop nine tails. And not far away. The rudimentary field that brings the whole process into view. Then he looked at the scene with a worried face. Ninja nine tail launched each attack, fell on nine tail, Hatta can not help but feel distressed for nine tail. She doesn''t know if this kind of attack will affect Naruto. I just hope Naruto is safe. But look at it. Daisy just felt more and more wrong. How This nine tail''s eyes, give her a sense of deja vu? Aware of the unusual, she immediately opened her eyes. Observe the whole battlefield. indeed! When Hatta found that the nine tails in front of her, after flying most of the people, she didn''t kill them, which made her more sure of her guess! It turned out that Naruto was attacked by everyone! Now she couldn''t bear it any longer. It doesn''t matter that much. I just started and rushed up! The two guards behind her, however, were so absorbed that they didn''t even notice that their eldest daughter had run away Chapter 87 Hatta has been running. Keep running. Run as hard as you can. There are no other ideas in my mind. My mind is full of Narutos. She can''t bear to see Naruto continue to suffer! Isn''t Naruto the son of Huoying of the fourth generation? Why do you treat Naruto like this? Why does the village treat Naruto like this? She walked through the trees. It''s in the area of engagement. The place of engagement has long been destroyed into an open field. But she was too small to attract people''s attention. Seeing all the Ninjas still use all kinds of powerful Ninjutsu to attack Naruto, hatada is even more anxious! She doesn''t care so much. I didn''t think about my safety at all. Rush forward again, hope you can pay attention to yourself. A moment later. Hatta''s small figure, difficult to intersperse in a variety of Ninjutsu, almost to close to the nine tail within 50 meters! That is to say, maybe you don''t need to be attacked by others. As long as the nine tails are as big as a hill, and the front feet inadvertently step forward, maybe the young fields are killed on the spot! But all this. It''s not in the scope of Hatoyama''s consideration. She came to Jiuwei, turned her back to Jiuwei, and looked at a group of powerful ninjas at a close distance. She still used all kinds of ninjas to smash Naruto. She couldn''t stand it any more. She yelled at the crowd! "Stop fighting! Stop fighting! That''s Naruto! That''s Naruto! That''s the son of Huoying of the fourth generation, whirlpool Naruto --! " It''s not bad. A shout on the spot to frighten everyone! How could such a tender voice appear at the scene of the battle? It''s amazing. On the spot, several root ninjas were directly patted by Naruto''s claws. The root ninjas were like a kite with a broken line. They didn''t know where to fly, and they didn''t know whether to live or not. Reaction of the public, can only secretly scold a damn! Immediately focus on Jiuwei again. Of course, hatada''s cry, in addition to the loss of some ninjas in his own camp, is not nothing. At least she did attract attention. Chapter 88 Quiet! The atmosphere was quiet! When "Jiuwei" uttered the word "Chutian" in a rough voice, everyone was dumbfounded! The picture of cruelty in anticipation did not happen. But there''s such an incredible scene?! How is that possible?! Are you kidding?! Is it really like what rihata said? It turns out that after fighting for such a long time, they are not fighting with Jiuwei, but the son of Huoying of the fourth generation, launching an attack?! Isn''t that a big joke? What''s more, what shocked everyone present was that if this "nine tail" in front of us was the whirlpool Naruto, wouldn''t it mean that the whirlpool Naruto could control the body of nine tail perfectly?! What is the difference between human pillar force and perfect human pillar force. Everyone present who has been fighting with Jiuwei for such a long time is very clear! That''s a big difference! One is just a embroidered pillow to shock other villages. One is the actual combat effectiveness! The status and identity of both sides, used to make a comparison, that is, the Naruto before, is dispensable for everyone! Even if Muye four old really want to change a nine tail container, it is estimated that we will not remember the kindness of Bofeng Watergate, and run to Muye four old in front of "squeak". But now it''s different! Even if Naruto is not the son of Bofeng Watergate, everyone in the village will treat him as a treasure! It''s like chilabi in yunyin village. Respect from all! After all, they have perfect human strength, which means that they will sacrifice a lot less people in the following tasks and wars. This is undoubtedly a great thing for the village! thus it can be seen. We all know the truth. As the shadow of the fire, can the ape Flying Sun chop not understand the value of Naruto today? When such a big nine tail shows Naruto''s consciousness, he is the first one to react! Showing the most exciting look, is also him! In front of you, no longer nine tails, no longer Naruto! But a perfect person! A perfect person with fetters. The value of the village is self-evident, totally incalculable! Most of the reasons why the village gave in to the events of the day clan in yunyin village that year are not the existence of the perfect human pillar of chilabi in yunyin village?! What about Muye village at that time? Young and promising, and let the cloud hidden village fear four generations of Huoying died. The nine tails became unstable and could not be used. Muye Sanren left. All the strong are either dead, scattered or walking. Plus the hidden danger of yuzhibo. There is a trade-off. How did he face yunyin village with a tough attitude? If they really want to fight yunyin village, do they have a chance of winning? So they have to pay for the situation by sacrificing the younger generation. But now it''s different! It''s all over! As long as during his reign, let Muye have a perfect human pillar force again, then he in the past, no matter how not! His heart is not so guilty. Even after death, there is an explanation for all the people he failed. At least he can rightfully say to everyone that Muye village is still so powerful! meanwhile. The same is true. Zhicun Tuan Zang certainly knows. But his mood, contrary to everyone present, was extremely bad! In principle, the village has perfect human strength, which is a piece of good news. But the problem is Is this perfect man not right with him? He just tormented others for nearly a month. The other side even stormed out. If Naruto doesn''t hate him, he won''t believe it! Therefore, for others, today''s Naruto is a baby pimple, but for him, it is a real unstable factor! At the same time, if you have hatred for his village group, it means that you also have hatred for the village! He is the village. The village is him. In other words, the perfect human force that cannot be completely controlled will only be more dangerous for the village! Think of it here. Zhicun group is hiding before everyone responds. Directly toward the field rushed in the past! There''s nothing to say. Fetters are always the best tools for them to use! He just started. Everyone was immediately awakened by his action! The ape flies day to chop is to suddenly drink: "regiment Tibet! How dare you? " But it''s too late. If you cut the distance with ape Flying Sun, you can''t catch up with Tuan Zang''s speed at all! Just when everyone thought that Chutian was about to fall into Tuan Zang''s hands, a dark shadow suddenly flashed away, rushed to Tuan Zang and blocked his way! The shadow is qimukakasi! In this life, Kakashi no longer has 100% confidence in the village''s rulers. So he was always on guard against the actions of the fourth elder Muye. indeed. He really caught Tuan Zang''s intention, so he rushed to stop it for the first time. Tuan Zang, who was blocked by Kakashi, turned black and said in a gloomy tone: "Qi Mu Kakashi, what do you want to do? Is this betrayal of the village? " "Mr. tuanzang, you are joking. I should have asked you, "what do you want to do?" Kakashi road. Zhicun Tuan Zang: "don''t you see that the fox is going to attack the little child of the sun family? I''m going to save her. What''s the problem? " Two people that a few words exchange time. Ape flying day chop and others have arrived at the scene. Ririzu rushed to Daisy''s side, picked her up and away from Jiuwei. Even though he knew that nine tail''s body was controlled by whirlpool Naruto, he was still worried. And the ape flying day chop is also separated in the middle of Tuan Zang and Chutian, just in case. Daisy''s heart is not so many bottles of these adults. Although she has been taken away by rizu, her eyes have never left Naruto from the beginning to the end. So is Naruto. Because of the emergence of hatada, he became less violent. One person, one fox, just looking at each other all the time. Everyone stopped. So big nine tail, also silently sit there, the picture seems to be how harmonious. But ape feirizhan glared at old jiyoutuan. After a cold hum, he immediately changed his kind face, looked up at Naruto and said, "Naruto, is that you? It''s all a misunderstanding. We are all people of Muye. Let''s not hurt each other any more. " That''s what I said. But ape flying day chop is no different from Zhicun Tuan Zang. He also intentionally or unintentionally blocked the young field behind him. A discerning person can see what''s going on. There are only rudimentary fields and Naruto, not so much. PS: brothers, there are more and more recommended tickets for other people''s books. The recommendation ticket for this book has always been average ~ ~ ~ ~ OTZ = 3. Download the starting point app and get a red envelope at 8 o''clock every night to support the author in the legal edition ~) Chapter 89 After hearing the words, Naruto''s eyes shifted from the body of the young field to the body of the flying ape. However, when he saw the old man''s face, he combined what he had just said. The disgust of the village and the old man Muye came back to me! Misunderstanding?! You mean to misunderstand?! If you misunderstand me, when that son of a bitch hid himself back, you didn''t stop him?! I''ve been tortured for such a long time, and I don''t see you stop me?! The more he thought about it, Naruto felt that these people were disgusting in front of him. He really doesn''t want to stay here for even a quarter of an hour. He really didn''t want to see the disgusting faces of these people again! The huge "nine tails" once again showed a ferocious face and responded with a rough voice: "I want to leave here!" I heard Naruto say that he was going to leave. Ape flying day cut mood can not help but sink again and again. Just by Naruto''s ferocious eyes and tone, ape Flying Sun chop knows that he can''t influence Naruto''s idea at present. If before, it is impossible! He can''t let Naruto leave the village, because the village can''t do without Jiuwei! Hearing Naruto''s words, maybe he will directly take the last resort and use the tool of fetter to threaten Naruto. But not now! Now Naruto, although he does not understand the stability of his situation, but the fact is not already in front of you? At least it can be proved that the day when Naruto becomes the perfect person will not be far away! Even if it has been successful, it is not necessarily! The difference between Zhu Li, a perfect man who is willing to stay, and Zhu Li, a perfect man who is threatened and has hatred for the village, is known to the village, needless to say, even a three-year-old. So as long as there is a glimmer of possibility. Under the circumstances of being forced to do so, they do not want to take the last resort of "threat". Think of it here. In ape''s mind, Yu Zhibo weasel, Yu Zhibo waterstop, and the picture of writing wheel eye in kaleidoscope flashed involuntarily. damn! If they were still there, they would not need to be so passive now! Judging from the war situation just now, it is obvious that Naruto has learned the art of seal. That is to say, today''s Muye village, without the yuzhibo clan and the kaleidoscope wheel eye, is the only one that can compete with Naruto, leaving the seal technique of "ghost seal". But the question is, can he use the ghost seal? It''s impossible! Seal the nine tail, no nine tail of the earthquake potential, the village how to do? As for saying, like the wave Feng Shui gate, seal half of the nine tails again, and seal the other half in other people''s bodies? Don''t be kidding. It''s impossible! The probability of mistakes in the process is too high! The more he thought about it, the more frustrated and heavy he felt, but he didn''t show these emotions on the surface, because now the only thing he can do is to appease Naruto. Try to put aside the misunderstanding between the village and Naruto, and let Naruto return to the embrace of Muye. And The most important thing is, as long as you have the imperial card of hatada in your hand! He doesn''t believe that this perfect person can never come back! As long as we make sure that Naruto leaves this matter and is not spread out, the other Naruto villages will only get the news of Jiuwei''s rampage at most. The departure of Naruto is not unacceptable. "Ah ~" the ape sighed, showing a look of pity for the world, "Naruto, there are too many misunderstandings between you and the village. It''s also good to leave for a while and go out to relax. I won''t stop you. But please remember, Muye will always be your home. You are always welcome back. " That''s the first thing to say. Not only Naruto. Everyone in the room was dumbfounded. We all know the importance of Naruto to the village. But everyone did not expect that the three generations of Huoying would so easily answer Naruto''s request. Turning to bed, Xiaochun and shuihumen''s inflammation happened to be around ape feirizhan at the safest time. Zhicun group collection is even more so! Xiao Chun: "Huoying, do you know what you are talking about?" "No, we can''t let him leave Muye!" Mitokado Homura Zhicun Tuan Zang: "day chop!" But before a few old friends had finished talking, ape feirizhan interrupted directly: "enough! I have my own discretion about Naruto! Muye is the home of Naruto! Muye is Naruto''s father, guarding the village with his life! Do you think Naruto might betray the village and not come back? " yes. Until now, ape flying day chop in the suppression of several old guys at the same time, still do not forget to use feelings to bind Naruto. Finish. Ape Flying Sun chop raised his head and looked at Naruto with kind eyes again: "go, Naruto. With me, no one dares to embarrass you. " Hear ape fly day chop this old man, so easy to let oneself leave. Naruto was also slightly surprised. It''s just that he can''t manage that much. At this time, he just wanted to get away from this disgusting place as soon as possible. Get away from the people who make him sick as soon as possible. Before leaving, Naruto looks at Hata with some complexity. The same is true of Hatoyama. See this situation of ape flying day chop, is more eye-catching said: "don''t worry. We''ll take care of Hatta for you. Hatta will be fine. " The world of seven year olds. Still very simple. No matter Naruto or hatada, they didn''t think that there was another meaning behind the sentence, and they didn''t agree. Some people who inherit the will of fire have no doubt about the intention of "looking after". As for those of a certain age. The guy who knows the real face of four old Woody leaves knows the sinister intentions of the ape Flying Sun chop and others. Ririzu''s face is even blacker! Kakashi also suffered. Naruto, who controls Jiuwei''s real body, still stares at Hatoyama. All kinds of complicated expressions are written on his face. After struggling for a long time, he finally grits his teeth and turns to run away! Next. Is Naruto with the momentum of the earth shaking, slowly left the line of sight of the people. Until the shaking of the ground, completely calm. Ape flying day chop this just with stern tone, toward the public command way: "everyone listen to me! No one can discuss today''s affairs any more! The violators will be locked up immediately! " The crowd answered, "yes!" After that, it began to disperse. Someone is in charge of cleaning up the battlefield. Someone was in charge of helping the injured to leave. Some left on their own. Before he left, ape feiri went to the other three elders and told them sternly, "go back to the conference room. I have something to discuss with you." Finish. When the ape flies, it jumps away. Shuihu menyan and Xiaochun looked at each other and left. And Zhicun Tuan Zang side, then at this time appeared two roots ninja. Both of them are the right assistants of Tuan Zang. They will report to Tuan Zang after the event is over without Tuan Zang''s command. "Cough, cough, cough! Tuan Zang Da... " Tuan Zang waved his hand: "we''ll talk about other things later. Now you immediately send people to hunt down the fox! When he returns to the human body, if necessary, kill him Two root ninjas, kneeling on one knee at the same time: "yes!" (PS: recommended ticket ~ recommended ticket ~ ~) Chapter 90 you ''re right! For Zhicun Tuan Zang. It''s better to destroy "he" than to keep a perfect person who hates the village! After giving orders to two subordinates. He ran in the direction of the burning studio. A moment later. Huoying building. In the conference room. Ape has been waiting in the conference room for a long time. Zhicun tuanzang was the last one to arrive. As soon as Zhicun Tuan Zang arrived, he heard that Zhuan Shu Xiaochun and shuihumen Yan were saying that the ape was not killed on the day of flying. "Ah, rizhan, you are really reckless this time. How can you just let Naruto go? Do you know how serious the consequences would be if other villages knew the news? " Watergate inflammation. "Yes. Take it back. Now go and get Naruto back. Maybe it''s too late. He has been animalized once. In a short time, he should not be animalized any more. " Turn to sleep in spring. Shuihumenyan and Xiaochun are also very realistic. There is no more call of fox. Now it''s called Naruto. However, when Zhicun tuanzang arrived, his attitude and momentum immediately changed! There seems to be a kind of tolerance male demeanor that used to be famous in the whole tolerance world! face about. Stare at the three. Stares the water door inflammation as well as turns the bed, the small spring wants to say the words, also stifles back into the belly. "That''s it?" The ape flies day to chop eyes to once sweep three people one eye, "finish saying, now it''s my turn to say?"? I''ll tell you plainly now that I didn''t ask you to come here to listen to your opinions! I just want to inform you, Naruto, I don''t allow any mistakes! " At this point, ape feirizha''s eyes also obviously looked at Zhicun Tuan Zang: "I don''t want Naruto to leave this matter. Some news has been spread out! If I find out what''s wrong, I won''t stop this time! " Ape flying day cut a series of warning words. It made the atmosphere of the scene extremely cold. At the same time, he also admitted from the side that several people present did have the ability to stop "some news spreading in Muye"! That is to say, in that year, Qi Mu Shuo Mao was really a cat crying and a mouse pretending to be merciful! "Day cut, this..." water door inflammation. "Day cut..." turn to sleep Xiaochun. Now that he had torn his compassionate face in front of old friends, ape feirizhan didn''t want to say anything more. He waved his hand: "enough, you can go!" Shuihu menyan and Xiaochun looked at each other helplessly, then left the meeting room. Zhicun tuanzang''s eyes narrowed. I don''t know what I''m thinking. But also did not speak, also left the conference room. ¡­¡­ on the other hand. After getting the order from Zhicun tuanzang, Xin and another right-hand assistant rushed to the direction where Naruto left, and had no time to settle the remaining members. A moment later. According to the traces left by Jiuwei, they came to a jungle. The "obvious" clue is broken here. In other words, when Naruto came here, he had changed back to human form and was on his way. They looked around, trying to find a clue. Just then, the letter found some traces not far away. Similarly, another right-hand person with the same strength as Xin also found this trace. However, when he wanted to leave for the direction indicated by the trace, he was stopped by the letter: "I''m not sure whether the trace left is true or false." "Just in case, it''s better for us to divide our troops into two groups!" Finish. The letter did not wait for the colleague to answer. Go straight in the direction of the trace. Seeing this, the right-hand man didn''t think much of it. He turned to another direction where Naruto might have fled. After all, we all work under Tuan Zang''s command, and we are also one of Tuan Zang''s most trusted people. He didn''t think that much. It wasn''t long. After the letter confirmed that the colleague didn''t follow, he stopped and turned to the northeast. He said to himself, "Sakai, that''s all I can do for you. In the days to come, it''s up to you. " ¡­¡­ A few hours later. In the base. Zhicun Tuan Zang sits on his throne. In front of him, someone reported all kinds of information: "the rampage of the fox led to the death of four members of Shangren and seven members of Zhongren. More than 20 other members have been hit hard and will not be able to recover in the near future. As for the Ninja Scroll stored in the base, it was also destroyed in this incident. " Zhicun Tuan Zang after hearing about it. The expression is still very cold. I don''t know what he''s thinking. Not long. Xin and another right-hand man went back to Laizhi village and knelt down on one knee: "Mr. Tuan Zang, our mission has failed." Tuan Zang, who had been able to keep calm. After hearing the news, the anger on his face flashed away. "Say, what''s the matter!" "Cough, cough, cough! Report group Tibet adult, we trace to nine tail disappear place, but after that, but can''t find whirlpool Naruto trace Zhicun Tuan Zang''s eyes narrowed and said coldly, "isn''t the fox under your management? What happened, but it didn''t get under control in time? " "Cough, cough! Mr. Tuan Zang, this is a temporary negligence of my subordinates. When the fox stormed away, his subordinates didn''t stay near the cell. Please forgive me. " Finish. The letter did not speak again. Zhicun tuanzang did not continue to ask questions. The scene was solemn. There was a long silence. Zhicun tuanzang changed his original tone of accountability into a peaceful attitude: "OK. It''s not your fault. No one thought that the fox had learned to seal. So much has happened tonight that you are tired. You are not well. Go back and have a rest first. " After that, Zhicun tuanzang said to another right-hand man, "you stay." Both of them answered "yes!" at the same time. After the letter left. Zhicun tuanzang then asked the right-hand man, "what happened just now? Did you notice anything unusual in the letter? " Whirlpool Naruto has two problems in a row, both of which are related to Xin, which makes Zhicun Tuan Zang, who is suspicious of his nature, have to doubt whether Xin is interfering with it. Next. The right-hand man told Zhicun Tuan Zang all the details of the track down. After hearing the news, Zhicun Tuan Zang pondered for a moment and then asked, "is the letter closely related to a child?" "Yes, Mr. tuanzang. The child''s name is Sakai£¨ I don''t know what Sakai is called at the root. It''s convenient to call him back.) "What about the strength?" Zhicun group collection. "Report group Tibet adult, Sagai already has very good strength." Right hand man. "Go and see if the child named Sakai is still in his original residence." After a pause, Zhicun continued, "if you''re not here, you can just let the letter disappear. If it''s still there Then arrange a ceremony for both of them as soon as possible. " Right hand man: "yes!" (PS: Although the author Jun is cute and new, some big poison spots he knows well will not be touched. You can rest assured ~ ~ ~ I feel so speechless ~ ~ ~ the big scenes in the previous two chapters, though not well written, are not poison spots. It''s just Daisy''s backwardness, but it''s what the follow-up plot needs I''ve been sprayed again. I need a ticket to calm down ~ ~) Chapter 91 The "ceremony" in the words of Zhicun group. It''s the game of fighting each other inside the root. It is also one of the methods he used to verify whether his tools still retain his feelings. After getting the order. The right-hand man went to sasai''s residence to investigate. ¡­¡­ The next morning. The letter was in his room and sat up all day. He knew that his abnormality would soon be discovered by Tuan Zang and sent someone to deal with it, but he didn''t care about it all. What he cares about is only the safety of today''s Sakai. Whether the "elder brother" of Ming''s population has fulfilled his promise. It''s just that. If the mysterious man really broke his promise, he could do nothing. I believe that there is not much time left for him by Tuan Zang. He only hopes that Sakai can become a normal person and live happily Think about it. Knock! Knock! Knock! The door of the letter was suddenly knocked and opened directly. It was the right-hand man who was sent by Tuan Zang to investigate zojing''s residence last night: "letter, Tuan Zang asked me to ask you, are you better? If it''s better. Then go straight to the closing room today! " When it comes to the closing room, Xin was shocked! His relationship with Sakai was discovered! And this so-called closed room is the place where the root is used to let members fight each other! No! Isn''t Sakai gone? Why do you have to close the room and fight with others? He was full of doubts in his heart, but he couldn''t manage so much. With his tired body, he said directly: "my body is OK. Let''s go now. " A moment later. They came to the closing room. There was already a little guy waiting in the closed room for a long time. When the letter saw the man''s face clearly, Rao tried his best to hide his emotion, and his palm could not help shaking slightly! Even though both sides are wearing masks, he can be 100% sure that the person in the closed room is his brother sasai! How is that possible?! Didn''t I let you go?! Why are you back here again?! What you have done will be in vain? Also don''t wait for letter that stiff body reaction come over, behind the back rang the voice of iron door being shut up. He didn''t need that right-hand assistant to explain anything. He knew that as long as he was locked in this cell, it meant that he and Sakai could only live one life! With his desperation, the letter could not speak for a long time. Until sasai took off his mask. It was then that he gave a wry smile. Also took off the mask. Now that things have come to this point, there is no choice. Only according to the previous plan, let Sakai kill himself. It''s just Before that, he had to ask clearly what was going on! In a flash, the two brothers both took out the bitterness from their pockets and rushed to each other! "Dang!" There was a light noise. Bitterness and bitterness collide. Xin looked at Sakai in front of him fiercely and said softly, "why do you want to come back?" "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang It''s a series of no collision. Sasai side letter fight, while answering: "that man told me all about you." As soon as Xin''s pupil shrank, a sense of hatred came out of his eyes. It seemed that he wanted to fight against Li Yaoxiang, who broke his promise. But not long after his expression appeared, it was soon dispelled by the following words of Sakai: "he gave me two choices. 1¡¢ Follow him from now on and he will ensure my safety and freedom. " Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! It''s a series of attacks and blocks. Call here. Both of them leap back at the same time! Sasai pulled out the reel. Draw a few strokes on the scroll. Immediately, a few ink lions jumped out of the scroll, and attacked the letter! Seeing this, the letter also made a quick seal. Several Feng Dun cut the ink lions one by one to make them turn into a pool of ink and sprinkle it all over the floor. Next. The two rushed to each other again. This time, we abandoned bitterness. Two people close fight, you attack me to block. "What''s the second choice?" Letter. "The second choice is that I will come back to Muye to help him. He will help me revive you in the future. " The letter was stunned. A body shape meal, a flaw was given to sasai to capture the opportunity, and kicked in the abdomen, flew to the distance, directly fell to the ground to spurt blood. It doesn''t give Xin a chance to breathe. Sasai a few flash came to the letter side, and the bitter no frame in the neck of the letter, so that it can''t move. Xin said with a bitter smile, "do you believe him?" Sasai laughed: "at least there is a glimmer of hope, isn''t there?" "Cough, cough!" The letter spurted another mouthful of blood. It''s just the illness. As for the injury that Sakai gave him, in fact, it was not so serious, "the road is your choice. That''s all I can do for you. I hope you won''t regret it in the future. " Sasai: "don''t worry. I won''t regret it. I''d rather have your participation in my future life than let me live in one person''s world. " Finish. They both looked at each other with a smile. Letter: "no matter what the result is, I hope you will not feel sad for today''s things in the future." The meaning of the letter is very obvious, that is, he doesn''t hold much hope that Li Yaoxiang can revive him, so he will give a preventive injection for Sakai in advance. Sasai: "No. At least I know there was a family who loved me, didn''t I? " Letter a Leng, immediately release a bosom way: "that starts." There is no pain in sasai''s hand. Letter Death Sasai was struggling with his inner pain. The reason is also very clear, he directly destroys the head of the letter, because he knows that there are important members of the mountain clan in the root, who can spy on the memory of the dead. At the same time. He didn''t forget a word the letter often told him. If you want to live safely in the root, you must abandon your feelings! Immediately, sasai''s expression instantly became the same as that in the original work. With an official smile, he dragged the letter''s body to the iron gate. "Mission accomplished." A moment later. Sakai was brought to Zhicun Tuan Zang. Zhicun tuanzang didn''t feel sad because of Xin''s death. On the contrary, he was only very satisfied that roots could cultivate qualified ninjas like Sakai. Zhicun tuanzang: "you are very good! Well done. " Sakai nods and smiles at Tuan Zang. "Nice smile. Next, I will have an important task for you. Do you have the confidence to finish it? " Zhicun tuanzang road. Sakai: "it''s a great honor. I won''t let you down." When Zhicun group heard this, it showed a happy smile (PS: vote for recommendation ~ ~ don''t forget to vote for recommendation ~ ~) Chapter 92 In a jungle in Muye village. This jungle is the place where Naruto, hatada and Sasuke used to do extreme training here. At the moment, Sasuke is alone in this place, carrying out all kinds of extreme training taught by Naruto in the past. Practice, practice. Suddenly a cry came from behind Sasuke: "Sasuke." Sasuke stopped. Look back. It''s Kakashi. Kakashi quickly came to Sasuke and said in a concerned tone: "Sasuke, I went back to you last night and you were gone. Where did you go? What''s more, why didn''t I see you training at the appointed place today? " Sasuke at the moment. It seems, obviously, exhausted. He has been training since last night and has never had a rest. He gasped and said coldly, "No. I can train myself later. Don''t bother you any more. " Finish. Sasuke turned and left. Never look at Kakashi again. Of course, Kakashi will not be so ignorant. Since his heart has been paid and others don''t appreciate him, he won''t be forced to go back to the village. Not long after Kakashi left. Sasuke is running. Because of lack of strength, and feet tremble, can no longer run. He clenched his teeth. I want to keep running. But my feet still don''t listen. He showed anger and unwillingness, patted his big leg for several times and muttered: "Damn it! Move it! You can''t do that?! What else is revenge?! Do you still have a face to compare with Naruto? " you ''re right. Since Sasuke saw Naruto''s "real strength" last night and learned that Naruto had left the village. He was no longer worried about Naruto''s safety. contrary. His jealousy of Naruto became more and more intense. There was even a sense of hatred. I hate my incompetence! Hate yourself like a clown, all day long want to share with Naruto, the result is, Naruto has not been serious with their fight! damn! All the time, in the eyes of others, isn''t it a joke?! A clown out of his own measure! Sasuke''s idea. I guess to the extreme. As a result, he can''t calm down at all. The pursuit of becoming stronger will only become stronger. Full of anger, he took out the bitterness from his waist and stabbed his big leg! Try this extreme technique, so that the legs can move up, continue to exercise. But just then, a voice appeared in his mind. "What''s the matter? I''m not reconciled? " About to stab big... Leg of suffering, an instant pause. Sasuke mentioned suffering, vigilant left and right look: "who?" Immediately, the voice just appeared again, and this time with a sarcastic tone: "what''s the matter? Don''t you often ask Naruto about my news? Forget that soon? " you ''re right! The master of the voice is Li Yaoxiang! Before the layout so long, has been intentionally or unintentionally let Sasuke to Naruto jealousy, growing, and from time to time revealed flaws, let Sasuke find himself, let Naruto always stronger than Sasuke so a trace, blow Sasuke''s self-confidence, in order to, is the arrival of this day! There is no need to say anything more. After hearing Li Yaoxiang''s words, Sasuke instantly guessed who the owner of the voice was! The original look of vigilance turned into great joy in the blink of an eye! "Are you Naruto''s brother?" "You can make me stronger, right?" "Come on, teach me to be strong!" yes. In Sasuke''s cognition, Naruto has become so strong because of his mysterious brother. Now this mysterious brother finally appeared and contacted himself. Of course, he won''t miss the chance to become stronger! He wants to become as powerful as Naruto! no He wants to become more powerful than Naruto! As for Naruto, the mysterious brother, who is he, what kind of existence he is, why he can communicate with himself in his mind All this is not what he should care about. But The reality is often not as good as the imagination. Li Yaoxiang''s next sentence made Sasuke completely stupid and immediately said, "why should I teach you?" Sasuke Sasuke was stunned. I don''t know how to answer this question for a moment. Next. His stupefied expression soon became ferocious and resolute: "how can you teach me to be strong?"?! As long as you can make me stronger, I can promise you anything! " "Ha ha." Li Yaoxiang sneered and continued, "with your strength, what value do you think... You will have for me?" Sasuke was ridiculed by Li Yaoxiang again and was speechless. It''s not that he doesn''t want to argue. But what Li Yaoxiang said is true. After all, since the master of this voice can cultivate such a powerful Naruto, his strength will certainly not be worse. This means that only with their own strength, they really can''t help the master of the voice. Since the master of the voice. I don''t want to teach myself to be strong. Sasuke didn''t want to waste time on him. The tone became cold: "then why do you come to me? Since you don''t want to teach me to be strong, please don''t interfere with my exercise! " Finish. Sasuke immediately had a decision in his mind. Wait, no matter what the owner of the voice said, he would never answer him even a word! But the idea just came up. But soon he was slapped in the face by reality. Because the next sentence of Li Yaoxiang directly made his mood out of control! "Do you want revenge?" Sasuke said: "what do you mean?" "Literally. Do you want revenge? If you want revenge... I can help you. " "Oh." Sasuke said with disdain, "no, thank you for your kindness. I will solve this problem myself Li Yaoxiang said, "ha! Is it up to you? If I tell you... Your brother is more powerful than Naruto last night? Do you still believe that you can avenge yourself? " "It''s impossible --!" Sasuke''s response was great. "Nothing is impossible. Your brother, since he can kill the whole yuzhibo family with his own strength, doesn''t it just prove his strength? It''s just that you don''t want to face it, you don''t want to admit it, do you? " Now. Li Yaoxiang really hit Sasuke''s pain. Sasuke''s expression became extremely painful, even his facial features were distorted. A moment later. Sasuke forced to endure that kind of uncomfortable feeling, resentful way: "what do you want?" PS: about the day before yesterday, the plot of hatada will be announced tomorrow. For details, please see next time to find out... In addition, the author''s recommendation at the starting point is also GG. We need your recommendation tickets to appease us. Don''t get less and less day by day. At least let me know that there are still a lot of people pursuing it ~) Chapter 93 "Nothing. As long as you follow my instructions in the future, I can promise you that you will see the death of yuzhibo weasel. " Sasuke''s heart jumped. Immediately, he seemed to find the flaw in Li Yaoxiang''s words and said with a sneer, "Oh, don''t you mean that I don''t have any use value for you? So why do you need me now? Naruto is in a bad situation now, isn''t it? You don''t help him, but you come to me at this time What do you want me to do for you? What''s your purpose? " Li Yaoxiang: "this... You don''t need to know." Sasuke was stunned. Immediately, his face was as ugly as Chixiang. The reality is so cruel. Even if Li Yaoxiang doesn''t tell him the truth, he really has nothing to do. After all, he really needs Li Yaoxiang''s help to complete his revenge. Proud and unwilling to work with others, Sasuke changed his mind and said with a bad smile, "are you not afraid that I will tell Naruto about you?" That''s the first thing to say. Sasuke suddenly felt dyspnea! The whole body is extremely uncomfortable! Next. He only felt a light body, then, in front of him appeared a scene that made him feel very shocked! Myself My soul was pulled out of my body?! you ''re right! The ability that Li Yaoxiang uses at the moment is exactly the "God of death" ability that he bought when he first "opened" the function of soul out of body! The scene at this time is a bit like the scene in Marvel''s movie when Dr. strange was first pulled out of his body by master Gu Yi. Sasuke only felt that the whole world was as static as time. It''s incredible! What floats in front of him is Li Yaoxiang who "wears the mask purchased from the system" and appears in a state of soul. He reaches into his arms and pulls his soul out! Sasuke was full of panic and said, "this... This... Are you Naruto''s brother?" Li did not reply to Sasuke''s question. Instead, I return to Sasuke''s words: "how? Do you still feel that you have a chance to tell anyone about me? " Sasuke''s soul state, in the face of today''s Li Yaoxiang, suddenly weakened. Also dare not tease Naruto this mysterious elder brother again. It''s not that he''s afraid of death. But he still has a big revenge! You can''t die like this! Swallowing saliva, Sasuke seems not to lose face to open the topic: "you can really help me revenge?" Li Yaoxiang smiles. Push Sasuke''s soul back into his body. This sudden move made Sasuke, who was still in a panic and didn''t respond, step back and sit on the ground. Immediately, Li Yaoxiang left only one sentence in his mind: "please wait for my orders! When the time is right, I will let you see the result you want. " Next, no matter how Sasuke shouts. He also did not get a response from Li Yaoxiang. But it didn''t calm him down, because it was the second time in his life that he was so close to death. His feet were still shaking. I can''t work hard for a long time. ¡­¡­ The residence of the Japanese people. In the wing room of Hatoyama. Although the ending is not as good as expected, at least after confirming that Naruto has not been imprisoned again, hatada''s heart, which he has been holding for a month, has finally put down a lot. She didn''t have any rest some days ago, and the rush and cry last night had already exhausted her. so After returning home, Hatta soon fell asleep. Sleep till dawn. Today is the best day for Naruto since she knew Naruto was imprisoned. At this time, she was in a happy mood, enjoying the rich breakfast that the servant had prepared for her. It''s been a long time since she was satisfied. Divide three by two. I eat all the food in front of me. Also satisfied with a burp. "Burp ~" But as soon as the burp rang out, a strange voice suddenly appeared in Hatta''s mind: "what''s the matter? Are you satisfied with your performance yesterday? " Hatta was surprised. Stand up. He looked around. "Who?" But she didn''t get a response from the voice. Chuda, who mistakenly thought he had heard the wrong thing, sat down slowly with a puzzled expression. But as soon as she sat down, the voice reappeared. "Eating so happily, it seems that you really think it''s your action that saved Naruto?" Hatta stood up straight again. This time she was very sure that she had not heard wrong! There is a voice in my mind! But instead of looking for where the voice came from, she focused on the content of the voice: "what do you... Mean?" "I mean, what you did last night not only didn''t save Naruto, but also became Naruto''s burden. Now you have to understand?" Hatta''s heart beat fast. She didn''t know why the owner of the voice said that. But she was really satisfied with what she did last night, because she stopped everyone from attacking Naruto and made Naruto come to his senses, didn''t she? "What''s the matter? Don''t believe me? " "Then you can wait a little longer, and you will know the answer." With that, the owner of the voice, no longer make a sound. At this time, there was a roar of fury from the living room: "impossible! I won''t let hatada go back with you! Three generations, don''t you think it''s too much to do this? " A field full of fog. Open the door. Go out and have a look. As soon as he arrived, he saw the kind-hearted three generations of Huoying. He was just explaining to his father and said, "rizu, I think... You misunderstood me, didn''t you? I just want to accept Daisy as an apprentice and teach her training myself. I''m also out of kindness. How come I''ve gone too far in your mouth? " Hear that. The voice in Daisy''s mind sounded again: "how? You are not so naive as to think that the three generations of Huoying have really taken a fancy to your talent, so you want to take you as an apprentice, right You don''t have to ask. The voice in her mind explained directly to her: "obviously, they want to use you to threaten Naruto. Because he knew Naruto valued you, so he said As long as they control you, they are not afraid of Naruto and will not yield. All you have done is to let Naruto escape from the original cage to a bigger one. And you, Yoshida! It''s Naruto''s burden (PS: recommendation ~ ~ recommendation ¡¤ vote ~ ~ ~ don''t forget to vote for recommendation ~ ~) Chapter 94 After that. There was no sound in his mind. At the moment, hatada, after hearing these words, his face became white and could not believe it. Although she is only seven years old now. But as long as I mention it a little bit, I can easily understand some of the truth. What the owner of the voice said is true. How can three generations of Huoying accept themselves as apprentices for no reason? After thinking about the cause of the matter, hatada''s mood was like being struck by lightning. All along, she has been working hard to train, just to chase the pace of Naruto, and doesn''t want to be left too far away by Naruto. I didn''t expect that I could not catch up with Naruto Now it has become the burden of Naruto The more you think about it, the more you will be hit. The mind is constantly hovering with a variety of complex ideas. It wasn''t until rizu responded to Yufei rizhan that she came back from her stupefied state: "Chuda is my daughter. I will teach her myself, so you don''t have to worry about Huoying!" What did you want to say. But found that the original goal of his, to the field has appeared not far away. He subconsciously skips day foot, directly to the field asked: "field is it?"? Huoying grandfather sees that you have good talent and wants to teach you training personally. What do you think? Do you want to learn from Huoying grandfather? " Ririzu was surprised to find her daughter''s arrival. Her face turned black on the spot: "Daisy, you go back to the room first. Don''t come out first without my command!" It''s a pity. Hatta didn''t listen to ririzu''s command. Her white face suddenly became firmer than ever: "needless to say, father. I want to be stronger, I want to learn from Huoying! " Day day foot smell speech one Leng. The ape flies, and the sun cuts with a satisfied smile. Two days later. Ninja school. Although Hatta followed ape feirizha to learn, he just took part of his time every day to listen to the old man''s instruction. With the past daily life, basically no change. After all, the main purpose of ape flying day chop is to enhance the relationship with Daisy and control her behind the scenes. We will not go too far unless we have to. So on weekdays, we should go to school or have to go to school. The only difference is that the seats between her and Sasuke are now separated by a vacancy. That vacancy is where Naruto used to sit. Even now Naruto is gone, the two of them have a tacit understanding to keep this position. During this period, many students tried to get close to them and wanted to set up a relationship with them. These people were sent by shuihumen and zhuanshuixiaochun. But they ignored it all. Neither of them spoke much. And this day. When the bell rings. But iluka brought in a cut in student. It''s Sakai! After a little introduction to the student, iluka ordered zojing to find his own position. And sasai was very natural, a "official" smile appearance, came to Hatta and Sasuke in front of: "excuse me, do you have anyone sitting next to you? Can I sit here? " Sakai points to Naruto. Hatta and Sasuke didn''t pay any attention to him. Usually at this time, in this case, people who come to chat up will leave wisely, such as those sent by Shuihu menyan and Xiaochun. However, Sakai did not leave immediately. Instead, he leaned over and whispered in Sasuke''s ear, "I''m working for that person just like you..." Finish. Sasai stood up straight again, smiling at Sasuke in front of him. Sasuke was surprised to hear that. Then he gave a cold hum. Side over the body, give way to a position, let the well go in. This scene makes Hatta slightly surprised, but also did not say anything. And sasai is not polite in Naruto''s position, sat down, and from the ground to introduce himself to Hatta and Sasuke: "Hello, you can call me sasai, in the future, please give me more advice." you ''re right. Sasai''s arrival is exactly the new "task" assigned to him by Zhicun Tuan Zang Institute! Like the purpose of shuihumenyan and Xiaochun, it''s also to send people to get close to Chutian so that they can control it in the future. As for Sasuke Basically, as long as yuzhibo weasel is not dead for a day, they don''t think about Sasuke. After all, yuzhibo weasel''s strength lies there. No matter it''s ape flying day chop or other three elders, they don''t dare to mess around at will. Li Yaoxiang, who originally just wanted to put Sakai in the root to facilitate his future planning, saw this situation and changed his plan to allow Sakai to join the small group of Chuda and Sasuke. So that the layout in the future will be easier. It''s the same with the scenes before! Li Yaoxiang was involved in it. No matter Sakai, Sasuke, or hatada, Li Yaoxiang communicated with them in their conscious space by way of out of body. Its noumenon has never appeared before human beings. In addition to sasai and Sasuke knowing that he was Naruto''s brother, hatada didn''t even know who the owner of the voice was. All this, of course, is for the preparation of blackening Naruto in the future. If there is no accident. Only when the time is ripe, Naruto will fall into an endless abyss again in the near future because of Li Yaoxiang''s current layout! ¡­¡­ The sun is in the sky. Naruto''s eyes are blank and his lips are dry and peeling. He takes a tree in his hand and uses it as a crutch to walk in a desert. From "complete body with nine tails" to human form, he walked in the direction directed by Li Yaoxiang and finally reached the desert. Because in the process, did not rest the reason. In addition to the new symptoms, his appearance remained the same as when he was imprisoned, and his whole body was still full of stench. However, in his eyes, all this is not important. At this time, he just wants to have a glass of water to quench his thirst. As long as some food can be eaten. It doesn''t matter if it''s the food that''s in captivity. Because he was really hungry, thirsty and tired. It''s almost impossible. As he walked, Naruto gasped and asked in his mind, "brother, are you sure of this direction? How come I haven''t seen anyone since I''ve been walking so long? " Hot sunshine. The sun made his vision blurred and distorted. I haven''t waited for Li Yaoxiang''s response. He fell on the sand with a bang. Just then, in the middle of the confusion, he suddenly heard a conversation in his ear. "Look, someone over there seems to have fainted." "Let''s go and have a look." Before losing consciousness, Naruto''s last scene is a ninja with a protective forehead walking towards him. He couldn''t see Ninja''s face clearly. But he vaguely saw an hourglass pattern carved on the forehead PS: this book should not make much progress. It will probably be put on the shelves on the 1st. I hope that all brothers and sisters, whether it''s starting point, button reading, red sleeve fragrance or button browser, can download a starting point app to support a first order. The starting point app can receive a red envelope at 8 o''clock every night. Even if the student party has no money, it can support it. Thank you, the author. And don''t forget to recommend tickets Chapter 95 A day later Naruto''s whole body is quite clean. It''s obvious that he has been groomed. At the moment, he is lying on a bed. In the misty room, I heard two people talking in the room. "This is the child you brought back?" This person''s tone sounds very severe, seems to be very dissatisfied with the arrival of Naruto. "Yes, Lord Fengying, I saw him faint in the desert, so I brought him back." you ''re right! Li Yaoxiang''s destination for Naruto this time is shayin village in the country of wind! Familiar with the story of Huoying, of course, he can''t forget the collapse plan of Muye! We will not forget all kinds of disputes between shayin village and Muye village! The reason why Li Yaoxiang led Naruto to take part in this event is that he knew that as long as Hatta and Sasuke stayed in Muye one day. Naruto will go back one day. In that case. Of course, Li Yaoxiang won''t miss this opportunity. In the process of Naruto''s return, he laid out a series of blackening plans. And this time, he will let Naruto clearly feel that the dark, not just leaves! Even the outside world is just as dark! Let him no longer escape from reality! He has to face the reality! However, Li Yaoxiang did not expect that it was an acquaintance who rescued Naruto back to shayin village. The room is recovering. Rosa''s, it is I love Luo et al''s mentor, Maggie. However, Ma Ji and I love Luo are just one of the links Li Yaoxiang used to blacken Naruto. It''s so sleepy that some people give pillows. There''s nothing to say. The next thing to do is to continue to observe their situation. See if things are as like as two peas in their expectation. indeed. When Markey answered the question of Fengying Luosha, Luosha immediately showed dissatisfaction: "do you think the village has too much money? In this period, one more idle person will be raised? " "Mr. Feng Ying, please rest assured that I will be responsible for this person. It will not damage the interests of the village." Markey explained in a quick voice. "Well! Your wealth is not from the village? " Rosa. ¡±But... "Maggie. Luo Sha waved his hand and interrupted: "needless to say. Not to mention the child''s identity, the village will not raise idle people. If you want to take him in, it''s not impossible. Let him be my companion. Whether he can survive depends on his luck. " "Fengying, Fengying..." Finish. Rosa left the room directly, and didn''t give Maggie any chance to refuse. Luo Sha''s intention is also very obvious. I love Luo in this period, which is very unstable. It can be said that as long as the child in front of me stays by my side, there is no difference between the child and death. It''s all over when you die. Don''t waste the food in the village. If you don''t die There is no if. Rosa has never thought about this possibility. As a tutor of Ai Luo and others, Ma Ji certainly understands this truth. Seeing Fengying''s resolute attitude, Markey''s face became very complicated. He was kind enough to save the child. But I didn''t expect this result. Looking at Naruto lying on the bed with a complicated face, Markey said softly, "stop pretending. You''re awake, aren''t you?" yes. As soon as Naruto''s consciousness recovered, his eyelids blinked inadvertently, and Markey had already found the clue. Rosa, of course, is no exception. But Luo Sha just that time ruthless dialogue, specially said to Naruto. When Naruto learned that his "pretending to sleep" had been seen through, he awkwardly opened his eyes and slowly sat up, not knowing what to say. Markey continued: "you haven''t eaten for a long time, have you? The food is ready. Finish it first Markey pointed to a plate of food by the head of the bed. It''s not too rich. Just a few pieces of bread. A bowl of hot soup. And a little meat. Naruto''s face is very happy! Immediately climbed to the head of the bed, gobbled up. Eat too fast. Choked. Just Gulu, Gulu, Gulu, gulp the soup. After being imprisoned for such a long time, even if the food is so popular, it is already delicious for Naruto. He hasn''t had such a delicious meal for a long time. Forget everything in an instant. In my mind, in my field of vision, there is only this plate of food in front of me. It wasn''t long. Naruto soon ate up all the food in front of him. Finally, he was relieved. This time, he paid more attention to Maggie, scratched his head and said, "ha ha, I''m sorry, I haven''t eaten for a long time, so..." Markey didn''t pay attention to it. He waved his hand and went back to the topic: "it''s OK. This food was meant for you. Did you hear the conversation just now? This is shayin village. We don''t take in idle people. If it''s all right, you can leave. " After Naruto heard the speech, he suddenly got up and said, "no, I have no place to go. Take me in. I''m not an idle person. I''m also a ninja. I can do some work to support myself!" For Naruto to say that he is a ninja. Markey wasn''t surprised. After all, whether there is chakra in a person''s body can be easily sensed. As early as the moment he rescued Naruto, he knew that Naruto was not an ordinary person. "What''s your name? Why do you appear in such a mess in the desert where you faint? " Markey road. Naruto was a little nervous, but he was very obedient. He told Li Yaoxiang what he had taught him: "my name is Naruto. Someone wanted to kill me, so I fled to the desert. Now I''m homeless. Can you take me in? " For Naruto''s answer, Ma Ji slightly dissatisfied. Originally, he wanted to ask more carefully. As soon as his words came to his mouth, he choked back. The opportunity to leave, has been given to him, is in front of this child do not know how to cherish, it is no wonder that he. In any case, today''s Naruto, in the eyes of Machi, is like a dead man. Markey doesn''t want to get to the bottom of it. Just follow the instructions of Fengying. As for the child in front of him, whether he can survive or not depends on his own fortune. "The clothes are there. If you put them on, come with me. I''ll take you to meet your future friends." Markey pointed to the suit of Sharen. Naruto turns to look. Today''s Naruto, in addition to underpants, the whole person is naked. I didn''t say much. Naruto picks up his clothes. Just put it on. The style of the dress is similar to that of I love Luo and Kan Jiulang in the interior of the Cape. Black all over, nothing special. Of course, Markey won''t give him a sand shield. After putting on the clothes, Naruto follows Mackie and leaves the room PS: yesterday two chapters seem to poison a group of people again, and the recommended tickets are less than 100... Is it so poisonous? =. =) Chapter 96 Shayin village. On the street. Along the way, Naruto followed Ma Ji and looked around. The more you walk, the less people there are. By the end of the day, the whole street or nearby buildings were empty. The whole environment is so quiet that even the sound of sand being blown up by the wind can be heard. But Naruto with simple mind. Not so much. At this time, he is full of vision for the future. Muye is dark enough, but he does not believe that even the outside world is so dark! Isn''t shayin Village good? He was unconscious, and he was rescued by them. He also offered himself a free meal. Now it''s still so soon to introduce new partners to you. Be able to meet the first new friend outside the village. I''m excited to think about the new Naruto! It''s a little light when you walk. I can''t wait. Of course, Markey also observed Naruto''s attitude and behavior one by one. But at the moment, his heart is very complicated. First of all, he didn''t want the child who had just come back to him to die in vain. Secondly, he hopes to change my love through Naruto, so that I love no longer so rampant killing, ruthless. I struggled for a long time. In the end, he chose me. Although the chance is not great, he still wants to try. Not long. Ma Ji took Naruto to a more magnificent building. This building is where I live. The situation of I love Luo is more serious than Naruto in the original work. All the people in the village dare not approach him or live near him. So it caused the situation that there was no one near my residence. As soon as I got inside. Naruto''s head can''t wait to stretch out from the side of Markey''s big leg, to see what his so-called new partner looks like. But it was the attack of a mass of sand. This sudden attack startled Naruto, who was completely unprepared. But he was soon stopped by Mackey and broke up the sand with one hand. Next. The scattered sand rolled back to the attacker''s direction one by one. Then Naruto heard a very indifferent voice: "who is he? What are you bringing him for? " I''m not waiting for Maggie to answer. There was another man in the room who asked, "Mr. Markey, is he the child you rescued yesterday?" The speaker is the one with a big fan on his back. At the same time. In the room, there was another Kan Jiulang who was sitting in the corner and did not dare to move at will. Different from Muye village, due to the lack of funds, they can only take the elite route, and there are not many new ninjas every year. And because of that. Therefore, most of their teaching methods are taught in advance. As a result, even if I love Luo, hand Ju and Kan Jiulang are different in age, they are all under the leadership of Ma Ji. Markey nodded: "well, he''s the child I rescued yesterday. Remember, he''s different from the others. He will be your new partner in the future. I love you. Remember to get along with others, you know? " The "other people" that Markey said. It''s Rosa who keeps sending assassins to kill those I love. Also because there are too many people who assassinate themselves. So the first reaction that I saw a stranger was to attack. After all, in his cognition, in addition to the familiar few people, no one should dare to approach himself. Naruto didn''t care much about the attack. In fact, it''s more than enough for him to cope with the attack just now with his current strength. It''s just a shock. He came back. Immediately on the vitality of self introduction: "Hello everyone! My name is... My name is Naruto, 7 years old! Please give me more advice in the future The imagined warm welcome did not appear. Naruto was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to make friends outside. No one responded. Shouju and Kan Jiulang look at Naruto with pity. I love Luo is a cold hum, turned his head, did not look at Naruto. The atmosphere was awkward. However, since I love Luo did not continue to attack Naruto, that is good news for Markey. A glimmer of hope rose in my heart. The tone was not so serious: "OK. Naruto, you will live here in the future. We have to get along, you know? " Finish. Markey was reincarnated and left. I plan to leave some space for them to get familiar with and get along with each other. When Markey left, he put on a look down posture and said frankly, "why do you want to stay here?" Naruto, who has some problems with EQ, doesn''t understand the meaning of Shouju, and says very honestly: "I have no place to go. I want to stay here and have a new life. " "Well, you''ll be lucky." Hand Ju left a sarcastic remark and left the house. He thought to himself: if you want to die, won''t you die? Sister Kan Jiulang left. Emotion immediately tense up, also don''t intend to stay here delay Naruto continue to die. He gave an excuse: "er... I have something to do, and I''ll go first." so In such a big house. Only I love Luo and Naruto are left. Naruto, who is full of longing for a new life, of course, is the only person left in the house, I love him. But he just stepped forward and wanted to go to "come here to be familiar", so he heard me love Luo''s cold voice: "don''t get close to me! One more step and I''ll kill you! " Naruto Li Yaoxiang blackened Naruto to 41%. Of course, I don''t want to smile and lick others in order to make friends. Now that this panda eye doesn''t want to make friends with himself. Naruto is not reluctant. Turn around and look out the door. Look at the beautiful new environment and scenery! Although not as prosperous as Muye village, Naruto is very satisfied with the feeling of new life and believes that he can live more happily here! Don''t face the dark side of Muye village! But just as Naruto took a deep breath, intending to take a good breath of the new environment, Li Yaoxiang''s voice rang out in his mind: "what''s the matter? Is it not enough to learn from the lessons of the wood leaf? Still so naive? Do you really think the outside world is as beautiful as you imagine? Do you really think they brought you here out of kindness? " Naruto heart suddenly a tight! Hesitated: "brother, this place should not be as terrible as you said... Right? I fell on the desert. Didn''t uncle Mackie save me for the first time? Give me food. Give me new clothes. Now I''d like to introduce my new partner. That''s good, isn''t it? There should be no problem... Right? " (PS: there are fewer recommended tickets... What''s going on in the end ~ ~ ~ ~ starting point, button reading, red sleeve fragrance, button browser brothers, have you downloaded the starting point app and started to receive red envelopes? It''s going to be on the shelves soon, so we need to support our appearance ~ ~ ~ if the result is too bad, how can you tell the author Jun to have the face to meet people ~ ~ ~ ~ OTZ =.) Chapter 97 "No problem? Hehe, don''t you think it''s strange? This is a secluded place in such a big shayin village. Is there no one to smoke? " Li Yaoxiang sneered. yes. Naruto is only seven years old. In his life, although he is more powerful than in the original book, he has never been out of the village. He has not had much experience in life and has never seen the local conditions and customs outside the village. Therefore, I don''t care too much about the situation of Ailuo''s residence. I mistakenly thought that all this was normal. But now, after Li Yaoxiang mentioned it, he could not help feeling tense, but he still did not want to believe that every place was so dark. He thinks from the bottom of his heart that shayin village is very good. After all, others did save themselves. Give yourself food. Dress yourself. Now they are taking in themselves. Others have done nothing, so to suspect that they have ulterior motives, no matter how to say, also can''t pass? "Brother... Do you think too much? Maybe shayin village is not as dark as you think? Don''t they just want me to meet a new partner? " Naruto questioned. Question Refute Hearing Naruto question himself and refute himself, Li Yaoxiang couldn''t help sinking. In the past, although Narutos also questioned and refuted themselves, at the most, Narutos at that time were just talking. In my heart, I still believe in Li Yaoxiang. But now? It''s also a question. It''s also a rebuttal. Li Yaoxiang can obviously feel from Naruto''s attitude that Naruto did not believe his judgment of shayin village this time. Naruto learned to observe. Learned to think No longer blindly believe Li Yaoxiang''s brother''s words. In other words, in the past that ignorant Naruto, gradually grew up. No longer as before, so easy to cheat. This is good news and bad news for Li Yaoxiang. The good news is that his brother has finally grown up, which makes him feel very happy as his elder brother. The bad news is that it also means that it will be more difficult to blacken Naruto in the future! It''s no longer something that can be accomplished by just saying a few words. But no matter how difficult the road is Li Yaoxiang will not give up! After all, this is a goal he firmly wants to accomplish after recognizing Naruto from the bottom of his heart! No longer simple, just for the blackening task of the system! He wants Naruto to get rid of the shackles of Asura''s soul! Get rid of the big wood family! No longer at the mercy of anyone! Including myself! The reason is simple. Because he didn''t want his brother to fight for Muye all his life! Why should my brother live so tired? After more than ten years of hard work, he finally became Huoying. He had to put all his thoughts and time on the village, and even the most important family members forgot to accompany him! Even I forgot my original intention! Is this still the whirlpool Naruto he knows and yearns for a home? no Li Yaoxiang is sure, no! Therefore, in any case, before completing the task and leaving Huoying world, Li Yaoxiang will certainly help this younger brother to solve all the troubles in this world, so that Naruto can really have a happy life! Of course, it''s all in the future. At present, the most important thing is how to solve the current situation. Obviously, the difficulty of blackening has increased again. This kind of situation, Li Yaoxiang is not unexpected, after all, people will always grow up, Naruto is certainly not out of the list. In the process of human growth, it is always like this. No matter how parents and seniors persuade them, they will not feel pain if they don''t hit their head and blood. Now Naruto is in this period. In this case, we can only harden our hearts and act according to the plan that we have arranged before, so that Naruto can hit the board and feel more pain! "They want you to meet a new partner," Li said. But... Have you ever thought about whether this so-called new partner will have any problems? " Naruto gave a complicated look in his eyes, turned his back to his I love Luo, hesitated a little and said, "it shouldn''t be..." Li Yaoxiang sneered: "but if I tell you, he has a monster in his body just like you? What''s more, the monster in his body is not only out of control, but also the child himself is a killer who loves to kill? Do you still think it''s just a simple meeting? " Naruto couldn''t believe staring at me and swallowing saliva. He''s not worried about the monster I love. After all, he had a big fox in himself. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. But the question is, if the child is really as dangerous as his brother said, why do they bring themselves to the child? Now that you have saved yourself, why don''t you care whether you live or die? Li Yaoxiang, who seemed to see the doubts of Naruto, did not need to ask him, but answered him directly: "what''s the matter? I wonder why they saved you and asked you to die? " Naruto in reality. Subconsciously nodded. Next. Li Yaoxiang began to tell Naruto what happened to me. Including the experience when I was born and why I sealed the monster in his body. Including my love for Luo''s mother and her love for him. This warm story, listening to Naruto in reality, can not help but feel a trace of warmth, showing a smile. It''s just that. Soon, the painting style changed! The next thing I want to talk about is the cruel side of the village and my father who treated me! Including his own father constantly sent people to assassinate! Including the words that my most trusted uncle cheated me of arrow before he died! Then there is the explanation, why I love Luo to become so fond of killing. In a word, all the information about I love Luo was instilled into Naruto''s mind at one time by Li Yaoxiang. He was stunned to hear Naruto''s cry! "How? Now do you still believe that the world is as beautiful as you think it is? Now, do you still think that shayin village is just a simple meeting for you to come here? " That''s all. Naruto doesn''t know the truth? Isn''t it that it doesn''t matter whether you die or not for shayin village? What they pay is just a plate of food and a suit of clothes. If they die, they will die, and there is no loss for them. But if I don''t die, how can I improve my character? Then they make a lot of money, don''t they? It''s understandable. But Naruto did not focus on the intrigue of shayin village. After listening to my love Luo''s experience, Naruto''s whole heart is focused on this fellow who is in the same boat with him. no It''s not the same thing! I''m much happier than the man in front of me! At least I have my parents who love me so much that I was not assassinated by my father. At least now I have a brother, a young field and Sasuke. But what about this man? His father wanted to kill him. Not only did the whole village hate him, but even his brothers and sisters were afraid of him. Think of it here. Naruto''s heart can''t help but feel pity for me. Even though he knows that shayin village has a bad intention, he also wants to try to change me. Because he knows how I feel now. He wanted to help me out of this shadow. But just as he stepped forward, Li Yaoxiang, who seemed to see his mind, stopped him again PS: there''s another chapter. Later. The author is still writing. This chapter has been deleted many times. It''s been written for a long time... Let''s have some recommendation tickets.) Chapter 98 "What''s the matter? You want to help him? " Naruto in reality nodded. Li Yaoxiang: "have you ever thought about how to help him?" Naruto was stunned. Indeed, as Li Yaoxiang said, he has a heart to help me love Luo, but he didn''t think about how to help, just wanted to go forward. Without any countermeasures, he finally asked Li Yaoxiang for help: "brother, I really want to help him. I know how he feels right now. I hope I can help him out of the shadow and let him know the truth. Do you have any idea? " Li Yaoxiang: "my stupid brother. What a good heart. You want to help him, but have you ever thought about where you are now? Don''t forget, you are the man of Muye. What if your identity is discovered? Or do you think that as long as you help me, they will celebrate in the whole village, thank you very much, and welcome you warmly? " Naruto was speechless by Li Yaoxiang. He looks complicated. Finally chose to stop. I''m trying to resist the impulse in my heart. Seeing Naruto''s gesture, Li Yaoxiang in the space of consciousness still can''t help shaking his head and sighing. Naruto... Naruto When will you learn to be selfish? Think more about yourself? In fact, in every plan, Li Yaoxiang just plays the role of a guide. In the end, it is Naruto himself who makes the decision. If Naruto wasn''t so naive and stupid. He would not fall into Li Yaoxiang''s plan again and again. Just like now. With Naruto''s unwilling look, Li Yaoxiang knows that Naruto will be unable to bear loneliness to help me. Because of this decision, he will also fall into Li Yaoxiang''s blackening plan again. As a result, he suffered from the reality of the world again. There''s no need for Li Yaoxiang to add fuel. That''s it. For the rest of the time, the house was still quiet. I don''t know why. Maybe it''s rare for a child of the same age to be afraid of him. Maybe it''s because he doesn''t think Naruto is worth fighting. In short, I didn''t fight Naruto on the night when Naruto arrived. The two sides did not approach each other. Their activities are part of the house. It''s as if the house has been naturally drawn a line, non-interference. This harmonious atmosphere. Until the next morning. Until Naruto sleeps soundly and snores recklessly, I can''t help but control the sand and attack Naruto! Just as the sand is about to attack Naruto. Naruto suddenly wakes up. Immediately after several consecutive somersaults, to avoid this wave of attack. When he got up, he yelled: "what are you doing?! Are you an idiot?! I''m sleeping. You attack me for no reason? " As short as Naruto. A face of cold I love Luo said: "your snoring, noisy to me!" Finish. Nor wait for Naruto to respond. The sand went through again. Next, Naruto relies on his "mastery of basic body skills" to dodge in the house. He didn''t forget his brother''s advice that he should never reveal his identity. So he didn''t dare to use spiral pills or shadow parts. Beating beating, the door came to the angry voice of Mackie: "enough! What are you doing?! Don''t you want to get along with each other? I love Luo. He''s different from the others. Can''t you try to get along? " I love Luo Leng. We took back the sand. Naruto first glared at me, and then said with a smile, "good morning! Uncle march Margie was a little surprised and a little surprised. I didn''t want Naruto to survive until now. This made him hope. "Well, Naruto. Don''t be so playful. Since you want to stay in the village, you have to abide by the rules of the village. There are no idle people in the village, you know? " Markey road. Naruto respectfully: "yes! Uncle march! I will finish the task and support myself He said. Markey handed out a bundle of scrolls and said, "this is a level B mission. Naruto, you can join my arrow''s team and complete this mission together." This so-called B-level task was originally intended for arrow. Markey didn''t expect Naruto to live to the present. So I also let Naruto join in this task, so as to enhance their relationship. I love Luo after hearing, immediately cold voice way: "I refuse! I can finish the task by myself. Why let him in? Oh, are you not afraid that I will kill him? " Naruto''s face is slightly ugly. Because Ma Ji''s decision means that people in shayin village really don''t care about his safety. But he didn''t say a word. I''m just disappointed with shayin village and uncle Mackie who rescued him. Maki hum, and gave me no choice. "Hum, how the village distributive tasks has the final say." Don''t forget how many people you killed and how much trouble you brought to the village when you did the task alone last time. In this mission, Shouju and Kan Jiulang will also be together. Don''t complain so much. " Finish. Markey threw the scroll directly to my arrow. He didn''t plan to tell Naruto the content of his task. After all, Naruto today is just a "companion reading boy" in his eyes. A moment later. Shouju and kanjiulang. Also came to my love Luo''s house. When they saw Naruto, they were both surprised at the same time. Hand Ju is toward Naruto, I do not know is appreciation, or sarcastic way: "I did not expect you can live until now." Kan Jiulang also raised his thumb to praise Naruto. Then follow the hand Ju and join me. Nothing to say. I love Luo handed the scroll to hand Ju. Hand Ju finished reading and handed the scroll to Kan Jiulang. After reading it, Kan Jiulang directly destroyed the scroll. It doesn''t mean to show Naruto at all. Next. A few people then one by one toward the door leap, just left a: "follow up." This series of actions, see Naruto that call a gas, completely without self-knowledge, he is still in a state of dependence. A clench of teeth. It''s the same. Several people have been flying, without stopping. Naruto''s ability to keep up with their speed also surprised them a little. But the surprise was only a flash away. After all, it doesn''t mean that they can keep up with the speed. What''s more, they haven''t fully accelerated? In this way, the four of them have been flying, about 1-2 hours'' journey, and finally arrived at a villa (PS: it''s a little hard to write... The author has been thinking about their conversation for a long time ~ ~ ~ the readers of the starting point seem to be less and less... There are few messages left, Gg... Brothers and sisters of other platforms, download a starting point app quickly, come and support the appearance ~ ~ ~ ~ OTZ =) Chapter 99 Just arrived at the villa. Hand Ju reaches out to block Naruto''s way. Naruto: "why?" Hand bow overlooking Naruto: "next, I love Luo alone to complete the task. Let''s wait here. " Between words. Naruto has already seen that I love Luo alone to the villa. Naruto: "what is the mission this time?" Hand Ju glanced at Naruto faintly, and finally explained: "the master of the villa is our goal this time. Wait a minute, I love Luo. I will finish the task soon." Next. The three left behind are no longer talking. Wait, wait. Shouju suddenly said, "your name is Naruto, isn''t it? I don''t know how you survived. Over the years, except for a few people, no one can get along with me more than one day. Now that you can survive. It means I don''t really want to kill you... " That''s all. The bow pauses for a moment. Naruto did not respond, waiting for her to go on. However, hand Ju''s next move really scared Naruto! In the original condescending posture, suddenly the painting style turned, knelt down on one knee in front of Naruto, and asked in a tone of please: "Naruto, as I love sister Luo, please. Please, you must stay with me yes. During the journey to the villa. Hand Ju did not think about the survival of Naruto. After all, I love my brother Luo. I don''t know how long I haven''t been with people, let alone in the same room with strangers. It really shocked and surprised her. At the same time, she also saw a glimmer of hope to change her brother''s status quo. so If you really want to make a choice between face and younger brother, Shouju finally chooses younger brother. For my brother. She can lose face. So this is the scene. She hopes Naruto can get along with me. She hopes to resolve the misunderstanding between them. I hope Naruto can change my brother I love Luo''s view of the world, no longer hate everyone, no longer hate everyone. Kan Jiulang saw his elder sister like this. Hesitated for a moment. He also came to Naruto and knelt down on one knee: "please." The sudden scene scared Naruto so flustered that he said: "what are you doing? Can we discuss something? Don''t do that, will you? " Shouju and Kan Jiulang look at each other. He stood up. With even if began to Naruto explain their intention, and about I love Luo experience. I hope Naruto can understand my love Luo''s hot character and get along with me after learning about my love Luo''s experience. The general message. It''s no different from what Li Yaoxiang said. However, the message I got this time came from my sister Ai Luo, which completely dispelled the doubt left in Naruto''s heart! Sure enough! My brother didn''t cheat him! Every word my brother said is true! After confirming these messages, Naruto is not only not happy, but also more complicated. It was so complicated that he didn''t know how to deal with it. He wanted to help me, arrow. He wanted to help someone who had the same experience as him. But the question is, if he helps, how is his safety? Can the people in shayin village be as ungrateful and cruel as my brother said? He hoped that his brother''s conjecture was false. He hoped that the village would be as beautiful as he imagined. Uncle Markey saved him out of kindness. Shayin village accepted him out of kindness. Then, out of kindness, in order to repay uncle Mackie''s help and the acceptance of shayin village, he helped me out of the shadow. In the end, I love Luo successfully out of the shadow. Perfect ending. We live happily together. But the problem is Is there such a beautiful thing in the world? Past experience tells him that this is not the first time he has been beaten in the face. After leaving Muye, he really didn''t want to face those disgusting "darkness" any more! Think about it. There were all kinds of screams and calls for help from the villa. "Ah!!! Help "Please, please, will you let us go?" These screams immediately bring Naruto''s thoughts back to reality. Naruto''s eyes widened: "what''s the matter?" "Ah ~" with a sigh, he said helplessly, "just as I told you just now, today I love Luo, full of resentment towards the whole world. He needs to vent these emotions by killing. " Naruto soon understood what was going on. As soon as he turned his head, he looked at his hand and said, "this... This... How can you do this! Our task is just the owner of the villa?! Why kill those innocent people At this moment, Kan Jiulang, who was on one side, echoed and said: "I love Luo''s mood is very unstable. He is fighting with the monsters in his body all the time. If there is no track to vent his emotions, resulting in the monster rampage, the consequences will only be more serious. You''d better wait here. We''ll stop him when he''s almost venting. It''s also our only mission to follow my arrow and stop him from killing too much. " Naruto after hearing. I can''t believe there is such a ridiculous thing in this world! Are you kidding? In order to vent their emotions, and indiscriminate killing? Take it for granted? Naruto could not bear to hold out a: "damn!" Then he rushed up! The speed. Even Shouju and Kan Jiulang could not stop them. Two people are also anxious to stare, hastily chase up! A moment later. Naruto feels that I love chakra. Come to where I love you. What came into view was a scene that made him extremely angry! I saw that I love Luo was operating two groups of sand, two guys in servant''s costume were mentioned in mid air, and his face was ferocious and excited! Seeing this, Naruto suddenly drank: "stop it!" Immediately he raised his fist and rushed to my arrow! "Pa!" It''s a soft sound. Naruto''s fist has not yet attacked I love Luo, I love Luo that automatic defense sand, to block his fist. At the same time, it also successfully attracted my attention! The sand that had tightened the necks of the two servants relaxed, and the servant who successfully recovered his life fled the scene immediately. I love Luoze slowly turned his head, revealing his half tongue, and crazy excited look, toward Naruto said: "do you want to die?" PS: the results are getting worse and worse. There are fewer and fewer recommended tickets every day, and I don''t know what''s going on. So confused... Brothers and sisters, if you want to, just download a starting point app to support it. You can get a red envelope.) Chapter 100 See my love Luo''s nearly crazy look. Naruto was first surprised, then his eyes became firm, and left a sentence in his mind: "brother, please allow me to be willful for the last time!", Then he rushed up to my arrow! you ''re right! After seeing the way I love you. Naruto has a decision in an instant! He''s going to help me, arrow! Help me, arrow, who has the same experience with him, out of the shadow! cracking. They started fighting. instant. Innumerable Narutos flashed in the house! Naruto use the limit of speed, constantly transposition, trying to attack from all angles! Speed, even I love Rona automatic defense of the sand, but also forced to defend, can not catch Naruto traces! And Naruto''s attack, then every punch, every foot, will break through the sand. Almost to attack all parts of my arrow''s body! This sudden picture, makes me love Luo shocked at the same time, is extremely excited! Absolute defense! Ha ha ha ha! My absolute defense has been cracked! Ha ha ha ha! The more powerful Naruto is, the more excited I am! How long has it been? Ha ha ha! How long has it been? How long hasn''t there been a man who made him feel valuable to kill?! Today''s Naruto, in my love Luo''s eyes, is his long-awaited prey! But what I don''t know is. His expression, looking at Naruto''s eyes, will only make Naruto more angry! Angry, I love Luo, why not so proud! Why do you want to vent your pain on others! Naruto looks a coagulation, hands seal! "The art of multi shadow separation!" In a flash, the house is no longer a shadow, but full of Naruto''s shadow parts! Next. This group of shadow cent body, in I love Luo surprised under the vision, all together toward him to attack in the past! I love Luo a bite, this is the real use of absolute defense, the sand into a ball shape, will be wrapped in them. Naruto sneered: "what''s the matter? Don''t you like killing people very much? Now, if we don''t fight enough, we''ll just hide inside and be a turtle? Or do you only bully the weak! " Between words. The house is full of harsh "buzz"! It''s the sound of tens of hundreds of shadows condensing together into a spiral pill! At this time, Shouju and Kan Jiulang finally arrived at the scene. They were also shocked when they saw that arrow was absolutely defensive. I didn''t expect that the strength of the child whom Markey took in would be so strong! Even I love Luo is not an opponent, forcing me to use this move to defend. Surprised. Hand Ju also quickly responded: "Naruto, don''t fight any more." But Naruto just glanced at his hand and didn''t answer his advice! Dozens of hundreds of shadows, each with a spiral pill in his hand, attacked in this way! instant. There was a constant "bang" in the house! Bang! Bang! " The sound of the crash. Every time a spiral ball falls on the sand wall, it will break a big hole in the sand because of its strong attack! As soon as the sand wants to heal the gap, another spiral pill will come one after another. I love Luo''s proud absolute defense, so he was beaten red... Naked... Naked standing there by Naruto. I love Luo big eyes, can''t believe to look at the scene in front of me. But it was a look of shock. It''s just a flash. I love Luo quickly regained that ferocious and excited look: "good... Good... You forced me..." I didn''t wait for him to finish. Naruto''s Noumenon flashed past! A punch will beat me to the ground! Naruto, who was full of anger, had no intention to stop. He went up to catch my arrow''s collar, lifted him up, and beat him with a fist! The impact is great. Not only the layer of sand shell that covered my love Luo''s body, but also the corner of my love Luo''s mouth, which was hit by Naruto, shed a little blood! But it''s not over yet! I love those self-defense sands just want to go back. What''s more, there is a strong and evil chakra in Naruto''s body, which is scattered with a bang! you ''re right! This is the result of Naruto using chakra''s coat without hesitation! Naruto at the moment. The inside of the eyeball becomes a straight line, just like the eyes of a fox! The two tiger teeth become longer and sharper. The form of animal, show no doubt! In front of this scene, several people were shocked! Even I love Luo also be surprised to leave a blank in the head! But Naruto completely ignored their shocked eyes and continued to carry my arrow''s collar. Looking directly at me, arrow yelled angrily: "how! Think you''re the only one with monsters in your body? " "Do you think you''re the only one in the world to suffer from this?" "Like you, I''m also used as a tool by the village! They even locked them up! Live a life that pigs and dogs are inferior to! Now I have to escape from the village and become homeless! But am I like you?! Can you solve the problem by killing people like this? " Quiet The scene became silent When Naruto told his story, all three of them were shocked and speechless for a long time. Naruto gasps. I love to push to the ground, with a kind of hate iron not steel eyes, look at me love. I love Luo''s eyes when he looks at Naruto. They are no longer so ferocious and bloodthirsty. He never thought that this child of his age had the same experience with him. I love you. The original look of shock came from the change of eyes, like a shell without soul, helpless and helpless, saying: "but... But I... but I don''t do much, what can I do? I can''t rest. As soon as I rest, the monster will come out That''s all. I love Luo''s mood is becoming collapse. Toward Naruto is a hysterical cry: "you teach me, what should I do?"?! You can rest safely every day! But what about me?! I can''t even have a good rest -- " Cry at the same time, I love Luo is involuntarily issued a choking sound, eyes filled with tears. The two of them are in love with each other. Feel compassion for each other. But neither side can solve its own problems. I really feel the helplessness and helplessness of the other side. Shouju and Kan Jiulang are also sad for their younger brother, Naruto, who has the same experience with his younger brother. But there''s nothing they can do. There is no way to change the problem they are facing. At this time, the anger subsided. Many Narutos broke the solemn atmosphere of the scene and said faintly: "as long as I help you solve the problem of rest, you won''t kill people casually in the future?" PS: recommendation... Recommendation... Recommendation... My recommendation Chapter 101 I heard Naruto''s words. Shouju, Kan Jiulang and I Ai Luo were all stunned on the spot. Naruto words in the meaning is very clear, but they do not know how the three, Leng is not understand. Help me solve the problem of Ailuo''s rest? Is that possible? They tried every means to solve the problem. And I love the monster in Luo''s body, and I won''t compromise. He will try his best to interfere with me. Next. Naruto, in the eyes of the three people, walked slowly towards me, and said gently, "I''ll help you seal the monster in your body. As long as it''s sealed, he won''t be able to interfere with your sleep in the future. relax. Don''t fight. " you ''re right. Naruto''s method. It''s the seal of four elephants that my brother taught him not long ago! At the same time, this is also the main reason why Li Yaoxiang had to guide Naruto to learn seal art! Because he knew that next, his goal was to guide Naruto to shayin village! Because he knows, next, Naruto and I will meet! The result of Li Yaoxiang''s guidance is just like the scene in front of him. Seize the right time, let Naruto know I love Luo''s life experience! Give Naruto a condition to help me solve problems! Then it is waiting for Naruto to make his own choice. Choose to help me, arrow, or not. If Naruto chooses not to help, there won''t be a series of things in the future. But if Naruto abandons his own safety, he must bear the consequences! Naruto who never changes after repeated education. Finally, I chose to help arrow solve this problem. In the eyes of the three people, he stretched out five fingers and carved the seal of four elephants on my belly. indeed. When I love Luo''s belly... Skin, is engraved with four elephant seal, he can no longer feel the spirit interference from the monster in his body, the whole world seems to become a lot of quiet. He rose slowly. Looking at the seal of the four elephants. I can''t believe I feel the quiet world. Shouju and Kan Jiulang also rushed up at this time: "how about it? What about? I love you. Does it work? " I love Luo looked up to his brother and sister, the corner of the eye that happy tears, involuntarily slide. The whole look is too excited to speak, only the chicken pecked rice to keep nodding. I got a positive answer from my brother. Hand Ju also moved the eyes moist. Kan Jiulang is not as exaggerated as hand Ju, but his eyes are still red. Both of them took my little hand and didn''t speak. In this scene, Naruto was envious. For no reason at all, an idea rose in his heart: if my brother didn''t only exist in the world in his mind... That would be good The three looked at each other for a while. The three people who came back to their senses went to Naruto to thank him. "Thank you, Naruto. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for my brother. " The voice just dropped. He suddenly exclaimed, "no, it''s not right. The monster is sealed. Doesn''t it mean that the village can no longer use the power of the monster? If their father knew, they would not agree to it! " His face became sad when he heard the speech. I love Luo''s face. But soon, Naruto''s next words, let me love Luo''s gloomy face again, disappeared: "this is not a big problem, I will teach you the seal of four elephants and the seal of lock tail method, then you can unseal at any time. If that monster in your body makes trouble again, you can suppress him again, can''t you? " Naruto said this without caring. It sounds like a delivery. But in the ears of Shouju and others, they were shocked! As ninjas, don''t they know the importance of Ninja inheritance? For example, the seal technique given by Naruto, which can suppress tailed animals, must be the most precious ninja. How can ordinary people impart it to others casually? But Naruto in front of me, in order to help me solve the problem. But without saying a word to give precious heritage. This really shocked them and moved them. Naruto was embarrassed by these people''s eyes and scratched his head: "ha ha, don''t look at me like this, OK? Isn''t it just a few seals? I will not lose anything, nor will I lack a piece of meat. Besides, don''t worry! I''m the only one left in my family. Even if I teach you Ninjutsu, no one will scold me. " The more Naruto does not ask for return. The more sorry the three were. But there''s no way to give any actual compensation, so they have to decide secretly that they should treat Naruto better in the future... After all, they can''t refuse this seal technique. so After Naruto taught me the secret of Ailuo seal. A few people are about to leave the villa. But not long after he left the villa, Naruto suddenly stopped and said to the three: "I''m very happy to know you, so I won''t go back with you." That''s the first thing to say. I love Luo''s reaction. This is a friend he had a hard time meeting. How can I just leave? He exclaimed subconsciously, "why? Why don''t you come back with us? " Naruto said with a bitter smile: "I believe you know that the seal technique I taught you is the inheritance of the whirlpool clan. And my real name is Naruto. At the same time, I am also a member of Muye village. As far as I know, the relationship between your village and Muye village is not good. Now that my identity has been exposed, how can I go back? " Hand Ju: "where are you going in the future?" "Where to..." Naruto looked at the distant scenery and sighed, "I don''t know where to go, where to go, where to go." The three heard about it. They all showed a look of loss. Not long. Kan Jiulang had a flash of inspiration and said excitedly, "Naruto, you can still stay in our village! As long as we don''t tell your secret to the village, won''t we? " Finish. He also looked excitedly at Shouju and me. Hand Ju is nothing, she just Leng for a moment. But after I heard Kan Jiulang''s proposal, even if he insisted on pretending to be cold, I couldn''t help showing a look of expectation and excitement. This look, as a sister''s hand bow, of course, also captured. Seeing that his younger brother has such a huge change, hand Ju is also a knowing smile. Then she made a decision for her two brothers and said with a smile to Naruto, "Naruto, you can rest assured to go back with us. We won''t let out anything about you. " Naruto, who had been ready to wander, was called a great joy. I didn''t think much about it. With a happy "um," he directly agreed. Next. A group of four continued their journey back. For a long time to come. Naruto''s identity has not been revealed. He also lived a carefree life with me in shayin village. Unfortunately The idea of these little kids is still too naive. The paper still can''t contain the fire. The high-rise of shayin village still finds clues from their lives and confirms the identity of Naruto (PS: recommended ticket...) Chapter 102 Time flies, time flies. One year later. Shayin village. Wind studio. In the conference room. At the moment, the atmosphere in the conference room is extra dignified! In front of the round table in the center of the conference room, in addition to Fengying Luosha and eight core members of shayin village, even the retired mother-in-law of Qiandai and his younger brother Hai laozang were invited here. And the reason why they are so solemnly gathered here today is to discuss the abnormality found in I love Luo recently. Among the eight core personnel. It can be divided into two groups. Four are conservative. Four are radical. But at the moment, Luo Sha''s face is full of serious questions: "is the information accurate? The reason why I love Luo has changed so much recently is that he has been put a seal on his body? " Conservative: "yes, Mr. Feng Ying. We''ve sent someone to confirm it again and again. Moreover, when the young master carries out the task, we also find that the seal technique is completely controlled by the young master. The young master can release the seal at any time and use the power of one tail at will. " Feng Ying Luo Sha: "can you confirm what kind of seal is this? And who taught him the art of seal? " Conservative: "it should be the child that Markey saved. Young master, since this period of time, only this child has been in contact with the most. We''ve also sent people to check it out. If there''s no accident, it''s the seal of the four elephants belonging to the whirlpool clan. " That''s all. All the people on the scene have automatically filled the identity of Naruto. Most people subconsciously think that Naruto is just the orphan of the whirlpool clan. It''s not too much of a fuss. Conservative: "Mr. Feng Ying, we have also found an important message. This child who claims to be Naruto may still be a person. And it''s very likely that he is the man of Muye village That''s the first thing to say. There was an uproar at the scene. Whether it''s radical. Or conservatives. They are all talking about this topic. "How can it be?"?! How did Muye''s renzhuli come here? " "Yes! It''s impossible! Have you found out? " "Do you know how serious this is?"?! How can you talk nonsense? " Seeing the wind and shadow of some rioting at the scene, Luo Sha patted the desk vigorously and made a loud noise, then everyone was quiet. Rosa stares at the conservative seriously: "are you sure? The child who stayed by my side is really the strength of Muye This is a conservative. It seems that I can''t stand the pressure of people. But in the end, he gritted his teeth and replied, "yes, Mr. Feng Ying! We are very sure that the child is Muye''s human force! When he was carrying out the mission with me, our people had sensed chakra of Nine Tailed Fox more than once! " With the conservative''s repeated assurance. Then, we can relate the time points of the two events, the nine tail rampage of Muye and Naruto''s exile in the desert. Now. Everyone in the conference room no longer doubted the news. What has changed is the great joy. Radical: "great! Didn''t we worry about the growing strength of Muye before? Now their people are in our hands. As long as we kill him and publish the news, the wood leaf will surely suffer a heavy loss! " The radicals made a proposal. A lot of people yelled in praise. Luo Sha, who is also very happy, is calm. I didn''t show my excitement. He turned his head. To the side of the thousand generation mother-in-law asked: "thousand generation mother-in-law, this matter... What do you think?" Although Qiandai''s mother-in-law has retired. But her prestige is still there. Hearing Fengying''s inquiry about Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s opinions, people naturally stopped talking and turned their attention to Qiandai''s mother-in-law, waiting for her response. Qiandai''s mother-in-law sipped the cup of hot tea on the table and said, "it''s not right. Killing Muye people''s Zhuli will not do us any good except weaken Muye''s strength and increase their hatred towards us. The biggest beneficiary. Or the other three villages. Maybe they''ll wait to see us. " People blinded by excitement. This just suddenly realized, one after another died to kill Naruto this idea. Conservatives: "well... What if we use these nine tailed pillars to exchange resources for wood leaves?" All eyes fell on the mother-in-law again. However, this time it was Hai laozang''s turn to say: "although it''s good for us, we still don''t pay attention to some resources. We still can''t solve the problem of growing leaves. " The crowd became silent again. At this time, Luo Sha seemed to have made a decision in his heart, and his eyes were firm. "Do you still remember a plan discussed before, which was to invade the wood leaves and destroy them once, greatly damaging their strength?" This project in Luosha mouth. Of course, it''s the Muye collapse project. However, in this period, they have not yet finalized the plan. Still in the negotiation period, and secretly looking for allies. Conservative: "Mr. Feng Ying, absolutely not! Not only Muye village will lose strength, but also our people. " Luo Sha pressed his hand and motioned the conservative to calm down: "I didn''t say that this plan will be implemented soon. Didn''t everyone hesitate before? Now that you have Muye''s strength in hand, what else can you hesitate about? We can continue to seek allies secretly to minimize our losses. Even if there are any mistakes, we can still use that man''s strength to make up for the losses after the war, can''t we? " Sure enough. This is a proposal. All the people present were in front of their eyes. Even the experienced Qiandai mother-in-law and Hai laozang did not refute. Look at each other. Smile with satisfaction. Conservatives: "I agree!" Radical: "I agree!" All the core personnel agreed with this one by one. Conservatives: "well... How do we deal with the aspect of Muye people''s pillar force at present?" Radical: "hum! Just a fox, in our territory, what big waves can we make? You can send someone to detain him immediately! " The Conservatives scoffed: "detain him? Don''t you forget that the seal skill of the young master was taught by Zhu Li? What are we going to do with him? Even if we have the strength to suppress him, how long can we suppress him? All the human and material resources are on him, and the village doesn''t need to operate? " The radicals were speechless. Luo Sha came out to make a round: "OK, OK. What should have been, is still what. Try not to let him find out our plan. When carrying out the plan, just block the news and leave him in the village. When we have a deal with Muye, we can send him back directly. " Finish. Luosha looks at Qiandai''s mother-in-law and tries to let her give some advice to see if there are any mistakes in his decision. Qiandai''s mother-in-law didn''t make a sound and nodded. Luo Sha put down the big stone in her heart. (PS: the next chapter is four years later, going straight to the plot of Muye collapse plan. Recommended ticket ~ ~ recommended ticket ¡¤ ~ ~) Chapter 103 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a flash, five years have passed. The land of snow. On a piece of snow. Sasuke''s Scarlet sanguoyu''s writing wheel eyes coldly stare at the already unconscious wind and waves on the ground, which is the big boss in Huoying theater''s version of Xueji endure Sutra. Immediately, the eyes of the writing wheel of sanguoyu faded slowly. Back to a pair of ordinary eyes. And he said coldly, "do you know why he wants us to take this task?" Although Sasuke''s eyes are staring at Fenghua''s raging waves, the answer to him is not the unconscious Fenghua''s raging waves, but Sasuke''s side. Sasai is still the official smile: "do you think he will tell me why?" Hearing this reply, Sasuke''s mood became unstable on the spot. He said, "Damn it!" The whole body trembled with anger. The reason why he was so emotional is simple. It is because in recent years, Li Yaoxiang''s words of "obeying his orders" have not brought any news at all. They were not contacted. There was no assignment for him. I finally got in touch with them and asked them to take on the task of "protecting Fenghua and Xiaoxue.". There was no reason left. As a result, Sasuke, who is bent on revenge, is more impatient. He hopes that Li Yaoxiang will appear in front of him and beat him to death! Sasuke''s anger almost filled his head. Finally, I couldn''t help asking Sakai, an answer he most wanted to know in recent years: "why do you work for him? What did he promise you? " I didn''t dare to ask before. It is because the scene in which Li Yaoxiang pulled out his soul in those years really cast a shadow on Sasuke. But gradually. He found out. It seems that Li Yaoxiang doesn''t have too many restrictions on him, so his courage has become more and more big. In addition, he can''t control so much anger now. Sasai laughed, but did not hide: "he promised to resurrect a person for me." Sasuke was surprised! The anger dissipated in an instant! "He" can bring people back to life?! For a moment, Sasuke''s thoughts were very complex. Also at this time, behind him came Kakashi''s cry: "Sasuke! Sasai! Hatoyama! Now that the task is finished, it''s time to go back! " you ''re right. Kakashi has also become wakaka! The author is getting better and better! Fewer and fewer recommended tickets, fewer and fewer readers! Wow, Kaka, Kaka!) Chapter 104 The land of wind. On a huge rock in a desert. At the moment, there are three people standing on the huge rock, namely, pharmacist Dou, big snake pill and junmalu. They looked down at the three bodies lying in the sand. you ''re right! It is the same as the original story. The three corpses lying on the sand were Fengying Luosha and his two followers. After saying goodbye to ELO. Luosha came to the appointed place and wanted to talk with dasheban about the deployment of Muye collapse plan. In the process of detailed discussion, the two sides had a very good talk, which was very harmonious and smooth. Almost, as long as Luo Sha puts forward any suggestion, big snake ball will readily agree and cooperate. Luosha also put down the huge stone in his heart. As long as we follow the plan, the biggest beneficiary is shayin village. But what Luo Sha didn''t expect was that just when he was very satisfied and was about to leave, the snake pill, which seemed to be bent on revenge for Muye, launched a sneak attack on him. He didn''t understand until he died. Why did big snake pill kill him. Are not the goals and interests of both sides consistent? Why did big snake pill do it to him. But this answer, he will never know, in his vision of the last scene, that is, his two entourage, was also attacked, and showed unwilling look, in the end died. He is a powerful man. He can subdue the shadow of a crane by his own strength. Even his strength has not been exerted, so he died unjustly. At this time, the pharmacist Dou, who was standing beside the big snake pill, asked, "don''t you want to destroy the wood leaf? Isn''t it better to have a powerful wind shadow as an ally? Why kill him? " In this period, the pharmacists did not completely submit to the big snake pill. Although the order was given by Zhicun Tuan Zang, it was Da Shewan who killed dozens of people in his orphanage. He wants to kill Tuan Zang. Also want to kill big snake pill. But he didn''t have the strength. Dashuewan didn''t mind putting his "time bomb" beside him, which gave him a chance to revenge, so he was willing to be used by dashuewan. In the original. Pharmacist Dou even once wanted to go to the ward to assassinate Sasuke in order to disgust the big snake pill. But in the end, he gave up. Now, when he is faced with the big snake pill, the reason why he always holds a questioning attitude is to confirm the idea of the big snake pill. Confirm whether dasheban really wants to destroy Muye, and let him have a chance to revenge Tuan Zang and Muye. Of course, the big snake pill also knows the pharmacist''s idea. It''s just that. He didn''t care about the bad intentions of the pharmacist. Just like in the original work, in the eyes of big snake pill, the strength of pharmacist pocket is only comparable to kakasi, which can not pose a threat to him at all. I don''t mind the pharmacist''s exploratory attitude. Big snake pill licked. He licked the corner of his mouth and said, "don''t you think he talks too much? I prefer to have control in my own hands. " The pharmacist''s eyes narrowed slightly. No more questions. But at this time, big snake pill''s mind, suddenly appeared a strange clapping! Pop! Pop! Pop! When the applause ended, there was a strange taunt: "what a traitor who loves the village." A sudden sound. Make the big snake pill alert heart up! Even the standing posture is a little different. With one hand on his back, he was ready to run for his life. One hand in front of you, ready to make a move. Look around warily, and feel carefully whether there is chakra fluctuation around! It''s a pity that no matter how much he observes, there is no movement at all. Aware of something wrong with the big snake pill, Jun Malu inquired carefully: "big snake pill, what''s the matter?" The pharmacist on one side also observed him. However, the big snake pill did not pay attention to them, but continued to wait for the strange sound. Sure enough, the owner of the strange voice did not disappoint him. Big snake pill''s mind, soon sounded the voice of the other side. "Keep the change. You can''t find me. What''s more, you just need to think in your mind to communicate with me directly. " Li Yaoxiang said. Big snake pill: "who are you?" "Me?" Li Yaoxiang plays with the taste, "you regard me as a person who... Likes to watch you, the traitor who loves the village." "Oh, I don''t know what you mean." Big snake pill sneers. "Ha, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I''ll count it for you. EM... How to say? As a rebel of Muye, the most ridiculous thing is that everything you do is beneficial to Muye. Why is it so strange? Daming asked Muye village to disband the guard. As a result, you went to assassinate the twelve guardians, who happened to be the son of your former teacher. Yuzhibo weasels pose a threat to wood leaves. You happen to attack him. He couldn''t kill him, so he was in such a hurry to "capture" yuzhibo Sasuke, shifting yuzhibo''s attention from the village to himself. Now it''s more exaggerated! It''s the Sawyer collapse plan. But the powerful ally who really wanted to destroy Muye was killed. Big snake pill... Big snake pill, do you think it''s funny? " A series of taunts against Li Yaoxiang. The big snake pill didn''t show any flaw. "You have a lot of imagination," he said coldly. Don''t you just want to talk about these boring things when you come to me? " "Since you don''t want to admit it, I don''t want to." At this point, Li Yaoxiang''s tone suddenly became overbearing, "go straight to the theme. I''m here to tell you to give up yuzhibo. He''s my target. " I heard that. The big snake pill in reality has a touch of emotion at last. However, this moving color is only a flash away. Soon, he put out his disgusting tongue and licked the corner of his mouth. In his mind, he said in a playful tone: "Oh, you said that I was trying to get help to help Muye and turn yuzhibo weasel''s attention to himself. I want to say You''re the one, right? What''s up? Are you Muye''s man? " Li Yaoxiang: "you don''t have to know why." "..." after a moment''s silence, big snake pill continued, "what if I don''t want to?" After this tentative sentence. Dasheban waited for a long time, but there was no reply from Li Yaoxiang. Just when he thought that Li Yaoxiang was just a "paper tiger" who had learned some special Ninjutsu, Jun Malu, who had shown great respect for him, suddenly patted him on the shoulder and said with a strange smile: "then I can only feel sorry for mu ye, who has lost your rebellious tolerance." That''s the first thing to say. Not only big snake pill. Even the pharmacist''s pocket also flashed away from this strange junmalu! Two people are vigilant heart, full of dignified stare at this, not only momentum is different, even the voice also changed Jun mariu! "What''s the matter?" he said with a smile? Do you think I have only one ability? " At this time, the big snake pill''s face became very ugly. He clearly felt that the person in front of him could bring him great threat! But he took a clear stand, gritting his teeth and saying, "I won''t give up." Big snake pill did not say what it would not give up. But of course, Li Yaoxiang knew that what dasheban said would not give up, that is, he would not give up Sasuke. Two people in front of the pharmacist pocket, as if in a sign. Li Yaoxiang was not surprised by the answer. If he was scared so easily, he would not be a big snake pill¡® "Jun Ma Lu shrugged and said:" then we should rely on our own ability. If you have the ability to persuade him to leave with you, I will not stop him. But if you dare to use your little tricks Then don''t blame me for breaking the rules! " When it comes to breaking the rules. Li Yaoxiang''s momentum suddenly burst out! The whole body suddenly rose gusts of wind! The big snake pill and the pharmacist''s bag squinted. When this gust of wind subsided, the big snake pill, which seemed to be nothing on the surface, actually had a cold sweat on its back. Li Yaoxiang gave him the feeling that his momentum was stronger than that of banzang in Yuyin village! But he still pretended to be nothing. "That''s a deal." After responding to this sentence. The original murderous "junmalu" suddenly became confused. He looked at his hands and the scene in front of him. He didn''t know what was going on. "Big snake pill, this..." Big snake pill flashed to junmalu and said, "did you have any special feeling just now?" Jun Malu: "special... Feeling? I... I know too well. There was a blur of consciousness just now. When you wake up again, you''ll find that everyone''s position is different. " Big snake pill smell speech, eyes a MI. I don''t know what I''m thinking. Behind the pharmacist pocket did not ask, but also a thoughtful appearance. Li Yaoxiang''s soul had already left the scene. The main reason why he appeared here this time was that he wanted to give big snake pill a bad impression and let him not make Sasuke''s idea. Although the effect is not obvious, it is enough. As long as the big snake pill didn''t curse Sasuke, he naturally had a way to keep him. At the same time, you don''t have to waste too much attention to Sasuke. As for the previous test, to test whether the big snake pill love wood leaf this conjecture. In order to confirm the position of the real big snake pill. After all, big snake pill''s action in the original book is too unreasonable. He said he wanted to destroy the leaves. But in fact, he didn''t do anything harmful to the leaves. On the surface, it is to capture Sasuke''s body and the eye of writing wheel. But the behavior is the opposite. There are so many opportunities for Sasuke, but they didn''t do it. There were so many ways to control Sasuke, but they didn''t do it. Leng is to teach Sasuke so powerful, let Sasuke to deal with weasel. Moreover, the theory of writing wheel eye is also unreasonable. Zhicun group''s eyes on the wheel of writing were transplanted by his hand. If he really wanted to write wheel eyes, he would not know how many. He later dealt with Sasuke, perhaps also because he realized Sasuke''s hatred for Muye. And the so-called leaf collapse plan is even funnier. The leaves didn''t lose much in the end. And then he died. After the ape was killed, it was just one of the most favorable factors for the leaves. At this point, Muye was no longer weak. With the return of gangshou and Zilai, the attitude of the village has become stronger and stronger, and no one needs to be sacrificed. Based on the above doubts. Li Yaoxiang had to doubt the real position of the big snake pill. Only by confirming the position of the big snake pill can we know exactly where to put it in the future layout of Li Yaoxiang. Unfortunately Dasheban is worthy of dasheban. He never showed his feet. He even wanted to turn back on the Hakkas and take the opportunity to test the origin of Li Yaoxiang. If you want to know the real position of dasheban, it seems that you can only know the real answer when the "Muye collapse plan" is in progress. ¡­¡­ Time flies. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, a good period of time has passed. The appearance of Li Yaoxiang did not disrupt the plan of dashuewan. After killing Fengying Luosha, he still pretends to be Fengying and returns to laishayin village to make all plans. Different from the usual transfiguration, because dasheban and others sewed the real face on their own face, the Ninjas in shayin village didn''t find anything unusual when facing their fake shadow. As for Naruto. The big snake pill didn''t want to show its feet. There was not much communication with the people in the village. So I didn''t find the jiuweiren Zhuli. It''s in shayin village. However, this does not prevent shayin village from continuing to implement the plan already arranged before Fengying''s death. And because of that. With the exam date approaching. With the sand tolerance set out in front of the leaves of the day, is about to come. Even the ninja in shayin village, no matter how to hide it, is still detected by Naruto, who is more and more sensitive. Recently, Naruto sensed shayin in the village, and from time to time he would appear at the same place. And where they''re wandering. But it just formed a type of eight trigrams. Surround your place. At first, Naruto didn''t like it. But as time went on, Naruto knew there was something wrong when he saw that the "encirclement" did not recede. At this time, he looked disappointedly at the distant place where Sha Ren was wandering, and said in his heart: it seems that my identity is really known by them Is that true Is my brother right Is there really no real bright place in this world? "Brother... I''m sorry... It seems that I let you down again... I shouldn''t put my life safety in other people''s mind..." Blackening degree 42% 43% 44% (PS: 4000 words, also two in one. That''s all for today.) (PS: Wow, Kaka, Kaka! It''s confirmed. It''s on sale on the 1st. That''s right! It''s January 1st! There are few apps to download for support, and there are fewer and fewer recommender tickets for starting point and readers? Waka, Waka, Waka...) Chapter 105 Just when Naruto was desperate for the reality, there was a quarrel not far away: "young master, we are about to start. In my opinion, let''s not delay any more... " I love Luo: "go away! You don''t care where I go! " The quarrel ended. Not long. I love Luo appeared in front of Naruto. he Chapter 106 Naruto said what he wanted to express. The air in the fire shadow room suddenly became quiet. The tension in the imagination did not appear. The picture of "three generations of old men immediately telling people to do things" did not appear. The ape flies day to cut eyebrow tightly to sit there. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun also stand on one side with eyebrows locked tightly. Zhicun tuanzang is indifferent to all this. Naruto opened his eyes, looked at the ape Flying Sun chop, and then looked at some old guys beside him. He was so worried that he patted the table in front of the ape Flying Sun chop with both hands: "old man! What are you waiting for?! Send someone to stop it -- " Naruto doesn''t know what these old guys are doing. I have already made it so clear, why not take action? Don''t you know that if there is a real conflict between the two sides, there will be many casualties?! There was a long silence. With a sigh, the ape answered the question for Naruto: "Naruto... Not to mention where you heard the news from. How accurate is it. But even if it''s really like what you said, shayin village really wants to destroy our Muye. We can''t stop this test. " Naruto was stunned, and then his anger rose again. Facing the ape Flying Sun, he asked, "why?" "Naruto, you are still young and haven''t come into contact with things in the village. Many things are not as simple as you think. This time, we Muye take the initiative to invite all parties to come here. It''s time for us to show our strength to the outside world. Today, the representatives of various forbearance villages and the great names of the country of fire have also arrived at Muye. If we just stop the assessment of forbearance based on some wind and grass, what will the outside world think of us? This will cause great damage to our reputation. At that time, we will no longer be entrusted with small tasks. One is not good. It''s a big thing to start a war, Naruto. " you ''re right. This is the main reason why in the original work, ape Flying Sun chop knew that the big snake pill was going to make trouble, and he still carried on the test of tolerance. At the same time, because of this reason. Even if he knew that shayin village was going to make trouble, he would not stop the Zhongren examination until he had to. Everyone here understood that. Including Li Yaoxiang, he also understands this truth. However, Li Yaoxiang would not agree with them. It is because of their long-term practice that this situation has been created so far. Only by relying on the resources of the country of fire and not producing, can we be led by the nose all the time. Yiweier lives by taking on tasks, so their future road will be so narrow. It can be said that any passer-by will do better than them to be the shadow of the fire. That would not bring so many tragedies. Then there won''t be so many people living in Muye who want revenge. It can only be said that these old guys have little ability, but they have a lot of intrigues and tricks. They just suffer for themselves! It doesn''t matter if you suffer. You have to pay for it by the younger generation. That''s enough to vomit blood! However, Naruto, who has not yet entered the WTO, certainly can''t understand all kinds of bottles and jars in the adult world. After listening to the explanation of ape Flying Sun chop, he is not only not understanding, but also more angry! Naruto''s world is very simple. He doesn''t understand so much. He only knows that anything, as long as we work together, we can find a way to solve it! No need to sacrifice anyone! This is the will of fire in his cognition! I tried my best to get back! I don''t want the tragedy to happen. That''s the answer you gave me?! Naruto was extremely angry and patted the desk again: "if there is no task, will not find a way to find a task?"?! For fear of war, should we sacrifice the people in the village first?! If the reputation is damaged, won''t you try to save it?! Can''t these things be solved afterwards?! Why do you know it''s dangerous! But let us take this risk with our lives! Don''t you have enough people to sacrifice? " In his opinion, Naruto is just childish and not sensible. He can''t analyze the pros and cons of things completely. But he did not review himself. Even forget the origin of the will of fire! At the beginning, the reason why their major families united to form a village was that they wanted to live a stable life? He forgot all this! It''s no use talking about it now. It is impossible for both sides to have a common language. See the atmosphere a little stiff, standing on one side, silent for a long time shuihumen Yan and turn to sleep Xiaochun, seize the opportunity, want to come out to play a round. But in their mouth, this is the word "Naruto". Naruto turned his head and glared at them viciously: "shut up It''s over. Naruto looked at the ape flying sun again: "old man, tell me, will you stop this examination?" The ape flies and the sun cuts, frowning. No words. Naruto at this time, which do not know the choice of ape flying day chop? And he stopped talking. Turn around and leave the fire room. But as soon as he turned around and stepped a few steps before, ape flying sun cut stopped him: "Naruto, where are you going?" Naruto''s back to the ape Flying Sun chop, coldly responded: "where I go, you don''t care!" Blackening degree 45% 46% 47% After Naruto leaves. The four old guys in the fire shadow room all looked at each other. They looked solemn and didn''t know what they were thinking. cracking. Naruto puts on his mask again and goes back to Kanjiro''s room. I love Luo Ji. As soon as I saw the arrival of Naruto, I immediately asked, "how about Naruto? Can it be solved? Have they ever done anything to you? " Naruto takes off the mask. He shook his head in loss. Seeing this, the three faces also showed a sense of loss. But soon, I picked myself up, patted Naruto on the shoulder and said, "Naruto, don''t lose heart. Since you can''t do it here, I''ll try to persuade my father! I''ll tell him that Muye has learned about our plan. Maybe he will stop this operation. " Wen Yan. Naruto seems to have hope again. Look at me with God''s eyes. But his hope is doomed to disappointment. After all, today''s wind and shadow is no longer Luosha, and even if Luosha is not dead, even if he knows that things have been revealed, Luosha will not give up such a good opportunity! All combat power has invaded the leaves. There are also Yinyin village and dasheban. As a shadow of the Luo sand, how can let go of a huge advantage of the battlefield? When dealing with them, Muye needs to worry about this and that. And they have no scruples at all! Whose advantage is more obvious at a glance! Luosha is not dead and will not stop this plan, and dasheban will not stop it. Dasheban came to Muye with a purpose. When he heard the report of I love Luo, he just responded with a few words. And then it''s yelling at me, arrow. Go back and follow the plan. so After getting the bad news that I love Luo brought again, the four people present can only comfort each other and pray that they can minimize unnecessary casualties in this incident. next. I love Luo and Shouju. First I say goodbye to Naruto, then I go back to my rooms. Seeing this, Naruto also chose to leave Kan Jiulang''s room. Instead of staying in Sharen''s residential building, he chose to go back to his "home.". This time he was on the road. Even if out of a certain range, there is no one to stop him. It is obvious that the news of his return to Muye has been known by the secret department. Walking on the familiar street. Looking at the familiar plants and trees. Naruto''s mood also calmed down a lot. He didn''t feel unhappy about some old guys. Anyway, he just had to do his best to reduce the number of casualties. Walk, walk. Naruto soon returned to his home. I stood in front of the door and hesitated for a long time. Finally, the door was opened. At a glance, everything in the house has not been moved. Just a lot of dust on the surface. The air in the room is a little dirty. It''s obvious that no one has been in this house for a long time. However, Naruto didn''t care about these. Seeing the familiar pictures in the house, he couldn''t help thinking of all kinds of memories in the past. Some of them said with emotion: "brother, I can''t think of the past few years. We''ll come back here again... " Finish. Naruto''s mind is very quiet. "Brother Seeing that you never get a response. Naruto couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In fact, he knows a lot of things. I also know that it is impossible to stop the conflict between the two villages so easily. But he still didn''t want to give up and tried to stop it. But these actions, in my brother''s eyes, must be very silly, right? They are reckless of the consequences and do stupid things. My brother must be angry with him again, so I don''t want to talk to him any more. Ah~ Recently, my brother has talked less and less with himself. I don''t know what''s going on. Thinking about it, Naruto asked casually: "Hello, big fox. You said... Did I make my brother angry again? Why did he respond so little to me recently? " Nine tails crouching in the seal space: "hum! You ask me, who do I ask? " Have to say. Since Naruto began to communicate with Jiuwei, after several years of getting along, the relationship between the two sides has improved a lot. This is also due to the fact that in the dead of night, even if Li Yaoxiang seldom accompanies Naruto, Naruto will not feel too lonely. The answer to nine tails. Naruto was not surprised. After all, big fox is not omnipotent brother. Any problem can be solved. I know everything. Immediately, Naruto seems to be talking to himself, but actually he wants to express to his brother: "don''t worry, brother. I will never do anything stupid again. I''m sure it won''t worry you any more. And I won''t let you down. " After making this oath for myself. Naruto regained his spirits. Don''t let my brother down! Start by cleaning the room independently! ¡­¡­ A few days later. In the next few days, in order to prevent the people in shayin village from discovering their arrival, which leads to their extreme behavior, Naruto has been wearing masks in these days, and only within a certain range of his home. And because of that. So in these days, Naruto has little contact with people. Fortunately. During this period, ape feirizhan also sent someone to come and let him get a definite message that his mind was not in vain. Although he could not stop the examination, it would be a good thing for Muye to be on guard. But what Naruto doesn''t know. It was a result that he was secretly proud of. Even without his tip off. As long as things follow the development of the original plot, Muye will also be on the alert. After all, with "big snake pill", a guy who deliberately leaks his sense of existence, ape Flying Sun chop will certainly make the same decision. The difference is whether it''s late or early. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Naruto''s heart, finally get some comfort, feel that he is not white busy just. Next. Naruto asked three generations of old men to give him an identity to participate in the Zhongren assessment, which is also convenient for him to cooperate with Ailuo and reduce the casualties of both sides. He didn''t tell the reason, but he agreed. Soon, someone came and gave Naruto a corresponding identity to participate in the Zhongren assessment. It''s just that he''s different. He has no team. He took part in the examination alone. The next step is to wait for the beginning of the test. ¡­¡­ early morning. It''s just dawn. In the twinkling of an eye, it came to the day of Zhongren assessment. Naruto is in a good mood. Wash up. Put on new clothes. Just stepped out of the door. But as soon as he closed the door, he disappeared. Next. Naruto appeared in vain in one of the places five meters away. With a bad look, Naruto grabbed a ninja''s collar and punched him in the abdomen. He said: "go back and tell the old man! Don''t send any more people to watch me! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude! " The dark ninja, struggling with abdominal pain, nodded. Naruto loosened his collar. He immediately disappeared in front of Naruto. meanwhile. Naruto''s cold eyes swept in the other directions. In those directions, a few dark shadows immediately leaped out and ran towards huoyinglou. Naruto then turned and set out to the assessment site. Not long. Naruto came to the Ninja school with great familiarity. It''s the same as in the original book. Here''s the key to the assessment Chapter 107 you ''re right! It''s Hatta and Sasuke that I haven''t seen for many years! Walking between the two of them, there is a guy I don''t know. But Naruto didn''t pay much attention. At the moment, his whole mind is on Sasuke and hatada! I haven''t seen you for so many years, and I don''t know what these two old friends have become. I don''t know if they miss themselves as much as they miss them. Hey, hey, hey! I''m wearing a mask now, and I don''t know if they will recognize me. Naruto laughed to himself. A little excited. A little smug. More is full of expectations! Looking forward to the scene of the two sides meeting. As the distance between a few people gets closer, Naruto''s heart is more like "poop, poop!" I''m so nervous that I can''t beat fast! I couldn''t help breathing. Hatta, Sasuke and Sakai kept pace. When he came to the school gate, Hatta''s pace suddenly stopped. Sasuke put his hands into his pants pocket, and looked at Daisy''s indifferent face and asked, "what''s the matter?" Immediately, he followed Sakai''s eyes, looking in the direction that Hatta was looking at, and saw a strange child not far away, standing in the shade of a tree, wearing a mask. Turn around. Look at Hatta again, waiting for her reply. See young farmland Lengshen a moment, restored her these years, that cold face says: "it''s OK. Go in. " Naruto, on the other hand, looks at their back as they leave. All the expectations were extinguished in an instant. What''s changed is that the heart feels like suffering from acupuncture. How could that be? Didn''t Hatta recognize himself? How could the reaction be so cold? Did you guess wrong? Daisy didn''t recognize herself? yes! you ''re right! I must be wearing a mask, so Hatta didn''t recognize me! It must be! Naruto opens the mode of self comfort, tries to endure the feeling of discomfort in his heart, reluctantly crows out a smile and starts to enter the Ninja school. Into Ninja school. Naruto did not encounter the scene in which the two Zhongren performed magic in front of the public in the original work. It is estimated that Naruto is too late, so magic has been cracked long ago. Naruto is very smooth, came to the crowd gathered in the classroom. Just opened the classroom door. What came into view was that the pharmacist''s pocket was still like the original work, trying to go forward and have a relationship with Sasuke. It''s just that. No matter Sasuke or hatada, they are not willing to take care of pharmacists. Only sasai, who keeps the official smiling face, is very polite and seems to be very interested in listening to the introduction of the card on the hand of the pharmacist. The arrival of Naruto attracted the eyes of the whole audience and looked to the door. Naruto ignored the others. His eyes only fell on Chuda. Can the young farmland slightly looked at him one eye, turn the vision back to the pharmacist pocket card. It feels like you don''t know Naruto. See Naruto in this case. The thorn in my heart seems to go deeper. However, in order to avoid Sha Ren''s attention, he still tried to resist the impulse, and wanted to go forward to meet Hatta and Sasuke. Pretending to be calm, he continued to walk forward. After a few people, we heard their discussion. "Who is this?" Sasuke pointed to Naruto and asked. The pharmacist shook his head: "I don''t know. In this Zhongren examination, he is the only one who takes part in the examination alone. His identity is very mysterious, but those who can get the examination qualification alone must have strong strength." After listening to Sasuke, the pupils shrink slightly. Subconsciously sweep to the Naruto passing by, to this mysterious guy, raised a strong interest. Next. Pharmacist Dou introduced ninja in Yinyin village. Hearing this, Naruto deliberately slowed down. Raise your ears and listen carefully. It''s the same as in the original work. When pharmacist Dou said that "Yinyin village is just a small ninja village", the Yinren trio, who can''t swallow this tone, quickly interspersed in the crowd. He rushed in the direction of the pharmacist''s pocket. Sark stapes, that is, the palm will release a guy similar to an air gun. He jumps! Caught in the fingers of the two kuwu, directly toward the pharmacist pocket thrown in the past! The pharmacist stepped back. Easy to avoid. meanwhile. Another yinyincun ninja, DOS anzhen, also rushed out of the crowd at this time and ran to the pharmacist''s pocket! Make a gesture and give the pharmacist a melee attack! However, he seems to be a very fast shadow. It''s not in front of the pharmacist''s pocket. All the audience heard was "bang!" A loud bang! Then this momentum just now feels quite bullying, and it has already appeared on the wall of the classroom! There''s a lot of blood in my mouth! The whole person fell into the wall. I haven''t seen him fall for a long time. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the loud noise! After seeing the injury of doss anvil, he turned his head and looked at the culprit who attacked doss ANVIL! The attacker is the latest one to come in! Whirlpool Naruto in mask! you ''re right! Doss anvil is what Naruto can''t help kicking! When hearing the news of Yinren, Naruto was already upset. See Yinyin village people, want to attack Muye ninja, Naruto at that time, how can you resist?! Shayin village is full of acquaintances. If you can''t do it, it''s OK! I''m familiar with ninja in Yinyin village?! Dossier has been sent to the front, Naruto which has no reason to be ruthless? As a result, as soon as doss anvil passed by Naruto, Naruto did not hesitate and tried his best to kick him. His feet felt comfortable! As for the consequences? ha-ha. Naruto didn''t worry at all. After so many things. He didn''t know how important he was to the leaves? It''s impossible for him to swallow as he used to. Someone will help him clean up the mess. Two Yinren quickly jumped to his companion, helped him out of the wall, and yelled angrily at Naruto: "who are you?! Do you really think there is no one in Yinren village? " indeed. Not waiting for Naruto to speak. At the right time, IBI Xi led a group of invigilators to come to the scene and attracted people''s attention. The same opening line. The same is to blame Yinren village trio. However, the two ninjas in Yinyin village pointed to Naruto and retorted: "what about him?! He has such a heavy hand. Which country''s Ninja is he?! Why don''t you blame him?! Is this your attitude towards Yinyin village? " IBI likes to hear words. His fierce eyes immediately turned to Naruto. But when his eyes turned to Naruto''s cold eyes, he quickly moved to other directions, and a supervisor behind him said, "take him to heal." And then there''s the full pass. PS: if you don''t download it, please download it immediately. Click app to get the red envelope, at least support the author''s first order ~ ~ ~ ~ of course, if you have the ability, you''d better order it all ~ ~ OTZ = 3) Chapter 108 The appearance of big snake pill didn''t bring much influence. Ape flying day chop is still not the intention to terminate the test of tolerance, just redouble vigilance. And after the big snake pill left the forest of death. Hatta, Sasuke, and Sakai passed the second test smoothly. With the people passing through the customs, they successively arrived at the central tower of the death forest. The third evaluation of the battle, also officially began. Have to say. In this life, with the emergence of the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang, there is no small change in the whole assessment. First of all, the most attractive is, of course, Sakura chunye. In the original work, up to this point in time, Kakashi, the tutor, had taught Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura haruno, stepping on water and climbing trees, but he had not taught any special ninja or physical skills. I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been told by four old Woody leaves. I''m really a novice tutor, and I don''t know how to teach. Naruto in his life did not graduate from Muye, and Li Yaoxiang did not have the chance to explore through the crystal ball. But whether or not Kakashi is entrusted. But it is an indisputable fact that he wasted the talent of chunye Sakura. But this life''s chunye cherry, then greatly different! She took the place of hatada and joined the eighth class of kyushukaya and Younv zhinai. Xirihong became her mentor. In addition to teaching her a lot of magic, even medical Ninjutsu was also taught to her. This also leads to the fact that Yamanaka Inoue, who should have been on a par with chunye Sakura, will lose to chunye Sakura in his life. The only constant is that. Sakura chunye''s favorite object is still Sasuke. She didn''t get in touch with Sasuke, but Sasuke was just like the original book, and didn''t pay any attention to her. Secondly, the battle between lillock and I love Luo. Different from the original work, I love Luo was not beaten by lillock who opened four doors. The influence of Naruto is not only the change of character. There are also many changes in strength. A few years ago, Naruto almost cracked his absolute defense with speed. Seeing Naruto as a competitor, how can he not strengthen his own weakness? This leads to Li Locke''s complete loss in his life. However, because of the change of character of I love Luo, Li Locke did not leave as badly as the original. Just can''t play handsome success in front of chunyeying, make him depressed for a moment. Then there is the battle between Hatta and hiningci. No accident. Hatada, who was greatly influenced by Naruto, won the victory. Because of her outstanding performance in her life, she didn''t look down upon her as the eldest daughter of the family, but her resentment was still buried in her heart. That''s it. The third assessment of the preliminary election, officially ended. The official selection will start in a month. ¡­¡­ After the end of the third test, Naruto has been suppressing the impulse to recognize hatada and Sasuke. I had to endure it for several days. On the morning of the third day, ape feirizhan sent a secret department to summon Naruto to huoyinglou. Naruto has nothing to do with leisure. There was no rejection. To Naruto''s surprise, as soon as he stepped into the fire shadow room, he saw a scene that made him very happy! Sasuke and hatada are also in the fire room! As soon as he saw the arrival of Naruto, ape feirizha gave Hatta and Sasuke a ha ha and said, "ha ha, ha ha, the acquaintance you want to meet is coming." Different from the fake expression of ape Flying Sun chop. Sasuke looked at the guy in front of him with a mask full of provocation. The young farmland then Leng for a while, then quickly then restored the indifferent look. At the same time, ape feirizha stood up from his seat, walked to Naruto, took Naruto''s shoulder, went to Hatta and Sasuke, and said, "how? I''ll introduce you? Or do you know for yourself? " Naruto didn''t answer what the old man was saying. When he saw hatada and Sasuke, he was really excited. What''s depressing is not depressing. It doesn''t matter! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I can''t help it now! Naruto''s hand slowly extended to the mask. Then, take off again! Da! Da! Surprise or not? Are you surprised? Hey, hey, hey! Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and then recovered his eager expression: "it''s you, no wonder your strength is so strong. Well, Naruto, you haven''t lost your exercise in recent years, have you? I can tell you that if you don''t become that big fox, you may not be my opponent Sasuke is still Sasuke. Never admit defeat as always. See yourself as an opponent and want to beat yourself. I didn''t see the overjoyed expression in my imagination, but Naruto responded quickly: "of course not! There will be a chance for you to see it in the future Finish. Naruto turns his eyes to Hata. But when Naruto saw the expressionless face of hatada, his face collapsed and his mood fell to the bottom. But he still squeezed out two words: "hatada..." "Well, just come back." Daisy nodded, then toward the side of the ape flying day chop said, "fire shadow grandfather, if nothing important, then I''ll leave first." "Well, go ahead." On the surface, ape Flying Sun chop is calm, but in fact, it is observing every move of hatching field. Hatta just passed Naruto. It''s Sasuke''s turn to put his hands in his trouser pockets and cross Naruto coldly. When passing by, he still said defiantly, "I hope you won''t let me down." Next. It''s the fire shadow room. There was only one embarrassing scene left. Ape Flying Sun chop is still on Naruto''s shoulder, Naruto is stunned there, a blank in his mind. Ape feiri patted Naruto on the shoulder: "ha ha ha, it''s OK, Naruto. Maybe I haven''t seen you for a long time. It should be better if we get along with each other for a while. " Naruto''s mind is buzzing. I didn''t listen to the words of the flying ape. He just turned around. Take a step. Give it a pause. Take a step. Give it a pause. Left the fire shadow building. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. A hot spring shop not far from huoyinglou. Outside the fence of the women''s bathhouse, there is a guy with white hair and a bundle of big scrolls on his back! This person is one of Muye Sanren, who has just returned to China! And the dull Naruto, just after leaving the Huoying building, passed here. But different from the original, Naruto can''t see anyone in his mind at the moment. He didn''t find the existence of Zilai at all. In this way, he went over Zilai. Zilaiye, who originally focused on "selecting materials", frowned and the remaining light at the end of his eyes swept to the passing Naruto. He stopped taking materials. A flash appeared in front of Naruto, hands akimbo, grinning: "ha ha ha! Smelly boy, do you know that you are in my way! " Naruto ignored him. He moved a little towards the side and crossed Zilai again. It''s a bit awkward from here. But I still don''t give up. Another flash appeared in front of Naruto: "Hello! Smelly boy, do you know who I am? " Naruto''s eyes are empty. He looks up at the guy in front of him. No words. He was also stunned, but he quickly put on his sign posture: "I''m the toad spirit of miaomushan, Taoist Xiansu, and I''m also called toad fairy!" Naruto''s eyelids are half open: "what''s the matter? If it''s OK, can you get out of my way? " Finish. I don''t talk to him. Naruto passed him again. Finally, he rushed to Naruto''s side, followed Naruto''s steps, and said, "Hello, smelly boy. Are you called Naruto? I''m your father''s teacher. Even if you call me Shigong, don''t you know? " Naruto''s mood, which has a trace of moving, stopped, coldly looked at Zilai also: "what qualifications do you have for me to call you like this?" Since then, he was also asked by Naruto for a while. Then, he just looked at Naruto''s back. A moment later. In the fire shadow room. He also pressed his hands on the table and made a loud "pa" sound: "old man! What''s going on?! Why are Watergate kids like that? " The ape flew and sighed. Then he put on a look of pity for the world. Tell the story of Naruto. And the fact that Naruto has been away from Muye for several years. "Damn it Since also face, again close to ape flying day cut a few minutes, "how can you treat Naruto like this?! Don''t you think he''s a Watergate kid? " "Well, our original intention is also for Naruto. I didn''t expect that Naruto misunderstood us too much. For the sake of the safety of the village, we have no choice but to make such a choice. " Ape flying day cut a pair of he is also very reluctant expression. Zilai also said: "what about now?! Unexpectedly, for the sake of Muye, he came back specially to inform. That means he still has feelings for Muye. Why did he have that expression when he came out of Huoying building just now? " immediately. Ape feirizha and Zilai also explained the relationship among hatada, Sasuke and Naruto. The ape flies day to chop: "perhaps is the performance of the young farmland, let him for a while reaction not come over.". It''s OK. It''s about children. Just get along for a while. " He was too angry to speak. The main purpose of his return this time is to find the son of the prophecy that the great toad fairy said! It''s alright now! What else can we do if the son of prophecy is made like this by these old guys?! If it wasn''t for this old man and his own teacher, he would really like to swear! Knowing that it didn''t help, he could only snort in the end. Get out of the fire room. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. One... Month... After In this month, there are no less pretending to annoy Naruto, but Naruto sent him to eat the door shut. As for Naruto, he still kept a simple life. Apart from sometimes exchanging information with arrow and others in the evening, he would stay at home most of the time. As I said before, I just don''t want people in shayin village to find out. And because of that. Even Naruto in this period of time, no matter how to look for the young field. But he put up with it. Keep telling yourself in your heart. As long as this matter is over, we must ask hatada to understand! Ask her why she''s doing this to herself! He didn''t believe Hatta would forget himself! In this way, the time came to the day of the trials. Today''s conference hall is full of people. Compared with the ape Flying Sun chop, when he announced the identity of Naruto, it was more lively. Many celebrities have come to the scene. The trials also officially began. At the beginning, they were all boring fights. It''s not a complete crush. It''s just that there''s no glamour. The celebrities didn''t pay much attention. After all, the main purpose of their visit this time is just to see who has the biggest fist among the next generation of military and military forces. without doubt. They only focus on the fight between the strongest. That is to say, yuzhibo Sasuke, who represents Muye, and I love Luo, who represents shayin village. As for Naruto, whose identity is not clear, they won''t pay much attention to those who crush their opponents. Anyway, it''s just a test of tolerance. No matter how good Naruto is, it''s just tolerance. Muye is the organizer. Of course, it won''t keep these celebrities waiting too long. They soon arranged the beginning of the battle. cracking. The competition field also finally stopped, both hands cross shoulder''s I love Luo. And Sasuke with his hands in his pants. Both sides are very confident in their own strength. He looked directly at the other side without concealing his fighting spirit. They are not talkative. As soon as the referee announced the start, the two men immediately shot! I love using sand to attack and defend as always. Sasuke has been swimming the entire stadium. I''ve watched Li Luoke''s match. Of course, I also know that long distance attack or common Ninja can''t do anything for me. Therefore, he simply did the same to lillock and made a close attack! However, his speed is faster than that of lillock who opened the four doors! Seeing that every attack was about to attack me, Sasuke, while fighting, also ridiculed: "is this the strongest of the new generation in shayin village? Oh. If you don''t have a better way. I''m sorry. I''m not interested in pestering you any more. I have to keep my strength against him. " I love Luo is still so cold, his eyes continue to follow Sasuke''s figure. At the same time, he joked: "you are far worse than ''he''. You are not the strongest of the new generation of Muye, and I have no interest in you. " Sasuke is in shape. He stopped. "Do you know him?" Sasuke said. "I heard him mention you. He said you''re strong, too. It seems that he didn''t come back for a long time and overestimated your strength. " I love Rodolfo. Sasuke''s face is frozen! Left hand buzzing! Right hand thunders! This scene made everyone present craned their necks for fear of missing their eyes. I love Luo see this, also can''t help the pupil shrink, but he soon restored the natural look: "I take back just that sentence. Your strength is very good. " Sasuke grinned: "but I still think that your strength... Is not good?" I love Luo''s mouth: "stop it. Today is not the time. I''ll fight you again when I have a chance." Finish. The whole meeting was in a trance. The whole audience fell asleep. Muye collapse plan, officially opened! PS: it''s 12 o''clock tonight, and it''s finally on the shelves ~ ~ ~ please support us a lot.) Chapter 109 Button group: 930527636 PS: what do you want to see in the next world It''s on the shelves! Finally on the shelf! The author Jun, fever of the computer, referred to as burning brain, wrote for two months, and finally on the shelf -! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Burning brain looked left and right, and finally looked directly at you in front of the screen and said: "Hello, you! Don''t look around! It''s you Burning brain close to the screen, whispered: "secretly tell you, this book has more than 10000 collections --"! That is to say, the demand is not high, as long as there are 300 subscriptions, I will not die Hey, hey, hey~ It''s no longer a dream to earn more than ten thousand yuan a month! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa You in front of the screen: "take it away, another one is crazy." ¡­¡­ A few days later. Brain burning hands were tied, wearing a white dress, appeared in front of the screen again. "Hey, I''m back!" Shaonao looked around and said in a low voice: "I''ll tell you secretly that up to now, the most grateful thing for shaonao is the group of readers who never abandon the pit. Brain burn has been poisoned several times! They can''t be poisoned! They just went to the shelves! Now there''s no way to burn my brain... I can only continue to write, and say more rules. On the classified recommendation list, add more! On the monthly ticket list, add more£¨ Meng Xin doesn''t know much about the rules of change) 150 monthly tickets, more! 20000 yuan reward, plus one more! Alliance leader, add six more! Shaonao has more than 10000 collections. If you order 1000, add one more! 2000 first order, one more! 2500 first order, one more! If 10000 orders Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa You in front of the screen: "crazy again! Move it ¡­¡­ A few days later. Brain burn is not only bound hands and feet, but also covered mouth. Burning brain appears in front of your screen again, blindfolded him: "em! em£¡ em£¡¡± Immediately, burn a brain to reveal treacherous eyes: "Jie Jie! Burn brain will be ventral, did not expect it ~. Don''t go yet! Listen to burn brain! Brain burning also thanks to the editor of this book, starry night. Starry night editor gave a lot of recommendations to burn brain. Thank you. Also, thanks to master Xiaoheng for brain burning. He taught shaonao that he could finally earn some small money from a person who couldn''t even earn the signing mail fee. The days of rice with boiled water are gone forever! Finally, we can add a pickle. It''s really fragrant. " "What are you doing?" he said?! Let go of me! Let me go! I want the code! I want to update! I''m going to make a big change. Click app to support brain burning ~~~~! " Chapter 110 While the audience was sleeping. There was a deafening "boom" at the border of the village! The fastest one is the big snake pill on the fire shadow mat. He followed Yinren four people, with the power of lightning, laid the four purple flame array, and surrounded the ape Flying Sun. Then there was the battle between Shangren and Shangren. A sudden scene. The assistant in the center of the field was stunned. He looked up and looked around. When his eyes fell on me again, Shouju, Kan Jiulang and Ma Ji had already appeared beside me. Maggie looked at me and said, "go ahead, follow the plan!" I love Luo three people nodded, a few flash, to leave the field. Even if I didn''t get hurt, I love Luo three people or jump to the original direction to leave. At this time, the referee appeared in front of Sasuke, looked directly at Markey, and told Sasuke: "go, you go after those children!" Sasuke originally wanted to say something else. I saw Naruto wearing a mask, looked at the direction of the four purple flame array, and then ran away without looking back. As soon as he clenched his teeth, he looked resentful and unwilling, and caught up with him! What''s next. It''s the same as the original. Kakashi summoned a bear dog to lead a group of children to chase me. Then it''s about looking for their own opponents. When I love Luo and others away from the leaves to a certain distance, they stopped. Sasuke, who followed closely, also arrived at the scene. The moment I saw my love. Sasuke attacked without saying a word. Can not wait for him to get close to me love Luo, body before suddenly many a figure, whirlpool Naruto! Sasuke said maliciously: "what do you want? How many years have you been away to help outsiders? Whirlpool, whirlpool, sound, people At the same time. Twelve small strong also arrive in succession at this time. Naruto glanced at all the people, his eyes involuntarily stayed on Chutian for a while, and then said to them, "stop, there''s no need to fight." Then Naruto took off his mask. Superficial identity. In addition to Sasuke and Chuda, the other pursuers all showed a look of joy. Even after all those years. They still remember Naruto, a former genius! As long as Naruto is there, they will have a better grasp of the enemy! But seeing that Naruto and I didn''t plan to fight each other, people couldn''t help showing a look of doubt. Nara Luwan, the most calm one, was the first to speak: "Naruto, what''s the matter?" Naruto: "it''s just a funny game between them. I have reached an agreement with arrow that we will not do anything. Let''s just stay here and wait for the end of the matter. " When people hear the words, they all face each other. For a moment, I don''t know what to do. Also at this time, Sasuke''s right hand suddenly issued a loud thunder! He''s in the direction of the thunder! Aware of something wrong, Naruto quickly stepped back and dodged Sasuke''s attack: "Sasuke! What are you doing? " Sasuke did not answer. His face is ferocious! Continue to attack Naruto! It''s fatal! Naruto dodges and shouts: "Sasuke, are you crazy?! It''s not the time to fight with me! I''ll be with you when it''s over! " Naruto''s drinking resistance, not only did not stop Sasuke. Sasuke''s attack is even more fierce! In addition to the presence of sasai, no one will understand Sasuke''s mood! you ''re right! For nothing else! Just to force Li Yaoxiang to show up! Six years! Six years! In the past six years, Naruto, the elder brother who promised to avenge him, never contacted him again, except that he was told to take over the task of Fenghua Xiaoxue with sasai! Didn''t teach him to be strong! How can Sasuke endure this?! Oh! I don''t believe it. If I kill your brother, you won''t show up! Sasuke with endless hate, to Naruto is desperately crazy attack! I didn''t mean to keep my hand! Can''t see the eye I love Luo, coldly said: "need my help?" That''s the first thing to say. Not far away a group of Xiaoqiang, all vigilant. Even if Sasuke goes away without any reason, no matter how much he fights, it''s also a matter inside Muye. But if I love Luo, it''s different. They had to reposition Naruto, who had disappeared for several years, whether it was an enemy or a friend. Sakai has already summoned two ink lions to show their teeth to Ai Luo and others! With Sasuke''s offensive more fierce. In the case of no fight back, Naruto and no extra mind to reply to my love. The battle between the two sides is becoming more and more fierce. At the moment when everyone was hesitant to stop, Sasuke''s right hand, which was always shining with thunder, suddenly dimmed. meanwhile. As the thunder dissipates. Sasuke also after several consecutive somersaults, put away the offensive, no longer shot. Everyone can''t understand what''s going on. Even Naruto was stunned by this emotional assistant. In the presence of Sasuke and Sakai, the only people who understand. Both sides looked at each other. Everyone knows it. Obviously, this is Naruto''s brother, finally contacted! ¡­¡­ meanwhile. On the roof of a building. Yinren is in the four purple flame array. Big snake pill''s plan is full of contradictions. It is said that it wants to destroy Muye, but its action is the opposite. A series of actions hardly caused any actual harm to the leaves. Several big snakes, summoned outside the village, greatly reduced the loss of wood leaves. I love this person Zhu Li, whether it is the original or now, has also been assigned to the village. He is more funny. The bitterness and nothingness have been on the neck of ape Flying Sun. And tremble to tears, and put the pain on your hand. Then he set the ape Flying Sun chop on his own, facing the old man head on. He didn''t want to fight with the old man ape feiri, but just wanted to show his not yet fully understood "dirty land reincarnation". This series of incomprehensible actions is not so much to revenge and destroy the leaves. It''s better to say that this is more like a hardworking student who has made achievements in his research, and then can''t wait to show off his achievements in front of his former teachers. In order to prove that he is right. Want to see ape flying day cut this old man, regret not to choose their own appearance! In this life, because of the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang, their conversation on the roof and the development of things have all changed PS: Thank you so much for your support. Thanks again. What''s more, you can discuss it in groups.) Chapter 111 Four purple flame array. The big snake pill also shows the reincarnation of filthy soil and calls out two coffins. When Chapter 112 (for the first helmsman in this book, the blue mirror Feel the reality. When the ape flies and the sun cuts, the whole person becomes depressed. Even the fighting spirit has faded a lot. He doesn''t know whether the choices he has made over the years are right or wrong... The attitude of his old friends and the younger generation drives him to face the reality. Maybe... I''m really old Old age has hindered the development of the younger generation Maybe... I''m really wrong So wrong that the bright future of the wood leaf has been ruined His heart is full of tangled and uncomfortable. When he looked up at the snake pill again, there was only a faint sentence: "then if you don''t start, what are you waiting for?" yes. After thinking for a long time. The ape flies and the sun cuts his heart. Death, for him at present, is the best belonging. As long as he dies, his fault will disappear and no one will bring it up again. As long as he died today in the hands of the traitor Da she wan, the three generations of Huo Ying are just like the previous generations of Huo Ying, who died in order to save Muye! No one will blame him again! He can keep his reputation! But when he was about to give up the struggle, dasheban looked at him with a smile: "old man, I also want to help you, but I can''t. You leave too many hidden dangers for the wood leaves. You can''t die in my hands See ape flying day chop now this pair of dejected appearance. Big snake pill is full of satisfaction. Because ape flying day chop now this pair of performance, enough to prove his big snake pill method, is right! His idea can really make the leaves stronger! People in Muye will no longer be affected by the war! The mistake is that he underestimated the hearts of these old guys! After hearing the word "hidden danger", the ape Flying Sun chop''s originally despondent look became dignified again: "what do you mean?" Big snake pill grinned. There was no plan to answer him. The right hand suddenly raised. Yinren four people looked at each other, and their hearts and minds understood each other. Cancel the four purple flame array, follow the pace of big snake pill and leave Muye. Seeing this, the first idea of Ninja was to catch up with him, but he was decisively stopped by the ape Flying Sun and said, "don''t chase him! Let''s see what''s going on in other places first! " The sudden exit of big snake pill. It really disrupts all the rhythms of ape Flying Sun chop. They were all ready to die, but they didn''t. This has become a lot more complicated. If he can''t die of "sacrificing for the wood leaf", then he can''t get the best result. This is undoubtedly bad news for him. But for a moment, he didn''t know how to deal with it. It''s impossible to chase. Dashuewan still has the two puppets of the first and second generations. If someone is sent to chase them, it will only increase the casualties. There are still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in the village, and there is no room for him to be distracted. What''s more, the "hidden danger" mentioned by Da she wan made him pay more attention to it! After thinking for a long time, I can''t figure out why. Ape flying day cut so by a medical class ninja, back to the fire shadow room to rest. And this is exactly what Li Yaoxiang wants! Although up to now, Li Yaoxiang has not been able to confirm the idea of big snake pill and ape Flying Sun chop, they have not personally admitted Li Yaoxiang''s conjecture. It''s a pity. Can''t satisfy the little curiosity in my heart. But now this situation, for Li Yaoxiang, is undoubtedly the most favorable outcome! The reason why he appeared in the mind of dasheban at this moment is to guide the situation! People are always selfish. Of course, Li Yaoxiang is no exception. It''s a pity that ape Fei RI was killed by Da she wan. If you keep the ape flying in the sun, you may be able to bring a few divine assists to Li Yaoxiang. What''s more, Li Yaoxiang didn''t want to let Naruto die in the name of "hero" because he had a miserable childhood and had to bear great responsibility. As for the result What kind of new ape Flying Sun chop will be born Li Yaoxiang doesn''t care so much. Anyway, no matter which way the new ape Flying Sun chop will choose, he has the confidence to deal with it freely. That''s it. With the departure of big snake pill. The so-called "Muye collapse project" was officially terminated. It is the same as the original. Because the big snake pill appeared as wind shadow, Muye began to investigate the real wind shadow for shayin village and where it went. After learning that Fengying had died in dasheban''s hands, shayin naturally took advantage of the situation to shift all the blame to dasheban. As a result, the two Naruto villages have solved the "misunderstanding.". Continue to be a good ally. And under the insistence of whirlpool Naruto, Muye also promised shayin village that in the future, he would give them some preferential treatment in terms of resources. so The two villages are happy. Go home. The next step is to deal with the aftermath. After such a big thing happened, the celebrities were not in the mood to stay in Muye. They couldn''t wait to leave this dangerous place. Zhongren assessment has to be terminated. When all things are finished, Muye will return to calm again, which is almost a week later. In this week. It can be said that the mood of all the people up and down the wood leaf is very complicated. The original damned man didn''t die It''s embarrassing. Of course, we will not naively think that the three generations of Huoying will not know their careful thinking in that war. But how can they explain it? Is it true that the giant snake summoned by the big snake pill is too strong for him to rescue? Do the three old friends say that Sharen and Yinren are too strong and need them to deal with thousands of ninjas in the whole village? It''s not funny, it''s not worth your life? There is no solution. We can only assume that this has never happened. What to do. feign madness and act like an idiot. Anyway, even if you want to settle accounts after autumn, you can''t do it. After all, it was the whole village that abandoned him. Of course, ape flying day chop will not be stupid enough to point out this matter. Even if it is pointed out, it will not help. It will only make him more embarrassed. Therefore, the two sides have a tacit understanding and have not mentioned the issue of "rescue". And time has come to this day. An ugly woman must meet her husband. It''s impossible to escape for a lifetime. Ape flying day chop with this group of people who abandoned him, also always need to face the opposite day. There is no plan to avoid it. He summoned all the key members of Muye to the meeting room, intending to discuss the follow-up matters after the whole matter PS: now it''s all code and change. There is no way to update regularly. Today''s monthly ticket is double, please Chapter 113 In the conference room. Ape flying, sun cutting, sitting on the throne. Look around at the core people in front of you. There are the clan heads of Muye''s big families, a group of Shangren, three old friends, zilaiye, and the key members of various departments in power. His eyes swept slowly from everyone. In front of this group of people with ghosts in their hearts, one by one, they were all uncomfortable with his eyes. Sorry to look at him, some even deliberately avoid his eyes. The three cheeky old friends still look at him with confidence. He didn''t care a bit about his eyes. Turning to bed, Xiaochun and Shuihu menyan showed a kind smile. I couldn''t help taking a puff at the corner of my eye. These are the guys! Everyone present didn''t want to save him! None of them! Recalling the past, one by one, he cried out before and after the fire shadow, which made him feel even colder. I''ve worked hard for mu ye for decades, but what I got in return is this kind of result. Originally, he wanted to settle accounts in the future. With his skill and loyal forces under his command, he could barely control the situation. But on second thought... Forget it. If you find a reason to punish these guys, you will at most export evil spirit. It doesn''t help the whole situation. I''m tens of hundreds of years old, and I don''t know how much time I have left. Now what he cares about most is what his apprentice Da she wan called "hidden danger"! He was very familiar with the character of his apprentice. He could feel that the apprentice really wanted to kill himself at that time. I have the ability to do it. But since I gave up. Then you will never cheat yourself on such things. Now his only hope is to find all the "hidden dangers" of Muye in his lifetime, and then solve them one by one, or to have an account of Muye, his old friends and himself after his death. So when he died, he died in peace. As for Today, it doesn''t matter whether he wants to stand by the three old friends and become more ruthless or help the younger generation clear the obstacles of the three old friends. Now, the contradiction between the two sides has become more and more serious. The younger generation, who do not agree with the practice of the older generation, want to leave Muye one by one. The older generation, on the other hand, insisted on their own practice. No matter who is on the side, Muye has to pay a very serious price. This is not the result he wants to see. Maybe this is also one of the "hidden dangers" mentioned by dasheban But on this issue, he can only try to ease the relationship between the two sides. That''s it. Ape flying day cut that fierce eyes, toward the presence of everyone swept once, also relaxed down. For some things, it''s enough to stop at the end of the day and give them a little power. We can''t go too far. The atmosphere of the scene became less dignified. See this old three generations of Huoying, there is no plan to settle accounts after autumn. Everyone was relieved. Next. It''s the beginning of the meeting one by one. In the past, they were too busy to appease the villagers and Daming. As a result, the post-war data they reported were not so careful. This time it was much more careful. Each family representative reports the loss of his family. Then there are some complicated things, such as how many casualties the villagers have, how much financial losses they have, how much compensation they need to pay, and so on. Then there is the arrangement of tasks for every member of the leading class present. Finally, it is to ask the opinions of the people present and how to face the problems of shayin village and other villages in the future. After everything was discussed, the group left one by one. Zhicun tuanzang, shuihumenyan and zhuansi Xiaochun were the last to stand up. A few of them came to the ape flying day. Let''s chat as if nothing happened. Shuihumen Yan: "the sun cuts, as expected the sword is not old! If you had not resisted the strongest force of the other party, the village might have suffered a heavy loss this time. " Xiaochun: "yes. As expected, we have lived up to our trust in you! " Now. Not only ape flying day cut, even Zhicun group Tibet have some disdain these two guys. After the two old guys who insisted on erecting the archway left. Zhicun Tuan Zang just looked at ape feiri and said nothing. He can even assassinate the shadow of fire. There is nothing to hide. Only left eye, slightly a squint, also followed to leave the meeting room. And in the big conference room. There are only two people left. The ape flies day to chop, this just shifts the vision to the complexion of the self come also body. The whole process of the meeting was absent-minded. At the end of the meeting, it is even more important to decide whether to go or not. He saw all this. I also know what the apprentice is thinking. No matter how disappointed he was with the apprentice, ape feirizhan didn''t show his kindness. Because of this expression, I feel uncomfortable. Finally a bite. He stood up. Pluck up the courage to say something. But he was interrupted by the ape Flying Sun: "since I came here, don''t mention the past. I don''t blame you, old man. " Since then, there has been a pause. I feel more guilty. "Ah, come on, sit down." The ape flies in the sun. "This..." he hesitated. "Sit down as you are told." The ape flies and the sun cuts, pretending to be dissatisfied with the way. Then he sat down slowly, his expression like a needle board. Ape flying day cut see this, take the opportunity to look at the distant scenery out of the window, as if recalling all kinds of the past: "ah, we master and apprentice, also don''t know how long did not sit quietly and have a good chat." "Old man... I..." he said. Ape flying day chop waved his hand: "needless to say, I know everything. It seems that I''m really old, old man. I''m no longer useful. Cough, cough, cough, cough He said. Don''t forget to look old and frail. Zilai also helped. Ape feiri pushes away zilaiye''s hand and says, "I''m ok." then he says, "zilaiye, do you want to be Huoying?" "Here it is He also looked surprised, "old man, why do you ask like this? Don''t you do well? " Ape Flying Sun chop again dissatisfied: "don''t talk nonsense! Just tell me, will you like it or not? " Zilai also said: "Hey, old man, you don''t know my character. I really can''t do this Huoying..." next. In the conference room, there was a scene of benevolence and filial piety. Ape flying day cut to persuade himself to also serve as a fire shadow. Since then, he also praised the ape flying day cut, the body is very strong, constantly shirking. At last, ape feirizhan had to wave his hand: "well, since you don''t want to take over the position of Huoying, you should find a way to find gangshou. Just say, old man, I was seriously injured by the big snake pill. I can''t do it anymore. Let her come back to take over the position of Huoying. " You can''t get away with seeing. In desperation, since also had to accept this entrustment. Go to find gangshou and take over the position of Huoying. As for Naruto, the son of prophecy We have to wait until we get back. When he came and left, only one man was left in the huge conference room. His appearance of being sick and disillusioned disappeared completely. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the week after the war. Naruto doesn''t need to look at people with masks anymore. After I said goodbye to arrow and others, he Chapter 114 The next morning. On the street of Muye. Instead of staying in the Huoying room to deal with the documents, ape feirizha idles in the street. The villagers are still very respectful to him. One by one, Huoying is early, and Huoying is later. Compared with his friends and subordinates, the villagers'' mind is much simpler. They don''t know what happened to the upper layer of Muye. Their attitude towards the three generations of Huoying is the most sincere. Looking at the reaction of the villagers one by one, ape flying day chop also feel a lot of comfort. At least the villagers of Muye have not abandoned him Walk, walk. Ape flying day chop came to Naruto''s home. As soon as we met, Naruto was stunned: "old man? What are you doing here? " "What''s the matter? Can''t I come to see you, old man? OK? Standing here, I''m not going to invite the old man in? " Naruto said, "er... No, no, please come in, please come in." Naruto''s mind is simple. It''s very frank. Although he didn''t like the way of doing things, he didn''t hate it. At most, he was disappointed with the upper class of Muye. If the same thing happens again, Naruto will never make the same choice again. Regardless of his own safety, he came back to report the news. As long as you make sure that the people you attach importance to are OK, and do what you can, it''s the end of your duty. Enter Naruto''s family. One big and one small knelt down at a low table. The atmosphere was awkward. Naruto doesn''t know what to say. Not long ago, the relationship between the two sides was so stiff. I don''t know why the old man came to find himself today. However, the sophisticated ape Flying Sun chop didn''t make this embarrassing atmosphere last for long. He said with a smile: "what''s the matter, Naruto? Remember when I was a child, old man, I came to visit you. You were very happy, weren''t you? Now growing up, don''t like to get along with the old man? Or... Still angry with me for what happened last time? " Naruto scratched his head and laughed awkwardly: "it''s not... It''s just that he doesn''t know what to say." Ape feirizha: "then tell me about your experience over the years... I haven''t heard your interesting story for a long time, old man. I remember before, as long as I come, you can''t wait to share with me the interesting things you''ve encountered recently. " Now that Sharen attacked the village, it''s over. Naruto didn''t mean to hide it. I''ve talked about my experience over the years. However, compared with when I was a child, I didn''t have that kind of excited and impatient look. I just told some superficial things. To ease the atmosphere. I didn''t go into too many details. Can speak, ape flying day cut but also face guilt suddenly came so a: "Naruto, sorry." Naruto is a fool. The air suddenly became unusually quiet. He even thought he had heard wrong. But who knows ape flying day chop and continue to say: "I''m sorry for you, over the years, wronged you." Naruto is really shocked! The old man is apologizing to himself?! Without waiting for Naruto''s response, ape feirizha said to himself, "it''s me who didn''t do it well. If I had looked at you well, you wouldn''t have suffered so much in these years." Naruto is still sitting there. Mouth slightly open, don''t know what response to give. Ape flying day chop: "ah ~ Naruto, blame me, I hope you will not hate the village." Naruto exclaimed, "no, old man, I don''t resent the village." The ape flies the day to chop to nod happily to smile a way: "that''s good, that''s good. Huoying grandfather, I''m old, and I don''t know if I can see you grow up. In the future, Muye will depend on the young people of your generation. " Then he patted Naruto on the shoulder to encourage him: "well, old man, I''ll go first, so as not to make you uncomfortable. Ha ha." Looking at the lonely back of Huoying grandfather. The lonely back of an old man. In addition, the old man put down his position to apologize to himself. I don''t know how. The resentment that Naruto buried in his heart also disappeared. After leaving Naruto''s home. Ape flying day chop walking, came to Sasuke home. Knock! Knock! Knock! Sasuke at home, impatiently opened the door: "three... Three... Three generations?" Ape flies day to chop smile to nod: "well, convenient let me go in to chat a few?" No matter how cold he was, Rao Shi Sasuke was still a little at a loss when he met the sudden visit of the three generations of Huoying, ape feirizha. While his head was blank, he subconsciously replied: "please..." Another big and a small kneeling at a low table. Sasuke: "San Dai, what can I do for you?" "Don''t be nervous. I just want to see you. See if you''re doing well. " Sasuke: "you have a heart. I can take care of myself. I can take care of myself "Ah, Sasuke. I''m sorry. " The same scene is staged again at Sasuke''s home! Sasuke''s degree of shock does not need Naruto difference! Ape flying day chop: "it''s all my fault, if I find out your brother''s problem ahead of time. Then... Your family won''t be in this situation... " When I heard the ape flying, I mentioned the word "brother". Sasuke''s expression immediately became serious. Even just the tension, also forget all! "Enough, stop it! He''s not my brother! I Swear! I must kill that man Sasuke said indignantly. Ape flying day cut patted Sasuke shoulder comfort way: "I can understand your mood. But revenge is revenge. Sasuke, I don''t want you to lose yourself because of hatred. Don''t worry, the culprit who destroyed our Muye top family. Even if you don''t do it, the village will try its best to arrest him. Keep sth. in mind. Don''t force yourself. If you need any help, just tell Huoying grandfather me. If I can do it, I will not refuse. " After listening to these words, Sasuke looked at the ape flying day. Ape flying day cut again gave him a kind smile: "well, fire shadow grandfather, I don''t disturb you, lest you let you think I long gas, ha ha." Looking at the back of the ape flying away. Sasuke hasn''t recovered for a long time. But he was not as naive as Naruto. He was moved by the flying ape. Trust the old man? ha-ha. Then I might as well believe in myself! How many years have passed? Now you''re telling me that the village is wanted? If the village tried its best to arrest the man, or didn''t take him down, wouldn''t the village have enough waste? What do I expect the village to do? Thinking of this, Sasuke once again identified his belief. Just follow Li Yaoxiang''s plan (PS: tweets, tweets, friendship tweets. Py deal. This is a book written by qunyou. The title of the book is "the way of heaven in the universe". If you are interested, you can go and have a look.) PS: it''s in the next chapte Chapter 115 A few days later. In the fire shadow room. In today''s Huoying room, not only are there stacks of documents as high as a person on the Huoying desk, but also there are many documents on the ground that have not been reviewed. The reason why there are so many documents that have not been reviewed. It''s all because of the ape flying day. In the past few days, I didn''t focus on reviewing the documents. He ran to Bobo for several days and visited a lot of people, which was similar to Naruto and Sasuke. They all went to apologize or something. There are two main reasons for him to do so! The first reason, as mentioned before, is that he doesn''t want to stand on either side. He doesn''t want any more damage in the village, so the only thing he can do is try to ease the relationship between the two sides. Therefore, he also used the most simple and direct method. I hope that my personal visit and apology can play a role in alleviating. If his old friends knew that he was lowering his stature for such a ridiculous idea, they might laugh at him behind his back. It''s an old fool. Laugh, he doesn''t deserve to have the title of Naruto. But what they don''t know is that the reason why the ape Flying Sun chop will do this actually has another deep meaning! This is related to the second reason In the fire shadow room, sitting in the fire shadow mat, absentmindedly looking out of the window, he is waiting for a person, and this person is the key to the second reason! Wait, wait. High hanging sun, have been slowly falling. Ape Flying Sun chop is still waiting. Even if someone wanted to report something to him, he waved his hand and let the others leave. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. The sky was darkening. At this time, the voice he was waiting for finally came from behind! Haiyi Yamanaka: "three generations." you ''re right! The ape flies, the sun cuts, and so on for so long, and so on is Haiyi in the mountain! As Huoying, he knows very well that Haiyi Yamanaka has a special ability, which is the art of reading the mind! This is the second reason why he lowered his stature to visit or apologize! He wants Hayi Yamanaka to spy on everyone''s thoughts after the event! So as to infer the real hidden danger in Muye village! Of course, the so-called mind reading technique is not omnipotent. It can only read the general mind of the other party, and it also needs some language guidance. It''s like a pair of targets in the mountain asking, "do you want to hurt the village?" No matter how much the other party conceals, Hayi Yamanaka can also rely on the "mind reading technique" to read out the other party''s real thoughts. Yes, or no. As for a series of more detailed answers, such as how the other party wants to hurt, how to act, what''s his plan, it''s not the art of reading the mind that can tell the truth. It''s just This is enough for ape Flying Sun chop! ha-ha. As the shadow of fire, I''ve been so humble. Do you have any malice against the village? So... You''re not a hidden danger. What''s that? You don''t need any more scruples to get rid of you! At the same time, it''s one of the reasons why he''s coming out of his way. He is very clear about the character of this apprentice. If the target of prying out is a person who has been attached importance to since then, it is not easy to start. You will certainly stop yourself. So he had to retreat before! On the pretext of abdication, let''s talk about it! As for... In case things haven''t been settled, I will come back with gangshou It doesn''t matter! A word says, drag! As long as it has been dragged on, I believe that gangshou will not be so cheeky. He said in front of him: "Hello! old man! Don''t you mean to give way to me? " Therefore, all plans have been arranged. Now just wait for Haiyi Yamanaka to say who has malice to the village, then he can contribute his last strength to the village and solve this hidden danger! And because of that. That''s why he was so urgent. As soon as he heard the sound of Haiyi in the mountain, he quickly turned around with the fire shadow mat, and his face showed a look of great joy: "how about it?" Haiyi in the mountain shook his head: "no problem." Ape flying day cut eyebrows slightly wrinkled, questioned: "Naruto, Sasuke, no problem?" Hai in the mountain nodded. After thinking for a moment, the ape continued to ask, "where''s the date field?" Haiyi in the mountain shook his head again, saying "no problem.". yes. Naruto, Sasuke and Hatta are the objects he repeatedly told Haiyi to pay attention to. Although this practice will certainly have a great impact on his image, Hayi Yamanaka''s impression of him will also drop to the bottom. After all, being a shadow of fire. But it''s a shame to be on guard against our own people to such an extent. But he can''t manage that much. After all, except for hatada, Sasuke and Naruto, other people are not as suspicious as they are. As for the patriarchs of the major families, some old friends, and some high-level people in the village, they are not what shanzhonghai can spy on. Because we all know the root and the bottom. Haiyi Yamanaka is a little bit abnormal, can''t the other party find it? And these people are not the people you see in the mountains. If you really want to be tough, you may fall out. Therefore, these ape flying day cut down did not let shanzhonghai go to spy, just in their low body to visit, rely on their own judgment to grasp each other''s ideas. It''s just Even rihata has no problem That''s strange. What''s the problem? Although he does not have the skill of reading the mind, he has some experience in judging people. He was very sure that none of these people would want to destroy the leaves, destroy the leaves. As long as there is no such extreme idea, everything is easy to discuss. At the same time, it does not constitute a hidden danger. Ape flying day cut waved his hand, motioned Haiyi mountain to leave. The huge fire shadow room left him alone again. Look up and think Naruto has no problem There''s no problem with Hatta Sasuke has no problem No problem at all, then The ape flies, the sun cuts, the look condenses! Sharp eyes, looking out of the window in the direction of the distance! The problem is yuzhibo weasel! ¡­¡­ At the same time of thinking about the hidden danger. Hayi Yamanaka also returned home. His wife saw that he did not look right and said, "what''s the matter?" Haiyi in the mountain shook his head: "it''s OK." When his wife saw that he was not willing to say it, she stopped asking. This scene is doomed not to be seen. And more importantly, what he never knew was that Haiyi in the mountain really found out that there was something wrong with Hatsui. However, under the condemnation of his conscience, he did not continue to spy, but also chose to hide the truth for the little girl (PS: py recommended, friendship recommended. Friend''s book, science fiction backstage stream, the title of the book "the great Creator", if you are interested, you can go to have a look.) (PS: I didn''t add more today. I have a headache. I''ll have a rest first. If you don''t pay more, you can make it up later. In addition, the button group is: 930527636) Chapter 116 In the ape flying day cut visit, as well as the mountain sea one peep at each personage at the same time. Muye village. It''s not just ape flying and sun cutting that has changed a lot. Even Sasuke. On that day, after venting his emotions in the waterfall, Sasuke made obvious changes in the morning of the next day, that is, the morning when ape feirizhan visited him. He no longer has his regular exercise life. Instead, he came to Naruto''s home early in the morning and said coldly: "how about Naruto? Don''t you mean a party? Let''s go. Let''s go and look for daisy. " Naruto, who had been confused by the ape Flying Sun. All of a sudden, I was very happy on the spot. I''m going to throw the matter of killing the ape in the sky. Then, when they were walking to look for their nestling fields, they told each other about their experiences in recent years. Naruto gushes about the interesting things that have happened to him in recent years and shares them with his basic friend. Sasuke also tells some interesting stories about himself from time to time. It''s like how much stronger we are. Where is the limit. The speed of subduing the enemy, how fast, etc. The relationship between the two sides seems to be as harmonious as it was a few years ago, before the yuzhibo clan was destroyed. Walk, walk. They came to the residence of the Japanese. Also very smooth to see the Hatoyama. When Daisy saw Sasuke''s long lost smile, she was also slightly surprised. For two people''s invitation, hatada of course did not refuse. After all, Sasuke is her teammate. Refuse this invitation because of Naruto? No matter what, it can''t be said. I haven''t seen you for a few years. Now I have a good attitude towards Naruto. Maybe I can use these reasons to prevaricate the past. But if she really refuses to invite because of Naruto''s presence, then her attitude is not salty, but disgusted. It would be too abrupt. so Muye village reappears a scene that has not been seen for a long time. A few years ago, the three little guys who stuck together almost every day finally got together and walked on the street of Muye. This scene makes the villagers around us feel deeply. How time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, those little guys had grown so tall a few years ago. And the feelings are still so good. It''s a lot to remember. Unfortunately, they only noticed the surface, but did not find a few people''s relationship, compared with a few years ago, there is still a significant difference. In those days, the picture of Mengmeng daishida running all over the street with Naruto holding her hand has long gone. Now there''s only one graceful one left. The young fields with noble and dignified performance. Between them, there was a Sasuke. During the whole process of the party, Naruto always wanted to have a good relationship with Hata intentionally or unintentionally. But Chuda still kept a neutral attitude towards him. Even kept away from Naruto''s eyes. This makes Naruto feel a little lost. But he soon regained his vigor. Although it is impossible to return to the previous relationship, it is enough to be able to get along with three people as before. In the past few years, Naruto has been looking forward to this scene. The three were reunited. And then, ape flying day chop in waiting for a few days of the news of Haiyi mountain. Sasuke is still abnormal, every day will come to find Naruto out. As a result, the relationship between the two sides has returned to what it used to be. This kind of plain and stable day, until the ape flying day chop from the mountain after a bite of Hai learned the news, can really solve this hidden danger for the wood leaf! This is undoubtedly the best choice for Huoying, who is old and still weak. As for Naruto It''s easy to explain. If there is no accident. As long as the news of Sasuke''s death begins to spread in the village, Naruto will be crazy to ask himself. As long as he tells him that the news is just a misunderstanding, Sasuke is not dead, but just injured and needs to rest outside for a period of time. Then Naruto would not resent himself or the village. Everything is so perfect! Ape flying day cut heart, air cool set foot on the road back to the leaves. But what he didn''t know was that when he left the cabin, when only Sasuke was left in the cabin, Sasuke''s cheerful face, which he had been trying to maintain in the past few days, faded instantly! Back to a pair of cold, and with a little bit fierce look. ¡­¡­ Two days later. Sasuke stayed in the cabin for two days. There doesn''t seem to be anything unusual. But it''s right here Chapter 117 The moment Sasuke opened his cloak, Naruto was startled. He saw Sasuke mouth bleeding, eyes tired. The body is more shaky, as if the next second will fall. It''s obvious that he was seriously injured. "Sasuke! What''s the matter with you? " Naruto immediately rushed over and helped Sasuke up. "Who?! Who beat you like this? " "Didn''t you go out on a mission?"?! Didn''t the old man say he would make sure you were safe?! How can you do this? " "Cough, cough, cough!" Sasuke just wanted to speak, and again cough up a few mouthfuls of blood. After a while, he continued, "Naruto... I''m sorry, I can''t come back to meet you and hatada. Cough, cough, cough Naruto covers Sasuke''s wound with blood on his chest. "No, Sasuke, don''t talk. I''ll take you back to treatment first." Just wanted to take Sasuke away. Sasuke tightened Naruto''s sleeve and shook his head: "no, Naruto, I can''t. can you promise me one thing?" Naruto looked flustered and nodded. Sasuke: "help me, help me revenge... Help me kill that man..." Naruto was stunned. See Sasuke so stubborn appearance. It''s hard inside. He knew the truth about the destruction of yuzhibo, but his brother told him. But in those days, for the sake of Sasuke''s life safety, he did not dare to tell Sasuke. He was afraid that Sasuke would be malicious to the village. He was found by the village and then removed by the village. This concealment has been concealed for six years! Sasuke''s performance in these days, I thought he had been much better. Unexpectedly, it took so long for Sasuke to live in pain. At the end of his life, he still begged himself to help him get revenge. At this moment, Naruto really wants to tell Sasuke the truth! But... Can he? Can he tell Sasuke? If Sasuke knew the truth now, it would only make Sasuke more miserable. Naruto didn''t want to see Sasuke leave with regret. In order to make Sasuke feel better, he nodded his head and said, "I promise you, I promise you. Stop talking, Sasuke. Let me take you back for treatment, OK Sasuke shakes his head and smiles. Then he pushed Naruto away. Turn around and jump off the cliff! Naruto is a fool. Just a reaction, immediately rushed up, want to catch Sasuke. But he knelt down and climbed on the cliff, but his hand was empty. The last picture I saw in my eyes was Sasuke falling down. At the same time, I looked at him with a smile and said the four words'' help me revenge ''. Naruto called out: "Sasuke!" Naruto is fast. I ran up the cliff! And then they kept flying by the river, trying to catch up with Sasuke! Try to rescue Sasuke! But after a long distance, I can''t see Sasuke''s trace. Naruto followed the direction of the river for a long time. Still nothing! In the end, he seemed to accept the fact, and knelt down beside the river without eyes, murmuring to himself, "why... Why did things become like this?" Sasuke, didn''t you say you wanted us to wait for you to come back to the party? Sasuke, didn''t you say you wanted revenge? Then don''t die! Come back! At the same time, Naruto''s mind is involuntarily emerged with Sasuke he got along with scenes. He remembered the scene when they met for the first time when they were young. Two people rolling on the ground fighting, pulling each other''s hair, who do not admit defeat scene. I think of the scene of exercise together. Think about it. Naruto''s eyes, slowly from empty, into a ferocious! "Old man!" "Old man!" "You said it was safe! Will it be all right? How can things be like this? " Blackening degree 48%..... 52%..... 55%..... 58%..... 62%! Naruto with a resentful expression, toward the direction of the leaves rushed back! ...... meanwhile. At the top of a tall tree. Sasuke stands on the top of the tall tree undamaged, watching the whole process of Naruto searching for him coldly. When he saw Naruto rushing back to Muye like crazy, he muttered to himself, "why do you want to do this? Can this really help me get revenge? " Finish. In Sasuke''s mind, Li Yaoxiang''s voice appeared. "You will know what you should know." "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t know." A cold speech, Sasuke to say silent. After seeing Li Yaoxiang''s methods, he really subverted Sasuke''s three outlooks. After all, it was too incredible. You can make a body just like yourself appear in front of you. What''s more terrible is that he can integrate his soul into this new body and let him carry out this series of actions. When it''s done. And let the soul return to the noumenon. And the broken and seriously injured body disappeared in front of him again. It''s all about everything. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it was the truth. But what puzzled him was. Even if Li Yaoxiang has such ability and strength, why don''t he help him kill the man directly, but ask him to do so many things that he can''t understand? Does Naruto avenge himself as soon as he dies? That''s why he let himself do it? I thought about it for a long time. Sasuke couldn''t figure out why. In the end, he had to give up and stop thinking. Anyway, as long as you can get revenge and kill the man. No matter what you do, no matter who you sacrifice, it''s all worth it. you ''re right! Of course, Li Yaoxiang is the one behind this situation! His original plan was to let Sasuke die indirectly in the hands of four old Muye. So at the beginning, Sasuke would change his abnormality and take the initiative to restore the previous relationship with Naruto. In order to make Naruto feel more deeply about Sasuke. Also at this time, the surprise appeared! At the beginning, the idea of the big snake pill left the life of the ape to be killed by the sun was right! Do you want to deliver pillows without falling asleep? The plan has not really started, ape flying day chop this God assist came to the door. Of course, Li Yaoxiang will not miss this opportunity. Therefore, Sasuke readily agreed to the task entrusted by the ape flying day chop. Next is the beginning of the plan. After Sasuke escaped from the cabin, he first asked Sasuke to perform magic tricks on a child and meet Naruto to come out. Then Li Yaoxiang exchanged an ordinary body that looked exactly like Sasuke from the system mall. Very cheap, no yuzhibo blood. Let Sasuke hurt the body, put Sasuke''s soul into it, and then there is a scene on the cliff. Next, Li Yaoxiang secretly took back the broken body, so that Naruto could not find the body, so that the village could not find the flaw. This time, the action finally came to a successful end. As for why not let Sasuke die directly, the reason is very simple. Because Sasuke''s chess piece is of great use to him, Li Yaoxiang won''t let Sasuke out of the play so early! The next thing to do is to wait for the natural development of this matter, so that Sasuke can witness the good play with his own eyes! Let him be his loyal pawn! PS: I spray insecticide at home today. I can only use my mobile phone to code words. It''s a bit slow Chapter 118 While Naruto is asked out by Sasuke. Huoying building. Fire shadow room. Two ninjas suddenly appeared in the fire shadow room: "three generations, according to your orders, have spread the news of Sasuke''s death." Ape flying day cut satisfaction of nod, signal two dark Ninja can leave. But one of the Ninjas could not help asking: "three generations, is yuzhibo really dead?" The ape flies in the sun and frowns. Some discontented: "go do what you should do!" The secret ninja, who asked questions, looked like he couldn''t leave until his colleague pulled his sleeve. After their figure completely disappeared under their own eyes, ape Flying Sun chop showed the appearance of strength and turned to look out of the window. Ah~ Now even the people under his command have doubts about himself? I''m really old Then, the ape flies day to chop that lose appearance, again pick up the spirit, deep breath. It doesn''t matter what attitude you have towards yourself! As long as the plan is successful this time, everything will stop here! ...... In Muye village. When the news of Sasuke''s death spread, all sides had different reactions. The first person who noticed something strange was Zhicun Tuan, an old friend who had been with ape feirizhan for decades. With all kinds of information in the village, of course, he can''t miss the task of sending Sasuke to pick up the task. I just got the news. He already felt that there was something wrong with it. After all, other people may not know, but these senior friends are very aware of the yuzhibo weasel problem in the village. If you help me, it means that you have to tear the skin with yuzhibo weasel. Therefore, everyone in Muye village is likely to give a hand to Sasuke, only the four of them. They will not give a hand to Sasuke, but also make sure that Sasuke will not die in their hands. So anyway, it''s impossible for Zhicun tuanzang to believe that Sasuke will die during the mission entrusted by ape Flying Sun chop. This is why in the original work, Zhicun tuanzang would try to solve this problem. Let Da Shewan know about Yu Zhibo weasel and guide him to attack Yu Zhibo weasel. Then when dashuewan wanted to abduct Sasuke, he tried to cooperate. Otherwise, if he really wants to stop it, how can he escape on his own with Yinren''s help? It''s all about everything. Just to get rid of yuzhibo weasel. Let big snake pill abduct Sasuke smoothly and attract yuzhibo weasel''s hatred value. Therefore, after his subordinates reported the news to him, he just sneered and scorned, and ordered his subordinates to continue to pay close attention to the trend of ape flying day''s beheading. He firmly believed that this old friend must be planning something. Don''t wait to see the situation. on the other hand. Kakashi felt very sad when she got the news. He first went to confirm the authenticity of the news. It turns out that after the news came out from the secret department, he never questioned the result. After all, he didn''t know about the extermination of yuzhibo. Then he Chapter 119 Seeing the appearance of the two ninjas in the dark, the ape flies and the sun cuts suddenly with a look of condensation! Aren''t these two people sent by him to take care of Sasuke?! How can you come back at this time?! The more I think about it, the more uneasy I feel in my heart! One of the Ninjas just wanted to say something, but he was staring at by ape Flying Sun. Then he came to ape Flying Sun and quietly reported the news about Sasuke''s disappearance. Naruto''s eyes were fixed on them. The more you look, the more wrong it is! The more you look, the more familiar you look! No, no! The masks of these two ninjas are exactly the same as the two ninjas who took Sasuke away?! Naruto, who responded, rushed forward and grabbed the collar of the secret department: "Damn it! Say it! What the hell is going on?! You took Sasuke, didn''t you? " Then Naruto glared at the ape and said, "what are you hiding from me?! Did you kill Sasuke?! It''s not enough that you killed Sasuke''s family in those years?! Now even Sasuke won''t let it go! " Emotional Naruto. I blurted out what happened in those years. Can be blinded by anger of his eyes, that also manage so much. At this time, he just wants to know the answer! But what Naruto doesn''t know is that because he said it casually, the speaker didn''t mean to hear it, and the heart of the ape flying day chopped immediately turned up a huge wave! Naruto! Why does Naruto say that he killed Sasuke''s family?! Why does Naruto say that?! Does he know something?! What else does Naruto know?! Ape flying day chop did not ask. In a moment, countless possibilities flashed through his mind. In a flash, his feet hidden under the table trembled slightly, and a terrible thought flashed through his mind! Hidden danger Hidden danger damn! So this damned fox is the hidden danger! no incorrect! How can Naruto know what happened in those years? Who told him? Brother! by the way! It''s brother! Apart from this suspicious "brother", ape feirizhan had no idea where Naruto knew the secrets. Ape flying day chop now want to die heart have. I hate that I''m too close. I''ve ignored such an important clue. No wonder, however, that Naruto has been away for so many years. In addition, after Naruto came back, he did not show any abnormality. Let alone him, even the whole Muye village has almost forgotten about it. Quandang Naruto''s "illness" has been cured. Quan Dang, the so-called "elder brother", was imagined by Naruto himself. But today''s ape flying day chop, how can you still think that this "brother" is just Naruto''s fantasy? Young Naruto, who knows so many secrets, must have a great relationship with this "elder brother"! i see! So that''s it?! It turns out that Naruto and his brother are the biggest hidden danger of Muye?! damn! How can things be like this! Isn''t the plan going well? How can there be so many mistakes? How else can he carry on the plan? How can he die with yuzhibo weasel? With the existence of the hidden danger of Naruto, how to give Muye to others? no no way! I can''t die like this! We have to change the plan! Ape flying day cut heart indignation unceasingly, but he didn''t on the surface, reveal, see so rude Naruto, he still calm down and said: "Naruto, you first calm down. He just told me that Sasuke was missing. " Immediately, ape flying day chop pretended to be dignified toward the side of the dark Ninja said: "what''s the matter, just say it in front of everyone, don''t hide it!" Naruto let go of Ninja''s collar. Ninja in the dark answered "yes", and immediately replied: "three generations, Sasuke told us to go out for a walk, and we didn''t stop it. After waiting for two hours, Sasuke didn''t come back. We went out to trace, only to find that Sasuke had disappeared. " Ape flying day chopped nodded: "Naruto, you hear me, Sasuke is just missing. I''m not sure if he''s dead. I''ll send someone to track him down." When Naruto hears the words, he will be more angry! He''s meow, how do you mean to say that to me?! Sasuke was seriously injured in front of me and jumped off the cliff! Naruto on the top of the fire, chakra''s coat instantly wrapped his whole body. Then, chakra''s coat condensed a claw. One claw slapped on the wall of the fire shadow room, causing a roar, and the wall of the fire shadow room was also slapped with a huge hole. The whole room was exposed to the air. Even the documents in the fire shadow room follow the strong wind and spill out of the fire shadow room. And it ended up falling all over the street. It''s also because the loud noise comes from the direction of Huoying building. So all the people in Muye, all the ninjas, are just like frightened birds, mistaking that someone has attacked the village again. The Ninjas above the upper forbearance level are flying towards the fire studio. instant. A large number of ninjas gathered outside the Huoying building. People may be standing in the street. Or standing on the roof. When we saw the pictures in the fire shadow room, everyone''s movements stopped. I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t know why Naruto is waiting for three generations of fire shadow with that attitude. The first and most qualified people to make a sound were, of course, the other three elders except the ape Flying Sun chop. They walked out of the crowd and got closer to the fire shadow room. Zhicun tuanzang: "hum! Whirlpool Naruto, what do you mean?! To attack Huoying openly, are you planning to betray the village? " Shuihumen Yan: "Naruto, is there any misunderstanding? Don''t get angry. Let''s take our time. " Xiaochun: "yes, maybe it''s just a misunderstanding..." Naruto stares at Zhicun Tuan Zang fiercely, then sweeps through Shuihu menyan. Finally, his eyes fall on Zhuan shuixiao Chun. Before Zhuan shuixiao Chun finishes, Naruto suddenly drinks: "misunderstanding?! What''s the misunderstanding?! Sasuke is dead. You told me it was a misunderstanding?! Before leaving, he told me that he would ensure Sasuke''s safety, but now? " After hearing Naruto''s reason for madness. The people present did not know what to say. The news of Sasuke''s death has indeed spread in the village. Everyone can understand why Naruto is so excited. After all, in Muye, who has the most harmonious relationship with Naruto is also known to everyone present. Now. Everyone''s eyes fell on ape flying sun again, waiting for his explanation. Ape flying day chop: "Naruto, this is just a misunderstanding, Sasuke is only missing for a few hours, with Sasuke''s strength, there should be no problem." Naruto this time put out the layer of chakra coat on his body, picked up the collar of ape Flying Sun: "misunderstanding?! no problem?! I saw with my own eyes that Sasuke was seriously injured and jumped off the cliff in front of me! You want to get rid of the relationship when you misunderstand and and disappear? " Chapter 120 After Naruto said these words, the people on the scene were inevitably shocked. I don''t know what''s going on. Didn''t Sasuke take on the mission of three generations of Huoying and go out of the village? How can you come back at this time, how can you be seriously injured, and how can you jump off a cliff in front of Naruto? Countless whys hover in people''s minds. Three crafty old foxes, in an instant, smelled the unusual words of Naruto, especially the ape Flying Sun chop! Without the command of the ape flying day chop, the three people looked at each other with tacit understanding and let their subordinates evacuate the crowd. And then they put a border around them. Keep other people away, or eavesdrop. The speed is very fast, and very skilled. Almost in the blink of an eye to complete all these things, and then from the fire shadow room that pair of broken walls, into the fire shadow room. After beckoning the two ninjas to leave, ape feirizha asked, "Naruto, can you tell the old man what''s going on? When did you see Sasuke? Where can I see Sasuke? " Naruto didn''t stop them. I also talked about the process. Naruto: "what''s up?! What else do you have to say now?! Didn''t you promise me that Sasuke''s life would not be in danger?! The scar on Sasuke''s body is not you, and who hurt it? " After hearing Naruto''s statement, the four elders on the scene all looked a little ugly. In the end, ape feirizha said earnestly: "Naruto, old man, the task I asked Sasuke to take over this time really won''t be too dangerous. I don''t know who hurt Sasuke. Don''t get excited. Go home and wait for the news. Old man, I promise you that Sasuke will get him back no matter whether he lives or dies! " Naruto gasped for air, looked at the four people viciously, and said in a low tone, "I tell you, you''d better give me a satisfactory result, otherwise I won''t just let it go!" No matter how angry Naruto is, he still has a trace of reason. Because there is still a trace of hope in his heart. When Sasuke jumped off the cliff, he was only seriously injured. Maybe not dead, right? Therefore, when ape feirizhan said that he would send people to look for Sasuke, his anger was extinguished, even shaken. At present, the most important thing is to find Sasuke. Life or death! After leaving a cruel sentence, Naruto flew away directly from the broken wall, without any respect for the four elders in the fire shadow room. A breeze from the broken wall blowing in, blowing four old sleeves gently floating. The atmosphere was slightly awkward. Four old faces, like eating Xiang as ugly. By a 13-4-year-old younger generation, face-to-face threat, this let their old face where to put?! But the problem is, in the face of such a defiant Naruto, they have nothing to do. It can only be said that to be in power and to do their part, I''m really suffocating. Start to imprison? How to move? Is there another nine tail riot? Capture Chutian and threaten Naruto to obey? It''s impossible. If we really get to such a place, we will never die. They will not do so until they have to. no Or, you can''t do it yourself! It depends on which old man can''t help but start first. For the rest of the three elders, it would be better to have the ape flying day chop to attract Naruto''s hatred. As long as you take the opportunity to have a good relationship, you may be able to win people''s hearts. The four people in the fire shadow room have their own plans. Finally, the ape flying day chop can''t help but say: "go to the meeting room." This just interrupted all sorts of ghost ideas in a few people''s hearts. A moment later. In the conference room. Not long after sitting down, shuihumenyan, zhuanshuixiaochun and Zhicun tuanzang looked at the killing of ape feiri with a look of complaint. It was obvious that they had to put all the blame on ape feiri. After all, the cause of this incident is indeed the death of the ape. If he didn''t come up with Sasuke''s idea, Sasuke wouldn''t be in trouble. Sasuke will not have an accident, it will not cause a series of troubles in the future. Also did not speak, is to wait for the ape to fly day chop to give a reasonable explanation. Why Sasuke? It''s good that there''s no problem. They won''t say anything. You can move. Anyway, if something goes wrong, you can fight it yourself. Now there''s really a big problem. Of course, it''s time to kill yourself. Of course, ape feirizhan knew what they wanted to express. Now that things had developed to such a point that they were almost out of his control, he had no intention to hide it for the sake of Muye. Straight to the topic, he said: "on that day, dasheban could have killed me, but he didn''t kill me, but he told me one thing, saying that there was a huge hidden danger in the wood leaves." Only with the words of ape flying day chop, Zhicun group hid this old friend, knew his mind: "hum! So you think you''re smart enough to use Sasuke? Want to solve the hidden trouble of yuzhibo weasel? If it wasn''t for you, I might have solved the hidden danger of yuzhibo weasel successfully! " Ape flying day cut brow a coagulation: "what do you mean this?" Immediately, Zhicun tuanzang told the three people on the scene of his plan. Hear ape flying day cut that call an egg ache. It was he who sabotaged the plan of Zhicun group. Otherwise, Sasuke may have left Muye village with dasheban in pursuit of strength. At that time, the problem of yuzhibo weasel will be solved. However, the cheeky man didn''t take the mistake seriously. He waved his hand and continued: "well, it''s not this thing that I want to say. But I found that the so-called hidden danger in the mouth of big snake pill is not yuzhibo weasel! This hidden danger is very likely to be whirlpool Naruto! Do you remember the abnormality of Naruto? The "elder brother" he said Hear that. The other three also became dignified. The three looked at each other. There was no interruption. Continue to wait for the ape to fly day chop to say. "Don''t you think it''s strange? Why does Naruto hate us so much? Just now Naruto let out his mouth when he was excited! It turns out that he knew the truth of yuzhibo''s extermination of his family very well! " That''s all. You don''t have to say anything more. The other three people on the scene immediately knew the seriousness of the matter! How many years have the yuzhibo clan been destroyed? But Naruto kept the secret all the time and didn''t tell Sasuke what the intention was. A few people on the scene thought of the answer in a moment, didn''t they want to protect Sasuke? Since Naruto has this idea That''s enough to prove it! Naruto did not trust them many years ago! A perfect person, Zhu Li, has an extremely distrustful attitude towards those in power, which is undoubtedly a heavy blow to them. Next, the ape flying day chop again said: "and I suspect that the person who told Naruto the news is his brother!" Chapter 121 The seriousness of the matter drove the four people in the meeting room to think about it carefully and abandon the idea of selling teammates for the time being. Shuihumen Yan: "rizha, can you confirm who is the" elder brother "of Ming''s population?" "Or, what kind of existence is this" brother " A few people looked at the ape''s Flying Sun. Unfortunately, they were disappointed. After such a big battle, they couldn''t get any useful information. I saw the ape flying and sun chop shook his head. Ape feirizhan didn''t care about the contemptuous eyes of several old friends. He said his troubles without any cover up. He wanted to see if some old friends had any way to solve this problem: "who is his brother, let''s not say for the moment, the most important thing now is, how should we face the next problem?" Ape flying day chop did not say what the problem is. But a few people here knew it. Yuzhibo weasel! The news of Sasuke''s death has spread. Then who will meet the anger of yuzhibo weasel? Ape feiri originally thought that he would die with yuzhibo weasel, or he would have a reputation as a hero. But what should he do now? The hidden danger of whirlpool Naruto is still there. How can he die now? Naruto''s "news" and Sasuke''s disappearance have completely disrupted his deployment. You look at me and I look at you. Zhicun tuanzang was the first to respond. Zhicun Tuan Zang stood up and said coldly, "I have no opinion about the next thing. You are Huoying. You can do whatever you want. There''s something else I need to deal with. I''ll go first. " Click. Bang. The three just watched Zhicun leave. The atmosphere of the scene was dead. It was not until the door opened and closed that the other two elders responded. Turning to Xiaochun: "rizhan, when the second generation gave you the position of Huoying, I trusted your ability. Over the years, I have been in agreement with the second generation. I believe you have already figured out the solution before you do it. I won''t cut in. If my subordinates and villagers still need me to appease them, I will go first. " The door opened and the door closed again. Click. Bang. In the conference room, only ape Fei rizha and Shuihu menyan were left, and they looked at each other. Shuihu door inflammation smile. We still need to do enough in appearance. "Rizha, I think the same as Xiaochun. I have great confidence in your ability. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. " Click. Bang. Looking at the old friends who had been with him for many years, one by one, he left. He was so angry that he clenched his fists tightly and his whole body trembled slightly. "Bang!" There was a loud noise. The long table in the conference room was smashed by ape flying day! His eyes became more and more fierce. damn! Unexpectedly, at such a critical juncture, these old partners are still unwilling to work together! Asshole! How did the leaves become like this?! "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo The ape was gasping in the sun. After a while, he began to take a deep breath, tried to resist his emotions, and began to analyze the current situation. It''s no use complaining when things get so far. The most important thing is to solve the problem! A moment later. Ape flying day cut back to the fire shadow room, and called two dark ninja. Ninja in the dark: "three generations." Ape flying day chop: "the news of Sasuke''s death will be suppressed. I don''t want to hear any more rumors about Sasuke''s death in the village! " Ninja: Yes After the Ninja leaves. Ape flying day chop turned to look out of the window of the scenery, its eyes become more fierce! ¡­¡­ Muye village. The residence of the Japanese people. After Naruto left the fire shadow room, he didn''t go home immediately. Instead, he came to the residence of the day clan and asked to see Hata. The guards were told by RI RI Zu not to let Naruto disturb their daughter. It''s hard for the girl to get rid of Naruto. Ririzu doesn''t want her to get into Naruto''s trouble again. Therefore, the guard in front of the door flatly refused Naruto and wanted to drive him away. But Naruto refused to leave. For a long time. The news finally reached Hata. Naruto got what he wanted. I saw Hatoyama. Daisy is still that cold expression. Seeing his face, Naruto didn''t know what to say, so he said: "Sasuke is dead..." Hatta said coldly, "well." Naruto some can''t believe to say again: "Chuda, I mean... Sasuke died." Hatta nodded: "I know, ninja in the mission injured or died, this is the most normal thing, nothing strange." Naruto did not expect to hear the news of Sasuke''s death, hatada''s attitude is still so cold! He is a Leng at first, then the emotion is very excited ground clench the arms of the young farmland: "you this is how?"?! Sasuke is dead! This is Sasuke''s death?! How can you be like this! Hatada, what happened to you?! Are you in any trouble? You must have a problem, right¡° Emotional Naruto, even to catch the pain of the young field, also did not find. The two guards in front of the door immediately ran over and pushed away Naruto: "bold! What are you trying to do? " Another guard is toward the daisy field care way: "Miss, you have something?" Hatta shook his head in pain. He went to the two guards again and said to Naruto, "Naruto, it''s normal that so many ninjas die in the village every year when they are on duty. I hope you don''t be too persistent. If there is nothing else, please come back Finish. Hatta turned and left. Naruto looked at the back of Hatta leaving. He stood there stupidly and muttered to himself, "how could this happen... How could everyone become like this..." ¡­¡­ Somewhere in the jungle. Yuzhibo weasels and dried persimmon chimaeras sit around a fire. Next to the fire were two fish. In the original work, yuzhibo weasel would have volunteered to capture Jiuwei after they were supposed to be killed in the ape flying day. He went to Muye, where he was stopped by Zilai on the way. But in this life, there is the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang. There are too many changes. The ape is not dead. Even Naruto, a Nine Tailed man, has disappeared many years ago. So in this life, the trend of the two people is also very different. Changmen didn''t give the order to capture Jiuwei during this period, and yuzhibo weasel didn''t need to go back to Muye to try to shake the remaining three old men, so that they didn''t act rashly and had the idea of Sasuke. This day. They looked at the two fish in front of the fire. As always, they live in the jungle. But at this time, wearing the ring on their finger, which belongs to Xiao organization, they have chakra wave Chapter 122 The ring was detected to fluctuate. They looked at each other. There was no hesitation. A chakra, slowly from their bodies, into the ring. With the influx of chakra, the ring automatically triggers the Ninja engraved in the ring. A moment later. The images of the two men appear in front of a delicate lighthouse carved from stone. Around the two people''s images are the images of Xiaoyi members. The taciturn yuzhibo weasel didn''t ask anything. On the other hand, the dried persimmon ghost shark couldn''t help but take the lead in saying, "what''s calling us this time? If it''s not urgent, don''t disturb me. " In a moment, it was a scene of a group of members looking at Miyan. During this period, changmen still used the puppet Miyan to look at people: "the news of Jiuwei has been confirmed. He has returned to Muye. Who is there to attack Jiuwei?" I heard the news. As a spy, yuzhibo weasel also wants to take over the task intentionally or unintentionally, just like the original work. In order to prevent the leaves from being damaged. Yuzhibo weasel: "I can fight against Jiuwei." That''s the first thing to say. Everyone looked at the weasel. Feiduan, who had little business, said with a smile: "you don''t want to go back because you still miss the scenery of Muye, do you? Or You are the man of Muye at all? " Yuzhibo weasel stares at feiduan. His three gouyu writing wheel eyes are slowly integrated together! "The eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope. Open!" Feiduan, who used to be a hippie, was in a panic. He was pulled into the reading space by yuzhibo. In the space of monthly reading, they have experienced a long time. Feiduan was cruelly abused. But in reality. Two people''s situation, only in the blink of an eye. Before everyone can react, when feiduan wakes up again, his image has become breathless. Looking at yuzhibo weasel again, his eyes were full of fear. I don''t dare to talk any more. All the people present are S-level rebellious. Of course, it''s impossible that they can''t detect the strange appearance of feiduan. When the eyes fell on yuzhibo weasel again, everyone was on guard. I dare not say anything on this topic. However, this is also limited to ordinary members. As for changmen, heijuebaijue and taitu, they didn''t have any special reaction to this. Bai Jue joked at this time: "hee hee! Yes, you should go back to Muye and have a good look. I just got an interesting news about you not long ago Yu Zhi Bo weasel glanced at Bai Jue: "what do you mean?" Bai Jue: "I heard that your brother yuzhibo Sasuke has died! If it wasn''t for Jiuwei''s madness, we wouldn''t be able to confirm his trace so easily. Now, ah, your fire shadow is still trying to suppress the spread of this news! I don''t know what I''m worried about. I''m afraid I''ll let anyone know the news. Hee hee Yuzhibo weasel''s originally faded kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, open again! He stares at Bai Jue: "impossible! Is your news true or false? " Bai Jue squints and smiles and doesn''t answer again. The image of yuzhibo weasel suddenly disappeared at this time. Didala: "ha ha, isn''t it rebellious tolerance? Didn''t you kill the family yourself? Why are you so nervous about that so-called brother? It seems that he is really a spy Feiduan thought he was OK again: "I''ll just say it." Yuzhibo weasel''s fierce reaction made the dried persimmon ghost shark look silly. After hearing several people''s taunts, he responded and angrily said: "impossible! Weasel, he can''t be a spy! I''ll let him come back and make it clear! " The dried persimmon shark also ended the image. But when his vision returned to reality, yuzhibo weasel had already disappeared. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In Muye village. When Naruto left the residence, he did not return home. Just walk along the street of Muye. He was looking at the traces left by the three people in various places of the village in the past. After walking through the old place of the three people, the place often agreed is the park. Through the past, they exercise together, through every place. Walk, walk. So I went to the former residence of yuzhibo. Since the yuzhibo clan was destroyed. There are almost no more people here. The residents who originally lived here all moved to more prosperous areas. At the same time, the huge courtyard of the yuzhibo family was demolished, leaving only a piece of open space, leaving no trace, as if the yuzhibo family had never appeared here. I don''t know how long it took. Naruto only feels that the whole mind is empty. It seems that I don''t know what is missing. Walk, walk. Naruto passed a stall selling three color meatballs this time. When he looked at the three color meatballs on the stall, he could not help recalling the scenes of the past. Naruto stepped forward: "boss, give me a tricolor pill." The boss handed over a tricolor ball directly. Naruto just wanted to pay for it, only to find that he was in a hurry to go out today, and he didn''t take it with him. Just wanted to give the three color meatballs back to the boss, but heard the boss say: "no, I invite you to eat." Naruto made a big fuss about huoyinglou in order to help. It can be said that the whole village is boiling. Even if the ape flying day chop has forbidden everyone to discuss this matter again, the villagers still know about it. The boss who sells three color meatballs is no exception. He didn''t know how to comfort Naruto. Comfort the son of four generations of Huoying. We can only do our best to give Naruto a warm smile. Naruto was stunned: "thank you, boss." Then he wandered aimlessly on the street. While walking, I looked at the string of three color balls in my hand. I didn''t know how long I had been walking or watching. He subconsciously raised the three color ball to his mouth and stuffed the pink ball at the top into his mouth. The taste is still so sweet. It hasn''t changed at all. But biting, the saliva in the mouth increased involuntarily. Naruto''s feet, there is a drop after drop of liquid, into the soil. "Why... What happened in the last few years?" "Why do people become so strange?" "Why didn''t Sasuke say no?" "Why does the taste of tricolor meatballs not change, but Chutian has?" Naruto''s heart is very sad, he does not know how long, not as sad as today, like being abandoned by the world in general. Naruto: "brother, are you still there?" In my mind, there was still silence. Naruto wipes his tears and carefully wraps up the only two pills with a paper towel. Quan Dang''s two pills are his only precious memories. And then walk in the direction of home Chapter 123 Twenty four hours later Fire shadow room. Ape feiri stares at the two ninjas in front of him with his eyes slightly narrowed. His tone is indifferent, but he actually questions: "it''s been 24 hours. Now, you still tell me that there is no Sasuke I can''t find it Or are you not looking for it? " The broken wall of the fire shadow room was soon repaired. A broken wall can be mended. Ape flying day cut to all people''s trust but can''t make up. Bad news came one after another, and after waiting so long, I couldn''t wait for Sasuke''s news. Today''s ape flying day chop, can be said to see who is not pleasing to the eye, do anything feel not pleasing to the heart. I don''t know how many people are loyal to me in Muye village. You''re really at your disposal. Two ninjas in the dark, who are loyal to ape Flying Sun, look at each other and feel helpless, but still reply: "three generations, we have been looking for a long distance along the river that Naruto said. But not only did not find Sasuke''s body. Even some pieces of clothes and clues have not been found. " Ape Flying Sun chop is still squinting at the two ninjas. His eyes seemed to be able to see through their true thoughts. Seeing the two ninjas loyal to him, they felt uncomfortable and sad. After a long time, ape feirizhan said, "since I''ve been looking for it for so long, I can''t find it. Then don''t waste too much manpower on this. Now you''re going to step up the defense of the village. Not only in the village, but also outside the village! If there''s any trouble, come back and tell me at once Ninja: Yes Also because of the command of ape Flying Sun chop, the whole atmosphere of Muye village suddenly became tense. Except for a few people, no one knows why they are so nervous. Stay at home, silently waiting for the news Naruto. I don''t know anything about the outside. Twenty four hours later, no one reported the news about Sasuke. Naruto''s heart, only feel more and more cold. ¡­¡­ Outside the village. Almost every other distance, there is a dark Ninja to act as a sentry in the left. Just as the Ninjas had just finished their defense, a shadow suddenly broke into the field of Muye. Before waiting for the hidden Ninja to make any response, he was already grabbed by yuzhibo weasel''s collar, and used the scarlet kaleidoscope to write round eyes, staring at him fiercely! Yuzhibo weasel: "tell me! Is Sasuke dead? " This Ninja seems to be imprisoned, and his whole body is rigid. Rao Shi, who has been through many battles, is also shocked by yuzhibo weasel''s aura. He can clearly feel that death is getting closer and closer to himself. indeed. Because of his stupor. Yuzhibo weasel didn''t have the patience to wait for him to come back. One day, he was released, and the forest resounded with the scream of the dark Ninja! The other sentinels looked one by one in this direction. They didn''t forget that the first thing they thought of was to go back immediately to report the news. But this idea is doomed to be impossible! Yuzhibo weasel''s speed is too fast! One by one, the Sentinels were captured and questioned by yuzhibo weasels. As long as he dares to be stunned, he will not say a word and just throw a sky light down! Make the jungle scream, one after another. Until he met a slightly more clever one. As soon as I heard his question, I immediately told him the truth of the incident, but the secret ninja still couldn''t escape the fate of being burned to death by Tianzhao! Yuzhibo weasel''s anger will only be more intense when he hears his news! As early as he heard Bai Jue tell the news, he already knew that the news was false and the possibility was very small. After all, the news Bai Jue got never went wrong. The reason why we insist on asking these people. In fact, it''s just that there is still a trace of fantasy in his heart, hoping to hear a different answer. But when he confirmed the news from Muye Ninja again. Now, he really gave up. What a third generation! What a leaf! Is that what you give me in return?! you ''re right! Since Yu Zhibo turned off the video at the meeting of dawn, he never thought that he would go back to be a spy. Over the years, because he has used the kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes for many times, his physical condition has gone from bad to worse, and he has never thought of going back alive! So he didn''t plan to hide his whereabouts! He came back in a big way to let everyone know that his yuzhibo weasel came back this time for revenge! In the original. Yuzhibo weasel is a man who loves his village and family. He had been struggling between the village and his family for a long time. In order to avoid any harm to both sides, he spent a long time trying to ease the relationship. He who failed in his attempt. You can only choose between the village and the family. But the question is, does he have a choice? Long before he became a double agent, the village knew the family''s intention to rebel. If he helped the family to rebel, there would inevitably be a big war between the two sides. The idea of completing the rebellion without blood mentioned by his father could not be realized at all! What about after the war? What can we do after success? The strength of Muye must be seriously damaged. If other villages take advantage of the situation at this time, will they really be able to hold Muye only by their families and the only strength left after the village war? That is to say, as long as he doesn''t want Muye and his family to be devoured by other Rencun, there is only one road ahead of him! village! He can only stand on the side of the village! But the truth is clear. But he still hesitated for a long time and couldn''t make a decision. Until one day Until one day, four old Muye gave him a promise. Promise him... The village will leave a seedling for his yuzhibo family... That is, his younger brother. The condition is that his brother doesn''t know the truth. Because of this promise, the straw in his heart was finally crushed. His younger brother, Sasuke, became the best excuse for his action. An excuse to make your heart feel better and comfort yourself. I did this to protect Sasuke, so I had to do this to the family. I didn''t exterminate. Isn''t Sasuke still here? I''m trying to keep the honor of the family. I believe Sasuke will continue the yuzhibo family. But now?! Sasuke is dead! Sasuke is dead! In other words, over the years, all his best excuses for self deception and self consolation have disappeared! It''s gone! Yuzhibo family, this is really destroyed by themselves! Repressed for many years the mood, the instantaneous eruption! He can''t cheat himself any more! Kill! Kill all these disgusting people! My yuzhibo family is gone! Then you wood leaf also want to pad the back! Chapter 124 Fire shadow room. A dark Ninja appeared panting in front of ape Flying Sun chop: "three... Three... Three generations, Yu..." But before the Ninja finished speaking, there was a deafening sound coming from the direction of the village entrance! Boom! Long! Long! Obviously, a large number of buildings were damaged, and the boards and walls were smashed together, which made the explosion sound. Next. The whole Muye heard yuzhibo weasel, which contained endless anger: "ape, fly, sun, chop! You get out of here -- " After that. There was another series of blasts. Needless to say, this is the sound of yuzhibo weasel continuing to destroy the village. Ape flying day cut eyes, looking out of the window. Although the line of sight is blocked by the different high and low roofs. But he could still see large pieces of wood, or wall tiles, smashed into mid air. His face suddenly hard to see the extreme! Standing in front of ape Flying Sun chop, the dark Ninja heard the sound, saw the picture outside the window, and stifled what he wanted to say. Ninja: three generations Ape feirizha waved his hand: "send someone to inform Gengen and the other two elders. Be sure to stop yuzhibo weasel! Tell them I''ll be back soon! " Finish. The ape flies out of the window. In a different direction from the entrance of the village. Seeing this, the secret ninja gritted his teeth and could only follow the orders of ape Flying Sun. ....... A moment later. Naruto''s home. Muye village is big or small. Naruto certainly heard the loud noise caused by yuzhibo weasel. However, he didn''t give too much response because of this. Anyway, apart from the news about Sasuke, his attitude towards other things will only be indifferent. Just looked up at the direction of the loud noise. And then I don''t care. It''s just then. The door of Naruto''s house was knocked. Knock! Knock! Knock! Mistakenly thinking that there was news from Sasuke, Naruto, who was informed by others, immediately looked happy and rushed forward to open the door. After opening the door. What came into view was the disgusting kindness of the ape Flying Sun chop. Naruto''s original look of joy also collapsed. He didn''t believe that ape feirizhan, who was the shadow of fire, came to visit him specially to tell him about Sasuke. Naruto said coldly, "what are you doing here?" Finish. Without waiting for the ape to reply, Naruto turned around and walked back into the room and sat down. The ape flies, the sun cuts, and his eyes narrow. Staring at Naruto''s back, I feel his irreverent attitude. The expression on his face became even worse. But it''s just a flash. His face soon regained its kind-hearted appearance. With thick skin, he came to Naruto''s home and went to Naruto and said, "do you hear the destruction outside? I''m not going to see it? " Naruto didn''t even look at the ape Flying Sun. With his right hand on his cheek, he looked in the other direction: "what''s the matter with me?" The more Naruto''s attitude is. Ape flying day cut more and more sure, Naruto and his brother, is the hidden danger of wood leaf! This makes him more sure that his next choice is right! "Ah ~" the ape flies the day to chop to pretend to sigh a, "is destroying the person of the village in the village mouth, is the elder brother of Sasuke, Yu Zhi Bo weasel." Naruto''s face moved. A tight heart. He didn''t forget what he promised Sasuke. He helped Sasuke revenge and kill his brother who killed the whole family! Man, he is sure to kill. Even if he knows that yuzhibo weasel has difficulties, he will certainly fulfill this last wish for Sasuke. But he''s not going out now. Go out and block the disaster for the wood leaf. People always have to be negative for what they have done. The old man next to him came to tell him the news. He had this idea in mind. Didn''t he just want to stop the disaster? ha-ha. No wonder Naruto said coldly, "so? It''s not enough for you to destroy yuzhibo. Even Sasuke won''t let it go. Shouldn''t you have expected such a result? " Ape flies day chop: "ah, Naruto, I don''t know where you heard this news from, but it''s not what you think. Well Maybe I did something wrong, old man. But now you are the only one who can check and balance the yuzhibo weasel. Do you have the heart to watch him destroy the leaves and the people who do harm to the leaves, and not stop him? " Naruto turned his head with great interest this time, looked at the ape flying, and joked: "ha! Funny! As the shadow of fire, you can''t stop it. Why do you think I can? I''m sorry. I''m afraid it''s going to disappoint you, master Huoying~ My strength is not as strong as you think. " Hear that. Ape flying sun cut originally low voice appearance, suddenly disappeared! It''s not going to work. Then we have to use the last resort! See ape fly day chop suddenly carry hands, straight waist and chest to put forward a pair of dignified posture, Naruto faintly felt a little bad. indeed. When the ape Flying Sun chop opened his mouth again, even the language Qi was completely different and became a little aggressive: "whirlpool Naruto! I now order you as Huoying. If you don''t go this time, you have to go! If you dare not go, don''t blame me for being rude to Daisy! " I heard the word "hatada". Naruto''s body trembles. Then he pretended to be calm and said, "Oh, it''s different now. Hatada has nothing to do with me at all. Is there no one to tell you how bad hatada''s attitude towards me is? " Ape flying sun cut looked down at Naruto and sneered: "although I don''t know if hatada is aware of anything, that''s why I''m so indifferent to you. But I don''t think that my new apprentice really doesn''t care about you as it seems. Maybe she, like you, has known something for a long time This is a sentence. Directly shocked Naruto! He was all in a daze. Seeing this, ape feiricha sneered to himself, turned to leave and continued: "of course, if you really don''t care about the life and death of hatada, then you have the right to think I haven''t been here today. You can stay here. It doesn''t matter. Believe me, a new apprentice, I won''t mind fighting against yuzhibo weasel. " Before we leave. Ape flying day chop did not forget to pause at the door, reminded: "don''t worry, you still have time, let you slowly consider. But don''t blame me for not reminding you. You''d better make a choice quickly. Otherwise, I can''t be sure when I will send Hatta out to fight. " Finish. There was a crack. The door closed. Leaving Naruto with a hazy face sitting there Chapter 125 (blue mirror''s second 10000 yuan plus change!) Naruto''s mind, constantly circling the ape flying day chop said that words. One face can''t believe to aftertaste the meaning of the words. Is Is Is it because of this reason that hatada is so indifferent to me? When this conjecture comes to mind, Naruto is even more sad. As far as he knows, hatada''s temperament has changed greatly since he left. That is to say If this conjecture is right, is it not for his own sake that hatada has been suffering for so many years?! The more you think about it, the whiter Naruto''s face becomes. My heart is full of pain and guilt. ¡­¡­ on the other hand. After the ape leaves Naruto''s home. All the way to the village. When he saw the situation in front of him, his face turned black to the extreme! Yuzhibo weasel has called out the orange red suzaneng. It can be divided into several stages. In the first stage, it is just an energy body which is similar to fire and has the human skeleton of the upper body. But the Su Zuo Neng that Yu Zhibo muster now calls is in the second stage! In addition to the human skeleton of the upper body, the external fire energy condenses a pair of armor! At this time, the second form of suzaneng Hu, with a big knife, attacked the surrounding buildings and Muye Ninja indiscriminately! It''s just that. It''s not because of yuzhibo weasel''s strength that makes him look ugly. But there are few ninjas who are fighting with yuzhibo weasel at the scene! damn! Anyone here? Where''s everybody?! Do you want to watch yuzhibo weasels wreak havoc in the village?! Aware of the arrival of ape Flying Sun chop, the dark ninja in the fire shadow room just now came to ape Flying Sun chop: "three generations!" Ape feiri gnawed his teeth and said, "didn''t I ask you to inform the root and the two elders to stop yuzhibo weasel from destroying?"?! Anyone here? Where''s everybody?! What''s up? Now even you think I''m old?! My words don''t work, do they? " The ninja in the dark was scolded by the ape Flying Sun, but he still explained: "three generations, I have gone to inform the elders according to your instructions, but Gengen and the two elders..." That''s all. The ape flies, the sun cuts, the heart is awe inspiring. Needless to say, he already knew what was going on. damn! At such a critical juncture. Do they really want to stand by?! Ape feiri waved his hand to stop the subordinate from saying: "enough! Tell me directly, what''s going on now? " Ninja in the dark: "for three generations, maitekai has been in a coma because he has been hallucinated by yuzhibo weasel. Kakashi Shangren was also seriously injured... " In this way, ninja continued to report all kinds of situations on the battlefield. The more you listen, the more dignified you look. ¡­¡­ At the same time of listening to the report of his subordinates. Yuzhibo weasel''s eyes don''t stay with blood. Without Sasuke, he seems to have lost everything. There is no hope in life. At this time, while standing on the shoulder of Su Zuo nenghu, he laughed, mocked and cried out: "ha ha ha ha ha! Ape flying, sun cutting! What''s up? You who are in power of Muye, don''t you talk about Muye every day?! Now someone is attacking Muye. You old guys dare not show up?! They''re all afraid of death, aren''t they? " Between words. Yuzhibo weasel controls suzannenghu''s broadsword and waves it at the enemies around him! Although the mood is a little out of control. But he still kept a shred of sense against the enemy. Different enemies are restrained by different attacks. Maitekai, who is good at physical skills, just threw away a high-level magic. Xirihong, who is good at magic, will directly turn the magic into a mirror and bounce it back. Kakashi, who is good at Ninjutsu, doesn''t have to think much about it. He uses suzanneng to block his Ninjutsu, and then uses a big knife to fight back. With rich experience in fighting and the fact that the other elders didn''t send people to rescue, he still had the advantage even if he didn''t do his best. More and more people have been seen injured. Seeing yuzhibo weasel is like losing his mind. Ape flying ASMA had to try to delay yuzhibo weasel''s attack with words, hoping to wait for rescue. He dodged the attack of Su Zuo Neng Hu and said: "muster, do you have any misunderstanding with the village? I''ve heard about your brother, too. But he''s just missing, isn''t he? We will try our best to get him back. " Yu Zhibo weasel heard the words as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world and laughed wildly. His eyes were wide open, and he was like a Madman: "ha ha ha! Misunderstanding? You told me there was a misunderstanding?! Your good father, good fire shadow, but personally promised me that as long as he is still in Muye one day, no one will be allowed to hurt Sasuke! But now? It''s his hypocritical shadow of fire who sent Sasuke out to take over this mission! " Yuzhibo weasel''s words. So that the scene is with him against a ninja, action can not help a meal. There was a strange look on his face. Yuzhibo weasel did not take the opportunity to die, as if enjoying their expression: "what''s the matter? Strange? I wonder why your so-called Huoying promised me that he would take good care of my brother? Ha ha ha ha! Of course, that''s the result I have today. I owe everything to them! They are the ones who want to destroy yuzhibo! No compromise at all! It was on the condition of Sasuke that they let me do it myself! And the most ridiculous thing is that I believe their lies! Even helped them sneak into enemy organizations to get information! how?! Am I stupid?! How could you believe your father? " Finish. This time, without waiting for the ape flying ASMA to react, he waved his sword to him! Ape flying ASMA''s pupil is constricted, and the special weapon in his hand is blocked in front of him. Bang! A loud bang! Weapons are broken. His whole body was also hit by this huge force and flew to the distance. It''s just that. Yuzhibo is not going to let him go. With that big hand, suzanneng caught the inverted figure of ASMA. The body shape bumps on the hand that must assist to be able to. Ape flying ASMA ''poof A sound, spurted out a lot of blood, looked very embarrassed, can''t move any more. Yuzhibo weasel manipulates xuzonenghu''s palm and lifts ASMA''s right foot to make him hang upside down in mid air. Around the Ninja see this, also have stopped the action on the hand. Dare not attack at will. Yuzhibo weasel laughs and says: "it''s really cruel! My own son has already fallen into my hands. Are you still not willing to come out? It seems that family is not very important to you~ That''s right! Otherwise, you will not be able to destroy the whole clan! Then I''ll be kind to help you solve your family''s problem! " PS: it''s the last one! If you don''t pay more, please remember it Chapter 126 Just when yuzhibo weasel was about to start. The ape flew in this direction and angrily said, "that''s enough! Yuzhibo weasel! As a traitor, you dare to come back to Muye?! Stop talking nonsense! No one will believe your lies Ape flying day chop repeatedly stressed the word "treason and tolerance" in order to remind everyone present of yuzhibo weasel''s identity and make everyone not believe every word yuzhibo weasel said! At the same time, it was one of his original plans. Today, he will never admit what he has done in the past. Otherwise, he will not be able to realize that yuzhibo weasel is the enemy of Muye. Even if he died together, he just died in vain. It can''t be a good fire shadow in our mind, which is sacrificed for the sake of fighting against the enemy. Yuzhibo weasel looked happy when he saw that ape feirizhan finally agreed to come out. After hearing his words, he felt extremely funny: "ha ha ha! I''m rebellious? I''m rebellious? Ha ha ha ha! It seems that from the beginning, you didn''t intend to let anyone of yuzhibo family go. It''s stupid of me to believe your promise. I paid so much for Muye, in the end, you want to wipe out everything with a word of treason and tolerance?! Good! It''s the shadow of fire! Hearty enough! In your eyes, human life is really not worth mentioning! Even my own family is like this! " When it comes to excitement, suzanneng took ape flying ASMA''s hand and directly raised it, smashing ape flying ASMA to the ground! "Bang!" A loud bang! Ape flying ASMA spewed out more blood! But yuzhibo didn''t plan to give up. Suzanneng once again raised ASMA in mid air. It seems that he wants to smash ASMA to death in this way! As soon as ASMA was hit for the first time, ape feirizha had a gloomy face. With the fastest speed, he rushed towards yuzhibo weasel, and summoned ape demon in the process. Ape demon: who is the enemy this time Ape flying day chop: "ape demon, into Ruyi Vajra stick!" When suzaneng was about to make the second attack, the ape was already red eyed. He took the wishful diamond stick and said angrily, "dare you?" And then there''s the leap at the same time. Ruyi Vajra stick becomes bigger and longer! Straight to suzoneng, he took ASMA''s arm and ran into it! The arm was thrown away and ASMA fell to the ground. Ape flying day cut a flash, appeared in ASMA side. Pick it up. Another flash, away from yuzhibo weasel, kept a certain distance with yuzhibo weasel. After looking at ASMA''s injury, ape feiri''s face was extremely ugly. Seeing the ape flying in the sun, yuzhibo weasel was a little excited: "ha ha ha! What''s up? Seeing your family injured in front of you, as Huoying, you will also feel sad and distressed? " As soon as the words changed, yuzhibo weasel''s eyes became extremely ferocious: "I was forced by you to destroy the whole clan with your own hands --"! The ape flies and the sun cuts --! " "Death --!" "You all die for me --" "I want you to bury my yuzhibo family with me --!" Kaleidoscope write round eye a coagulation! Yuzhibo weasel unreservedly releases the pupil force of its kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! instant. Everything around is burning black! The black inflammation spreads with the extremely fast speed, the whole wood leaf up and down, screams one after another! Yuzhibo weasel''s eyes also shed a lot of blood and tears. The ape flies, the sun cuts, and looks around. You look terrible! He called a ninja in the dark, gritted his teeth and said, "go and see if the whirlpool Naruto has come! If he doesn''t come, tell him that I will lead the battlefield to the residence of the Japanese clan! " Ninja in the dark: "three generations, this...!" The ape flies the day to chop fiercely to stare at him one eye: "tell you to go! Don''t give me any more nonsense It''s just then. Naruto''s figure finally appeared not far away! Ape flying day chop see Naruto is walking slowly over! His face turned into joy in an instant! It seems that his mind is not in vain! As long as Naruto hands! As long as Naruto and yuzhibo weasel die together! no To be exact, as long as Naruto dies in yuzhibo weasel''s hand this time, he will die with yuzhibo weasel again, which is the most perfect result for him! As for hatada In fact, whether Naruto comes or not, he will not kill him. After all, this is the only way to check and balance the hidden danger of Naruto. If the plan fails and Naruto doesn''t come, he will have to do his best and die with yuzhibo weasel. Naruto''s hidden danger can only be solved by a few old friends. Ape flying day chop left ASMA, a few flash appeared in front of Naruto, pointing to the direction of Yu Zhibo weasel said: "quick! Go and deal with him! As long as you can solve the problem for the village. Then I promise you, in the future in Muye, no one dares to touch the field! Including me Ape flying day cut mood, obviously a little excited. His plan is about to succeed! He can''t wait to see that result. But his ugly face, in Naruto''s eyes, is disgusting! If it wasn''t for the safety of Hatoyama and didn''t know what the old guy had left behind in Hatoyama, Naruto might have wanted to kill him on the spot! As for the promise of ape flying day chop? ha-ha. Naruto won''t believe even one word from this old man! I took a look at the flying ape. I won''t talk back. Then he jumped in the direction of yuzhibo weasel. Jump at the same time, the body everywhere, is gushing out of the orange and translucent chakra coat! One tail! Two tails! It didn''t stop until five tails. At this time Naruto has already stood on the opposite side of yuzhibo weasel. After releasing the anger and reluctance in his heart through Tong Li, Yu Zhibo''s mood seems to have calmed down a lot. But because of this, his vision gradually became blurred. Originally, he was still looking for the trace of ape Flying Sun chop, and found that there was a figure in front of him, but the figure was not the target he wanted to find, and his action stopped involuntarily. Subconsciously, he asked, "who are you? Ape flying day chop send you to die Naruto stands on the roof. Look directly at yuzhibo weasel standing on his shoulder. Naruto said faintly, "my name is Naruto. Whirlpool Naruto. Your brother Sasuke is my good friend. " That''s the first thing to say. The atmosphere between them suddenly became very calm. Although there are still all kinds of calls for help around, they can only hear their own heartbeat at this time. I saw the two finally meet. Ape flying day cut look very happy, immediately told his subordinates: "quick! Go and evacuate the crowd! Remember! Don''t let you near here any more! " And he himself is hiding in a certain place, waiting for the best opportunity to come out and give them a fatal blow! Chapter 127 Yuzhibo weasel and Naruto look directly at each other. There were a large number of ninjas around, rescue companions, or evacuate people to leave the scene, but both of them chose to ignore the surrounding scene. There was a long silence. Yuzhibo weasel said: "I know you... Whirlpool Naruto, thank you for being with Sasuke all the time." Naruto and Sasuke have known each other since they were three years old. Of course, it is impossible for yuzhibo weasel not to know the relationship between Naruto and his younger brother Sasuke. Moreover, over the years, he has been secretly inquiring about Sasuke''s news. So he knows very well that Sasuke has only two friends, Naruto and hatada, in the whole Muye. Hearing this, Naruto nodded. Both sides remain silent again. Before long, yuzhibo weasel continued: "I was instructed by those old guys to exterminate the clan myself. Don''t you believe me?" Naruto: "no, I believe you..." Yuzhibo weasel: "then why do you want to stop me?" Naruto looks in the direction of the sun clan. Yuzhibo weasel follows Naruto''s eyes. Even though his vision was blurred and he had been away for so many years, he still knew that the location was the residence of the Japanese. Another good friend of my brother, RI Chutian, came to mind in an instant. At the same time, I understand why Naruto came to stop me. Yuzhibo weasel can''t help shaking his head and laughing. Sure enough, it''s just like the four old guys. When he looked up at Naruto again, he didn''t show the look of "regarding Naruto as the enemy": "are you the last one to see Sasuke?" Naruto nods. Yuzhibo weasel: "how was he..." Naruto: "I was seriously injured and finally jumped off the cliff. I can''t stop him." Yuzhibo weasel: "so... Did he say anything?" Naruto nodded again: "yes." Yuzhibo weasel''s body trembled. There are some excitement, some expectation and some fear in my heart. Excited and looking forward to is, if Sasuke has left any last words, perhaps this brother, can also help complete. What he was afraid of was that he was afraid of hearing the answer from the crowd. indeed. Naruto''s next sentence just confirmed his conjecture: "Sasuke asked me to avenge him..." After the conjecture was confirmed, he felt very uncomfortable in his heart. His heart seemed to be held tightly and it was difficult to breathe. After a moment''s silence, he finally said to himself, "is it true... Does Sasuke really hate me until he dies?" I can''t help recalling the picture of my childhood. Recall the picture of a family eating. Naruto didn''t disturb him either. There is no choice to attack at this time. It''s been a while. When yuzhibo weasel looked up at Naruto again, his eyes suddenly became firm: "let''s do it. I will be very satisfied to die in your hands and fulfill Sasuke''s last wish. But If you are not strong enough to kill me I''m sorry. I will not be lenient, because I still have very important things, waiting for me to complete! I have to avenge my family He said. Yuzhibo weasel''s momentum soared! Then, the body shape of suzannenghu began to grow at the speed visible to the naked eye! Orange red fire energy mass, growing, condensing, growing again! The bones in the armor grow flesh and blood! Originally only the upper body shape, but also with the growth of energy mass, gradually condensed out of the feet! This is the third stage of suzanneng! It''s also a must for all! At the same time, Naruto, standing opposite yuzhibo weasel, was not idle. Evil chakra, crazy from Naruto! The tail at the spine has also changed from five to six! Six to seven! Seven to eight! Body shape, flesh and blood, animal hair, the shape of all animals, also change up! Until the end, it turned into nine tails, Naruto''s body size also soared! In this way, with the same speed, xuzoneng and Jiuwei are soaring in front of the opposition! Until the end, the size of both sides soared to be as huge as a hill. After the formation of the nine tail demon, fox Yang Tian Long roar! Then with ferocious fox eyes, staring at the opponent! The shaped Xu Zuo Neng also spread his wings and flew to the sky. He drew out his double swords from his back and looked down at the nine tails with his face like a martial god! Both sides are ready to fight! Yu Zhibo weasel controls Su Zuo Neng. He puts his double swords in front of him and rushes towards Naruto from top to bottom¡° Bang There was a loud noise. Naruto blocked Shuangdao with his claws. But his huge body was still forced to retreat by the impact of the martial god, and even the ground was dragged back by him. Small buildings are in front of them, not to mention. Straight into pieces! Back up at the same time. Naruto glances at the undamaged Huoying building not far away. Without hesitation, he steps on it. It looks as if he was forced to step on it by yuzhibo weasel. Yuzhibo weasel also glanced at the sole of his foot. Then both sides looked at each other and grinned. But this episode did not stop them fighting. The fighting between the two sides continued. Naruto kicks off yuzhibo weasel with the sole of his foot. The power is so great that yuzhibo weasel''s huge wings have to be waved repeatedly, which stops the trend of retreat. It''s just that I''ve just stabilized myself. In yuzhibo weasel''s eyes, he had already seen Naruto open his huge mouth with black and white energy balls constantly on it, which quickly gathered together. Finally, a black tail jade was formed. Without hesitation, it shot at him. Yuzhibo weasel didn''t have stage fright. He also flew to the tail jade. His left hand big knife dragged the ground and galloped. His right hand big knife aimed at the tail jade, which was a sharp cut! The tail jade was cut in half by a big knife. Finally, it divided into two directions and fell into the jungle behind. Boom! Long! There was a loud noise. It''s radiant. Two mushroom clouds rise in the distance at the same time. All the people watching the battle were so shocked that they could not speak. The battle between yuzhibo weasel and Naruto seems to be beyond their comprehension. My God What kind of power is this? If Naruto is not fighting, how can we resist this force? Everyone could not help but swallow their saliva, hoping that Naruto would never lose the battle, otherwise... Today may be the day of Muye''s destruction The reaction and thanks of all the people, Naruto and yuzhibo weasel, who are fighting, certainly can''t know and don''t have the leisure to deal with. The fighting between the two sides is still fierce Chapter 128 Two huge bodies fight fiercely in Muye village. Both sides of the offensive you come and I go. Naruto will not only use his claws to resist yuzhibo weasel''s double knives, but also use his nine tails to interfere or attack yuzhibo weasel from time to time. It''s a pity. Close combat is always a Naruto in the form of a fox. It''s better to lose. Yuzhibo weasel''s fierce attack can not only stop Naruto from emitting tail jade, but also leave wounds on Naruto from time to time. No matter how fast the recovery ability of Jiuwei is, it is still faster than the increase of the number of injuries. conversely. Every time Naruto attacks yuzhibo weasel, the whole body must be able to assist, its attack power will be resisted by the outer energy. As for the yuzhibo weasel himself, who is wrapped in the thick energy on his forehead, he has not suffered much damage at all. At most, it will consume more strength. It''s faster to lose energy. But yuzhibo weasel, who had already given up his life, didn''t care at all. This time, he completely overdrawn all his remaining vitality. In short, one is high attack and defense, weak endurance. One is the persistence, but the attack and defense are general. Naruto''s only hope to win this battle is to kill yuzhibo weasel. How can yuzhibo weasel give him this chance? Both sides have been fighting for a long time. Yuzhibo weasel''s attack is not weakened, but more and more fierce! Knowing that he couldn''t hold on for long, he didn''t plan to delay any longer. After the last knife hit Naruto''s shoulder, Yu Zhibo weasel retreated in vain and flew directly into the air. He flew to a puzzling position. Naruto''s nine tail body is staring breathlessly at the martial god in the sky. He didn''t understand why yuzhibo weasel would give him a chance to take a breath. Although he had already gained the advantage, he pulled away at this time, and his wounds healed slowly. I didn''t wait for Naruto to understand what happened. His huge eyes, suddenly shrunk! Yuzhibo weasel first put his right hand knife into his back, then slowly raised his right hand, and then a hot and powerful energy quickly gathered in his hand! This energy seems to drain the moisture around in a flash. Make the present environment, become dry to the extreme. It''s very hot. Not long. A huge sword with three gouyu in one hand appeared in his hand, and it was spinning at a very fast speed! "Baban gouyu!" Naruto doesn''t understand why yuzhibo weasel is so bold all of a sudden. This move seems to be powerful, but it doesn''t hit 100%. Naruto is very confident. In his current state, he can definitely avoid this attack. As long as he avoids this attack, I believe yuzhibo weasel will not last long! Victory will definitely belong to you! But when Naruto thought he was going to win, he noticed yuzhibo''s look! It''s not like a rash attack! indeed. When he turned his head and looked at the rear, that direction was the residence of the day clan! That is to say, as long as he dares to hide. Yuzhibo weasel''s attack will directly fall on the residence of the sun clan, and the consequences can be imagined! No matter whether Hatta stayed there or not, he couldn''t dodge! Only hard resistance! Otherwise, in case of any miscalculation. Hatta, or his family, died in this wave of attack power. How can he tell Hatta in the future?! Now. Naruto finally understood yuzhibo''s intention. Yuzhibo weasel is just like what he said. He doesn''t mean to keep his hand! Even in order to end the battle as soon as possible, we don''t hesitate to use such dirty means! Naruto tore his teeth and cracked his mouth and glared at yuzhibo. See Naruto finally aware of his intention, Yu Zhibo weasel no longer hesitated. "Baban gouyu" dumped him mercilessly! Where baban gouyu passed, the fire was burning! You can see the power! Naruto has no choice. He didn''t want to regret it. We have to fight hard. Huge claws block in front of the body, in order to take down the flames, like a sword in hand, in the constant rotation of baban gouyu! The surrounding air is still under the constant rotation of baban gouyu, becoming more and more dry. The surrounding buildings and walls are cracked because of this! Naruto''s claws are constantly cut, burned and restored. Re cutting, re burning, re restoring. The sound of the collision between the electric saw and the steel was heard all around. Until the end, even the only underground water in the soil was evaporated into bursts of water vapor. A large amount of water vapor formed a large range of white fog, surrounded Naruto. I don''t know how long it took. When the cutting sound is over. The steam dissipated. The figure of Naruto finally reappeared in front of the public. However, his shape at this time, but very embarrassed, although not beaten back to the human body, but his whole arm, only the bones! There are many burn marks on the body. Naruto gasps. Looking at yuzhibo weasel still staying in the sky with tired face. Yuzhibo weasel has no pity. The right hand pulls out the big knife from the back again and plunges towards Naruto! The speed. In the blink of an eye. Then we arrived at Naruto''s close quarters! Big knife up! Yuzhibo weasel aims at Naruto''s head and will cut it down on the spot! He can see that Naruto has the ability to resist. But he is very confident, his knife, will be able to end the battle! But just as the sword was about to fall on Naruto''s forehead. Yuzhibo weasel''s attack suddenly stopped. He moved the knife slowly. "Why don''t you resist?" he asked Naruto did not immediately answer yuzhibo''s question. See him stare big fox eye, reveal to dare not believe, and some excited look! That''s because yuzhibo weasel is diving down. A long lost voice. Finally, it reappeared in his mind. you ''re right! It''s Li Yaoxiang! Li Yaoxiang just said: "Sasuke is not dead yet..." Naruto has been shocked beyond words. Mixed emotions. "Brother! Are you finally willing to talk to me? " "Brother, are you serious?! Is Sasuke really alive? " "Brother..." "Brother..." Constantly in my mind, brother, brother''s cry, countless questions, keep asking. There were so many questions that even Li Yaoxiang didn''t know how to answer him. In the end, it is just a brief description. It is said that Sasuke was rescued and is now recovering. Of course, the reason why Li Yaoxiang chose to appear at this time and said that Sasuke was not dead was mainly to save Naruto''s life. Although it can be revived. But don''t die if you can. After all, no one knows whether Naruto''s temperament will change greatly. Getting better and worse, no one knows. If there''s a "see through the world", Li Yaoxiang really has no place to cry out. After Naruto was confirmed by Li Yaoxiang again. The reality of him, finally come back to God. He slowly raised his head and said to Yu Zhibo in a daze: "Zuo... Zuo... Sasuke... Is not dead yet..." Chapter 129 The voice just dropped. Yu Zhibo weasel seems to have heard a long-awaited sentence from heaven and earth! The breath is all involuntarily rapid rise! What fight doesn''t fight. What kind of revenge? No revenge. Now all this, for him, is not important! Yuzhibo weasel clears his mind. Looking up and down at Naruto''s expression for a long time, after confirming that he did not hear wrong, he took a deep breath: "do you mean... Really?" Naruto is still that pair of dumb look, Zheng Zheng nodded. It''s not easy to see this expression on the fox''s face. Although I don''t know how Naruto suddenly got the news during the fight, yuzhibo weasel is sure that no matter whether the news is true or false, Naruto is not deceiving himself! Even if the news is false. It''s just Naruto mistakenly believed the news. Things have come to this. Both sides have no intention of fighting. The two monsters, which are as huge as hills, have a tacit understanding to shrink rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. Naruto changes back to noumenon. There are many wounds in different depths. But at least the hand injury is not as serious as expected, and chakra, who has nine tails, is still trying to help repair it. As for yuzhibo weasel. He is the winner of the battle. But he looks more embarrassed than Naruto. The whole person seems to have lost a lot of weight. His eyes are still full of blood and tears. As soon as his feet fell to the ground, he felt a little unsteady, giving a feeling that he was about to fall down. But it''s true. Seeing this, Naruto quickly dodges and comes to yuzhibo weasel to lift him up. Touching the wounds on his body and hands, Naruto is very painful, but he doesn''t care about these. The first sentence he says is that Chao Yu Zhibo weasel says with concern, "are you ok?" Yuzhibo weasel''s right hand is hanging on Naruto''s back neck. It''s totally supported by Naruto''s body. The head doesn''t even have the strength to lift it up. He said feebly, "is Sasuke really alive? How do you know if the news is true or not? " Yuzhibo didn''t ask the source of the information, and he didn''t care about it. He only cared about Sasuke''s life and death. Naruto felt the loss of vitality of yuzhibo weasel, and felt that yuzhibo weasel would soon die. He quickly affirmed: "it''s true! There can be no false news yes. In Naruto''s heart, as long as the news comes from Li Yaoxiang''s mouth, there can be no fake. He trusts Li Yaoxiang, his brother, 200%! Yu Zhibo''s body trembled, and then he showed a long lost smile: "that''s good... That''s good..." Seeing yuzhibo weasel''s state, Naruto can''t bear: "your body, can you persist?" Yuzhibo weasel did not answer this question: "can you take me home to have a look?" I didn''t say where home was. But Naruto knows that this so-called home is the residence of yuzhibo people in the past. Fortunately, their location is not too far away from the former residence of yuzhibo family. Naruto soon came here with yuzhibo weasel. Yuzhibo weasel then drew his right hand from Naruto''s back neck, reluctantly relying on himself, stood up straight and took a deep breath of the air of "home". Yuzhibo weasel: "can you tell me what happened here?" Tong Li overdraft too much of him, today''s vision, only a fuzzy, completely unable to see the immediate situation, can only see some misty color. Naruto: "your eyes..." Yu Zhibo weasel interrupted: "I''m ok." Seeing yuzhibo weasel''s present state, Naruto still feels a dull sting in his heart even if he doesn''t get along with him. Looking at the ruins in front of him, he can''t help telling a lie: "it''s very good here. It hasn''t changed much after so many years." Yuzhibo weasel knows that the fact is not as Naruto said, but he still shows a faint smile. In the original book, the time he killed his parents was his last tears. All along, he hid his emotions well. Over the years, I have been telling myself that Sasuke is still here. He wants to train Sasuke. He wants to make Sasuke stronger. Sasuke is the best reason for him to escape the past. As long as Sasuke is OK, Sasuke is his only support. But this time Sasuke''s "death" made him unable to escape his feelings. So many years have passed, and now I face the things of that year again, my heart is still as painful as being torn. Yuzhibo weasel: "Naruto, can I ask you one last thing?" Naruto gave a heavy hum again. Then, he saw a scene of panic! Yuzhibo weasel in front of him, hand his eyes, to pick out! He wanted to stop him, but yuzhibo weasel blocked him with his other hand and said, "help me bring these eyes to Sasuke..." Yuzhibo weasel briefly talks about the eternal kaleidoscope wheel eye. As he spoke, he handed the pair of eyes to Naruto. The shocked Naruto thought it was over, but he didn''t want to. Yuzhibo took out a storage scroll from his sleeve and continued: "what''s stored in this scroll is my elder brother, yuzhibo''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye..." Whether Naruto agrees or not. Also give it to Naruto. Then he told the story of that year. Finally, he looked up to the sky and said, "brother waterstop, it seems that your choice is wrong. The village is no longer the village you know. No matter how you save it, you can''t save it back. " The ape flies day to chop today''s attitude. Let yuzhibo weasel have a brand new view of what happened in those years. The wood leaf has been rotten to the root by these four elders. If brother Shuiping and himself had chosen a different road and didn''t understand it, would there have been better results I''ll finish with a sigh to myself. Yuzhibo weasel left another sentence to Naruto: "Naruto, if you don''t mind, I hope you can take these eyes to see the world clearly for brother Shuiping and yuzhibo people." Finish. Yuzhibo poop. Kneel down in the direction of yuzhibo''s residence. The empty eyes, with endless regret. Make the final confession in your heart. Dad, mom Sorry, I was wrong. Spring I''m sorry. Everybody I''m sorry. After all this, yuzhibo weasel kept a kneeling posture. He raised his head and slowly fell down. Finally, his life came to an end, and there was no more life Chapter 130 PS: for nine glasses of red wine, 10, 000 yuan reward plus more meanwhile. Time goes back to the time when the yuzhibo weasel has just summoned the second stage of suzaneng, that is, when the yuzhibo weasel is making a big noise in Muye. It''s quite a distance away from the leaves, on a cliff near the edge of the jungle. Sasuke has been living in this area since he feigned death. Time passed, but Sasuke kept in mind all the time. Li Yaoxiang told him that as long as he followed Li Yaoxiang''s instructions and waited for the news, he would see what he wanted to see. It''s also his goal over the years, yuzhibo weasel died. For a long time, he mistakenly thought that the reason why Li Yaoxiang let him feign death and staged this drama in front of Naruto was that Li Yaoxiang wanted Naruto to avenge him and help him kill the man. It''s just that. He''s not like naruto. He doesn''t have 200% confidence in Li Yaoxiang. So in the period after feigning death, he climbed to the top of a tall tree nearby, trying to observe the movement in Muye village. indeed. It didn''t make him wait long. The day after suspended animation. Then he saw the scene of "that man" turning on suzaneng and making a scene in Muye! In front of this scene, it subverts his three views! Why? Why is that? Why does his death lead to the Revenge of the man on Muye? Shouldn''t you be dispensable to that man? Why is he so excited? Why? He couldn''t figure out what was going on, so he immediately jumped down from the top of the tall tree and flew in the direction of the leaves! no way! He must ask "that man" clearly! Ask for the truth! But not long after he began to leap, Li Yaoxiang''s voice sounded in his mind: "what''s the matter? I''m very confused about yuzhibo weasel''s behavior? " Sasuke''s pace also stopped. He was burning with anxiety. During the conversation with Li Yaoxiang, he forgot to be afraid and did not flinch any more. His mood was obviously unstable: "you know why, you must know why, don''t you?"?! Come on! Tell me Li Yaoxiang''s taste: "it''s very simple. Isn''t it your elder brother who has always placed you in a very important position? " Sasuke a Leng, gnash teeth way: "impossible!" Li Yaoxiang: "nothing is impossible. At the beginning, he killed all the members of his family. Why did he leave you alone? Don''t you feel strange at all? Add that to the current move. Isn''t that obvious? He sees you as more important than his own life. " "No way! It''s impossible Sasuke shook his head in disbelief, "since he attaches so much importance to me, why does he still do this?" Li Yaoxiang did not hide this time. He told Sasuke the truth of that year. After hearing this, Sasuke''s face turned pale with fright at the truth of the matter, and even stood a little unsteady. He couldn''t believe the fact. I don''t want to believe that. But the question is, if this is not the case, how can we explain that the "man" was so excited when he heard of his death that he even ignored the safety of his life and wanted to come back to Muye alone for revenge? At this time, Sasuke seemed to have two voices fighting in his heart. One kept saying in his ear that what Li Yaoxiang said was true. The other kept saying in his ear that Li Yaoxiang was lying to him. Struggle to the end. Under the rational analysis, Sasuke finally had to face this fact. That is to say, "that man" is really like what Li Yaoxiang said. It''s because he has difficulties that he will attack the family. His eyes, also gradually from at a loss, began to become more ferocious. Start bombarding the surrounding trees! He was so excited that he didn''t even know that his eyes were automatically opened. Next. It''s three black gouyu in a line! Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Wake up! Sasuke with a ferocious look and tone, in front of the surrounding air is roaring: "you already know things are really relative wrong?! You knew everything, didn''t you?! Why didn''t you tell me in the morning?! Why? " "Ha ha." Li Yaoxiang sneered, "what if I tell you? Tell you, you can forgive the brother who killed all his family? Tell you, you don''t want to kill him again? " Sasuke''s body trembled. The whole person stood there in a daze, forgetting to quarrel. yes. Li Yaoxiang is right. What if we let him know the truth in advance? Can he forgive his brother who killed all his father, mother and people? no It''s impossible. How can there be such a cheap thing between heaven and earth? Kill all other people''s families, and finally say, "in fact, everything I do is for your own good."? Even if there is such a cheap thing, that person is definitely not Yu Zhibo Sasuke! He can''t forget the tragedy of his parents falling in front of him! It''s impossible to forget the tragic death scenes of the clan members! It''s just that Sasuke still resents Li Yaoxiang''s concealment when he knows his answer and his choice. He doesn''t like the feeling of being manipulated. But Li Yaoxiang''s next words put out all the anger in his heart: "what''s the matter? Feel humiliated? Dissatisfied with me? " Sasuke gasped. There was no reply. But the meaning is obvious: dissatisfaction. "Don''t you see any difference in your pupil force?" Sasuke was stunned. If it hadn''t been for Li Yaoxiang''s warning, he hadn''t found out. My eyes are really different. I feel strange, but I don''t know where the difference is. Li Yaoxiang continued to explain: "this is the kaleidoscope wheel eye of you yuzhibo people, and it''s also your brother''s heart all the time. He uses language and magic to deepen your hatred for him, just to help you wake up these eyes. Do you think If I told you the truth in advance, would you open these eyes so smoothly? " Sasuke indeed. After listening to Li Yaoxiang''s explanation, Sasuke''s mood gradually returned to calm. No more noise. There was a long silence. Sasuke also stopped talking. Instead, he climbed to the top of the high tree again and silently watched the battle between Quan Ti Xu Zuo Neng and Jiu Wei. It seems calm on the surface. But actually, all kinds of thoughts and memories flashed through my mind. Seeing that Sasuke no longer had any plans for the game, Li Yaoxiang flew back to Naruto''s consciousness space in a state of soul, and successfully saved Naruto''s life. Chapter 131 The picture turns. Return to the time when yuzhibo just died. Until yuzhibo weasel died, Naruto was still standing there stupidly. He didn''t know what was going on. He was holding a scroll in one hand and yuzhibo weasel''s "entrustment" in the other. I can''t speak for a long time. There''s nothing in my head. Don''t know too long, seems to be quiet a little too much atmosphere, to wake up Naruto, finally noticed something wrong. How... How did Sasuke''s brother not move? He exclaimed twice. "Weasel?" "Yuzhibo weasel?" See Yu Zhi Bo weasel low head, no response, at this time Naruto, which don''t know exactly what''s going on? "PATA!" Let''s hear it. Naruto kneels down with weak feet. However, this is not the kind of kneeling worship that yuzhibo weasel repents. But by this cruel reality, to hit the heart collapse, legs soft, the kind of helpless kneel. Naruto looks at yuzhibo weasel in front of him in disbelief and looks at two items on his hand. What the village had done, and the tragedies it had caused, made him feel extremely cold. Why? What happened to the village? What''s wrong with the world? Why do these things happen around me? Why do these things happen to people I value? I can''t help recalling the past in my mind. He thought of his father, four generations of Huoying, Bofeng and shuimen. It can be said that he has been contributing to the village all his life. Even if he was Huoying, he would rather sacrifice his life, his wife and even his son for the sake of the village. But what did he get? What is the guardian? I think of my mother, Cinna. It has become the container of nine seals in the village. Life is under great threat and is not free. But what did she get? Who is she guarding? I think of my mother clan, the whirlpool clan. He used to be the eternal alliance of the village. He lived and died for the village. But what did they get? The end of an exterminator who was abandoned by Muye and died by Muye? I think of myself. Both parents and families have made great contributions to the village. I have been a new generation of Nine Tailed container since I was a baby. It can be said that his fate is also involuntarily locked up by the village. But what did you get? All of this, in exchange for suffering from childhood? In exchange for being robbed of freedom? In exchange for being imprisoned and living a miserable life? Or in exchange for today''s, to value the people, to coerce themselves? Soul value: 2340 Blackening degree 63%¡­¡­ 64%¡­¡­ 65%¡­¡­ 66%¡­¡­ Naruto, sitting on the ground, takes out a new scroll. First, he puts yuzhibo weasel''s "trust" into the new scroll. Then put the bundle of scrolls that yuzhibo weasel gave him on the ground. Open it slowly. The action didn''t stop. Naruto murmured to himself as he operated: "I''ll just call you brother water stop. Although I don''t know you, I believe your influence on elder brother weasel must be very profound. If it wasn''t for you Maybe brother weasel would not have taken such an extreme road. If it wasn''t for you Maybe Sasuke will not have such a tragic experience. There would have been no big change in temperament. Next, let me see the world clearly for you... " Yu Zhibo weasel said to himself that although Naruto at that time was still in a daze, he still heard it. After a little analysis, we can guess a general idea and have this kind of words. A moment later. The scroll spread out on the ground was covered with scarlet blood. meanwhile. The power of nine tails is also constantly repairing the wound of Naruto''s eyes. The pain in my eyes gradually disappeared. Closed eyes, began to slowly adapt to the eyes. Eye movement up and down. When Naruto opens his eyes again, he is already Yu Zhibo''s kaleidoscope eyes! It''s just then. A little movement came from behind Naruto. He turned around and saw that it was an ape Flying Sun chop that had been lurking for a long time! Because the two men in the battle affected too much scope, which led to originally wanted to hide in the surrounding, waiting for the opportunity to secretly start the ape Flying Sun chop, had to retreat to the distance. When two huge monsters disappear at the same time, and even the fighting stops. Ape flying day cut immediately from the hiding place rushed over. Just came to the scene, saw the first scene, just is Naruto turned around, and with a kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes staring at him for a moment! Naruto''s cold eyes, coupled with the frightening kaleidoscope eyes. He immediately cut off the ape Flying Sun and made his whole body tremble. He suddenly raised his hand to the Naruto in front of him: "you... You... You... How can you have these eyes?" Look at Naruto. Take another look at the yuzhibo weasel. Ape flying day cut only feel more and more panic that anger! Mistakenly thinking that Naruto is cold-blooded, he has captured yuzhibo''s eyes. Seeing the ape flying day chop coming alone, Naruto guessed the old man''s mind in a moment. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, like Kakashi, retreated to the state of sangouyu and could not be closed any more. Three gouyu wrote round eyes and looked directly at the old man in front of him, playing with the taste: "what''s the matter? Do you want to kill me The ape flies and the sun cuts. The Naruto guessed his mind, but he didn''t feel ashamed. This makes his determination to kill Naruto stronger! Gnash teeth, heart secretly cruel: good! Sure enough, you are the hidden danger! Then it''s impossible to let you go! I''m not going to respond to Naruto. At the same time, I don''t plan to give Naruto a chance to react! Quick hand print! The target is Naruto! "Ghost seal!" you ''re right! Whether yuzhibo weasel or Naruto survives today, he is ready to use "ghost seal" as a last resort to die with the surviving party! If it''s yuzhibo weasel that survives. That would be great. He only had to wait for a moment. When the "others" approached, he would fight in front of the crowd and die with yuzhibo weasel. That will be his great contribution to Muye''s sacrifice. But if Naruto survives Then there''s nothing to say! Be sure to solve Naruto before others arrive here! At that time, there is no proof of his death, and others will only think that his fire shadow is to protect Muye, so he will rush to the scene to deal with the enemy. It doesn''t matter if people in the mountain can spy out anything in the brain of the corpse! Ape flying day chop is very confident, at most a few people know the truth, and his old friends will help him hide the truth. After all, a few old guys don''t want to be spread out about what happened in those years Chapter 132 It''s done! Chakra! Ninja starts! For a moment, Naruto, who was locked by the eyes of the ape Flying Sun, felt that his whole body was hard to move. Then, ape feirizha rushed towards him, and tightly grasped Naruto''s arms, not to let him leave! Naruto looks a little ugly and struggles to say, "old... Old guy... What do you want to do? What kind of Ninja is this? " Seeing that the plan is about to succeed, it seems to be a lot easier to bear the heavy burden on the shoulder. Complacent, he could not help showing a smile of victory: "what''s the matter? When Watergate passed the seal skill to you, didn''t he teach you the Ninja skill as well? Oh. That''s right. How could he pass on this kind of Ninjutsu to his son? " The ape Flying Sun chop, who thinks he has the chance to win, holds Naruto''s arms and waits for death''s hand to come out of his belly and take Naruto''s soul back! But wait, wait. Ape flying day cut more and more feel wrong. He didn''t use the ghost seal, that''s right. After all, all of them are dead. But the problem is Does it take such a long time to start the Ninjutsu of ghost seal? According to the Ninjutsu records of the whirlpool clan, as long as the caster casts the Ninjutsu at the cost of his own soul, the God of death will come from hell to this world, and then the soul of himself and the enemy will be taken away by the God of death. Why did you wait for a long time. Nor did death take Naruto''s soul away? But what ape feirizhan didn''t know was that the God of death, who was summoned by him, was also at a loss now. Li Yaoxiang, who floats behind Naruto, gives death a silly look Death can clearly feel that Li Yaoxiang has the same ability as him. But Now who is performing the "ghost seal"? The boy on the opposite side summoned the God of death on the opposite side. Or did the old man in front of him summon the God of death? Who should the soul of the caster belong to? Because of this, the God of death, who can''t figure out the situation, can''t do it. He looks at Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang also stares at him. Neither side would give in. Finally, the God of death could only sigh a pity, because he realized that the old man who called him, chakra, was not enough to keep him in this world for long. He had to go back to where he came from. And the ape Flying Sun chop, which was still complacent, at the moment when the God of death was about to retreat, finally found Li Yaoxiang floating behind Naruto''s head, wearing a mask and holding his shoulders in both hands! Ape flying day cut that proud face, also become panic incomparably because of this! At the same time, we have to accept the facts in front of us. The seal of corpse and ghost, which was used by myself, failed! And the main reason why he failed to use the ghost seal is that he was destroyed by the guy floating behind Naruto! It''s just, it scares him. It was not the failure of Ninjutsu that frightened him. But when he saw Li Yaoxiang''s figure, he suddenly came up with a very special idea in his mind! This guy in front of me This guy in front of me Is it Naruto''s brother?! If Naruto''s brother has such weird and powerful abilities, what is his real purpose?! Unfortunately, there is not much time left for him to distinguish the true from the false. He already felt Naruto''s arms begin to regain strength. Because of his ghost seal, chakra became more and more weak. There is a trade-off. My situation will only get worse! no He can''t die yet! The hidden danger of Naruto has not been solved. He can''t die like this! Ape flying sun cut decisively released Naruto''s arms. Turn around and run away! He doesn''t think that Naruto today will let him go! He has to run! Must escape to many people''s place, as long as to many people''s place, as long as Naruto dare not kill himself, then he has a chance! Naruto, who has just been released from the seal of corpse and ghost. At the moment, he gasped and stared at the back of the ape. He also saw the dark and terrible God of death. As soon as death appeared, he felt the shadow of death directly over his head. Fortunately, nothing happened in the end, and death retreated. What makes him wonder is why death''s greedy eyes, originally staring at him, suddenly turn to his head? What kind of pictures appear on the top of my head that I have to pay attention to, such as death and ape Flying Sun? Naruto subconsciously looks over his head. I can''t see anything. Eyes again fell on the man who was still running away. See the body gradually restored some physical strength. Naruto clenched his teeth and caught up with him directly! The original Naruto didn''t want to kill ape feirizha even though he used Hatta to blackmail him before he did. But after a series of events just now, after the blackening degree was raised again, Naruto seemed to have made up his mind. This time, we must start first! Kill the old man! As long as you kill the old guy, no one will use Hatfield to threaten him! As for the previous scruples, I wonder if the old man will have a back hand on Chutian ha-ha! Just by the old guy''s reaction. Absolutely not! Then I have to kill the old man before he starts to fight against the young field! ¡­¡­ on the other hand. In the ape flying day chop, the whole person looks very embarrassed. No longer belongs to the fire shadow of the style. As he ran away, he turned back. Seeing the picture behind him, he was more worried. Because he found that Naruto has begun to catch up. The original he, perhaps also can come to a bluff, pretending to have a backhand in the field, continue to threaten Naruto, let Naruto dare not hurt himself. It can be seen that after realizing Naruto''s cold look and cold eyes, he no longer dare to have much fantasy about Naruto''s kindness. What kind of person, will have what kind of suspicion to others. This is his own way to suspect Naruto''s decision. Just as he was, he was suspicious of yuzhibo, Qi Mu Shuo Mao and so on. It is impossible for him to understand how important hatada is in Naruto''s mind. So he didn''t dare to gamble. He chose to run away this time. According to his calculation, there should be a lot of people coming in this direction, so the choice of escape is definitely more secure than bravado. Chapter 133 (the second 10000 yuan change for nine glasses of red wine) The distance between Naruto and himself is getting closer. The ape flies and cuts like an ant in a hot nest. When ape feirizha looked back again, he saw that Naruto had called out chakra''s coat. The orange and translucent chakra''s coat condensed into a claw. It suddenly stretched out and shot at the place where he was! The ape flies, the sun cuts, the pupil shrinks immediately! There''s no time to think about it. With a decisive leap forward, there was a forward roll. This is the only way to avoid the attack! Looking at the ground cracked by the claws, the ape''s back was chilly. Judging from his current situation, if he had been attacked by the wave just now, he would have lost at least half his life even if he had not died. It seems that Naruto really wants to take his life! Now. Ape flying day cut is more resolute! Even after he rolled forward, his whole body was covered with mud, and he didn''t care. There is only one word left in my heart. Run! But when his eyes fell right in front of him again, the original look of fear immediately turned into great joy! It''s time! He finally got there! Village reinforcements finally arrived! Good. Good. Naruto attacked himself just now, but everyone saw it. For the sake of the wood leaf, I can''t blame myself! Although there is still a distance. But see a ray of dawn of the ape flying sun cut, harder on forward! As he rushed, he yelled, "come on! Come on! Stop him! Whirlpool Naruto has betrayed the village. In order to get yuzhibo weasel''s eye, he wants to kill me now After hearing the words, a large number of ninjas all looked at each other. Slowly tighten the pace, all at a loss. The ape flies day to chop very is to roll to come in front of the public, see the number of people, his confidence is also sufficient a lot. On the spot straight waist chest, patted the dust and soil on the body. To restore the style of Huoying, he turned to Naruto and said, "how about Naruto? What else do you have to say now? Just now you attacked the shadow of a village in public, but everyone saw it! Look at your own eyes. What else can you say?! Why don''t you give up and take it? " Naruto stops. Light vision, swept the public one eye, did not speak. Ape flying day cut face to Naruto, sneered, then ordered: "come on, take down the whirlpool Naruto! If he dares to resist, kill me Of course, the so-called winning is just talking. In any case today, ape Flying Sun chop must also solve the hidden danger of Naruto on the spot. Naruto just finished the battle with yuzhibo weasel. He doesn''t believe that Naruto still has the ability to consume the strength of the village! This is a barely acceptable ending for ape Flying Sun chop. But what surprised him was that the order had not been given? Why hasn''t anyone started yet. Confused, he looked back at the crowd around him. I saw that everyone looked at him with strange eyes, and had no intention to carry out the order. Ape flying day chop is a Leng at first, then burst into a rage: "what are you still staying for?"?! Don''t you do it yet?! Do it! Didn''t you see that he attacked me openly just now? " Quiet. There was still silence. Ape Flying Sun chop can see doubt, confusion and pity from people''s eyes, but he doesn''t see the absolute trust in fire shadow in the past! What the ape feirizhan, who focuses on solving hidden dangers, doesn''t know is that since the beginning of the "Muye collapse plan", he has ignored a very important thing. That is, he has gradually lost the popular support. With the idea that he will die but also solve hidden dangers, many people have found clues to his later false visits and false apologies, and they don''t care. Now it''s yuzhibo weasel''s revenge, and he tells a series of unknown secrets, which makes many people cold. Everyone has had a huge doubt about the shadow of fire, who has not abdicated. As a result, even if we have witnessed Naruto attacking ape Flying Sun chop, we will not do it blindly because of one person''s words. Seeing that the plan is about to succeed, great changes have taken place again. How can you maintain a stable state of mind this time? He is very clear. As long as he missed this opportunity, he would never be able to solve Naruto. And will lose the honor of "sacrifice for the wood leaf.". As a result, his mood gradually became unstable, and he yelled to everyone hysterically: "do it! You do it quickly -- " I can''t bear to see the fire shadow of ape Flying Sun chop, and cry like a madman. Finally, someone began to persuade me. "Three generations, in my opinion, it''s better to find out the truth before making a decision." "Yes, three generations. Naruto just went to deal with yuzhibo weasel for the village. It doesn''t look like it will harm the village. " Ape flying day chop was very angry by these people. It''s clear that victory is just around the corner, but it always delays at this time. After calming down a little, the ape turned around and pointed to Naruto: "look at his eyes! His eyes are the best proof! In order to get Yu Zhibo weasel''s writing eye, he chose to murder Huoying, who went to help me! Can''t you see clearly the situation up to now? " When they heard the speech, their eyes fell on Naruto. Naruto looks unchanged. Three gouyu''s round eyes with two pupils are suddenly connected into a line. Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes open! Next. Yu Zhibo, the second form, the cyan xuzoneng, was directly summoned by him. All the people on the scene showed a dignified look, and were slightly ready to fight at any time. Naruto glanced at the wary crowd and said nothing. Finally, he stared at the ape Flying Sun chop, and said in a calm tone: "what I used was yuzhibo Shuitou, the pair of writing wheel eyes, who were forced to die by you in those years. This is before weasel''s death. I hope I can take the place of Yu Zhibo and have a good look at the true face of your Muye high-rise building. " He said. Naruto took out the scroll that stored yuzhibo weasel''s writing wheel eyes. To show you, what he said is true. All the people on the scene watched Naruto show the color of suzannenghu. Plus the evidence in Naruto''s hand. At this moment, they don''t know who is talking nonsense? instant. Ape flying day cut in their hearts accumulated for many years of image, directly destroyed. All involuntarily moved their steps, keeping a certain distance from the ape Flying Sun chop. And the expressionless Naruto, controlling the big knife of blue suzanneng, said to the ape Flying Sun: "old man, what else do you have to say now?" Chapter 134 Ape flying day cut to see in front of Naruto. Take another look around the crowd. There was a look of reluctance on his face. It''s not that he''s afraid of death, but he''s very sure that whirlpool Naruto is the hidden danger in the mouth of big snake pill. He wants to solve this hidden danger! He refused to give up, struggling to say: "even if I misunderstood you, what? Does that mean you can do it to me? " At this point, ape Flying Sun chop continued to say to the crowd: "no matter what I say, it''s also the fire shadow of Muye. If you allow Naruto to attack me, what do other villages think of Muye? What''s the dignity of Huoying who has been in office since then? " When people heard the words, they all showed a complicated look. If we say that, like the "Muye collapse plan" at that time, they still have reasons and excuses not to rescue ape feiri and let ape feiri die in the hands of dasheban. But now? In fact, it is just like what the ape Flying Sun chop said. As Muye ninjas, how can they watch the fire shadow of Muye and be attacked in front of them without help? Let other villages know, isn''t it a joke? It''s just that. That''s what they think. Naruto didn''t have so many scruples as they did. He just said coldly, "today I will kill him. Those who block me will die!" Let''s go. The controller must be able to move towards the ape Flying Sun. Ape Flying Sun chop has no plan to dodge. Because he knew that if no one stopped him today and Naruto insisted on killing him, he would have no choice but to die. If you run away in embarrassment, you will only appear to be more ugly. He''s standing there. Looking directly at Naruto. Suzaneng is less than three meters away from ape Flying Sun chop. The blue fire fire big knife is high at one stroke, facing the ape to fly the top of the head of the sun to chop down hard. But at this time, there was a cry in everyone''s ears: "stop! Naruto Everyone looks in the direction of the sound. What came into our eyes was zilaiye who had been fooled by the ape Flying Sun to go out and look for gangshou. And now I don''t know what method he used. He really came back with his master and silent voice. Naruto stopped for a moment. But he did not care, still full swing this knife. But also because of this moment of pause, let oneself also have an opportunity, a few instant body came to ape flying day chop side, lift up ape flying day chop, and help ape flying day chop away from this knife. Two people''s body shape appears again in the public eye, already far away must assist can almost a good distance. "Naruto, what''s the matter? Why are you attacking the old man? " Zilai first asked Naruto about the situation, and then scolded the rest of the people, "and you, why don''t you help stop it?" There was some guilt in the crowd. A little self reproach. But he remained silent. Naruto is still the cold face, staring at Zilai: "so you want to help him, right?" At the same time. Naruto''s momentum is also rising. He made no secret of his intention to kill the ape. Also at this time, just returned to the gangshou, also said: "enough! Whirlpool Naruto, right? Do you really think you can kill this old guy in front of me and Zilai? And you? When the village is reduced to the point where someone wants to kill Huoying, Muye''s Ninja can turn a blind eye to it! " Two disciples cheered. The base strength of the ape''s Flying Sun chop is sufficient again. It''s time to lose, it won''t come again! Depending on the fact that he was their teacher, ape feirizha said directly, "come here, gangshou, kill him quickly. Keep him, sooner or later it will be the hidden danger of wood leaf! " He didn''t help the ape to kill the sun this time. Instead, he angrily scolded him and said, "old man! Are you crazy?! He''s the son of Watergate Gangshou doesn''t even want to see the ape flying and the sun cutting. He has no good feelings for the former teacher. Otherwise, in the original work, after hearing the news of ape''s death, there would not be much reaction. in other words. Now they are not helping each other. Will not help ape flying day kill Naruto. Also won''t let Naruto kill ape Flying Sun chop in front of himself and others. Ape flying day cut first brow lock, see things can''t go against, also didn''t entangle down plan. Anyway, as long as we let him through this disaster, as long as after that, Hatta falls into his own hands, then he has plenty of means to deal with whirlpool Naruto slowly. Think of it here. Ape feirizhan finally regained his "kind" look and said to Naruto with a smile: "Naruto, it seems that this is just a misunderstanding. Old man, I''m so confused that I doubt you. Let''s forget what happened just now. I won''t pursue the old man any more. " Naruto saw the disgusting smile of ape Flying Sun. No matter his soul value or the degree of blackening has grown, how can he not understand the real idea of the old man''s heart? ha-ha. It''s all cheeky. Can you expect him to stop doing things for himself? The anger of Naruto rises again at the thought of the picture that the ape Flying Sun chop will threaten himself again with the fledgling field! Not only did he not take back suzanneng. Even chakra''s coat was inspired. It''s just that. Naruto''s fury did not arouse the fear of the ape. Instead, it made him feel more excited. Out of control, good! Out of control, OK! He is sure that as long as Naruto dares to stick to it, the people present today will not be able to sit back and ignore it! Especially his two apprentices, Zilai and gangshou. If Naruto could be killed on the spot, it would be great! Then he doesn''t have to wait for the future to use hatada to play any tricks. While most of the attention has been attracted by Naruto''s activities, ape Flying Sun chop deliberately faces Naruto, showing a provocative look, trying to continue to stimulate Naruto''s anger. But in the ape flying day chop feel most proud, mistakenly think everything in their own control, sudden change again! All he felt was a pain in his heart. A long knife suddenly passed through his heart! Ape flying day cut cough twice, the mouth exuded a lot of blood. He looked down in disbelief at the long knife that pierced his heart. Why? Why is that? What''s going on? Who killed me? He widened his eyes and slowly turned his head. What comes into view is Zhicun Tuan Zang, an old friend who has been with him for many years! Unwilling, sad, disappointed, a moment, all written in his face. He''s been cutting through the world for many years. Unexpectedly, he didn''t die in the hands of the enemy, but in the hands of his long-time partner Why You don''t have to help. Why make trouble at the most critical moment? Ape feirizhan wanted to know the answer very much. He used his last strength to ask the old friend: "for... For... What?" (PS: py tweets, "selling cans from Huoying.". It''s a good new book. If you are interested, you can have a look.) Chapter 135 "Three generations!" "Old man!" The voice of surprise rang out. Only then did they realize the picture of the ape flying in the sun. Everyone was shocked. What happened today is beyond our control. First, yuzhibo weasel attacked the village, saying that it was revenge for the hatred of exterminating the clan. When it comes to this matter, everyone just feels incredible. Is the truth really like this? If it is as yuzhibo weasel said, what is the cruelty of Muye''s high-level people to make this inhuman decision? Using yuzhibo as a condition to force yuzhibo weasels to kill their own families, isn''t normal people crazy long ago? Why don''t you do it? Yuzhibo weasel is better. For the sake of the village, for the sake of the reputation of the family and for the sake of my younger brother, I really agreed to this condition. It''s amazing. But the problem is that others have sacrificed so much. The village can''t even keep its promise. He didn''t protect yuzhibo well, so something happened to him. How does yuzhibo weasel accept this fact? It''s hard not to be crazy. It is also because the truth expressed by yuzhibo weasel and his behavior all the time can not find any loopholes, and everything is reasonable. Therefore, even if people who know the truth are very sad and unwilling to accept the cruelty of the village, they can''t help believing yuzhibo weasel''s statement. A lot of people''s heart, involuntarily raised the rabbit dead fox sad feeling. In the past, the village was able to treat the yuzhibo people like this. Does that mean that one day, the village may treat itself and its family in the same way? At that time, how should I choose? Can we still believe any promise given by the village? Huge amount of information, it is on the spot to open their minds. However, for the sake of the village and the people, they forced themselves to accept this fact. They just found a proper reason for the village and convinced themselves that the reason why the village made such a decision at that time must be due to hardship and forced. After a bit of self consolation, I started again. Fight for the village again! Fight yuzhibo weasel together! Although many colleagues were injured or died in the confrontation, things went very smoothly in the end. It is worthy of being the son of Huoying of the fourth generation. Tiger father has no dog son! Also in the most difficult time of the village, stood up and came out to rescue everyone. Seeing the end of the war, when we settled the villagers and wanted to rescue whirlpool Naruto, a new generation of hero, the next picture made us silly again. Is there any mistake? Haven''t you woken up yet? The new generation of Muye hero whirlpool Naruto, in front of you, is chasing three generations of Huoying in turn? What''s more speechless is that the three generations of Huoying, who has always been kind-hearted, even staged a plot to blame the Muye hero who just saved the village. As a result, he was beaten in the face by Naruto on the spot and exposed his lies on the spot. The public''s impression of the "good fire shadow" of the three generations is just like an instant collapse. What about good kindness and good fire shadow? What about the will of fire? How can they deceive themselves? You can slander a person who just blocked a huge disaster for Muye. You want to kill him on the spot, not to mention the extermination of the yuzhibo clan? This makes people more convinced of yuzhibo weasel''s statement. All of a sudden, they can''t find a reason to cheat themselves. In the heart inexplicable uncomfortable. Inexplicable loss. But since the misunderstanding has been solved and the matter is over, it is a good thing in the end. But I didn''t expect Naruto would set his own position. He hated the three generations so much that he had to kill him! This makes the people who have already been disappointed in ape flying day chop have to secretly wonder if this bad old man has done something intolerable to Naruto, so that Naruto never dies with him? But it''s OK. At the moment when people feel most confused. Here comes the Savior! Muye Sanren two''s coming and gangshou''s coming back! With the emergence of Laiyi and gangshou, there will be no conflict between the two sides, and there is no need to worry about who to help. But who knows, not easy to relax down the mood, and Naruto to the atmosphere of the scene, to make stiff up! Naruto still refuses to give up. ok In that case. We have to get the ducks on the shelves. We have to be ready to fight at any time. As a result, something unexpected happened again Naruto hasn''t even started yet. They were killed in three generations. And it''s Zhicun Tuan Zang, one of Muye''s leaders All of a sudden, people just want to die. Is it over or not?! Is this another play to be staged? How big is the heart to accept the series of wonderful things that happened today?! Let people live or not? Of course, the shock is not only on them, but also on Naruto. He is ready to kill ape feiri first. It turned out to be good. He was robbed of his head. However, Naruto''s thoughts are clearer than others. He has known the whole story for a long time, so he was shocked for a moment by the sudden action of Zhicun Tuan Zang, and soon recovered his calm. Look at this one eyed man again to see what tricks he wants to play. As for the ape Flying Sun chop If you die, you die. It doesn''t matter if he does it himself. Of course, Naruto is not the only one who has doubts about this move. so After sensing the movement here. All the people on the scene set their eyes on Zhicun group. He also called out, "old man!", He also stares at Zhicun Tuan Zang. Gangshou is not very sentimental about the face-to-face assassination of ape feirizha. He just feels a kind of unspeakable feeling in his heart. On the contrary, seeing the blood spread out makes her react more fiercely. I was scared and my legs softened. She needs a quiet support to stop. A little adapted, she deliberately avoided blood, eyes also fell on Zhicun group hiding, there seems to be a trend, if you don''t give a reasonable explanation today, then don''t want to leave easily! Feeling everyone''s eyes, all gathered on themselves, Zhicun Tuan Zang was very satisfied. That''s what he wants! As for the "why" asked by the old friend ape feirizhan. He just glanced at the rubbish with disdain. There was no answer at all. He said to the crowd, "yuzhibo weasel is right! What happened in those days was what was decided within the village! And the decision makers of all these things are the three generations of fire shadows in front of you! " Chapter 136 (also update 150 monthly tickets) Zhicun tuanzang''s voice has just dropped. It didn''t cause an uproar. Everyone looked at him with a very strange look, and obviously had a great distrust of this statement. However, Zhicun tuanzang doesn''t care what they think. Maybe a lot of people don''t believe it. But as long as the news gets out. Even if only one person believes in him, his goal today can be regarded as a success. Muye is rotten under the leadership of yuanfeirizha. It''s completely demoralized. I want to turn the tide! Save Muye! Let''s have confidence and trust in Muye again! So For the sake of Muye, you''d better die. Zhicun Tuan Zang looked around for a week, ignored the strange eyes of the people, and continued to say: "I have dissuaded elder shuihumen Yan and elder Xiaochun more than once, but he is Huoying. We can''t stop the decision he insisted on. That''s why today''s tragedy is caused. Cause the wood leaf again and again, have serious loss. Muye can''t stand his toss any more, so this time I did it myself, just to give you an explanation! In the name of the root, I assure you. In the future, the situation like yuzhibo will never happen again in Muye! " Just then. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun also appeared behind Zhicun tuanzang. They showed a look of regret that they didn''t try their best to stop the ape from flying. Both of them said with both hands on their backs. Shuihumen Yan: "I can prove that what Tuan Zang said is true." "I can also prove what Tuan Zang said," she said With the testimony of the two elders. It''s true that many people began to move, and had the illusion of believing in Zhicun Tuan Zang and others. This effect is very satisfactory for Zhicun Tuan Zang. Ape feirizha, who was not completely dead, just opened his eyes and looked at the old friend who threw the pot away. Looked at the Watergate inflammation as well as turns the bed Xiaochun. I looked at Zhicun Tuan Zang again. It''s a very strange feeling. And then he looked at the reaction of the crowd. Finally, he laughed at himself. End up with injustice Zhicun Tuan Zang looks away at the dead ape Flying Sun chop and draws the knife back from his heart¡® With a click, the dead body of the ape fell to the ground. I''ll follow the instructions of the master. He rushed to check the situation immediately. A moment later. She shook her head, indicating that she was hopeless. In fact, in the case just now, it''s not that there is no medical ninja who can try to rescue ape feirizhan, but at that time, Zhicun group was on the side, so everyone didn''t dare to act rashly. Zilai also quickly ran to the body of ape feiri and picked him up. He looked very sad. Zhicun tuanzang ignored these guys and turned his eyes to Naruto: "Naruto, let him go of the past. In the past, I just acted according to the will of rizha. I had to. Believe me, the same thing will not happen in the future Zhicun tuanzang didn''t know that ape feirizha had threatened Naruto by using Chutian. But the meaning of "things" in his words is very broad, including the events of his imprisonment. In short, as long as there is a pot, it''s the right big throw. Naruto looks at this insidious guy faintly and performs in front of him. No response was given. He did not forget what Li Yaoxiang had told him about what was hidden in the bandage of Zhicun group. He did not forget the picture of this disgusting guy when he was imprisoned. But now he has no idea of any action. This disgusting guy didn''t touch his bottom line. He didn''t have the extreme idea of killing a person as long as he was a little suspected. Naruto''s indifference made him feel like he was asking for nothing. I feel that the people around me don''t trust him very much. "Since most people are gathered here today, I will give justice to the old Muye hero," he said He said. Zhicun''s eyes swept to the crowd. Kakashi, who was seriously injured and held by others, continued: "Kakashi, I''m sorry. In fact, what happened to your father in those days was that he played tricks behind his back. It''s true that your father gave up his mission to save his companion. But these things should not have spread all over the wood. At that time, your father''s reputation was too high. In order to keep Huoying''s position, rizha tried to suppress your father''s reputation. Today I''m going to give your father justice! He has made countless contributions to the village! He is the real hero of the village Now. At last the noise began to rise and fall in the crowd. I didn''t expect that there was such a secret in those years. Even Kakashi can''t help but be excited that his father Qi Mu Shuo Mao can be rectified one day, but whether he will believe the lies of Zhicun group is beyond his consideration. See still have a lot of people, with questioning eyes at him. Zhicun Tuan Zang intentionally or unintentionally turns a glance at Shuihu menyan and zhuansi Xiaochun. Two people have not yet from Lengshen reaction, after all, in the original script, but there is no such a play. Zhicun group''s temporary play makes them a little unresponsive. But on second thought, it didn''t hurt their interests anyway, just keep throwing the pot. The two elders came out again. Prove that what Zhicun Tuan Zang said is true. At this moment, Zilai glared at these old guys and said angrily, "enough! People are dead. What else do you want? " Some old guys shut up this time. But a few people did not calm down. They began to show their ability. They issued orders to their own forces and began to deal with various post-war issues. The crowd gradually dispersed. And the body that ape flies day to chop, then don''t know to be taken by oneself to also go where. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. The picture goes back to shortly after the death of the ape. His soul floated out of his body. However, before he got used to the state after his death, a strange and familiar guy suddenly appeared in front of his soul. Ape flying day cut Leng for a moment. Then he was shocked and said: "you... You... You... It''s you!" Li Yaoxiang nodded and smile: "three generations, long time no see." you ''re right. The person he pointed to was Li Yaoxiang in a state of soul. However, at this time, Li Yaoxiang did not wear a mask. Ape feirizha recognized Li Yaoxiang, who was floating behind Naruto just now. He was also the Muye civilian who applied to leave the village! "It''s you! It''s you! So you are Naruto''s brother! What''s your purpose? " Li Yaoxiang did not answer him. With a stretch of his right hand, he absorbed the soul of the flying ape in his palm, and then inhaled suddenly! The soul of the ape was like air, which was swallowed by Li Yaoxiang. Finally, there was a burp. Continue to watch Zhicun''s performance. Chapter 137 Not long after it''s over. The only remaining Muye Sanlao gathered together again. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun are very satisfied with the result. The boat can''t go on. It is undoubtedly the best way to blame him for his past mistakes. And it turns out that they are right, right? At least in the crowd just now, many people have regained some confidence in their leaders. They were enjoying the hot cup of tea in front of them. Enjoying the hard work they''ve got. But at this moment, Zhicun Tuan, who kept silent and had a gloomy face, hid "pa!" With a sound, he patted the table: "do you still have leisure to enjoy here? Do you really think that if we put all the accusations on the Japanese beheader, we can rest assured? " The other two look at each other. My heart is full of doubts. But the performance is still very calm. Shuihumen Yan: "Tuan Zang, isn''t the matter settled? Now that the unstable factor of yuzhibo weasel has been solved, what else do we need to worry about? " Xiaochun: "yes, Tuan Zang. If there are any more questions, we must insist that they are all instructed by the Japanese chop, won''t we "Well! Of course I know that, but I''m not talking about it! " Zhicun Tuan Zang glanced at them and continued, "don''t you see their attitude towards us? Don''t you see the attitude of Zilai and gangshou towards us? And most importantly, don''t you see Naruto''s attitude towards me? " Now. Even the faces of the other two elders could not help being dignified. "Tuan Zang, the strength of whirlpool Naruto is very important to the village. In my opinion, harmony is better." Zhicun Tuan Zang sneered: "ha ha, I''m afraid that we want to make peace, but others don''t want to!" Shuihumen Yan: "Tuan Zang, don''t beat around the bush. Since you put forward this problem, there must be a solution. What do you want? Just say it. " Zhicun group''s hiding board is straight: "it''s very simple. As long as you let me be Huoying, as long as I have enough people under my command, then I have absolute confidence, so that the fox can not only threaten us, but also control his power 100%! " The two elders looked at each other again and both laughed. "Don''t be kidding, Tuan Zang. How old are we? How many years can you be Huoying? What''s more, how do you make sure Naruto won''t threaten us when you become the shadow of fire? " Shimura murmured: "Oh, you think I''m the indecisive guy of rizhan? What''s more, if I''m not fire shadow, how can you ensure that the next fire shadow won''t exploit our power? No more power. How can we contribute to the development of wood leaf? Can you rest assured if you really hand over the village to the younger generation? And don''t forget, we''re in the same boat now. If we lose power and power under our command, how can we ensure our own security? What''s the reason that the fox has to kill the sun? We still don''t know. How can you make sure that the fox only hates the sun? What if he hates us? Relying on his own strength, he dares to kill rizhan in public today. Who dares to guarantee that the next one he wants to kill will be one of us? It doesn''t matter that we old guys are dead. But the leaves are gone. We old guys are in town. Is that ok?! You are so at ease, let the safety of the wood leaf, gamble in that evil Fox''s one idea between? " Turn to sleep, Xiaochun and shuihumen Yan smell speech, both eyebrows, are locked up. It wasn''t long. When this secret meeting is over. A message came out from the village that the three remaining leaders of Muye will call on all the core personnel to have a meeting in Huoying building tomorrow afternoon, saying that there is something important to announce. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the residence of the Japanese people. In the war just now, the Japanese were similar to the other Muye families. Anyway, the enemy was only yuzhibo weasel, and they didn''t send much combat power to participate in it. Most of the energy is spent on the placement of clan members. But even so, it doesn''t mean that these Muye giants know nothing about what just happened. Usually in this case, they would send clan members to the front line to collect first-hand information. So, the things they should know, they won''t miss. They know a little about things they shouldn''t know. Shortly after the end of the whole affair, the two guards guarding the gate finally chatted about the war. It''s a real person. They didn''t expect that the guy who came to see the first lady every day would be so good. Now they are boasting about the war just now and what they have seen. You can say it. A familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of them. It''s Naruto! After the event, Naruto did not go home directly. Instead, he came here. The two guards were stunned by Naruto''s appearance. It''s embarrassing. Just now, I was still flattering each other like a fan. I didn''t expect that the protagonist of the topic would appear in front of me. They talked so well. Naruto, of course, can''t miss their content. But Naruto doesn''t care too much. Yuzhibo weasel had a series of things happened. Even though he was killed, he was still in a bad mood and felt tired. Naruto forced out a smile and said faintly, "I want to see your eldest lady. Can you pass me on?" The two guards were stunned again. In the past, they would certainly refuse on the spot. After all, this is what the patriarch told us. Today, however, when the two guards saw Naruto''s "real person", their attitude changed greatly! His heart was very excited and he was very nervous. He stammered and responded: "yes... Yes!" Then he ran to the first lady''s Hospital in a hurry. Not long. The guard came out again. Still alone. When Naruto saw that the guard came out alone, he was very disappointed. He mistakenly thought that Hatta didn''t want to see him, so he didn''t come out with him. I didn''t expect that. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the guard quickly stopped him: "big... Big... Big lady has agreed to let me take you in to see him." Chapter 138 cracking. The guard took Naruto to a courtyard. The location of the courtyard is a little remote, so it''s obvious that it can''t be the place where the eldest lady of the clan of the Japanese should stay. Although he felt a little confused, Naruto didn''t ask anything. When they arrived at the front and back of the wing room of the courtyard, the guard asked respectfully, "Miss, you have brought the whirlpool Naruto to the front." In the wing room, Daisy''s indifferent voice came out: "well, you can leave first. I need to talk to Naruto about something Guard: OK, miss Hearing the tone of hatada, Naruto felt uncomfortable. He came here today to persuade hatada. I don''t know if Daisy is really like what he guessed. In order to make himself unrestricted, he pretends to neglect himself. If so, today, in any case, we should persuade Hatta to abandon this unrealistic idea. Because obviously, it doesn''t work, does it? Ape flying day chop or take her to threaten themselves? But if I think too much, I really guess wrong It''s just that Daisy hasn''t seen her for many years, so her feelings for herself have faded So He didn''t know what to do Do you want to try to recover or... Choose to give up? When the guards leave. Naruto''s mood is still uncertain. He is afraid of getting the answer he doesn''t want. He hesitates and finally plucks up the courage to open the door. The door just opened. You can see the "white eyes" of Hatta. The appearance of the blue tendon leakage, as if in the evil spirit of looking at themselves. This scene suddenly let Naruto heart a cool, mistakenly thought is what bad news. But unexpectedly, Hatta''s "white eyes" soon closed, and immediately did not hide her worried look. She immediately rushed up, hung her hands on her neck, and held herself tightly. Naruto was stunned at first. Then a gentle smile. A warmth rises from the bottom of my heart. Needless to say, I knew I was right. Hatta did not forget himself. After hugging, Hatta pushed Naruto away a little. Daisy was nervous. He looked up and down at Naruto and said in a hurry, "what''s up? Is there anything wrong? Do you have any injuries? " Speaking at the same time, Daisy''s tears can''t help running wild. Looking at such a young field. Naruto feels warm at the same time, but also a kind of sweet and greasy feeling. This It''s the rudiment I know In fact, Naruto is right. Hatta did not want to drag Naruto down any more, so he deliberately changed his style of doing things, making people mistakenly think that his relationship with Naruto was not as good as before, so no one would use himself to coerce Naruto. As soon as the play was performed, it lasted several years. But when Hatta learned today that Naruto was fighting with yuzhibo weasel, she couldn''t play any more. Because she was so worried about Naruto. She was afraid that Naruto would have an accident. So as soon as someone reported that Naruto came to her, she immediately agreed. However, for the sake of caution, she chose to meet Naruto in this remote courtyard. Even at the moment when Naruto first appeared, she didn''t feel at ease. She opened her eyes to observe the surroundings. After repeatedly confirming that no one was nearby, she completely released her feelings for Naruto. Release these years, buried in the bottom of my heart. Aware that Naruto''s eyes, always stay in their own face, did not move a cent, Hattori this back to God. At the same time, he secretly guessed whether he would be too abrupt? My previous attitude towards Naruto, Naruto will hate themselves, angry with themselves? Just want to push away Naruto, want to explain something, but this time it''s Naruto''s turn to embrace her in his arms, hold very tight, deep fear that Daisy will slip away. Then he said in his ear, "don''t explain. I know everything." Some startled young fields, this will be a smile. His cheek rested on Naruto''s shoulder. They said nothing more. Both sides cherish this difficult moment. A moment later. Two people kneel close to each other on the opposite side, in the conversation at the same time, also do not forget hand in hand, as if as long as the body does not touch, there will be a lack of oxygen around that. Hatta was afraid that Naruto would misunderstand him. So I chose to reinterpret her intention in recent years. Why become so indifferent. Why is Naruto so cold and so on. Naruto did not interrupt Hatta''s explanation, so he looked at Hatta sweetly. He was afraid of his misunderstanding. The more he looked, the more lovely he was. The more you look, the more you like it. It''s just that. What Naruto doesn''t know. In fact, there is an extreme idea in his heart. Therefore, she will try her best to cultivate her younger sister in the past few years. If she has any weaknesses, she can also replace herself and become the heir of the family. Only in this way can she ensure that her sister will not be engraved with "bird in the cage" and solve the problem of Naruto at the same time. This is the most perfect solution she thought of at that time. meanwhile. Naruto in order not to let Daisy sad, also did not say ape flying day cut use her to coerce their own things, just said his latest decision. "Hatada, I''ve become very strong now. I have enough strength to protect you, to protect myself, not to let the people around you get hurt, and not to let you worry. If you don''t mind, let''s leave Muye. Go to a place where no one knows us. Then you don''t have to worry about people threatening me anymore, do you? " Hatta was stunned at first. She did not expect that Naruto would have this idea and wanted to take himself away from Muye. But on second thought, this method seems to be good. As long as you leave Muye, won''t the sister''s problem be solved as well? Thinking of this, Hatoyama nodded heavily and chose "um.". Next, the two sides began to fantasize about where they would live and play after leaving Muye. It''s about time. Both sides have to say goodbye reluctantly. Hatta: "Naruto, after you go out, we''d better maintain the previous relationship." Naruto exclaimed: "why?" Hatta: "my father can''t find out our relationship, otherwise he won''t let me leave with you." Naruto breathed a sigh of relief and agreed. Before he left, Naruto said, "when Sasuke comes back, I''ll exchange his brother''s belongings for him, and I''ll take you away." "Well." Before leaving, Naruto did not forget that he had a dragonfly on his forehead. Make the young field blush (PS: py recommends "unlimited journey from demon hunter", a new book with good results. If you are interested, you can have a look at it ~) Chapter 139 meanwhile. In the area where Sasuke lives. When Muye''s direction was clear, Sasuke knew that the battle was over. And he also understood that it would be "the man" who died, because Naruto''s brother could not have let Naruto have an accident. But even if it was over, Sasuke still stood at the top of the tall tree for a long time and did not see him come down. The body feels the strong wind in the sky, while the mind is constantly hovering with various thoughts. Sasuke, who put it in the original book, may have already rushed to Muye''s direction after learning the truth, and wanted to destroy Muye to avenge his family. But in this life, because of the emergence of Li Yaoxiang. He didn''t have that impulse. I don''t know how long I was hit by the strong wind. Sasuke''s mood gradually changed from anger to indifference, and then from indifference to firmness. Finally jump back and forth between the two trees, and take a few breaths from the top of the tall tree to the ground. He picked up a branch. Sasuke first drew a circle on the soil, and then drew a six pointed star pattern inside the circle. After all this, Sasuke sat quietly beside the pattern, waiting for the news. The pattern of the six pointed star was agreed by Li Yaoxiang and him. As long as Sasuke is in a hurry to find himself, he can draw this pattern. When Li Yaoxiang finds out, he will come to him. indeed. It wasn''t long. After discovering the scene through the crystal ball, Li Yaoxiang came to Sasuke again in a state of soul, and invaded his consciousness space: "what''s the matter? What can I do for you Sasuke''s joy flashed away. There is no beating around the bush. He directly asked his doubts: "I heard from Sakai that you promised him that as long as he helped you, you would revive his brother. Is it true? Can you really revive people? No matter how long you die? " you ''re right. That''s what Sasuke thinks today. Previously, he was blinded by hatred and only wanted revenge, so he didn''t think about it. But when the deepest hatred buried in his heart was solved, an unrealistic idea flashed through his mind. Since Li Yaoxiang can help Sakai revive his brother So Does it mean that Li Yaoxiang can also revive his family? Compared with the resurrection of family and other major events, to seek revenge, Muye has become less important. After hearing Sasuke''s question, Li Yaoxiang grinned. This is what he expected. It''s also one of his ways to make Sasuke a loyal chess player. I didn''t expect that Sasuke would make a decision so soon. I thought it would be some time before Sasuke could make a choice between "destroying Muye" or "Reviving his family.". Li Yaoxiang said faintly: "yes." Sasuke: "what price do I need to pay before you can help me revive my family?" Li Yaoxiang deliberately did not reply to Sasuke, so as to arouse Sasuke''s appetite. Sasuke, on the other hand, was so nervous that he was afraid that he would no longer be useful in front of Li Yaoxiang. See Li Yaoxiang still keep silent. Can''t stand Sasuke, finally can''t bear it, once again said: "as long as you can help me revive my family, I can pay any price!" Continue to cool Sasuke for a while. Seeing that Sasuke was dying of anxiety, Li Yaoxiang left a sentence: "wait for the news. If necessary, I''ll give you orders. Also, remember to stay here for a while before returning to Muye. Don''t forget that you are "injured" and need to be healed After that, no matter how much Sasuke yelled, there was no response from Li Yaoxiang. ¡­¡­ Time came at noon the next day. Less than an hour is left from the high-level meeting held by Zhicun tuanzang and others. In the courtyard of Zhicun people. At the moment, Zhicun tuanzang is looking in the mirror, looking at his shape today. Today is especially important for him. I''ve been looking forward to this day for so long! After repeatedly confirming that there is no problem with your instrument. He looked at his bandaged arm and right eye. Although the process is a little cumbersome. A lot of people have been sacrificed. But it''s all worth it! As long as after this day, the wood leaf will be in their own lead, back to glory! Take a deep breath. Zhicun tuanzang confidently walked out of his courtyard and toward the fire studio. All the way. When many civilians saw him passing by, they looked flustered and bowed to say hello. In the past, he would not look at these people more, but now is different from the past. I''m going to be Huoying. These people will change from "other people''s villagers" to "their own villagers". The more they look, the more pleasing they will be. Zhicun Tuan Zang reluctantly gave a "um," which was a response. In his view, he could not hide in the dark as before. It''s time to see the light again. As Zhicun group hid and walked, they looked at everything around them, and inadvertently swept to the positions of the major families. They had already begun to figure out how to deal with these "unstable factors" in the future, so that they could completely comply with their own orders. Think about it. Unconsciously, he came to the Huoying building. "Lord tuanzang." "Lord tuanzang." Every time you walk a certain distance, every Ninja you meet will call him "Lord Tuan Zang". In the past, he would only think about how to deal with these guys. Today, he changed his mind and began to think about how to integrate them into his roots and cultivate them into a "qualified" Ninja. cracking. Came to the conference room. Open the door. All the key personnel in the village have been waiting here for a long time. Among them are gangshou, zilaiye, patriarchs of major families, senior officials, shuihumenyan and the two elders of Zhuanji Xiaochun, etc. As soon as I got started, I heard someone asking: "elder Yan, what''s the important thing to call you here today? You know, there was a big war in the village yesterday, and there are many things waiting for us to deal with. " More than one person asked. However, the two elders, Shuihu menyan and Zhuanshu Xiaochun. From the beginning to the end, he maintained the same attitude. Turn to sleep Xiaochun: "don''t worry, don''t worry, wait for the group to hide, we will announce naturally." Shuihu menyan: "yes, wait a minute." The sound of opening the door immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Zhicun Tuan Zang ignored the eyes of the people, went to the position beside the two elders and sat down. Because of the death of the ape, the theme is still vacant. He also put his hands on his shoulders and said with some dissatisfaction, "well, now that all the people are here, can you say it?" The three elders looked at each other and nodded. Immediately, Shuihu menyan stood up, went to the position of the Lord, and announced to the people in front of him: "the main reason why we call you here today is to announce something. Although rizha has just died, it may not be appropriate to talk about it now. However, elder Xiaochun and I agreed that Huoying should not be left vacant for too long, which is harmful to the development of the whole village. So we unanimously recommend Zhicun Tuan Zang as the fifth generation Huoying! " Chapter 140 The voice of Shuihu menyan has just dropped. All kinds of comments suddenly rang out in the conference room. The most intense reaction was that he was interrupted by zilaiye, who was responsible for ape flying day. As one of the three forbearances, Zilai also has his own seat. Sitting on the opposite side of Sanlao. Zilai also slapped the table, stood up, glanced at the three people, and then vetoed: "impossible! The old man has appointed the master to be the fifth generation of Huoying, so I will find the master back! I won''t agree with your arrangement! " I''m a pawn when I''m here. Others began to express their opinions. "Elder Yan, is your decision too short of breath?" "Yes, it''s too short of breath. Three generations have just died. There are so many things waiting for us to deal with. In my opinion, it''s not too late to discuss the candidates for the five generations after the matter is over. " Is it incompetent to be the head of a family? Of course, they can''t easily believe the previous lies of Zhicun tuanzang and others. Seeing that the situation is not beneficial or even harmful to the family, of course, they express their opposition one after another. As for other key figures, although they do not have much say, they all show an attitude of not supporting the Presbyterian group''s decision. Seeing the reaction of the crowd, Zhicun Tuan Zang''s original good mood was completely destroyed by the people present! Eyes also gradually become indifferent. As expected, the village was cut off by the sun, which made a mess! One by one, for the benefit of one''s own family, regardless of the development of the village! Damn it! He glared at Zhuanji Xiaochun and motioned him to speak. It''s not time for him to appear. Turn to sleep, Xiaochun''s mind will. Soon he stood up and said, "silence." After the discussion stopped, Xiao Chun continued: "elder Yan and I made this decision after careful consideration." At this point, Xiaochun turned to one of the patriarchs who had just expressed his opinions: "as you said, there are still many things waiting for us to deal with. But do you think it''s just the things in the village to deal with? Don''t we need to guard against the big tolerance villages that are eyeing the wood leaves? So at this time, we need to choose a new fire shadow to control the overall situation! As for Tuan Zang at the root, we can all see his qualifications, experience and contributions to the village. Therefore, elder Yan and I agreed that Tuan Zang is undoubtedly the best candidate for the fifth generation! As for the master of Martial Arts.... " Turning to bed, Xiaochun turned her eyes to zilaiye: "our Presbyterian group has never heard of rizhan mentioning this matter. Of course, we can''t do it right. Of course, elder Yan and I didn''t want to become the fifth generation. But the master of... Has little experience in management. It''s better in a quiet time. In such a chaotic situation, it is more appropriate for the experienced Tuan Zang to take up the post of the fifth generation. " Hear that. The hot tempered master can''t help it. Directly retorted: "enough! The village is not the old age group has the final say! Today anyway, I will not agree that Zhicun Tuan Zang will become the fifth Huoying! " Of course, there are also Zhicun group collections. Seeing that these young people have repeatedly rejected themselves, Zhicun Tuan Zang can''t help criticizing gangshou as a "candidate": "hum! What''s up? Do you want to be the fifth generation yourself? Are you qualified? How long have you been away from the village? How long have you been out of charge? How much do you know about village affairs? What''s more, a shadow of fire who is afraid of blood. It''s not a joke to tell people? " With that, Zhicun Tuan Zang decisively cut a blood hole in his palm, then sprinkled it on the table and in front of gangshou. Sure enough, after seeing the blood in front of his eyes, the master of iron and steel obviously showed some gaffes. This performance is in everyone''s eyes. They all looked ugly. Compared with Zhicun tuanzang, most people prefer gangshou to be Huoying. But gangshou''s performance made it difficult for us to survive. Unable to get angry, he pushed away his blood and said angrily, "Zhicun Tuan Zang! Don''t go too far! What if gangshou is afraid of blood? How many times have the old man, your Presbyterian group and you played for the village over the years?! With my help, I don''t need to go out to fight at all! Blood is not a problem at all Just then. Gangshou patted himself on laiye''s shoulder: "enough." Then, she reluctantly supported her body, pushed away her self and faced the blood! What the Presbyterian group and Zhicun group did today seems to have really angered her. Originally, she didn''t pay much attention to Huoying. But now she can''t help feeling sick, and she has to fight with Zhicun Tuan Zang! To see such a gesture. The rest of them all showed a look of joy. Although not completely overcome, but at least there are signs of recovery, right? See the situation is not good of the other two old, look at each other, Shuihu menyan immediately appeared and said: "OK, OK. Anyway, it''s our Presbyterian group''s business to select Huoying. Don''t force yourself too much, gangshou. It''s not good for you, for the village. Now let''s officially announce... " Not waiting for Shuihu menyan to finish, gangshou clenched his teeth and angrily scolded: "enough --"! I don''t care about the Presbyterian group! If you have to choose Huoying today, let everyone present make their stand! If more than half of the people in Zan''s village take up the post of the fifth generation, then I have nothing to say! " Finish. It doesn''t wait for the two elders to agree or disagree. Zilai also said directly: "now make a public statement! Who agrees that Zhicun Tuan Zang will be the fifth generation! Who is against it! " Gangshou said: "I''m against it!" Haiyi Yamanaka, who had a little knowledge of the four elders'' various sordid affairs, became the first patriarch of a powerful family to express his position: "I''m against it." Someone made a start. One by one, one by one. With the words "I object", they rang out one after another in the conference room. Sanlao''s face became more and more ugly. Zhicun Tuan Zang even more with vicious eyes, swept to the guys who rejected him one by one. Except for a few who belonged to the Zhicun group, they said "I agree", almost all of them said "I oppose". The expression of gangshou gradually became interesting. Zilai also cooperated and said, "who is in favor of and who is against the selection of gangshou as the fifth generation?" No surprise. Everyone passed the decision in front of several elders. And it''s the "direct appointment" type. Before leaving, gangshou joked: "as you said, now Muye needs me, the new Huoying, to control the overall situation, so I''ll be busy first. What''s more, it''s time for a lot of people to work on the wooden leaves! In the name of the fifth generation of Huoying, I officially announce that from now on, all the people in Muye will be dispatched by me! No one can act without my command Next. Everyone in the meeting room got together and left with a tacit understanding. Looking at the back of the crowd. Shuihumen inflammation and turn sleep spring, face like eating Xiang as ugly. Zhicun tuanzang was so angry that he couldn''t speak and his whole body trembled Chapter 141 In an empty conference room. Shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun look at each other with a look of sadness. They are not worried about the forces under their command. After so many years in Muye''s power, no matter how bad, they still have loyal subordinates. No matter how much the master deprives him, he cannot deprive him of the past. Just like the root is in the hands of Tuan Zang, even if the root is dissolved, the ninja who originally belonged to the root will still obey the orders of Tuan Zang in Zhicun. And the only thing they worry about is power. Without power, they do a lot of things, which are very inconvenient. A wrong name makes a wrong speech Think of it here. Both of them could not help sighing. Shuangshuang took a look at Zhicun Tuan Zang and saw that he was still the same as he was. I don''t know what to say. He shook his head and turned away. This time, they lost completely. I didn''t expect that all three of them, who are in power, have united and still have no way to deal with these young people. The future of Muye is more and more worrying. Seeing that these two wastes have also left their sight, Zhicun''s anger is even more intense. If these two forces under the command of the waste were also managed by themselves, maybe this would not happen today! A moment later. Zhicun tuanzang also left the Huoying building. Go back to the base. When you come, you''ll see who you like. Now it''s up to who, who doesn''t like it. His face was blacker than the bottom of the pot. I dare not say hello to him when I see him. However, Zhicun tuanzang didn''t pay attention to these ants, and kept thinking about the Countermeasures in his mind. Since Huoying can''t be regarded as a demon, it means that its own forces are not enough to balance Naruto. If you can''t check and balance the fox, it means that his life is in danger at any time! If he has a problem, who can he rely on?! In this case, there are only three methods left for him. 1¡¢ Draw the fox, let him become his own help. But the first way is not to think about it. He can''t forget the cold eyes when the fox looked at him yesterday. I can''t forget the hatred of the fox to him. 2¡¢ Use the last means to control the field, threaten the fox, let the fox obey himself. This method is the most simple and direct. It''s just If you want this method to work, the prerequisite is that you need to cooperate with yourself. Otherwise, no matter how to take care of him, he would not be able to control every move of Hatoyama all the time. As long as he chooses to commit suicide, he will lose all his previous achievements. 3¡¢ If the first two methods don''t work ha-ha. Since the fox has always been hostile to himself and tries to exploit his power and influence, he has to push the fox to the opposite side of the village! As long as the village is in line with itself, it becomes the enemy of the fox. The village had to deal with the fox! Think about it. Zhicun''s face was full of sinister smile. At the same time, he also unknowingly returned to the root base. To a root Ninja said: "let sasai come to see me!" Root Ninja: Yes Not long. Low key for a long time, sasai came to Zhicun Tuan Zang and respectfully said, "Tuan Zang, my Lord." Zhicun Tuan Zang: "what''s the situation of Hatta? Have you found anything unusual when you''ve been around her for so long? What''s her relationship with Naruto? " Like a machine, sasai told Zhicun Tuan Zang. It''s probably the version of "discord" between Chuda and Naruto. This version is undoubtedly the worst news for Zhicun Tuan Zang. However, he had the same choice as ape Flying Sun chop. Now that he had made a decision, he would not hesitate. Now, a new task has been given to Sakai. ¡­¡­ A few days later. In these days, gangshou will take over the fifth generation of Huoying. The news has spread all over Muye. As soon as the news came out, many people''s emotions were finally stabilized. And gangshou began her busy life. Naruto after hearing the news. I didn''t care too much. Anyway, he''s completely absorbed now. He doesn''t put it on the wooden leaf. I just want to wait for Sasuke to come back and return yuzhibo weasel''s remains, then I will take the young field away. However, what makes Naruto feel aggrieved most is that he and Hatta are both very worried about each other. But he pretended to be a stranger. It''s so hard. For this reason, Naruto in this period of time, not less to buy three color meatballs, quench thirst, relieve the heart of the "worry.". And time came to the afternoon of the third day. While Naruto is intoxicated, enjoying the three color meatballs in the hot world, a big good news finally comes to his ears. Sasuke is back! Without saying a word, he hurried to find Sasuke. Sasuke see Naruto''s moment, but also look silly eyes, Naruto''s eyes, unexpectedly is to write round eyes?! To avoid Sasuke misunderstanding himself, Naruto quickly explained: "Sasuke, don''t get me wrong. My eyes are Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eyes. Your brother entrusted it to me. And your brother''s eyes are here. " He said. Naruto takes out the scroll that stores Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eyes and hands it to Sasuke. He also told Sasuke his last words, expectations, goals, and the truth of the year. Although Sasuke has heard these things from Li Yaoxiang. You can hear this fact from Naruto again. His mood is still very complicated. Zheng Zheng took the scroll. Staring at the scroll for a long time, but also speechless. I don''t know what I''m thinking. However, he finally chose to accept the last legacy of yuzhibo weasel. Open the scroll. Call out the "items" inside. There is no bloody picture in imagination. Sasuke just absorbed the pupil force of yuzhibo weasel''s eyes, and then his original kaleidoscope wheel eye was successfully promoted to the eternal kaleidoscope wheel eye. Feel the new power. Sasuke was not happy or worried. Because this powerful force can''t revive his family Put aside the unhappy topic, they began to chat about the recent situation of both sides, whether they were well, where Sasuke was healing, and so on. Sasuke repeated to Naruto what Li Yaoxiang had taught him. Next. Naruto tells about him and Hatta. Naruto: "I will take the young field away from Muye. what about you? What are your plans? Are you going to leave with us? " Sasuke said with a smile: "congratulations. I will not leave with you. " Talking, talking. On the occasion of farewell, Naruto took Sasuke''s shoulder: "remember, we will always be good friends. If you have anything, just tell me Sasuke nodded: "well, forever good friend." ¡­¡­ Two days later. Sasuke is not dead. Back to Muye safely, the news spread all over Muye. Chuda, who received the news, was very happy on the spot. She and Naruto soon made an appointment through a secret signal. And on a dark and windy night, we will discuss the plan of "going far and high.". We agreed to sneak away together on the night after two days. It''s just that. During the period from morning to noon, in order to avoid suspicion, Hatta carried out various activities according to his usual life. But just as she finished a d-level assignment. But Sakai came to her: "Chuda, Tuan Zang, let me take you to see him." Hatada, with a cold face, was stunned. Sakai: "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? " The young farmland that reaction comes over, tone indifference way: "it''s OK, go." Chapter 142 Hatta pretends to be indifferent. Follow Sakai, come to the root base, and come to Zhicun group in front of Tibet. Zhicun tuanzang waved his hand and motioned Sakai to leave. A moment later. Zhicun Tuan Zang: "RI Chutian, do you know what I called you for today?" Daisy''s face was expressionless: "Mr. Tuan Zang, Daisy doesn''t know." See the attitude of Hatoyama. Zhicun Tuan Zang squints. Looking at the little girl again, it seems that he is looking at whether he is acting or whether his character has changed so thoroughly. Looking at it for a long time, I didn''t find any flaws. Zhicun Tuan Zang smiles in his heart. It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. Zhicun Tuan Zang pretended to be kind: "in fact, it''s nothing. As early as before the third generation of Huoying accepted you as an apprentice, I valued you very much. Now that the three generations are gone, I hope you will stay with me and work for me. What do you think of In order not to show his flaws, Hatta replied without hesitation: "Mr. Tuan Zang, it''s an honor for Hatta to be able to work for you and Muye. If you have anything to do in the future, please let me know. " Zhicun tuanzang laughed: "ha ha ha ha! Good. Then you will be a member of the root! I''ll let someone take you to get familiar with the environment of the roots first, and then you can follow me to a place in the evening. " Hatta: "yes!" ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Naruto''s home. Naruto is very excited today. Every time I think that I can leave with hatada tonight and live a new life, Naruto feels full of vitality. It''s a little faster to do everything. Today, he has already packed up his burden. When time comes, you can start at any time. Seeing that it was still early, Naruto went to the street to see if there were any daily necessities missing and needed replenishment. Walk, walk. As a result, the more you buy. They are afraid that the young fields will be tired and hungry. We have prepared a lot of cold food and hot food. But even so, when he passed the paving of tricolor meatballs, he could not help but stop. He could not help thinking that he might not be able to eat after he left. I''d better buy some more. As a result, he was wringing a big bag of things, but he also wanted to buy a bag of tricolor balls and put them in his pocket. Of course, in addition to the memory, the main thing is that he and Hatta both like to eat. That''s it. The shopping is over. Naruto returns home with a full load of money. The next step is to look out of the window with expectation, from sunrise to sunset. From sunset to dusk. Seeing that the distance between him and Hatta''s appointed time is getting closer, Naruto becomes more and more nervous. Over time. Finally came to the appointed time. The agreed location of the two sides is also Naruto''s family. Naruto kept spinning back and forth in place. The more you wait, the more wrong you feel. It''s already so late... Why haven''t you seen the emergence of rudiment? Was the father found out when Hatta stole it? Naruto was almost killed by Hata, but at this time, there was a knock at the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! Naruto''s face is very happy. He rushes up to open the door with an arrow step, but what comes into sight is the masked ninja. The original look of great joy also collapsed. Naruto: "who are you? What are you doing here? " Root Ninja: "whirlpool Naruto, please welcome Tuan Zang." Naruto: "I have nothing to talk about with him. If you have anything to say, say it now. " Root Ninja: "I''m just in charge of delivering messages. However, Tuan Zang said that if you don''t go, you may regret it for a lifetime." Naruto''s face was frozen. The murderous spirit burst out suddenly! Even the experienced root Ninja was forced back by the murderous spirit. It''s just that this is a "qualified" Ninja cultivated by Zhicun group. He didn''t flinch because of this. Continue to stand there, ready to lead the way for Naruto. Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly. He is not very good at these masked ninjas. If he didn''t want to cause a big stir at this time, maybe he would kick the root Ninja out on the spot. In order to get rid of the root Ninja as soon as possible. Naruto finally chose to have a look. Take back murderous gas, Naruto light way: "you wait for me first." He left a note on the table for Hatta, and then followed the root Ninja to leave. A moment later. Root Ninja with Naruto, came to a near the fire shadow building is not far from the open space. Shortly after his arrival, Naruto saw Zhicun Tuan Zang and a familiar figure behind him. It''s impossible for him to admit his mistake. Of course, it''s Hatoyama! The heart was beating wildly. Breathing also became a little short. However, in order to avoid being found out about his relationship with hatada, he tried to suppress his emotions and make himself look normal. Root Ninja: "master tuantang, Naruto has arrived." Zhicun tuanzang and Chutian turn around at the same time. "Naruto, I''m glad you can come out and meet me," he said with a smile Naruto: "if you have something to say as soon as possible, I have no time to chat with you here. Naruto and Hata are very tacit understanding, did not show abnormal. On hearing this answer, Zhicun tuanzang knew that the first way to "win over" would definitely not work. Then there''s only the second and the third way. However, if we want to implement these two methods, first of all, we need the full cooperation of Hattori. This time, I brought Hatta out to meet Naruto to test whether the second method, threat, is possible. Zhicun tuanzang: "very good! straight talk from an honest man! Then I won''t beat around the bush with you. I hope you can stand on my side and work for me. Even can unreservedly support me, when the fifth generation of fire Naruto sneered: "Oh, why should I help you? It''s none of my business for any of you to be the shadow of fire. Just leave me alone. " "Oh? Is that right? " Zhicun Tuan Zang looked at Naruto playfully, "that''s a pity. Daisy just joined the root. Without your support, the root is short of manpower. I can only send Daisy to the front line. " That''s what I said. But the threat is obvious. Both Chutian and Naruto clearly feel the meaning of these words. After that, Zhicun Tuan Zang looked at the hatching field behind him: "hatching field, for the sake of Muye, you should have no problem?" Hatta: "Mr. Tuan Zang, I have no problem." Zhicun tuanzang: "well, it will be hard for you after that. In this period of time, you stay in the root first, and don''t leave for the time being. I will send someone to inform your father At this time Naruto, already angry red eyes. He''s not like Hatta. He''s been doing it for years. When you hear these words, you can feel as if nothing happened. Of course, Zhicun tuanzang also noticed the movement of Naruto, but he just sneered to himself and continued to tease: "OK Naruto. Since you don''t want to support me, I won''t force you. That''s all for today''s talk... " Before Zhicun Tuan Zang finished speaking. Just a poop. From the back, a handful of bitterness goes straight to the heart of Zhicun group! Chapter 143 The moment when there is no pain. Daisy''s tense mood was finally relieved. She gasped heavily. Looking at their own hands without suffering. succeed! I finally made it! you ''re right! In fact, Hatta has been preparing for this attack for several years. Over the years, the reason why Hatta has been acting in front of people is to wait for the best time to come! To use her to threaten Naruto guy, a fatal blow! The original target of this plan will be the flying ape. After all, it was the ape who wanted to stay with him. But the reason why Hatta has not taken action all the time is that she can''t make up her mind whether to do it or not except to give up her family and cultivate her sister. After all, everything is just her guess. Ape Flying Sun chop has never been put into action. At that time, she was still hesitating. I thought that after the death of the ape Flying Sun, this plan will die in the womb, so I don''t have to think about it any more. But do not want to, and some people want to stay around, and this time is still Naruto and himself in front of, no disguise to pay action! This time, she finally stopped hesitating! She doesn''t want to be a burden to Naruto. She doesn''t want to be a burden to Naruto. So she has to deal with the people who use her! There was a click. Looking at Zhicun group hiding in front of him, covering his heart, he knelt down and went down. Always hanging heart, also finally put down. Hatta no longer pays attention to Zhicun Tuan Zang on the ground. When he looks up at Naruto again, he already regains his brilliant smile, as if telling Naruto, "I won''t be your burden." do you see? I''ve solved all the people who threatened you. Hatta opens his steps and rushes to embrace Naruto. She also looked at Naruto''s expression, from anger to joy. But... Strange. How did Naruto suddenly show a look of fear? "Pooh Pooh.". Daisy felt a pain in her heart. She looked at the long knife from her heart. The long knife was quickly drawn out. Then there was another knife. Daisy finally couldn''t help but hurt, from the mouth out of a lot of blood. "No, no, no! Chutian --! " Naruto rushes towards her. Zhicun tuanzang immediately ordered: "retreat!" Whew! Whew! Whew! As soon as the retreat sounded, dozens of figures suddenly appeared in the jungle, all of them escorting Zhicun Tuan Zang to retreat. And Naruto also came to Chutian side, will soon fall down Chutian, to lift. Daisy still can''t figure out what happened? Didn''t you kill Zhicun tuanzang? Why is Zhicun tuanzang still alive? Daisy, who has recovered from his confusion, has found that he is wrapped in his arms by Naruto, and he sees Naruto crying all over his face. "No! no no Hatada, you can''t die. You''ll be fine! " "Nine lamas! Help me! Help me cure Hatoyama Naruto, who doesn''t know "Yi Xie Na Qi", can only rush Nine Tailed chakra into Chutian. However, he hears Nine Tailed saying in his mind: "it''s no use, Naruto. My energy can only heal her external wounds, and you will only make her more painful. " "No, no, no! you deceived me! Hatta will be fine! " "Chutian! I''ll take you to treatment now! I''m going to take you to treatment! " But just want to get up, Hatta but clench Naruto''s hand, shook his head. Naruto stopped and looked at Hata, crying: "what''s the matter, Hata? It''s going to be okay. You''re going to be okay. Can you bear it first, and I''ll take you to the treatment now? " Hatta smiles. Raise the hand covered with blood, gently touch Naruto''s cheek. Hatta: "don''t move, let me have a good look at you..." Naruto suddenly nodded, tears still DC: "why, why are you so stupid? Why are you going to the roots? If you don''t go to the root, it will be all right? " Daisy gently smile: "I don''t think, kill him, no one will threaten you again?" "Cough, cough, cough!" Hatta coughed up a lot of blood again. Naruto: "you stop talking, let me take you back to treatment, OK?" Hatta shook his head: "there are three color balls?" "Yes, yes, yes!" Naruto quickly took out the three color balls he bought this morning from his pocket and pulled out one of them, leaving the rest on the ground. The three color meatball is delivered to the mouth of Hattori. Hatta took a bite. Full of blood, she could not even swallow a small mouthful of pills, but she still kept smiling and said: "it''s delicious..." Naruto: "well, you like it. I''ll buy it for you every day." Hatta: "Naruto... Promise me..." At this time Naruto, has felt that the hand of Hatoyama stroking his cheek, more and more weak, he quickly clenched Hatoyama''s hand, continued to stick on his face, wildly nodded: "well, you say, you say, I promise you anything." Hatta: "don''t be sad... Don''t blame yourself... Live well..." Finish. The faint heart stopped abruptly. She does not want Naruto sad, until the last moment of life, still keep a smile, seems to go very peaceful. "No!" "Don''t die, hatada "You can''t die!" "We agreed to leave together? Didn''t we say we were going to see the outside world? Don''t die, hatada. Don''t leave me. " "Why?" "Why is it like this?" Naruto holds Hatta in his arms. The closer he holds Hatta, the more he cries I don''t know how long it took. Naruto just holds the body of Hatta. Until the tears are dry, still there to himself: "Daisy, you will not die. We agreed to leave together. We agreed to live a new life together... " Over time. Naruto also had to accept the fact that hatada died. He took the body of hatada and walked step by step towards the residence of the Japanese. Along the way, ninja, who is guarding Muye in secret, sees Naruto''s appearance and the corpse in Naruto''s arms. All of them are terrified and report the news back to their own forces. And Naruto, with a slow pace, finally arrived at the residence of the day clan. The two guards at the gate just saw the scene in front of them, both of them showed unbelievable appearance. In response, they immediately reported the news to RI Zu. Not long. Day foot with a nervous look, rushed out. See Naruto. See Naruto''s daughter in his arms. Ririzu immediately rushed past and pushed Naruto away. "Chutian! "Hatfield After confirming that there was no more growth in Hatta, ririzu suddenly turned his head and glared at Naruto fiercely, "why?! Why is that? What''s going on? " Chapter 144 Naruto just wanted to say something. But RI Xiangri didn''t give Naruto the chance. He rushed forward and beat Naruto to the ground with one punch. Speed is not fast, Naruto did not dodge. Looking at Naruto covering his cheek, ririzu angrily scolded: "it''s all you! It''s all you! But for you, Hatta would not have died! Why did you come back?! Why are you still pestering Hatta?! If you don''t come back, and don''t pester Hatta, there won''t be an accident in Hatta! " It''s over. Ririzu went back and picked up the corpse of Hatta. He didn''t even look at Naruto. He said angrily, "get out of here! We don''t welcome you! I don''t want to see you again! " With that, he went back with his Hatfield in his arms. And told the guard at the door, as long as Naruto dare to step into the station, attack on the spot, do not report. Naruto can''t feel the pain on his cheek. Silly Leng Leng ground looks at the corpse of young farmland, slowly disappear in own field of vision. Until the two guards at the door came to dissuade him and said, "although we know that the murderer who killed the first lady will not be you, please leave. Don''t make us embarrassed." Naruto responded. He got up slowly and went back. Walking on the road, he was like a walking corpse. He was a body without soul. As he walked, he murmured to himself: "the murderer who killed Chutian... The murderer who killed Chutian..." Walk, walk. Naruto''s expression also slowly from panic, become more and more ferocious. Clench your fists. Double pupil is subconsciously opened a kaleidoscope to write round eye! "Zhicun group collection! It''s you! You killed Hatta! You are the murderer of hatada Blackening degree 67%¡­¡­ 70%¡­¡­ 74%¡­¡­ 78%¡­¡­ 83%¡­¡­ Burst roar a, immediately then toward the direction of induction, gallop and go! ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Time goes back to the moment when Zhicun Tuan Zang just retreated. Escorted by the root ninja, Zhicun Tuan Zang came to Huoying building for the first time. As the whole operation was in his plan and the meeting place was specially set near the fire shadow building, he soon arrived here and came to the fire shadow room. See still busy gangshou, silent, and zilaiye. Gangshou: "what are you doing here?" Silent as well as from come also, all stare at this old fellow in front of, the facial expression is slightly not good. "What''s the matter?" he said with a smile? I can''t come to you yet? Forget it, I won''t beat around the bush with you. I was just assassinated. And I killed her. Now I''ll report to you. " Gangshou''s brow is locked, and he has some bad premonition. With his understanding of the old man, how can he come to report this kind of thing to himself? "Who assassinated you?" Zhicun Tuan Zang''s tone is calm: "to the field." It''s nothing to hear the name of gangshou and silence. After all, they don''t understand the meaning behind the name. Can one side come from also then facial expression big change! How could he, who has been back for some time, not understand the relationship among Naruto, hatada and Sasuke? He had asked why Naruto had left the village. Ape flying day chop although not honest to tell the truth of all things. But at least I gave a general idea. Since then, I have learned about the relationship between the three of them. Gangshou saw Zilai''s appearance, and his bad feeling became stronger. Looking at Zilai, he asked, "what''s the matter?" Since then, his face is very ugly. But still word by word will ape flying day cut originally told him things, to tell one side again. After hearing this, the master''s face changed greatly! A flash appeared in front of Zhicun Tuan Zang. He grabbed his clothes and said angrily, "old man! What do you mean?! Do you really think I dare not touch you? " Zhicun tuanzang ignored gangshou''s rudeness and said, "what''s the matter? I''m not lying to you. There is something wrong with killing me and killing her? As the shadow of fire, do you still want to distinguish right from wrong? Or do you want to hand me over to the fox so as to reduce the anger of the fox? " Gangshou: "do you think I dare not?" Zhicun Tuan Zang: "Oh, as Huoying, are you afraid of the fox? Is that the wood leaf in the future? As long as the fox wants to kill someone, you will push who to die? If it is true, the power of life and death of all people is in the hands of the fox. I don''t mind going first. In any case, the wood leaf will lose in your hands sooner or later. " you ''re right! This is the third step plan of Zhicun group collection! The prerequisite for carrying out the second step plan is to make Chutian fully cooperate, otherwise Zhicun Tuan Zang will not be able to control Chutian all the time. After all, it is very difficult for a child of this age to brainwash her again. It''s almost impossible to succeed. And in case, in the middle of the way, Hattori choose to fast, or commit suicide, etc., the plan will also fail. In the trial just now, the result was obvious. The idea of Chuda is more extreme than hunger strike and suicide. I want to kill myself. In other words, over the years, the little boy''s so-called character has changed greatly, and his relationship with the fox has become worse and worse. All these are illusions! It''s all about deceiving yourself and others. Thus it can be seen that the little boy has already planned to assassinate and use her. If the daily chopper doesn''t die, it''s estimated that the target of this little boy will also be the daily chopper. It''s only now that the sun has been killed, that''s why I became the target of this little boy. In this case, Zhicun Tuan Zang no longer need to be polite to Chutian. Take this opportunity to implement the third step plan on the spot! That is to say, push the position of the fox to the opposite of the village, so that the village has to stand in the same line with itself! And the method is very simple, that is, as it is now. On the pretext of "anti killing.". Show off with gangshou directly. As long as you are reasonable, you will not be afraid that the master of fire shadow will not defend yourself, otherwise the village will be finished sooner or later, as you said. The village is going to make people panic. I''m afraid that the fox is bloodthirsty. The next target I want to kill is myself. But the village has done nothing and has been conniving at the fox. Of course, if the calculation is wrong, then he Zhicun tuanzang can leave the village and build a new Muye outside. As long as he is there, Muye''s spirit will still be there! The fact is just like Zhicun''s conjecture. No need to talk about Zhicun tuanzang. He who has been in office for a long time also understands this truth. If put in the past, maybe Naruto doesn''t have to do it, she can''t help killing the old guy in front of her. But she knew she couldn''t! Zhicun tuanzang is the elder of Muye. If there is no good reason, even if they are Huoying, they can''t be moved! Otherwise, it will chill everyone''s heart. When you get old, the village abandons you? Who else will work for the village after that? The breathless master threw Zhicun group to the ground with a loud bang. Zhicun Tuan Zang stands up from the ground and pulls the dust out of his body. Still smilingly looking at the three people in front of me, I didn''t leave. Anyway, I just hang on. Chapter 145 Gangshou glared at Zhicun Tuan Zang, and left a cruel sentence: "I''ll settle with you afterwards!" yes. For gangshou, the most important thing now is not how to liquidate Zhicun Tuan Zang, but how to pacify Naruto and prevent Naruto from rampaging again. You know, not long ago, the village was destroyed by yuzhibo weasel, which killed and injured many people. The vitality of the village has not fully recovered. If at this time, it''s Naruto''s turn to storm and destroy. I can''t imagine how serious the consequences are. Muye village was attacked in two or three days. What do other villages think of them? Will you see the weakness of the wood leaf, which will lead to a new war? What do customers think of wood leaf? Will you greatly reduce your trust in Muye and no longer entrust tasks to Muye? Besides, it''s just outside the village. What about the village? The village is destroyed from time to time, and the shadow on the villagers is not so easy to eliminate. How can the villagers continue to live in Muye? Do you want to leave Muye one after another? The above hidden dangers are all the things to be considered by gangshou, the new Huoying. She didn''t take charge before, and she didn''t think so much about it. But when she became Huoying, she realized that it was not easy. And because of that. So she won''t let Naruto deal with Zhicun Tuan Zang in public unless she has to. Because it will also have a serious follow-up impact on the village. Not long ago, with the support of the two elders, Zhicun group killed the ape feirizha who "harmed" Muye in public, eliminating a disaster for Muye. If it wasn''t for him, maybe Naruto at that time would have had a big war with the village. It can be said that this is another achievement for the village and for everyone. Now, Zhicun Tuan Zang only killed Chutian under reasonable circumstances. What is the reason for her to deal with Zhicun Tuan Zang? Because Naruto is powerful, so Naruto can kill whoever he wants? Naruto around people want to kill who, to kill who, not to let people resist, anti kill? How can she be a fire shadow? Is the wood leaves has the final say? Damn it! If it''s not about identity, she wants to tell Naruto directly. If you go to assassinate Zhicun Tuan Zang, I''ll just turn a blind eye. There''s no time to think about it. Gangshou immediately called two ninjas. Ninja in the dark: "Lord Huoying." Gangshou said to one of the ninjas, "you, take people to evacuate the nearby residents now!" Then he said to another, "you, go to yuzhibo and bring him to see me." After the two ninjas left. "If Naruto really breaks out, do you have the confidence to stop him?" he asked Since also slightly hesitant: "I... Do my best." Although I haven''t witnessed the battle between yuzhibo weasel and Naruto, I can tell you something from other people. A person who can control nine tails. A person who is good at seal. A person with a kaleidoscope wheel eye. To be honest, even he is not sure that he can completely stabilize Naruto. She had no confidence. Of course, gangshou saw it. She couldn''t help clapping the table and yelling "Damn it." then she continued: "silence! Go and tell all the Ninjas in the village to wait for orders at any time Mute: "yes!" After I left in a hurry. The first one to arrive at Huoying room is not Sasuke, but the two elders, Shuihu menyan and Zhuan bedroom Xiaochun. Just got here. The two elders asked the master. Shuihumen Yan: "gangshou, what''s the matter? I heard that jihata died. Is that true? " Xiaochun: "yes, gangshou, it''s not a joke. What''s the matter?" Gangshou looked at this disgusting fellow who was in the same boat with Zhicun Tuan Zang: "ask him yourself!" The two elders followed the eyes of gangshou and looked at Zhicun Tuan Zang. Zhicun Tuan Zang said with a strong sense: "I was assassinated by RI Chutian and then killed by me." The two elders took a cold breath one after another and ran to Zhicun Tuan Zang''s close quarters and began to communicate in a soft voice. Shuihu menyan: "Hello! What the hell is going on?! Don''t you know the relationship between Hatta and the fox?! Are you not afraid of the fox breaking out again? " Xiao Chun: "hum, if you don''t give us a clear explanation this time, don''t blame us for getting away from you!" After hearing this, Zhicun Tuan Zang was disdainful. An idea sprang up in his heart. The two wastes were really old. He is afraid of death and hesitates in doing things. "Gangshou is weakening our power. If we go on like this, how can we get the fox with the power of the three of us?! Instead of waiting for the fox to retaliate, we should take the lead? Isn''t it good now? As long as the three of us stick to the same front, they won''t be able to move us. With that Fox''s character, he would hate the village. At that time, the village will have to deal with the fox with us. Even if they have no power, they can only follow our will After hearing this, the two elders nodded silently, and then stopped making a sound. Gangshou stares at the three old guys who are whispering to each other. He wants to strangle them immediately. But at this time, a new guest finally came to the fire shadow room. Sasuke calmly looked at all the people on the scene, and then asked gangshou, "Wudai, what''s the matter with you Gangshou looked slightly apologetic and said, "Sasuke, you are most familiar with Naruto here. I asked you to come here because I hope you can persuade Naruto not to be too impulsive." Sasuke doubts: "to persuade Naruto? Why should I persuade Naruto? What happened? " Gangshou hesitated for a moment, then said: "rihata died..." Boom! Sasuke''s momentum suddenly burst out! Even the eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope can''t help opening! "What''s the matter?"?! Why did Hatta die? " The atmosphere in the fire shadow room suddenly becomes extremely dignified! They''ve all missed one thing. They pay close attention to Naruto. As a result, they ignore that it is not only Naruto who has a good relationship with hatada, but also Sasuke! Seeing Sasuke''s eyes, the faces of the people on the scene gradually became ugly. damn! It''s true that one wave is not even, another wave is rising again! Gangshou: "Sasuke, please calm down and listen to me first." Immediately, gangshou told all about the cause of Hatta''s death, and pointed out the problem. Hatta assassinated the village leaders first, but now he was killed. We can''t blame the victims. Sasuke looks coldly at the founder Zhicun Tuan Zang. I haven''t spoken for a long time. No one knew what he was thinking. I don''t know how long it took. Sasuke''s kaleidoscope eyes slowly returned to sangouyu''s eyes, and then from sangouyu''s eyes to ordinary black eyes. The momentum also converged. People were relieved. But without waiting for them to slow down, another roar came from outside the Huoying building: "Zhi, Cun, Tuan, Zang! Get out of here Chapter 146 The roar just started. The residents who were still evacuating suddenly felt frightened. They all stepped up and left the land of right and wrong. They have been hiding in all the places around them, and all of them are in a cold sweat. Even though they have experienced all kinds of battles, they are still a little nervous. The village is in danger of being destroyed in two or three days. It''s hard for anyone. Those colleagues who were badly hit by yuzhibo weasel are still lying in the hospital now! How can we keep calm? If we go on like this, when will it end? Naruto of course also sensed them, but Naruto did not care about them. Now in Naruto''s eyes, only kill! Kill! Kill! We must kill the murderer who killed Hatoyama! Revenge for hatada! Gangshou and his party did not dare to make Naruto wait more. Led by gangshou and followed by many ninjas in the dark, he soon came out of the Huoying building. As soon as it appeared, Naruto angrily scolded him with no face: "what I''m looking for is not you! Ask Zhicun to get out of here! Otherwise, even if we smash the Huoying building today, I will find him out! " That''s the first thing to say. It''s not just the master. Even the ninja, who is hidden around him, has become increasingly bad at Naruto''s senses. This kind of unscrupulous behavior, which regards people as having nothing, really makes people feel insecure about Naruto. In particular, Naruto''s strength is so powerful that it is a "time bomb". Since then, he didn''t care about it. He just said with concern as an elder: "Naruto, if you have something to say, calm down first..." But I didn''t wait to finish. Naruto''s mood becomes more excited. "Calm down? Ha ha ha ha! You told me to calm down? " "Now that Hattori is dead, Hattori is dead --"! How do you want me to calm down? " At the same time, Naruto looks more ferocious. Jiuwei''s powerful and evil chakra kept pouring out of his body. People who saw this situation could not help but hold their breath. This time it''s gangshou''s turn to shout and persuade from a long distance: "Naruto, the death of hatada, I know you are very sad. You can''t solve the problem like this. I promise you, I will give you a satisfactory explanation when I investigate the matter clearly! " "Investigation?" "What else to investigate?" "It''s Zhicun tuanzang who killed Chutian! I saw it with my own eyes "Don''t waste any more time on me! Get out of the way! I''m going to kill him today! " At this time, Zhicun Tuan Zang finally came out of the crowd: "I was assassinated by RI Chutian and killed by me. What''s the problem? Can''t I resist and have to be killed by her? Oh! Whirlpool Naruto, you are so big face! Do you really has the final say when you are a leaf? You can kill anyone you want? " indeed. When he heard that Zhicun tuanzang had told all the causes and consequences, the faces of the people on the scene became more ugly. Whirlpool Naruto''s unbridled, almost has endangered their lives. The goal this time, though not myself. But it''s hard to know who it will be next time. There''s a sense of danger. However, his orange translucent chakra coat immediately condensed a claw, stretched out and photographed the position where Zhicun Tuan Zang stood! Boom! Long! There was a loud noise. A huge pit in the shape of a claw was photographed on the ground. Zhicun tuanzang, who was still standing in the crowd, and the group of hidden ninjas who were standing with him, immediately scattered around to avoid the attack of Naruto. Gangshou see this, that is called a face no save! Naruto ignored her existence and attacked directly! I really don''t pay attention to her new fire shadow! "Enough, Naruto! You are in a bad mood, I can understand! I don''t care about your rude action this time! But don''t blame me for doing it to you if you go on making a fool of yourself Gangshou angrily rebuked. "Nonsense?" "You call me a fool?" "Ha ha ha ha!" "Good! Then I''ll show you the nonsense! " Let''s go. Naruto''s body gushes out more evil chakras on the spot! The tail of chakra''s coat also increased from one tail to two tails and three tails. When the fourth tail was about to condense, there was a sudden voice in the crowd to stop him. Sasuke said calmly: "enough, Naruto. Stop it. " "Sasuke?" Naruto was stunned immediately. Then his face became crazy again. He even ignored what Sasuke said. He pointed to Zhicun Tuan Zang and said, "Sasuke! That''s him! That''s him! He is the one who killed Chutian. Come and kill him with me When Sasuke heard that the murderer was Zhicun Tuan Zang, he would be as eager as himself to avenge Hatta. But Naruto did not expect that Sasuke was not only unexpectedly calm, but also said his unexpected words: "stop, Naruto. If there is anything, after the five dynasties have found out the truth, they will naturally make a fair decision. " Naruto after hearing. This is really stupid. How can Sasuke be so calm? It''s Chutian who died! Now I''m dead, but I''ve been playing with us since childhood! How can Sasuke be so calm?! Later, Naruto''s expression changed from panic to anger. This is why Sasuke became so indifferent. Sasuke angry on the death of hatada, it seems no response! Naruto yelled: "the truth?! Find out what the truth is?! The truth is that this old man has done all kinds of unreasonable things, but he can still live to the present! I should have killed him long ago! Kill these old guys! If I had killed him early in the morning, nothing would have happened to hatada now! " Sasuke: "no matter what he did, as long as there is solid evidence, I believe the Five Dynasties will give us justice." After hearing this, Naruto laughed madly and shed sad tears: "ha ha ha! You''re still talking for him?! Do you really think that''s what he did?! You look at his arm, you look at his right eye! It''s full of your yuzhibo eyes! I really think it''s an ordinary injury! " That''s the first thing to say. Everyone present was shocked like a bolt from the blue! All along, everyone thought that the injury Zhicun group suffered from hiding was the injury he suffered from fighting for Muye in his early years. I didn''t expect to learn the amazing news from Ming people today! All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes shifted from Naruto and Sasuke to Zhicun Tuan Zang, to the bandages he never took off! Chapter 147 (this is an extra change for 150-300 monthly tickets.) Feel the people''s slightly bad eyes. Zhicun tuanzang glanced at the crowd. Gangshou, zilaiye and other key officials looked at him with questioning eyes, as if they wanted to hold him accountable on the spot. The two old friends, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, intentionally or unintentionally keep a certain distance from themselves. They seem to want to get rid of themselves. Even Sasuke, who used to be indifferent, has no secret of his intention to kill him. It feels like "if he doesn''t give an explanation today, he won''t want to leave easily.". Zhicun tuanzang''s arrogant appearance suddenly became extremely ugly. His eyes finally fell on Naruto. Naruto looks at him with a kind of taunt and sneer, as if preparing to see his bad luck. This scene not only does not make Zhicun feel regret, but also makes him more firm in his choice and practice. It''s right! At that time, he couldn''t understand why Naruto suddenly hated himself. That''s the reason! It turns out Naruto already knows his secret! It''s no wonder that no matter how much you try to win them over, they have no effect. I want to be here. Zhicun Tuan Zang made a decision at the moment. He pulled off all the bandages on his body! The disgusting face, the disgusting arm, and the disgusting eyes on the arm suddenly showed up in front of everyone! All the people present took a breath! It''s true! What Naruto said is true! However, before they could find out the truth, Zhicun tuanzang took the lead in explaining: "Naruto is right! What the bandage covers is really the eye of writing wheel! But have you ever thought, who in the world would be willing to make himself look like a person or a ghost! Everything on me is the order given by rizha! He wanted to destroy the yuzhibo clan that threatened his status, but he didn''t want the village to lose the power of the yuzhibo clan, so he asked me to do this cruel human experiment! For the sake of Muye, I have to submit! In order to give you a stable life, I have to accept this inhumane experiment! It turns out to be what you see now! " This time, I''m not waiting for Naruto to go crazy. Since then, he took the lead in criticizing: "enough! The old man is dead, and you still refuse to let him go, and you have to blame a dead man for all your sins? " Zhicun Tuan Zang sneered: "that''s the truth! I don''t have to lie to you! Elder shuihumen Yan and elder Xiaochun can testify for me! Prove what I said is true Finish. Zhicun''s eyes turned to the two elders not far away. He was embarrassed to see the two elders. I didn''t respond for a while. OK, you Zhicun group. Without prior notice, you added a new script. damn! We don''t know your face under the bandage at all. It''s so disgusting! It''s said that it''s the instruction of ape Flying Sun chop. The two elders won''t believe it even if they are killed. We''ve been together for decades, but we still don''t know each other''s personalities?! It''s no wonder that Zhicun Tuan Zang had to rush to deal with the corpses of yuzhibo. That''s why. But now the three are in the same boat. The interests of the three are all tied together. It''s a real catch. The two elders had to come out to help testify. Shuihumen Yan for his just stunned expression, embarrassed cough twice, then stood out, thick skinned explained: "cough cough! Such is the case. That year, rizha really started a human experiment to study the primary cells, so it gave birth to the Mudun ninja, Daiwa. After the yuzhibo clan was exterminated, rizhan was worried that the strength of the root was not enough, so he moved to let Tuan Zang accept the human experiment. In order to protect the leaves, we have to agree to this proposal Another pot, without hesitation to the back of the ape flying sun cut. Shuihumenyan''s quick wits, even Xiaochun, who is standing on one side, has to stare at the old friend beside him. There is a kind of ''you cow beer, I really admire it. Hearing the words of Shuihu menyan, people''s eyes, of course, fell on Dahe. Because of the evidence of Daiwa, those who didn''t believe in them could not help but start to waver. Turn to sleep, see spring, back to the God of her. Immediately added: "yes, ah ~. Although we have strongly opposed this kind of experiment which is against humanity, we have no choice but to cooperate with him in the final decision. " See these old guys, shameless in that sing together. The most angry is not Naruto. On the contrary, he has been suppressing his emotions! Write wheel eye Before that, the round eyes on this bastard''s arm were all living lives! It''s all the life of the clan members! damn! If Naruto''s brother hadn''t asked him to come back to Muye and wait for his instructions to do things for him, maybe Sasuke would have killed Muye several times! you ''re right. This is the main reason why Sasuke has been patient so far. Compared with revenge, he now attaches more importance to the resurrection of his family. Although I don''t know what happened to Muye when Li Yaoxiang asked him to come back. However, in order to revive his family, Sasuke had to suppress his emotions and continue to live in this disgusting village. It''s just There is a limit to patience. When he saw that the arms of Manchu members were inlaid on Zhicun group''s arms, Sasuke couldn''t help but have a kind of burst of impulse! The eye of the kaleidoscope wheel opened automatically under the condition that he was full of anger! Sasuke stares at Zhicun Tuan Zang and says coldly, "I don''t care what the truth is, but these round eyes are not what you can have!" That''s the first thing to say. All people are breathing, the atmosphere dare not breathe a! damn! Another pair of kaleidoscope eyes! Naruto that pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, have enough. They don''t know if they can resist. Now we have to add this pair of Sasuke?! How can we play?! Why don''t you just lie on the ground and die?! The look of the people, of course, is in the eye of the master. Only Naruto, maybe she will defend her dignity as Huoying. But with Sasuke, the situation would be different. Even if she flinches, it is estimated that the people present, or the villagers after the evacuation, will not say three or four more things when they know the situation here. Instead, they will praise her for making a wise decision. Think of it here. Gangshou immediately made a gesture to himself. Signal the crowd to retreat slowly. Let these dangerous guys solve it by themselves Chapter 148 The actions of all the people, of course, are also in the eyes of Zhicun Tuan Zang. Seeing all the people leave him, his face becomes more and more gloomy. He was not surprised that the master would make such a choice. It''s no surprise that the two old friends have been retreating slowly and have no intention of helping him. Heart secretly ruthless, Zhicun group now has a decision! He took out his long knife and cut off his arm, which had been transplanted with more than ten eyes, on the spot! you ''re right! Now, he has to fight! He knew it very well. Without the help of the village, he just resisted. At most, he was just dying! Today, I can''t escape the fate of being killed by Sasuke and Naruto. A thousand calculations, a thousand calculations, missing a Sasuke! It''s missing that Naruto knows his secret! So he''s going to bet! Bet on that chance of life! Zhicuntuan covered the wound on his arm and said to Sasuke: "you''re right. The village shouldn''t do this to your family. I should not keep the eye of yuzhibo. I couldn''t make up my mind before. I''m sorry. Now I''ll give it all back to you. " Zhicun Tuan Zang''s cruelty to himself also scared everyone present. I didn''t expect that he would give such an account right now. However, these "monkey plays" are extremely funny in front of Sasuke! What he hates is the whole leaf! What he wants to destroy is the whole wood leaf! Even if Zhicun had cut off his limbs, his eyelids would not blink. Because he has no feelings for these people at all. But for Li Yaoxiang. Sasuke won''t be patient at all. I wish I could kill all the people of Muye thousands of times! Sasuke watched all this coldly, the arm that fell to the ground, and Zhicun Tuan Zang. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye coagulates, launches "the sky shines"! The black flame ignites in vain! Directly will fall on the ground that arm, to burn to ashes! Then, Sasuke''s eyes fell on Zhicun group''s hiding body again and said coldly, "and your right eye." Zhicun Tuan Zang also said nothing. No matter the pain or the injury, he buttoned his right eye on the spot, and then threw his right eye into the black inflammation. Looking at the remaining eye, the black eye slowly melted and disappeared. Then he looked at Sasuke again, waiting for his hair. Fortunately, after all this, Sasuke''s indifferent kaleidoscope eyes finally returned to the state of ordinary eyes. Seeing this, Zhicun Tuan Zang was greatly relieved. He''s right! It''s just that Sasuke won''t pursue it. What about Naruto? Sensing Sasuke''s intention to kill, Naruto called a fire! He quickly walked to Sasuke, pushed Sasuke away, pushed Sasuke to face his standing posture, angrily scolded: "you don''t care if you do this?! You only care about the writing eyes of your clan members, and you don''t care about the death of hatada? " Sasuke was pushed back several steps by Naruto. But his expression is still so cold. No waves. He just looked at Naruto and didn''t speak. I don''t know what to say. He didn''t want to kill everyone, but could he? He didn''t understand why Li Yaoxiang wanted him to come back to Muye. He was very afraid that it would damage Li Yaoxiang''s good deeds, so he did not dare to act at will in everything here. Ask Zhicun tuanzang to cut off his arm and wipe out the writing wheel eyes of all the clan members on the spot. That''s his limit. In order to revive his family, he did not dare any more deviant actions. Seeing that Sasuke doesn''t care, Naruto doesn''t care about him any more. He turns around and goes to the direction of Zhicun Tuan Zang. Seeing this, Zhicun Tuan Zang immediately yelled: "whirlpool Naruto, what do you want?! For the sake of yuzhibo family, Sasuke asked me to get back the eye of writing wheel. I have nothing to say. But you''re not qualified to fight me! I was assassinated by Hatta first. It''s not my fault! You don''t have the right to do anything to me! " Fearing that he could not stop Naruto, Zhicun tuanzang roared at the distance: "gangshou! As the fire shadow of the Five Dynasties, do you really want to watch whirlpool Naruto fight against me as Muye elder in the village There was a roar. He immediately awakened the master who was still observing in the distance. But now she hesitated. I don''t know if I want to stop it. After all, I''ve retired all the time, and now I''m making a sudden move again... It seems that I can''t make a good deal of it. Maybe it''s better to let this old guy die in Naruto''s hands by accident? There are also two old friends, Shuihu menyan and Zhuan bedroom Xiaochun. Zhicun tuanzang didn''t even plan to ask them for help. I never expected these two wastes. Seeing Naruto walking towards him step by step, Zhicun Tuan Zang became more and more anxious. But at this moment, just as he was thinking about whether or not to try to turn around and run away, a person he had never thought of, spoke out for him. That person is Yu Zhibo Sasuke who seems to have great hostility to him just now! This let him nervous mood, finally can take a breath. Sasuke: "Naruto, stop." Naruto, who was already angry about Sasuke''s attitude, was even more annoyed when he heard that Sasuke was the one calling for him to stop! Naruto suddenly turns around. Rushing up, he grabbed Sasuke''s collar and asked angrily, "even if you don''t help Daisy take revenge! You''re trying to stop me?! What''s up? If I insist on revenge, you will deal with me! " Sasuke''s indifferent expression finally changed. Looks complicated, looks indecisive. Naruto, who is waiting for his reply, does not know why Sasuke has this expression. Next. Saw Sasuke a bite of teeth, on the spot said a make the presence of people feel incredible words! "Naruto, in fact, you can resurrect Chutian..." That''s the first thing to say. Not only shocked the surrounding crowd, even Naruto heard this sentence, was also scared on the spot silly. He stared at Sasuke, mistaking that he had heard wrong. When he reacts, Naruto grabs Sasuke''s collar and tightens it a bit. "You... You... You mean... Really?" he said Sasuke nodded. Naruto, seeing this, takes a deep breath. The frequency of the heart beat, can not help but a few minutes faster. He didn''t think about it at all. Sasuke would cheat himself on this matter and said in a hurry: "come on, tell me! What can we do to revive the young fields! " See Naruto like this. Sasuke, it''s difficult. Most of the reasons why Sasuke can see hatada''s death so insipid are here, because he knows that Naruto''s brother can help people revive. Although he showed great indifference, many things seemed to be indifferent. But when he saw Naruto''s near collapse, he also felt uncomfortable. so He couldn''t bear to tell the story of "Resurrection". But Sasuke was a little remorseful after he said it. From Naruto''s performance alone, it can be seen that his brother has never disclosed the message of Naruto''s "Resurrection". In this case, how dare he disclose any consultation of Naruto''s brother. Now, he didn''t know how to explain to Naruto Chapter 149 "What''s the matter?" Naruto asks Sasuke in doubt. What''s up? ha-ha! I also want to ask why! You''re not going to ask your brother?! Sasuke is really not willing to give in. He did not understand why Naruto''s brother wanted him to stop Naruto from killing Zhicun tuanzang at this time. But what he didn''t know was that Li Yaoxiang didn''t want to let Zhicun Tuan Zang die so easily for the sake of selfishness. Another more important reason was that Zhicun Tuan Zang played an important role in the next blackout plan, so Zhicun Tuan Zang couldn''t die! no It should be said that Zhicun tuanzang can''t die now! Sasuke didn''t answer Naruto, but quickly communicated in his mind: "why? Why stop us? Stop your brother? Don''t you know that this guy killed Hatoyama? Daisy is your brother''s favorite, so you let her die in vain? " Li Yaoxiang sneered: "Oh, it''s really beautiful. Before you, so calm, is not because I know that I have the ability to resurrect, so that the death of daisy, see so flat? What''s up? When you see that the eyes of the clan members are all used by this disgusting guy in front of you, you can''t help yourself? " Li Yaoxiang''s sarcasm. It made Sasuke speechless. The fact is exactly what Li Yaoxiang said. Sasuke was in the Huoying building before. The reason why he was so angry was that he thought of Naruto''s brother and Li Yaoxiang''s ability to resurrect people. Don''t talk to him when you see him. Li Yaoxiang doesn''t want to waste time on him either. He goes straight to the theme: "tell Naruto that there is a ninja in this world that can revive Hatta." Sasuke: "why don''t you tell him yourself?" That''s the first thing to say. Sasuke''s head to the shoulder of the soul, suddenly liyaoxiang to pull out the body! Wearing a mask, Li Yaoxiang stares at Sasuke closely and says, "remember! I''ll let you do it. Don''t ask me why! If you still have so many questions, I don''t mind letting you go down to join yuzhibo now. Then you can ask enough! " as time goes on. With the growth of Sasuke''s strength. Sasuke felt he could do it again. As a result, his respect for Li Yaoxiang has decreased. However, such a rude attitude towards Li Yaoxiang may never appear again. Because Li Yaoxiang''s pressure on him this time is much heavier than that of the last time I saw him! He did not expect that his strength, have been so strong, but in front of Li Yaoxiang, it is still not worth mentioning! What Sasuke doesn''t know is that he really feels right, because today''s Li Yaoxiang not only has the ability of "God of death.". Since Naruto''s 60% blackening degree, the accumulated blackening point has long been enough for him to exchange for reincarnation eye! Let alone now more than 80% of the strength has already exceeded Sasuke more than one level. Sasuke, in his state of soul, felt the pressure and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, showing a look of fear. He nodded subconsciously. Li Yaoxiang pushed his soul back into his body. Sasuke, who had just recovered, gasped and sweated. Naruto, who noticed something wrong, asked again, "what''s the matter?" Sasuke''s face was a little pale. He shook his head and said, "no... nothing." Naruto: "then... Why don''t you let me kill him?" After a series of vent anger, Naruto''s mood has also calmed down a lot. In his eyes, Zhicun Tuan Zang is just like a dead man, and he is not in a hurry to do it. Just about to say something, Li Yaoxiang''s voice reminded Sasuke again: "don''t let Naruto know my relationship with you. Of course, if you try to disclose it, it depends on whether you speak fast or I act fast... " Threat. There''s no cover up. But Sasuke was helpless. Whether it is because of Li Yaoxiang''s strength or in order to revive his family, Li Yaoxiang''s instructions are not what he can refuse. Sasuke had to change his words: "we can''t kill him yet. Killing him now will have a serious impact on the village." Because of Sasuke''s words, Naruto''s original calming mood once again angered him: "village? Now you tell me about the village? I don''t care about the village! It was he who killed hatada. I will kill him For Naruto''s reaction, Sasuke had expected. He patted Naruto on the shoulder and continued: "no, it doesn''t matter to you whether he will die or not. I just want to tell you that the most important thing now is that you should find a way to resurrect Hatoyama! " That''s the first thing to say. Not only shocked Naruto, but also the surrounding crowd, and the master in the crowd, was shocked by these words, and his heart couldn''t help beating wildly! I''ve been a ninja for so many years. So many lives and deaths. Who is there? There won''t be so many people who want to revive? As for gangshou, needless to say, the first thing she thought of was her brother shengshu, and then her lover Kato Duan. If youzilai hadn''t held her arm, maybe he would have rushed up, grabbed Sasuke''s collar and asked. She recalled her identity and status. This just calms down oneself excited mood. Give instructions again, let''s not act rashly. Their small movements, of course, can not hide today''s Naruto and Sasuke. It''s just that both of them don''t care much about it, and their minds only fall on each other. Naruto mistakenly thought that he had heard wrong and was a little uncertain. His voice trembled and said, "you... You... You mean... Really?" Sasuke nodded. Naruto, seeing this, takes a deep breath. The frequency of the heart beat, can not help but a few minutes faster. He didn''t think about it at all. Sasuke would cheat himself on this matter and said in a hurry: "come on, tell me! What can we do to revive the young fields! " Looking at Naruto''s urgent look. Sasuke, with a complicated look on his face, said, "I don''t know how to revive hatada, but I know that there is a way in the world to revive the dead." That''s the first thing to say. Naruto, who was full of hope, was depressed as if he had fallen into an abyss. But Zilai also saw the right time, rushed to the two sides and said: "Sasuke, don''t talk nonsense. Resurrected people, this is a matter of changing fate against heaven. Even if it can be done, it will definitely cost a lot. " Zilai, who has been fooled by the ape''s Flying Sun, also has a bad view on resurrection, just like dashuewan used "reincarnation of filthy earth" at the beginning, it''s just a false resurrection. The awakened Naruto yelled angrily at Zilai: "I don''t care! No matter what price I pay, I will certainly revive the young field! " Then he turned to Sasuke and asked, "really... Really... Can you revive?" Chapter 150 Sasuke nodded again. Seeing this, Naruto burst into tears and said, "that''s good, that''s good. As long as you can revive, that''s OK. No matter what the method is, no matter what the cost is, I will revive the young farmland. I will revive the young farmland. " Naruto''s nose and tears. It''s really distressing. Since I came back this time, I mainly want to accept apprentices. Naruto is what he is looking for. His apprentice shuimen believes that Naruto will become a hero in the village, so he seals the nine tails on Naruto, who is still a baby. So he entrusts him with the key to unlock the nine tails. It''s a pity. What he didn''t expect was that during the time he left. So much has happened in the village. Naruto should be treated like this. He also patted Naruto on the shoulder: "Naruto, actually in this world..." Originally, I wanted to say, "in fact, there is no such thing as resurrection in the world." but before he finished, gangshou appeared next to him in vain, holding the fat on his waist in one hand, turning 360 degrees, and staring at him with his eyes. From then on, his facial features were twisted and hurt so much that his toes could not help standing up. With one eye wide open and the other closed, he turned his head and looked at the master in a puzzled way. Gangshou''s eyes, he is'' get ''. In order not to continue suffering, I had to nod my head. Also at this time, Naruto just looked up: "in fact, what in the world?" He also took a deep breath. His facial expression suddenly changed. He endured the pain of the fat on his waist. He said with a smile: "in fact, there are all kinds of strange things in the world. I''ve been away for so many years. Maybe I really know some people and know how to revive them." Naruto is very happy: "really?" Now Naruto, this is just too sad. It can be said that when his heart is most empty, as long as there is "good news", he almost always believes in it and holds on to it as the last straw. I didn''t think too much about it at all. It''s like a person who is lovelorn, it''s easy to be taken advantage of. The resurrection in Sasuke''s mouth is just this life-saving straw. As long as it''s about resurrection, Naruto will lose his mind to pursue it. I didn''t even think about the purpose or trap of coming here. Zilai also confidently said: "of course! I''m called toad fairy, but I don''t have a false name! I know a great toad fairy who has lived for a thousand years and can predict the future. Maybe he really knows the way to resurrect. " "Master toad? Toad fairy! Where is he? Where is he? Take me to him quickly Naruto said hastily. Zi Lai also pretended to be mysterious and said: "don''t worry... If you want to see toad fairy, you must be my apprentice first. I took your father there. OK? Would you like to be my apprentice Since then, it''s hard to accept Naruto as an apprentice, and hard to teach Naruto well for Watergate. Unfortunately, his idea is doomed to fail. More than 80% of the blackening has been achieved, which can not be changed if he wants to. However, this does not prevent Naruto from promising to become his apprentice and the son of the prophecy among the toad immortals. However, it is not clear whether Naruto will develop for the better or for the worse. Naruto said hastily, "I do! I do! Take me to him quickly Zilai also said, "OK, you can come with me." See Naruto finally compromise, the presence of people can not help but be greatly relieved. But when people thought it would be over, Naruto followed zilaiye''s steps, but suddenly stopped. This sudden small action made people hold their breath again, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. indeed. It didn''t end so easily. I saw Naruto twist him, toward Sasuke said indifferently: "you don''t care about the death of hatada, but I care. That old guy, I can''t let him go. Before resurrecting Hatoyama, I will kill him first! At that time, no matter you or the village, those who dare to stop me will be my enemies! " Finish. Naruto changed into a smiling face and said to Zilai, "teacher, let''s go." Seeing this, I couldn''t help sighing. But in the end, he chose to turn around and continue on the road, and secretly vowed to teach Naruto well! With Naruto''s figure gradually away. In addition, Sasuke seems to have no intention to start. This time, people really put down their heart. As the master of Huoying, he began to call people to clean up the mess, and arranged for people to pacify the villagers. But just as Zhicun Tuan Zang wanted to turn around and leave with the crowd, the frightful sound of ice rang out again! Sasuke sneered at the sneaky Zhicun group: "you are not naive enough to think that you can leave so easily, right?" That''s the first thing to say. The actions of all the people on the scene can''t help but be a surprise. As if time is still. Zhicun Tuan Zang, who has been fooled by the younger generation over and over again, can''t help getting angry at last! He left the pace to stop, immediately turned to Sasuke angry shout: "what else do you want?" Then he turned his head and angrily denounced the leader: "leader! As the fire shadow of the Five Dynasties, do you really want to let them go on with their nonsense? " Then he looked around and cheered to the Ninjas around him: "as Muye ninjas, do you really want to watch someone attack me, Muye elder, and ignore me?" Gangshou''s face is complicated. This time, she is really hard to ride a tiger, no matter what. Gangshou advised Sasuke: "Sasuke, how about this? Find out the truth for me, and I will give you justice. " Sasuke put his hands on his shoulders and sneered, "ha ha. What is it? How to calculate? Didn''t he just say that no one in the world would want to be like this? Why are you happy now and want to leave with these disgusting things? " Speaking of this, Sasuke turned around and glared at Zhicun Tuan Zang: "as I have said, the things of yuzhibo are not what you can contaminate! If you don''t leave these things here today, you can''t leave easily for me! " When it comes to yuzhibo people. Of course, it''s Zhicun''s arms and eyes. People suddenly realized. At this moment, even gangshou could not say anything to stop it. After all, this matter is not like the death of hatada. It is not in Zhicun Tuan Zang. Even if he wants to help, he has no excuse to help. Chapter 151 Zhicun tuanzang is so angry! His eyes moved left and right, looking at the crowd around him. All the people were staring at him, but no one came out to help! He knows. This matter can not be improved. However, his heart still feel very unwilling! When the eye of the writing wheel is broken, it is broken. Anyway, there were more than a dozen of them when the corpses of yuzhibo clan were collected. He has a lot in stock. But this arm with a thousand hand cells is different. In the process of transplantation, the physical torture will not be mentioned. Over the years spent a lot of thought, and spent a lot of time, this is what makes him feel the most painful thing! If you really want him to give up the achievements over the years so easily, no matter how you say it, it is also a hundred unwilling! He tried to explain: "Oh, didn''t you just stop Naruto from attacking me? Isn''t it afraid that it will affect the leaves? What''s the matter? Naruto doesn''t do it. Now you dare to do it? Not afraid of bad influence on the village? " Zhicun tuanzang mistakenly thinks that he has caught the loophole in Sasuke''s words. What he doesn''t know is that what he said to Naruto just now is just bullshit. It was only because Li Yaoxiang told him to stop him that he stopped him. I don''t care about the village at all. Of course, it''s also because of Li Yaoxiang that Sasuke won''t kill the old guy who seems to be in a good mood, but it doesn''t mean that Sasuke can''t help him! Sasuke joked: "kill, I won''t kill you. But cutting off your limbs should not be a big problem. Then you can continue to act as a mascot in Muye, can''t you? OK? Do you do it yourself, or do I do it for you? You can think about it. If I do it, I can''t guarantee the accuracy of my knife. I''ll cut it more times. " The tone sounds playful. But Zhicun Tuan Zang can hear Sasuke''s ruthlessness from it. He knew very well that Sasuke''s remark was not a joke. Because in the past, he had the same attitude when facing those who were imprisoned by him. I didn''t expect that Feng Shui would take turns. Now it''s my turn to be treated like this. He glanced at the crowd again. No one is willing to stand up for him. Zhicun group is no longer hesitant! Bite your teeth! Take out the long knife, to his arm is a slash! There was a click. The arm fell to the ground. Blood gushed from the fracture. But after a while, the fracture closed strangely. Zhicun Tuan Zang glared at Sasuke fiercely and said, "are you satisfied?"?! Can I go now? " At the same time, Zhicun Tuan Zang is breathing. Obviously. Even if he has the recovery ability of cells between the pillars of a thousand hands, the injury of cutting off the whole arm is still very bad for him, and it can''t be recovered in a moment. Sasuke grinned. "Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Open!" Use the sky light! Zhicun Tuan Zang''s disgusting broken arm, which fell on the ground, suddenly ignited the black inflammation! Sasuke, this is even Zhicun group Tibet want to take back the broken arm suture hope, also give completely cut off! The fire of black inflammation. And the smell of burning. His face became more ugly. Looking at the broken arm burned to ashes bit by bit, Zhicun Tuan Zang only felt that his heart was dripping blood. Now, all his efforts were really flowing water. Zhicun Tuan Zang, who has a bleeding heart, doesn''t plan to talk to Sasuke anymore. If you want to turn around, go. But as soon as he turned around, the disgusting voice came into his ears again. Sasuke: what''s the matter? Do you want to go now? " Zhicun tuanzang turns around, stares at Sasuke and says, "what else do you want?" Sasuke pointed to his right eye. I didn''t say anything. The meaning is obvious. Zhicun Tuan Zang''s right eye also has a writing wheel eye. Let him stay. Zhicun''s dignity is completely lost in front of all the Ninjas above the upper forbearance level. This time, he didn''t talk nonsense any more. Without saying a word, he just picked out the last eye on his body. Throw it on the black flame that hasn''t been extinguished. Finally, under the gaze of the public, he left angrily. Sasuke didn''t stop him this time. Looking at his leaving back, Sasuke''s original playful look soon regained his coldness. Provoking Zhicun Tuan Zang, the enemy, did not make him feel too satisfied. In his heart. All the guys who participated in the "yuzhibo extermination" incident should be damned! To let these people walk around in front of him is to make him suffer. The thought that he would live in the same village with these people in the coming days made him sick. However, in order to revive his family, no matter how hard it is, he will stick to it. Waiting for the village group hidden figure, completely disappeared in the field of vision. Follow. Sasuke also ignored people''s eyes, put his hands into his trouser pockets, and went back to his residence. Even as the master of Huoying, looking at Sasuke''s attitude, he also felt helpless. He sighed to himself that he had left a mess for himself when he killed the teacher ¡­¡­ Words. After Zhicun left. Didn''t go back to base. Instead came to a room, with Watergate inflammation and turn sleep spring two people party. In principle, in the past, no one would disturb their party, and no one would dare to disturb it. But I don''t know what happened today. They just sat down. There was a knock at the door. It''s rude to open the door without waiting for their response. What makes them feel even more angry is that the newcomer is not the one they arranged to guard outside, but a ninja they are not familiar with. See the three old, can not help but brow a coagulation, heart is very dissatisfied. "Who are you?" he said? What about the guards outside? Who let you in? " Ninja in the dark said without respect: "Lord Huoying has taken care of all the people under your command. This time, the root group did not act without the will of Huoying, which almost caused great disaster. Therefore, Lord Huoying needs to suspend all your duties and powers. You need an internal investigation. " Xiaochun: "nonsense! We are fire shadow consultants. Our duty is to supervise fire shadow''s decisions and whether we have excessive use of power! Why deprive us of our power?! Do you really think that when you become a shadow of fire, you can cover the sky with one hand? " Ninja''s voice was calm: "I''m sorry, I''m just here to deliver a message. I''m not sure about the details. Besides, Lord Huoying asked me to tell you that during this period of time, it''s better not to walk around at will or contact the old subordinates, so as not to cause misunderstanding and conflict. That''s not very good. " Finish. Ninja didn''t leave either. Whew, I left here. Leaving behind three old men with gloomy faces Chapter 152 This time, it''s not just being disenfranchised. Even the men and horses under his command were taken care of. To be a single commander. It''s much worse than you think. There is no place to cry injustice shuihumen Yan and turn to sleep Xiaochun, simply be angry to attack the heart! He turned his head and glared at Zhicun Tuan Zang fiercely. Pointing at him was a curse. Shuihu menyan: "Tuan Zang! Look at what you''ve done! What the hell is the plan?! Without consulting us in advance, you acted to provoke the fox. Is your head damaged by the door? " Xiaochun: "are you happy now? Willing? Even the subordinates who have been with us for many years have been deprived by the little child of gangshou. What do you want us to do in the future? " of course. In fact, the two elders are just behind the scenes. If it turns out to be a good thing this time, they will certainly not have any complaints. But when things go bad, of course, they don''t hesitate to blame Zhicun group. If I had known that there would be such a result, I might have set aside my relationship with Zhicun Tuan Zang just now and would not have come out to testify with him. Zhicun is very calm. While sipping tea, let them ask and scold at the same time. When the two elders scolded, they were out of breath. Scold to dry mouth. Zhicun tuanzang then put down his tea cup and said in a flat tone, "are you finished? It''s my turn to talk after scolding, isn''t it The two elders are very dissatisfied with this old friend who has no regrets at all. When they see his leisurely appearance, they are even more annoyed, but they have no intention to continue to denounce him. Two old people finish the cup of tea on the table. Just look at this shameless old friend. What''s the explanation! Zhicun tuanzang glanced at them with disdain and continued: "do you really think this situation is bad for us? I think I''m looking too high on you, aren''t I? Do you really think that if I don''t kill hatada, the fox won''t attack us? Are you naive, too? Didn''t you see the fox''s reaction just now? Didn''t you see the fox''s attitude towards us? Even if today''s Hatta is not dead, the fox will deal with us sooner or later. How can we use our power to solve this problem? In the end, Muye will only be defeated by gangshou! Under her leadership, there will only be more and more hidden dangers and more and more unstable factors! Instead of waiting for the future, these hidden dangers and unstable factors will break out at one time and destroy the leaves. Why don''t we solve these problems for the leaves now? " Shuihu menyan: "hum! The words are nice. Now that we are single commanders, what else can we do? " "You don''t have to do anything," Zhicun said confidently! As long as we are in this period of time, there is no wrong step, no gangshou found our guilt, then she can''t deal with us! If the fox wants to kill us, it will naturally become the enemy of Muye. At that time, we don''t have to do it. For the sake of Muye, gangshou will naturally gather the strength of the whole village to deal with the fox! As for the past sins, we can all put things off to the sun, and the master can''t help us. " Turn to sleep Xiaochun and Shuihu menyan look at each other. After listening to Zhicun''s explanation. The anger in my heart subsided a lot on the spot. Do not want to admit defeat, they still have nothing to do, want to find fault, deliberately create difficulties. Xiao Chun: "hum! That''s what I said. But these are all your calculations. What if the little baby of gangshou really abandons us? What can we do? We just sit here and die? We''ll see the wood leaf fall into her hands? " Zhicun Tuan Zang was very calm: "don''t worry. Of course, not all the eggs are in the same basket. You''ll see later. " The two elders looked at Zhicun Tuan Zang suspiciously. I don''t know what medicine he sells in his gourd. But I didn''t ask again. Just wait in silence. A moment later. An unexpected figure came in. It was after seeing the signal from Zhicun Tuan Zang that the visitors came to sasai here! When the two elders saw Sakai, they said in the same voice: "is that you? You''re not in the custody of the master? " As for the identity of Sakai, the two elders could not be clearer. After all, they also sent people to contact Sasuke and Chuda at that time, but they were finally intercepted by sasai. If they were not willing, they would certainly investigate. The reason why sasai has not been taken care of by gangshou is that he has been away from his roots for many years. In addition, he has been following the rules and keeping a very low profile over the years, so he has successfully stepped out of gangshou''s vision. Sakai smiles at the two elders. No answer. Then he turned to Zhicun Tuan Zang and said, "Tuan Zang, what do you want me to do Zhicun tuanzang nodded: "well, you look for opportunities, get out of the village as soon as possible, go to Yinren village to look for the big snake pill, and tell him that two days later, I will meet in the old place and say I have something to look for him." Sasai was still the official smiling face, answered yes, and left the room. It seems that the two elders are not surprised to keep in touch with Zhicun Tuan Zang and dashuewan. On the contrary, he was more curious about what Zhicun group was doing when they were looking for dashuewan. Shuihu menyan could not help asking: "what''s the matter, you look for big snake pill, what''s the help for us?" Zhicun tuanzang didn''t answer this time. Just laugh without saying anything. The other two old men were angry with the appearance of being beaten. In the end, the little party broke up in a bad mood. The three old men who have no power and power go home separately. Fortunately, gangshou didn''t go crazy to send someone to watch them 24 hours a day, which is undoubtedly a blessing in their misfortune. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In a clearing in Muye village. It''s a long way from the scene of the accident. The reason why Zilai brought Naruto so far away to stop is that he wanted to enlighten and induce Naruto in this long journey. Unfortunately, his thoughts were doomed to be in vain. Every word he says, as long as it''s not about resurrection, Naruto has the right to take it as the wind in his ear and can''t listen to a word at all. Until Naruto can''t help but ask Zilai if he is cheating himself. Zilai is willing to stop and say, "OK, here it is.". Naruto: "you didn''t cheat me..." Zilai also said: "don''t worry, of course I didn''t cheat you. In miaomu mountain, there is a toad immortal who has lived for thousands of years! But if you want to go there, you have to sign a contract with the toads and learn to be psychic In fact, it''s not impossible to bring Naruto directly. However, he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to try his best to teach Naruto and return to the right path during the period of Naruto''s study, so he deliberately delayed his time. He said. Since then, the scroll has been laid on the ground. Zilai also said: "this is it. Put your fingerprints on it and the contract is completed." Chapter 153 Naruto looked down at the name of Bofeng Watergate on the scroll, silent. It''s a joy to see this scene! Response! I wish I had a reaction! This proves that Naruto is still very concerned about his father. Since Watergate loves the village so much, as long as the will of Watergate is passed on to Naruto, then he still has hope to correct Naruto. It''s a pity. The idea of zilaiye is very good. But he guessed the wrong idea in Naruto''s heart. Seeing the name of his father Bofeng Watergate on the scroll, Naruto''s first reaction is not to worry, but to blame. Blame this incompetent father, left him a bad childhood, brought him a bad life. Had it not been for this incompetent father, who was good at advocating and sealed the Nine Tailed Fox in his body, he would not have been targeted since he was a child! The people around you will also not be targeted! Why did you choose for me? Why can''t I choose for myself? I don''t want to be a hero! I just want to have a normal life! Seeing his father''s name, Naruto could not help but raise a nameless anger. But he soon repressed the anger. Even look no longer look at the wave Fengshui gate these four words at a glance. Next. That is, without saying a word, I wrote down my name and pressed a fingerprint. So the psychic contract was officially completed. He rolled up the scroll and handed it back to zilaiye. Naruto said impatiently, "how about it? Okay? Is it time to teach me psychics? How long does it take to learn this technique? How long will it take me to see the big toad fairy you said? " Zilai also took the scroll and said slowly: "no hurry, Naruto, learning and other things are not urgent. If you are too anxious, sometimes it will not succeed, but it will have the opposite effect..." I''ve told you a lot about life. The impatient Naruto interrupted directly: "enough, enough. Teacher, I''m not here to listen to you. You know what I''m for. If you don''t want to teach me. I''ll do it myself. " Seeing that Naruto had a tendency to leave, he had to swallow these words before he had finished his life, and now he taught him psychics. After the explanation. Naruto wrote down the key points and marks, and asked, "how long does it usually take for this psychic skill to be fully mastered?" I heard Naruto ask this question. Since then, the spirit has come immediately! Ha! It''s ready for B. As long as you let Naruto feel your beef beer, I believe Naruto will be more willing to listen to his teaching! Zilai also said: "ordinary people, if they don''t have one and a half months, it''s impossible to learn, let alone to master. It''s just you, teacher and I, who are very gifted. It took only three years... " Before I could finish, I just listened to "boom¡® Let''s hear it. White fog rose all around. A small toad suddenly appeared in front of them. Seeing the little toad, Naruto was slightly dissatisfied and asked, "did I succeed?" After swallowing his saliva, he quickly changed his tongue and said, "of course, it''s not a success. How can we call such a small toad a success? " Seeing two human beings, they seemed very dissatisfied with their appearance. Toad Ji said, "what''s the matter with little toad?"?! Little toad has offended you! " After hearing this, he lowered his head and said with an embarrassed smile: "ha ha, it''s toad Ji. How did you come out? " Toad Ji, two toad hands embrace the shoulder, arrogant way: "I am so bored, feel someone call, come out to have a look.". what''s wrong? Don''t welcome me? You don''t welcome me. I''ll tell my father when I go back. " Naruto brow locked: "you continue to chat, I go there to practice." See Naruto to go, toad Ji a few leapfrogs to catch up, and jumped to Naruto''s head: "Hey, don''t go! Are you the new contractor? You called me out? " Naruto ignored toad Ji and continued to use his channeling. BOOM£¡ It''s a big noise. This time it was toad Zhong''s turn to be channeled. Now. It''s really silly to see me. Originally, I wanted to say that I had learned everything in three days. But I don''t want to. Naruto has just learned how to do it. He not only channeled toad Ji for the first time, but now even toad Zhong has channeled it. Fortunately, he didn''t finish what he said, otherwise he would lose face and die. But what I don''t know from the beginning is that the reason why Naruto has this kind of achievement and talent now depends on Li Yaoxiang''s good teaching and guidance. This life, because of the emergence of Li Yaoxiang. He not only gave full play to Naruto''s talent. More than one level of Naruto''s talent has been raised. After all, Li Yaoxiang has taught Naruto to read and read since he was a child, the theory of Ninjutsu, chakra''s control and so on. The Naruto in his life is really better than the Naruto in the original work. It''s only natural that we can get such achievements. Two hours later. There is no shortage of the Naruto of chakra. In the case of continuous practice, finally summoned a huge toad Wentai like a hill. Toad Wen Tai was holding a huge pipe in her mouth. She looked down at the tiny Zilai on the ground and said, "Zilai, why do you call me out this time?" You don''t have to come and answer. Two toad eyes, looked at the top of his head: "eh? Lucky toad? Why are you here? " Then he said in a bad tone: "smelly boy, who gives you the courage to stand on my head? Don''t blame me if you don''t come down! " At this time, toad Ji said first: "no! no, it isn''t! Father, I didn''t come to call you, but brother Naruto called you out! Brother Naruto is so powerful! It''s only two hours since I learned psychics, and I''ve called you father! " Toad Wen questioned the fox with his deep voice: "hmm? It''s you? Since then, is this true? " Naruto ignored toad Wentai. Directly to the ground, Zilai also yelled: "am I successful in this way? Can I go to see the toad fairy? " Since then, he has been numbed by Naruto''s talent. In these two hours. He watched Naruto summon all kinds of toads. They''re all the same size as toads. There are so many kinds that some of them don''t even know him. And never failed. He didn''t know what to say. Hearing Naruto''s inquiry, he had to nod his head stupidly. Toad Wen was not happy and said: "Stinky boy! You look down on me, toad, Wentai?! When I ask you a question, you disdain to answer it?! Hum! Want to see the toad fairy? Ha ha, it depends on whether you are qualified or not! " Chapter 154 Toad Wen Tai, just finished speaking. Nor wait for Naruto to respond. Jump to the sky immediately! Trying to take off at a high speed and fall at a high speed, to frighten the boy on the top of his head. Just feel the strong wind pressure when rising and falling. For ordinary people, or Naruto in the original book, they have already been frightened by the sense of being off the ground. But today''s Naruto shows no waves. The sole of the foot condenses chakra, which is adsorbed on the top of toad Wentai''s head. No matter how big the toad''s action is, Naruto ignores it! For nothing else! Just for the sake of Chutian! Sasuke was right, Naruto also listened. It doesn''t matter to him whether he kills Tuan Zang or not. The most important thing is to find a way to revive the young farmland as soon as possible. Just like Sasuke does today. Even if he lives in Muye, a place where enemies are everywhere, he will endure it! Also, it''s to revive the family. Although it sounds ethereal, Naruto is still reluctant to let go of any hope. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, Naruto will stick to it! Now Naruto, just because of the idea of resurrecting hatada, is almost full of his whole brain. Urgent emotions, also filled the whole heart, can no longer accommodate a little bit of fear, benevolence and so on these extra emotions. So no matter how difficult toad Wen is, Naruto will not have any feelings. Even if a person accidentally falls from a height, the big deal is death, isn''t it? But is Naruto afraid of death? no He''s not afraid! He was afraid that he would never see hatada again After toad Wen jumped several times in succession, Naruto, who didn''t want to waste his time, said coldly, "have you jumped enough? Enough dancing, can you tell me directly, how do you want me to meet toad fairy? " Toad Ji grabs Naruto''s hair heartlessly and shouts cheerfully: "ha ha! Exciting! Exciting! Father, jump again! Jump again Toad Wen too a pair of toad eyes up a look, continuous jump several times, he has been very clear, this way is not to deal with the head of the boy. Originally, I just wanted to test the standard of the new contractor this time, and give some earthquake potential appropriately, so that the new contractor can keep respect for miaomu mountain. But I don''t want to, not only can''t get the ideal effect. On the contrary, it was underestimated by the new contractor! Unable to lose face, he gambled: "hum! If you are brave enough, don''t stand on my head! Come down and fight me! If you don''t beat me, you can''t expect to see the toad fairy! " Naruto is not wordy. After hearing toad Wen''s provocative words. Jump directly from the top of Toad''s head. When about to land, three gouyu write round eye a turn, kaleidoscope write round eye open! Boom! There was a loud noise. There was smoke everywhere. When the smoke dissipated, it was the second stage of cyan suzaneng that appeared in front of Toad''s eyes! At the same time, the second stage of the need to be able to do, but also Naruto is currently able to use the limit. In the final analysis, it''s because he doesn''t have enough pupil power. It''s impossible to use all the necessary energy. However, only with this second stage of the must be able to do, for Toad too, it has enough shock! He didn''t expect that the new contractor would be a Madman of yuzhibo! First, he ignored his blue beard, which was half his height. He looked directly at zilaiye and asked, "Hello! Come on! How can you let yuzhibo''s people sign a contract with miaomushan?! Are you brain pumping? " You don''t have to come and answer. Naruto''s cold tone was introduced into toad Wen''s ear: "how? Do you want to fight again? " Seeing Naruto''s arrogance, Mrs. toad was even more annoyed. He said directly: "smelly boy, do you really think you can be arrogant in front of me just by your strength? I''ll tell you... " This time I won''t wait for Toad Wen to finish. Naruto who doesn''t want to waste time. Just start to be a beast! Chakra coat, tail, flesh and blood, all visible to the naked eye speed, in the rapid growth! In the end, he grew bigger and bigger, even surpassing Wen Tai, the toad. Even his original blue beard was decomposed into armor and a long knife. Although the second stage of xuzoneng''s armor was not enough to cover the huge nine tails, holding the handle of a knife and having protective gear, the nine tails in this form were enough to make Toad''s writing look silly. The toad''s mouth is slightly open. Even the big pipe "bang!" The sound of falling to the ground, also don''t know. The "nine tails", which should have been evil and ferocious, were extremely calm at this time. He calmly looked down at Wen Tai, a toad smaller than him, and said faintly, "what''s up? Do you want to fight now? " yes. Naruto decisively becomes the whole team, not to pretend. It''s to solve the problem as soon as possible. He didn''t want to waste time on such meaningless things. It turns out. His idea is right. The effect is also very obvious. Only by the dull appearance of toad Wen Tai, we can know that this fight can''t go on. Next, I''ll see how to finish this matter, so that I can see the toad fairy as soon as possible. Naruto thinks like this. But toad Ji, still standing on Naruto''s head, is not too big. "Wow! Brother Naruto, you are so cool! How handsome At the same time, toad Ji was very excited about the left and right jump, two toad palms, is clenched into fists, left fist, right fist of the wave, eyes fiercely staring at his father, toad Wen Tai said, "quick! Fight! Brother Naruto, beat him, beat him to death The dumbfounded toad Wen Tai, also because of her son''s active, finally responded. He swallowed. I don''t know how to face the son of this pit father. I don''t know how to answer Naruto. In the original. When toad Wentai fought with a shouhe, he already felt very hard. What''s more, nine tails? And it''s still nine tails with big knives and armor. If you really want to fight, it''s just looking for abuse! At this moment, we can only use "MMP" to describe Toad''s inner thoughts. At the same time, he can only blame himself secretly: he is! Why don''t you tell me first that this boy is not only a Madman of yuzhibo family, but also a pillar of human power! When toad Wentai didn''t know how to step down, Jiuwei said, "your name is toad Wentai, right? My name is Naruto. You are older than me. I''ll call you boss. Sorry, I didn''t mean to lose face. I''m really in a hurry to find the toad fairy. I have no choice but to be so rude. I hope you can understand Chapter 155 The voice just dropped. The atmosphere of the scene became silent. Whether it''s from laiye, or toad Wentai, they haven''t responded from the shock. Until toad Ji sat down on the top of Jiuwei''s head and cried, "ha? Brother Naruto, do you stop fighting? Ah ~... " From the stupefied state, Wen Tai, the toad who responded, used "cough" to cover his embarrassment and said, "cough! Cough!, Yes... Indeed, since you have something urgent to ask for Toad fairy, we''d better not fight. " Then toad Wen said to Zilai angrily: "Zilai! Naruto has something urgent. Why don''t you tell me first? Stop wasting time! I''ll go back now and tell master toad about Naruto. Don''t delay any longer. Bring Naruto here quickly. " Finish. BOOM£¡ It''s a big noise. Huge white smoke rose. Toad Wen Tai disappeared in front of the public in the cover of white smoke. Naruto also slowly from the nine tail state, to restore the shape of an adult. At last, he walked slowly towards Zilai. Looking at zilaiye''s complicated face, full of hesitation, Naruto, whose mind is far more mature than the original work, seems to have seen through zilaiye''s idea and directly said: "zilaiye teacher, I know you are for my good. I want to lead me to the right way. But, sorry, I''m afraid I''m going to let you down. Now I just want to find a way to revive the young field. I don''t think about anything else. If you don''t have the heart to help me, please don''t disturb me. I will try to find the toad fairy myself In fact, as long as the contract is signed, the psychics will be integrated. If Naruto wants to go to miaomu mountain, he doesn''t have to guide himself. Sooner or later, the summoned toad will tell Naruto the way to miaomu mountain. However, Zilai deliberately concealed the matter. It''s not that he wants to make Naruto difficult, but that he doesn''t want Naruto to go astray. Because from the beginning, he didn''t believe that there was a way to revive the young farmland. Even if there is, it will certainly pay a heavy price. This is not the result he wants to see. If it wasn''t for gangshou''s suggestion, first appease Naruto. It is impossible for him to give Naruto any hope in this respect. He will only try to comfort Naruto to let go of his past and his rudiment. It''s just that things go against one''s wishes. It''s not as good for human beings as it is for heaven. I didn''t expect Naruto to master psychics so soon. As a result, he did not have enough time to enlighten Naruto. Now, I don''t know what to say. After hearing Naruto''s obstinate speech, I knew that my idea had failed. It is impossible for him to change Naruto''s mind. But he still asked: "Naruto, if you meet the toad fairy and don''t get anything, what will you do?" Naruto: "I will go out of the village, go out of the village and find other ways." Hear Naruto leaving the village. I''ve been anxious since I came here. How important is the identity of Naruto "renzhuli" to the village? Can he not understand it? This is definitely not a good thing for the master who just took over Muye. Zilai also said, "what if I can''t find it? How long are you looking for? Aren''t you going back to the village? " Naruto knows what he is nervous about and what he cares about. But he didn''t plan to hide it. He replied honestly, "then keep looking. I''ll look for it forever. " Zilai exclaimed, "how can you do this? Don''t you know how important you are to the village? " Naruto: "teacher Zilai, I admit that my family, my family and I have paid enough for the village. I don''t owe the village. I have no obligation to guard this village that has betrayed me again and again. " It''s all so clear. I don''t know the mind of Naruto since I came here? Which does not understand Naruto has no nostalgia for the village, any feelings? However, he was still a little angry. When he thought about how the village had treated Naruto over the years, his anger dissipated in an instant. He can no longer find a reason to blame Naruto. Even involuntarily to Naruto, feel heart born owe. I''m sorry for the storm gate. However, he did not give up, and finally asked the most worried question in his heart: "if... The price of reviving Hatsui is to sacrifice other people''s lives, what will you do?" Naruto looks at Zilai with indifferent eyes. No response is the best answer. Zilai sighed, and finally chose the way to miaomu mountain to inform Naruto. A moment later. They arrived at miaomu mountain smoothly. Under the guidance of the toads, they also came to the big toad fairy. Looking at the giant body of toad fairy, Naruto didn''t think of anything else in his mind. He went straight in: "Hello, my name is Naruto. Can you tell me, how can we revive the young fields? " The toad fairy looks very old. He can''t even open his eyelids. He has a necklace with "oil" beads around his neck and a graduation hat on his head that looks like a university graduate. He didn''t answer Naruto''s question first. Instead, he asked himself, "is this your new apprentice?" Since also the facial expression is ugly, but still nodded. Toad fairy also nodded slowly, indicating "I see.". Then he turned his eyes to Naruto and said in a very old tone: "I have no way to revive Naruto here..." Naruto''s expression suddenly collapsed. But at this time, the voice of toad fairy sounded again: "but... I can see... You will get together again with the people you want to revive in the future..." That''s the first thing to say. Naruto''s face is very happy! I have told him since I came here that the prophecy of toad fairy is very accurate! Since the toad fairy said that he would get together with Hata again in the future, doesn''t it mean that he succeeded in resurrecting Hata?! this sentence. Even Zilai was shocked. He did not expect that there was a way of resurrection in the world. At this moment, he was more eager than Naruto. He asked first: "big toad fairy, can you see how Naruto revived Hatta? What''s the price? " Naruto knows what Zilai is worried about. But he doesn''t care that much. Because he is also eager to know this "method". Unfortunately, the response they received was just the slow shaking of toad fairy''s head. Seeing this, Naruto was depressed for a moment, but soon recovered! I wish I could revive! I wish I could revive! Since there is no way to revive the young field here, just find it by yourself! Hatta, wait for me! Anyway, I will bring you back to life! Chapter 156 (300-450 monthly tickets plus change!) When he got the answer he wanted, Naruto didn''t plan to stay in miaomu mountain, so he immediately said, "master toad, thank you for telling me the news. I''m sorry. I''m really anxious to find a way to revive the young farmland. I still don''t want to do more... " I''m not waiting for Naruto to finish. The old voice of toad fairy sounded again: "whirlpool Naruto, right... You... Can''t go yet..." "For... Why?" Naruto was stunned at first, then became nervous. He mistook it for something bad to happen. After all, over the years, the actions of four old Muye have brought a lot of shadow to Naruto. A little wind and grass, Naruto can''t help thinking that way, and subconsciously raised the heart of vigilance. His reaction. Toads in the presence, as well as Zilai also, of course, also see in the eye. If these toads don''t know the cause and effect, they will only feel very strange. What happened to the new contractor? Why are you so wary of teenagers? Before the toad fairy had finished his words, he was already in a wild state of mind. Toads intentionally or unintentionally look to the side of zilaiye. Seems to want to come from the body, see some clues. alike. Since I saw Naruto''s reaction, my mind will naturally connect Naruto''s experiences over the years. Others don''t know what''s going on, don''t they? And that''s why. Since I saw Naruto''s reaction, I feel more guilty. Even blame yourself. Blame yourself for not taking good care of Watergate''s son, let him suffer so much pain. Because of this expression, the only difference is "guilt" engraved on the forehead. Toads, of course, also see some clues. Although we can''t be 100% sure whether Naruto''s performance is caused by himself, it can''t be separated from a certain relationship. cracking. A group of toads restored the attitude of being indifferent. The voice of toad fairy didn''t make Naruto wait too long, so he quickly continued: "in the clip I saw... In the future, you need to use the magic of miaomushan... You''d better learn the magic first, and then leave..." "This..." hearing this, Naruto hesitated, "how long does it take to learn fairy art?" you ''re right. Learning the magic and so on. How to listen, it''s a good thing. Naruto will not refuse if it can become stronger. After all, only when he becomes stronger can he be more sure that he can protect the people around him. Confirm that hatada will not be killed after resurrection. But what he worries about is time If you can learn it in a short time, it''s nothing. But if it takes too long Then he can''t take it. Besides, it is impossible for him to calm down for a long time to practice, instead of thinking about reviving the young field, which leads Naruto to think carefully. This time, we won''t wait for the big toad fairy to answer. Deep work, that is, when zilaiye used the magic, the "grandfather toad" that appeared on zilaiye''s shoulder directly replaced the big toad, and the immortal replied, "it''s as short as two or three days, and it''s as slow as a year and a half. Whirlpool Naruto, toad fairy let you stay to study, that must have his reason. Maybe fairy art will be one of the most important links when you look for ways to revive in the future. Of course, if you really don''t want to leave, we won''t stop you. " After hearing about it Naruto still can''t believe shenzuo''s words. Subconsciously, he turned his eyes from shenzuo to Toad fairy again. See big toad fairy gave him a positive "nod.". Naruto then agreed to the practice of fairy art. Next. He led Naruto to another place and began to learn alchemy. After Naruto leaves. From then on, he looked flustered and asked the toad fairy, "will there be any change in the future, toad fairy?" There is no other reason why he is so nervous. It was because the toad fairy told Zilai a prophecy. It is predicted that the disciples of zilaiye will bring great changes to the world. However, it is not known whether this change will bring destruction or stability to the world. In my opinion. If the prediction is true. Then I will play a very important role. Whether he can lead this "Apprentice" to the right way depends on his practice and the correct way of teaching. At the same time. This is also the reason why people like changmen were accepted as apprentices in those years. He saw changmen''s reincarnation eye and felt that changmen had the power to change the world in the future. So he took up the long door, hoping to lead him to the right path, become the "son of prophecy" and bring stability to the world. The same is true for today''s followers. This is Watergate''s mandate. At the same time, we also see the power and potential of Naruto. So he insisted more on accepting the Ming as an apprentice. However, after taking Naruto as an apprentice and seeing his present state, he has been worried that Naruto will be the "son of prophecy". He is also the "son of prophecy" who brings destruction to the world. This made him nervous and afraid that he had made the wrong decision and accepted the wrong apprentice. Of course, toad fairy knows what question he asked himself. He definitely shook his head, indicating that "the future has not changed.". In other words, the disciples of zilaiye are still the candidates to bring destruction or stability to the world. I''ve come to see that. Now. It''s really difficult. He didn''t know whether changmen was good or bad. He hasn''t seen them for a long time. However, after so many years of careful teaching, coupled with the judgment at the time of departure, it is estimated that changmen will probably develop in a better direction. He should not worry about it. Naruto He can''t see it. The view of Naruto is even inclined to bad hair. After all, Naruto''s ideas, actions and decisions are quite different from his ideas. This is not his ideal "Apprentice appearance". "Can you see the future of Naruto and its influence on the world? Is it good or bad Toad fairy shook his head again, and said: "since then, the future is unpredictable. The road Naruto will take, the people around him and every decision will bring him great influence, which is unpredictable. " He said. Zhijian, the old granny toad, asked at this time, "since you came, what has happened to the child? What did you... Or did you do to him? " I also know what Zhijian asked. There is no intention of concealing. Tell them all about Naruto''s experience in these years. After hearing that. The atmosphere of the whole hall became quiet. Father is a hero. Not only did he not get the treatment he deserved. On the contrary, he suffered from all kinds of bullying. Now the people I value are dead in the hands of this village Master toad and Zhijian don''t know what to say. There was a long silence. Zhijian opened his mouth and broke the silence in the hall: "since you came, if Naruto is really the one in destiny, and there are still very obvious signs that Naruto is about to destroy the world, then... What will you do?" This question It''s really hard to come here. What he worries about most and doesn''t want to see most is the picture mentioned by Zhijian. Since then, my mood has become very painful and complicated. I don''t know how long. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said firmly: "then I will try my best to stop him! If I can''t stop it, I''ll get to know him myself! " Toad fairy and Zhijian look at each other. No more talking Chapter 157 meanwhile. During the period of Naruto''s study of magic. It is in a jungle bordering Muye village and Yinyin village. Although Zhicun tuanzang lost his right hand and his sleeve was flying in the wind, he was still in such a dignified manner that he did not lose the style of the former leader. The reason why he is here today is also very simple. Previously, he told Sakai to help him meet dashuewan. Sasai didn''t let him down. I will finish the task soon and report back to him. Today, he is in accordance with the appointment time and place, came here, waiting for the big snake pill. It wasn''t long. In the originally quiet jungle, the sound of "snake letter" soon came from all directions. It was obvious that the big snake pill was making a mystery. Some Zhicun tuanzang, who were impatient at last, could not help humming: "big snake pill! Stop playing games! You''re not coming out yet? " With the voice of Zhicun tuanzang falling. cracking. In the jungle, there was a sudden movement in the dense trees. The leaves are shaking. Next. It''s a giant snake that climbs down from one of the tall trees in a way of encircling. Slow and elegant. Finally, he climbed to the opposite of Zhicun Tuan Zang in a snake like way. The two sides kept a certain distance. The giant snake stands upright, keeping the same height as Zhicun tuanzang. The two eyes are opposite. One second Two seconds Three seconds Just when Zhicun Tuan Zang was a little impatient and wanted to solve the huge snake in front of him, the huge snake suddenly opened its mouth. In the mouth came the joking voice of the big snake pill: "Mr Tuan Zang, don''t be so anxious. What''s the matter? Are you in a hurry? Or... The fire shadow of the Five Dynasties limited your activity time, so you need to go back to report? " yes. So much has happened to Muye. Almost all of them have spread to the whole world of tolerance. Does the big snake pill not know? Of course, for example, yuzhibo weasel attacked the village, Naruto wanted to kill ape feirizha in public, ape feirizha was killed by Zhicun tuanzang, Zhicun tuanzang killed richutian, and then whirlpool Naruto stormed away, and Muye''s three elders were deprived of power and power by the new master of fire shadow. But I don''t know the details. This time, he came to see what other tricks and tricks he wanted to do. While speaking. The big snake pill also came out of the mouth of the giant snake, wet and sticky. Wait for his feet to land. The serpent retreated as if it had spirit. And the whole body of big snake pill is strangely dry. In the face of this strange scene, Zhicun Tuan Zang seems to be used to it. He doesn''t have any surprised reaction. He angrily says, "don''t say something meaningless. I''m asking you out to talk about serious business!" Big snake pill licked... Licked the corner of his mouth, playing with the taste: "Oh? Don''t you want me to give you another arm? " There is no more obvious irony. However, Zhicun Tuan Zang ignored this. This is the way they always get along with each other. They won''t get to the bottom of anything. It''s enough that everyone knows. Zhicun tuanzang: "hum! I have my own discretion in arm affairs, so I don''t have to trouble you. I asked you out mainly because I have a message for you. " Even the loss of his arm and right eye is not as important as the news Zhicun Tuan Zang said. Now. It really brings up the curiosity of big snake pill. He didn''t tease Zhicun tuanzang any more. Let Zhicun Tuan Zang go on. Zhicun group: "whirlpool Naruto, has had a huge hostility to the village!" Big snake pill: "Oh? What does that have to do with me? " In the words of dasheban, it seems that he doesn''t care, but his tone is dignified involuntarily. It''s a pity that his subtle change can''t escape Zhicun''s vicious eyes. Zhicun tuanzang is more convinced that his guess is right! In the heart of big snake pill, there is wood leaf! At that time, he once sent out false information about yuzhibo weasel to dashevin. As a result, dashevin really attacked yuzhibo weasel and was expelled from Xiaogang. Later, he also tried to abduct Yu Zhibo Sasuke, saying that he wanted to capture Sasuke''s body. Ha ha Others may believe it. But he has been working with dashewan for many years, and during that time he didn''t know how many eyes to write wheel. Why did dashewan begin to be interested in "the body of the eyes to write wheel" after learning about yuzhibo weasel''s betrayal of the village? He would not easily believe the news on the surface of the big snake pill. And this time he made an appointment with dasheban, just to use dasheban''s concern for Muye and induce dasheban to deal with whirlpool Naruto again! I don''t talk. Zhicun Tuan Zang just looked at the big snake pill playfully. It''s like telling big snake pill, "pretend, you keep pretending, I''ll watch you perform.". Aware of Zhicun group to see their own flaws, big snake pill is also not nervous. After yuzhibo weasel attacked the village, dasheban knew that he had been cheated by you, so this time he would not easily believe the old fox''s story. "In my opinion, whirlpool Naruto is not hostile to Muye, but hostile to you..." Zhicun Tuan Cang''s face was not red and gasped: "he is hostile to me, but do you really think he is not hostile to Muye?" Big snake pill sneer, disdain. Obviously not. Seeing this, Zhicun tuanzang continued: "I believe you know that whirlpool Naruto wants to kill rizha in public? But have you ever thought about why he would kill rizhan? " Pause for a moment. Let the big snake pill think for itself. Then, Zhicun Tuan Zang changed the subject and talked about another topic: "rizha once told us that you didn''t kill him at that time because Muye had other hidden dangers, didn''t you? Rizha thought yuzhibo weasel was the hidden danger, so he set up a bureau to let yuzhibo weasel come to die. But in the end, he found himself wrong. He found that whirlpool Naruto is the real hidden danger! It''s also because he took the lead in attacking whirlpool Naruto, so there was the scene of whirlpool Naruto chasing him in public afterwards. OK? Now you still think that Naruto is just a threat to me? " Although Zhicun tuanzang didn''t know the real reason why whirlpool Naruto chased ape feirizhan, it didn''t prevent him from making things to his own advantage. Of course, it''s also thanks to the fact that ape feiri had discussed the "hidden danger" with these old friends in advance. That''s why he was able to arrange the truth of the matter. Seeing the dignified look of dasheban, Zhicun tuanzang thought that he had succeeded in his treacherous plan. He said with arrogance: "whether you want to do it or not, it''s up to you. Anyway, I''ve told you the news. Take your time." Finish. Zhicun tuanzang turns around and leaves. But what he didn''t know was that the expression of big snake pill was so dignified, not because of what he said! It''s because the hidden danger referred to by dasheban is a "mysterious person" who can communicate with himself in his mind! He is a mysterious man who can control junmalu''s body! This mysterious talent is the real hidden danger! Why did the old man associate the hidden danger with whirlpool Naruto before he died? Why did the old man, Zhicun Tuan Zang, never mention this "mysterious man"? What is the purpose of this "mysterious man"? Countless reasons flashed in my mind, leading to the fact that Yu Zhicun''s Tuan Zang had completely left the jungle, and the big snake pill was still thinking about it Chapter 158 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, ten... Days have passed Ten days have passed since the day when Naruto began to practice immortality. And the time came ten days later. The land of wind. On a beach near the sea. The beach should have been calm, but now there are dozens of sand bear, are wearing heavy armor, strong, holding a hammer soldiers, in the war. By right. For example, in shayin village, the only way to cultivate is to seek perfection and not quantity. Their ninjas should not be afraid of any talents even if they are defeated in fighting alone. However, these carefully selected elites are helpless in the face of this group of armored soldiers. Even some people showed a look of fear! "Damn, what are they?! How can you not die "I love you?! Haven''t I come yet? We''re going to lose the line of defense! " you ''re right. That''s the problem. It''s not that they don''t defeat these Armored Warriors. But these armored soldiers can''t be killed at all! No matter they attack the key points or pierce the heart, these armored soldiers will continue to attack Shanren without pausing. What makes them feel helpless most is that the physical strength of these armored soldiers seems to be exhausted. From the very beginning of the battle, up to now, both strength and speed are still at their peak. The strength of each attack is still as strong as it was at the beginning. They''re not so much biological. They are more like puppets manipulated by others. It''s a pity. It''s not their turn to think about the truth. Because they have to stick to this line until the rescue comes. Otherwise, once the enemy attacked here, straight into the country of wind. For the people of the wind country, the consequences are unimaginable! And just when these sand bears were about to be unstoppable, an orange and translucent chakra suddenly appeared on the battlefield and joined the war! This translucent orange chakra, or condensed into claws, or into several tails, will be in danger of sand tolerance, to one by one rescued! The armored soldiers were shot to the sea by this sudden energy. With a "poop" sound, he fell into the sea. The only remaining armored soldiers seemed to be aware of their defeat and began to retreat to the sea. Confused sand tolerance, have to look at the source of this energy. When you see someone coming, you look dazed and happy! "Naruto, you''re back!" "Ha ha ha! Naruto, you''re back! That would be great! " you ''re right! It is Naruto who left miaomushan to help them out of danger! Although he was very stubborn in persuading Naruto to stay, he failed in the end. And the Naruto after leaving miaomu mountain. Because in his cognition, shayin village is the most familiar. So the first place he thought of was shayin village. I''m going to ask Ai Luo and others here to see if their villages have heard of the way to resurrect people. As soon as they arrived, they just sensed that there was a fight at the border of Windland. So Naruto went to see what happened. As a result, he found out the situation here and did not hesitate to help them. No matter who was right or wrong, he played first. And the reaction of sand endure, let Naruto slightly a Leng, immediately reveal the expression of a wry smile. I didn''t expect I didn''t expect Compared with his own village, Muye They would even show more welcome to themselves. Naruto can clearly feel that this group of sand tolerance, which has not been seen for many days, is really welcoming themselves, rather than disguised. One by one, they come forward to Naruto like elders, or pat him on the shoulder, or say hello. "Ha ha ha! I''ve grown up a lot! Thanks to you this time! " "I have come here. Don''t leave so soon this time. Let''s treat you well!" Different from the original. Life in shayin village has been much better for Naruto''s sake. After all, with Naruto''s help, they were able to reach an agreement with Muye village so smoothly. After that, they don''t have to worry about resources. And all this is due to Naruto. So most people in shayin village are very grateful to Naruto. So after seeing Naruto, there is such a sincere picture. A moment later. Nor wait for Naruto to respond one by one. I love Luo also arrived at the scene at this time. He was also very happy to see Naruto appear. But the business is important, he just nodded with Naruto, and immediately ordered: "fire the flare." A few of them nodded their heads. cracking. These sand endure then from the scroll, took out a heavy machine similar to a cylinder, toward the dark sky, issued a few flares. When the flare came to this sea area, a huge steamship suddenly came into people''s eyes! It doesn''t matter. What''s more frightening is that the steamship did not hesitate to fire dozens of shells at them on the beach! Seeing this, I love Luo and scold him secretly, "Damn it!". Immediately, a large sand wall was used to block the attack. Kan Jiulang uses chuck cable to see a group of sand tolerance rolled to a safe position. Next. It''s a roar. The shells blasted the sand wall and the dust was rolling. you ''re right! This huge steamboat is just from the theater version of "illusory ruins"! The owner of the steamship is Hyde. He specially lures the child, uses the special method, extracts the child''s vitality. Those undead armored soldiers were made at the expense of those cheated children! And he came here, is to look for greal''s stone, hope to rely on greal''s stone to complete his hegemony! Of course, without the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang. Maybe they will follow the normal development until the end. But how can there be so many ifs in the world? And just as Hyde, a heartless fellow, stood in the control room, appreciating the power of the cannonball with satisfaction, his expression froze there in vain! I rubbed my eyes. He saw something unbelievable! When the dust is gone On the beach How can there be such a huge fox on the beach?! What''s more, this giant fox has a big mouth and a powerful energy in it. It seems that it is going to launch into his baby steam boat! This Am I wrong? Hyde''s thoughts, until the last moment, are still in their own presbyopia. And in his field of vision, he watched the energy mass coming towards him. In Hyde''s field of vision, the tail jade is getting bigger and bigger. Until it covers his entire view. That''s the end of his thought. People on the beach only heard a deafening explosion, and then enjoyed a dazzling light, until finally, the light gradually turned into a mushroom cloud. The crowd came back from the shock and cheered. I love Luo Ze said to the Naruto who changed back to human form with a smile: "go! Go back to the village first! " That''s it. Naruto followed a group of people and went back to shayin village under the support of the stars Chapter 159 Shayin village. Just arrived at the entrance of the village. One of them, Sha Ren, can''t wait to run out of the team and shout to the village: "Hello! Come quickly! Come quickly! Come out and have a look. Who''s back? " The villagers who were still busy. They were all attracted by the loud sound and stopped their actions. They are either carrying a pile of vegetable baskets on their heads, or holding some pottery in their hands and so on. Originally calm and with some curiosity, but also because of the team to see the familiar yellow haired boy, all become overjoyed! Isn''t this Naruto who has lived in their village for many years? Isn''t this Naruto who helped master Ai Luo return to normal? Isn''t this Naruto that keeps us from starving? In the past, Naruto''s life in the village is floating in his mind. This is from the bottom of their hearts for the arrival of Naruto, and feel happy! One by one, I can''t help but surround Naruto. A lot of talking or greeting. Or concern. "Hahaha, Naruto has grown up just like I love young master Luo." "Sad, I haven''t seen you come back to visit us since I left so long." The crowd was extremely turbulent. Even Sha Ren, who had been standing in the team, was forced to squeeze to the edge. Also I love Luo still stand beside Naruto. Seeing this, I love Luo, and I still tease Naruto: "I can''t imagine that you, the ninja of Muye, are more popular than me." Naruto, who was still in front of the villagers and kept an embarrassed smile. After hearing my love Luo''s ridicule, he glared at me. The eyes look fierce. But in fact, the heart is warm. I''m very moved by your enthusiasm. Thinking of his village, Muye... I don''t know what to say... Except for the scenes in the village and the memories of his childhood, he didn''t really feel the feeling of "going home". On the contrary, shayin village gives itself a feeling of more like home next. It was not easy to deal with the villagers one by one. Naruto followed me to the wind studio. Although I love Luo now, has not officially become the wind shadow, but his life has changed a lot, when the wind shadow this thing, basically is a matter of certainty. There''s no need to be like the original. It''s going to take Markey''s support for him to succeed. And now I love Luo, is already used to work in the wind studio, so it will Naruto to come here. As soon as I got into the wind and shadow room, I naturally asked, "how about it? How could you be so interested to be here this time? You don''t really want to just visit us, do you? " I love Luo a turn to sit on the shadow seat. No airs in front of Naruto. Naruto also has no plan to beat around the bush. He told me directly what he came for. After hearing this, I Ai Luo comforted Naruto and immediately told him his own situation: "in my mind, there is no image of resurrection. It doesn''t matter, Naruto. In shayin village, there may be someone more suitable to answer your question than me. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see her now. " A moment later. Naruto is taken to a lake by me. At this time, beside the lake, there was a man and a woman fishing there. I love Luo with Naruto, came to the two elders side, polite way: "thousand generation mother-in-law, sea old Tibetan grandfather." you ''re right. I love what Luokou said. The candidates who are suitable for answering Naruto''s questions are the most experienced mother-in-law of Qiandai and Hai laozang in shayin village. Two old is not so much fishing, it is more appropriate to take a nap. I love Luo issued this call, which awakened them in their sleep. The two old men opened their eyes from the panic. He was very glad to see the visitor: "ha ha ha! Naruto, why are you here? Are you here to visit our two old fellows? " Because the son was killed by Muye ninja. Therefore, Qiandai''s mother-in-law has always been biased against Muye ninja. However, Naruto is an exception. Naruto helped me to escape from the days of being tortured by Yiwei. It''s not too bad to say that I am a benefactor of the village. As long as the interest disputes between villages are put aside, there is no doubt that Qiandai''s mother-in-law is very happy with Naruto. There was no delay. It''s a direct statement of the purpose. After hearing this, my mother-in-law, who was originally kind and smiling, suddenly became dignified. Qiandai''s mother-in-law said in a deep voice: "Naruto... The way to revive the dead, I really know..." Happy Naruto! A few steps forward, holding the hands of a thousand generations of mother-in-law, Leng is not put: "really?! Is it true? Do you really know how to raise the dead? " eureka! eureka! At this moment, Naruto is very excited! He didn''t expect that he could find the way of resurrection so easily! However, without waiting for Naruto to be happy for a long time, Qiandai''s mother-in-law suddenly shook her head and sighed, "Naruto, although I know your way to revive the dead However, this method is not suitable for you¡° Naruto said: "how... How... What''s the matter? What''s wrong with this method? " Qiandai said, "listen to you, the person you want to revive has been dead for a long time. But this forbidden skill in shayin village can only revive the dead who just died. And the cost of resurrecting the dead is the life of the caster. Sorry, Naruto. Qiandai''s mother-in-law can''t help you... " you ''re right. This forbidden technique, as mother-in-law chiyodai said, is exactly the technique of self birth and reincarnation! That is to say, in the original work, I love Luo was pulled away and died. My mother-in-law revived his forbidden skill. After hearing that. Naruto immediately from the state of excitement, instantly become extremely depressed! The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Originally thought that he could revive the young field, but did not expect, but it is empty joy, the mood is like thunder, slow but God. See Naruto''s stupefied appearance. I love Luo to pat Naruto shoulder comfort way: "don''t lose heart, Naruto. Although there is no way to resurrect Hatoyama, you can at least be sure that there is resurrection in the world, right? As long as we stick to it, there must be hope. " I love Luo''s words, which instantly filled Naruto with vitality in depression! right! I love you right! At least you can be sure that there is resurrection in this world, right? As long as there is hope, I will never give up! In his eyes, the dynamic Naruto rises again. First of all, he expresses his thanks to Ailuo for his words of comfort. Immediately, he turned to his mother-in-law and said sincerely, "mother-in-law, can you teach me this forbidden skill?" Several people suddenly became nervous. Mistaking Naruto for something stupid. However, Naruto soon shook his head, gave a few people a "reassuring" smile and said: "don''t worry, I won''t mess. I just thought, if I really can''t find another way to revive in the future, I can at least study this forbidden technique and see if I can find the clue from it, can''t I? " Several people looked at each other. I''m still worried. But in the end, he could not resist Naruto''s insistence and taught him the key to his own life. Chapter 160 When it''s over. Naruto wanted to set out tomorrow and continue to find a way to revive daisy. However, the people in shayin village don''t want to let Naruto leave easily. In desperation. Naruto only stayed for a few days. Accept the hospitality of shayin village. A few days later. On the occasion of parting. I love Luo and his party to send Naruto to the edge of the village. I love Luo: "how? Where are you going next? " Naruto told the truth: "I should go to Yinyin village to see if there is any news about dashuewan." you ''re right! Naruto''s next target is big snake pill! In the past few days in shayin village, although he is receiving the hospitality of shayin village, it does not mean that his thoughts will stop. In the process of chatting with me, I mentioned the big snake pill. This just reminds him of the Ninja that big snake pill summoned the first generation and the second generation of Huoying. So he came up with the idea of looking for the big snake pill. Hearing Naruto say "big snake pill", I love Luo''s expression, can''t help but become ugly. No matter how bad his relationship with Luo Sha is, he still can''t forget that it was Da she wan who killed his father However, the ugly look just flashed away. I love Luo quickly recovered calm, said: "I wish you good luck, be careful, if you need anything, remember to come back to me for help." He said. I love Luo''s fist. Hold it up to Naruto. Naruto smiles: "don''t worry, I will ask you for help if I need it. Don''t worry about me Naruto also raised his fist. The two of them hit each other. This is a friendship. It''s both in my heart. ¡­¡­ Two days later. Yinyin village. One is in Yinyin village, a relatively secret research room. At this time, in the research room, Da she wan was carrying out his experiment and research as usual, and the pharmacist Dou was beside him as an assistant. If we say that dasheban loved the village before, even if he had become a traitor, he had to get rid of the enemy for the village and prove his existence, his value and his choice in front of the teacher. So Maybe at that time, after hearing what Zhicun Tuan Zang said, he would try his best to deal with Naruto and remove this hidden danger for the village! But That''s just him before. Now he Since he knew the truth about yuzhibo weasel, after he knew that he had been used by the "Muye high-level" and why the four old guys were so afraid of "reincarnation of filthy soil", Muye''s weight in his heart has been greatly reduced! Just like in the original. When Sasuke resurrected him. When he knew the truth. Wood leaves had become dispensable in his heart. It doesn''t matter whether Sasuke wants to destroy Muye or protect Muye. Anyway, in this case. He and Sasuke are both victims. They are all kept in the dark. Sasuke is also a proud disciple carefully cultivated by him. It is enough for him to follow Sasuke''s will. Of course, another more important reason is that the hidden danger he said was Li Yaoxiang, a "mysterious man" from the beginning to the end, so before he fully understood the "mysterious man" message. Big snake pill is no longer like the previous love of the village as he did, random action! I will not easily believe the lies of Zhicun group! As long as he studies his "art of longevity" as he does now, it is enough! But just as the big snake pill and the pharmacist''s bag were all focusing on their research, there was a boom outside the research room. A moment later, Duoyou, one of the four Yinren people, also ran in. The whole body looks very embarrassed and scarred. In the original work, by this time, Yinren''s tomb grass was more than a few feet high. The reason why they have not died in this life is due to the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang. If Sasuke did not follow them to flee, they would not be killed by the top 12. The big snake pill didn''t even look at it, and then he said coldly, "what''s the matter? Why is it so noisy outside? " Duoyou also covered the wound and panted: "Lord dashuewan, whirlpool Naruto came to Yinyin village and said he wanted to see you. We refused to disclose your information, and as a result, a fight broke out between the two sides. I''m sorry! We''re not against Naruto. " Big snake pill still focused on the potion in his bottle: "well, I see. Don''t stop him. Just bring him in. " That''s the first thing to say. On the contrary, the pharmacist stopped his action: "big snake pill, I heard that... The relationship between whirlpool Naruto and Muye is getting worse. You will not be unable to put down the leaves, intend to remove the whirlpool Naruto for the leaves, right? Or... Do you want to take Naruto back to Muye? " up to now. Pharmacist Dou is suspicious of the feelings of dasheban for Muye. Because at the beginning, the so-called "Muye collapse plan" did not seem to be a genuine attempt to destroy Muye. There were too many anomalies. The big snake pill glanced at the pharmacist: "your imagination is really rich." A moment later. Naruto was brought to the research room. Big snake pill also stopped the action in the hand because of this. Naruto: "big snake pill, I''m not here to trouble you..." Big snake pill interrupted Naruto: "I know what you are here for. You want to know about resurrection, right? " Naruto was stunned at first. Although I don''t know why the big snake pill knows its purpose. But he nodded. Big snake pill: "I''m sorry, I don''t have the resurrection method you want here. What I used to do in Muye was a kind of Ninja called reincarnation of filthy soil. It was just a brief rebirth of the dead. It won''t last long. It doesn''t belong to the real resurrection. " Hearing this, Naruto couldn''t help but feel lost again. However, the big snake pill did not let Naruto wait too long, and soon continued: "but... I know who can really revive the dead!" Naruto exclaimed: "who is it?" At this moment, the expression of big snake pill became interesting: "why should I tell you?" "What do you want?" Naruto looks like he is ready to start at any time. Of course, big snake pill caught his subtle action. However, the big snake pill just glanced at Naruto''s fist and said in a soft tone, "I haven''t thought of anything yet. You owe me a favor first. I''ll let you know when I think of what I want. " Naruto''s expression, become a little indecisive. Big snake pill seems to see Naruto''s idea: "don''t worry, my requirements will be within your ability, and will not violate your bottom line." Naruto''s locked brow stretched out. Naruto: "then you say." Big snake pill: "that man is the leader of Xiao organization. He has the eyes of the legendary six immortals! If even he can''t do it, I can''t think of anyone who can really resurrect a dead man. " "So... How can I find him?" Big snake pill: "as far as I know, this organization is very interested in tailed animals. Maybe you don''t need to go to them, they will come to them themselves. Of course, if you want to see them faster. Then you can be the first to look for the rest of the people you ''re right! This is the purpose of the big snake pill! Bring disaster to the East! He doesn''t know whether changmen can revive people, but it doesn''t prevent him from throwing the burden of Naruto to changmen. Anyway, no matter who lives or dies in the end, he won''t have any loss, and even earn a favor from Naruto, right? Finish. Naruto was silent for a moment. Finally, he said "thank you" and left here. The big snake pill and the pharmacist took a look at each other and continued their research. Chapter 161 It''s in the Al Qaeda base. The skinny long gate, sitting on a high chair, is always discussing with Xiaonan about Yuyin village, or the development direction and progress of the organization. And just then. Wearing a mask, claiming to be yuzhiboban''s belt, suddenly appeared here. Changmen said faintly, "what are you doing here? What''s up? " While speaking. Xiao Nan''s vigilance has been raised to the extreme. Although there is no doubt about changmen''s strength, Xiaonan knows changmen''s health is not good, so if he has no choice, he doesn''t want changmen to do it himself, so as not to feel weaker. Of course, her worries are unnecessary for the time being. Because of the current soil, there is no plan to start with changmen at all. And even if it is hands-on, with reincarnation eyes of the long door, with soil is not necessarily able to play. He came here today mainly to urge changmen to carry out the plan of catching tailed animals. After all, Xiao organization has been working for a long time and stopped his action. Dai Tu: "I just want to ask you, when do you want to speed up the progress of catching tailed animals? It seems to me that you are not as active in this respect as before. What''s up? Want to give up our original idea? " Changmen: "you''re right. I''m not so active in catching tailed animals. But it doesn''t mean that I''ve given up my original idea. It''s because I changed my plan. " "What?" "Change the plan!" he exclaimed?! What plan did you change?! Why didn''t you discuss it with me? Didn''t we agree at the beginning that we should collect tailed animals and master the most powerful power in the world to realize our ideal? " In the original. There are three steps to changmen''s plan. Chapter 162 Somewhere in the desert of Windland. After leaving Yinyin village, Naruto''s first thought was to return to laishayin village. After all, the big snake pill says that Xiao organization seems to be very interested in tailed animals. In order to ensure that they can wait for the news of the organization as soon as possible. And to make sure I don''t have an accident with arrow. So Naruto finally chose to come back here. Of course, another reason is that he has no idea how to find other people or organizations. It''s better to ask shayin village to help you find out the news than to cover your head outside. so This is the scene of Naruto walking in the desert. But walking. Naruto''s pace suddenly stopped. His head looked in a certain direction, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said indifferently: "you two have been following me for a long time, haven''t you? You don''t want to come out and meet? Keep hiding. Don''t blame me for being rude. " As early as in the beginning, Naruto has sensed two chakras, looming around him. At that time, he was not sure whether the two chakras were aimed at himself. So I didn''t care too much. But now he has come to the desert. These two chakras are still in the range of their own sense, if not for him, no one will believe them! So there is the present scene. Naruto is here to show his cards. When the visitor learned about the whereabouts of himself and others, he was found by Naruto I don''t want to hide any more. Not long. Naruto''s vision, the original endless desert, suddenly more than two figures. Figure from the distance, toward their own direction, slowly came. As the distance gets closer. Naruto finally saw the clothes of Chu people. Both were in black robes. There are many red clouds on the robe. It looks very handsome. However, this handsome clothing, with the two people in front of the body, coupled with two people''s dialogue, it is a big discount! It was feiduan and jiaodu who were sent by changmen to invite Naruto back! The pace of the two, not slow, seems very comfortable. I didn''t feel nervous about being found by Naruto at all. Even chatting while walking. Feiduan stares at Naruto''s eyes, looking very excited: "good seedlings! Good seedling! So quickly found us, the strength must be good! " Jiaodu: "hum, how could we have been found if you hadn''t been quiet? Stop wasting time! Finish this task quickly, don''t delay me to make money Listen to their conversation. Naruto just feels One of them looks like a madman. One loves money. Impression is a negative number! Naruto said coldly, "who are you? Why are you following me? " Feiduan said with a smile: "of course, I''m here to invite you to join the cult! You have very good qualifications! I can give you an elder to do it! " Jiao Du stares at Fei Duan and hums coldly. Then he says to Naruto: "don''t listen to him. We are members of the organization Xiao. Our leader wants to see you. So... Please come with us I hear it''s the organization. Naruto was shocked. There was a little excitement in my heart. I didn''t expect Xiao organization to find itself so soon. It seems that the information given by the big snake pill has some credibility. To calm down his excitement, Naruto nodded his head and said, "yes, I have something to do. I want to see your leader. Lead the way. I''ll go back with you. " Now. It''s feiduan''s turn and jiaodu''s turn. So easy? Can it be fraud? They both looked at each other and saw the doubt in each other''s eyes. There''s no need to communicate. For the sake of safety, the two men with immortal body certainly don''t mind maiming Naruto first, and then take him back! Isn''t that the same thing? Looking at Naruto again, feiduan''s crazy eyes have become eager to try. He pulled out his bloody March scythe, which was similar to the scythe of death, and said excitedly to Naruto: "but... Before taking you back, we should confirm whether you are qualified to see our leader." He said. Feiduan rushes to Naruto. With an immortal body. There''s nothing to be afraid of. They really thought they were in charge of the situation. What they don''t know is that they attack Naruto, but it''s in Naruto''s heart! From the moment he got the kaleidoscope eyes, although Naruto didn''t know how to use the pupil technique of these eyes, he didn''t know what pupil technique they had. But he always had a very strange feeling. He felt as if he had the ability to change other people''s thinking. He didn''t know whether it was an illusion or something. I want to find someone to test, but I am worried that there is no suitable person. It''s not easy to run into these two guys today. Naruto certainly won''t miss such a wonderful opportunity! Moreover, if he succeeds, he may be able to understand the specific situation of Xiao organization through these two idiots! Of course, it doesn''t matter if you fail. It''s not too late to teach them how to behave with fists. Naruto grinned. There''s no plan to dodge. So I watched feiduan rush up to me! Seeing the self-confident appearance of Naruto, feiduan is secretly proud. Good! Good! You''d better not hide! Darling, let me cut a small wound, not greedy, let me lick your blood~ There''s no doubt that "mantra. Formulation" and "Ninja anti injury" are exactly the skills that feiduan will perform on Naruto next! As long as let him succeed, it can be said that Naruto is almost sure to lose. No matter how powerful Naruto''s resilience is. But feiduan just cuts off his head. The lunch box that Naruto should get is still essential. It''s just that. Flying to the limit of speed, to rush, but the heart is aware of something wrong. Why? This eye Have I seen it somewhere? Feiduan''s mind was attracted by Naruto''s eyes. Until three gouyu slowly linked together, feiduan finally remembered where this eye is seen! Damn it! Isn''t this the pair of eyes yuzhibo weasel used to "read the moon" to himself?! Shit, shit, shit! In the footsteps of the past. Emergency brake! Originally in order to speed up the impact speed, and forward tilt of the upper body, also suddenly turned into a backward tilt! My feet are constantly stepping on the sand. Brake! Give me the brakes! Unfortunately It''s too late. Blame yourself, often rely on their own immortality of the body, desperately forward, there seems to be a sense of death. It''s alright now. have got one''s wish. The last scene that feiduan saw in his eyes was Naruto grinning at him, then his eyes of the kaleidoscope wheel turned a little, and he was in a panic on the spot Chapter 163 Feiduan''s so-called panic, in his inner world, is like going through countless years. But in Naruto''s eyes, it is only a flash, and soon recovered. Jiaodu is even more unaware of this. In the eyes of jiaodu, feiduan rushes up, and then there is no emergency brake. See here, it is enough to let the corner feel speechless strange. After all, it''s the first time that jiaodu has seen something like this. With the immortal body, how can they shrink back? It''s just that Jiao Du didn''t expect that this scene made him feel strange. It was just an appetizer. The more outrageous picture is still in the future. All of a sudden, it''s really silly to show this old jiaodu. After the "emergency braking" of feiduan, the painting style suddenly changed. Put away his bloody March sickle. Step forward. Just like naruto. No mistake! It''s hook up! Then, jiaodu heard feiduan excitedly turn his head to Naruto and say, "Nah, that''s settled! If I work for you, you will definitely join the cult in the future, right? " I heard that. Naruto knew that his experiment was successful! My guess is right! He has the ability to change other people''s thinking! Just now Naruto, with his feeling, strengthened the idea that feiduan wanted to join the cult to the extreme. He also added a new idea in feiduan''s heart. As long as feiduan works for himself, he will definitely join the cult. of course! Maybe there are many ways to "change your mind" to control flying. However, Naruto feels that changing feiduan into the current "thinking" is already the upper limit of his ability to write wheel eyes in a kaleidoscope. Of course, the so-called upper limit does not mean that the ability to write round eyes in a kaleidoscope can not change the more overbearing "thinking". It''s just Naruto''s feeling that today''s "thinking" is the best way! No more or less. The effect will be greatly reduced. As for saying... Why is it based on feeling The reason is simple. Because Naruto can feel that as long as he chooses the way, another point of hegemony, like directly let feiduan recognize himself as the master, it may not matter in the short term. But it only takes a long time. Maybe you''ll notice something''s wrong. As a result, in his later stage, he may deny his "master". No matter how serious it is, even betrayal is impossible. of course. What Naruto doesn''t know is that his "feeling" is really right! As I said before, other gods are not invincible. Its ability is only to change the target''s thinking, not to change memory, character, or reduce the target''s IQ. And because of that. If Naruto changed feiduan''s thinking to "recognize yourself as the master.". Over time, feiduan will begin to question. How can I recognize this guy as the master? Why don''t I have a memory of this guy in my head? Then, in addition to the original character of feiduan, it will not be long before feiduan will be aware of something wrong, and eventually completely negate this thinking. Now it''s different. Naruto mainly changed the thinking of feiduan to "Naruto is very important to the cult, I must let Naruto join! As long as I work for Naruto, Naruto will definitely join the cult in the future! ". This thinking is undoubtedly the best way! Feiduan himself has always wanted to revitalize the cult. Then he longed for Naruto, a powerful guy, to join the cult. It''s a normal thing. There''s nothing wrong with him. There is no reason to doubt yourself, to question your thinking. Then there is character. If feiduan''s character is impatient, he will give up as long as he has a long time, of course, his loyalty to Naruto will not last long. But obviously, in other things, feiduan''s patience may not last so long. However, as long as it is related to the rise and fall of the cult, it is impossible for him to give up so easily. so The degree of desire, plus the degree of emphasis on the cult. The two are combined. It''s a dead cycle. Feiduan can only keep working for Naruto. Until this patience is polished, he will have a chance to wake up. Of course, the chance of awakening can be said to be very small, because during this period, as long as Naruto drinks feiduan some poisonous chicken soup from time to time, maybe feiduan will never get out of this dead cycle. Therefore, if we change feiduan into the current thinking, the biggest benefit to Naruto will be. Unlike the system, bietianshen has no ability introduction to explain Naruto. But this "feeling" is very accurate. It can be said that this is the reason why the people who opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel in the past dynasties know the ability of their eyes and how to use them. It''s all about feeling. As for why... When Li Yaoxiang first used "other gods", he used the way of "master" to change other people''s thinking, the reason is very simple. It''s because he has the ability of "one-time farewell to God", and he bought it from the system. Of course, he doesn''t have the so-called "feeling". The systematic explanation is not comprehensive enough. He can only explore slowly. After hearing feiduan''s question, Naruto was amused for no reason, but he said with coordination: "certainly, definitely. Don''t worry, I will join your cult in the future. " Feiduan heard that, it is called an excitement! He patted his chest and assured him, "don''t worry, if you have something to deal with, I''ll help you with it.". It''s just that. They are satisfied. But they didn''t want to! He still felt that Naruto agreed to go back with him and others so easily, there must be a problem! He doesn''t want to be escaped by Naruto on the way back, and then waste a lot of time to catch him. Doesn''t that keep him from making money?! Some impatient Jiao Du, facing is suddenly angry, completely did not give face meaning: "enough! You idiot! Get the hell out of here! If you don''t, I''ll do it! " Feiduan hears the words. Also angry! Immediately in front of Naruto, he choked back and said, "do it? What are you doing?! I warn you, he is my elder. If you dare to fight him, I will fight with you Looking at this idiot in front of me, the corner is angry! It''s just that. Without waiting for him to say anything. Naruto, on the other hand, stops Fei Duan behind him. He smiles at the corner and turns his eyes slightly A moment later. Jiaodu''s mind, there is a firm belief in thinking. As long as I work for Naruto, I will get an unprecedented wealth in the future (PS: the weasel must be another God. Then the group hid in the five shadows meeting and also showed other gods. So I set Naruto two kaleidoscope are other gods. It''s like a kaleidoscope with soil. Kakashi also has divine power.) Chapter 164 After using other gods twice in a row, Naruto immediately feels weak. But this is not really weakness. Naruto knows very well that he is in good health now. It''s just... He seems to feel the loss of his vitality. And this loss should be the side effect of using this on the ability of writing wheel eye in kaleidoscope. Not only that. He also found a limit to his eye ability. That is, after using "other gods", he probably can''t use them any more in a short time. Because the feeling of "being able to change other people''s thinking" is gone. It is estimated that it will be several years before it can be used again. But it doesn''t matter. If not to confirm his guess, he doesn''t want to rely too much on the ability of these eyes, if not necessary. After all, he can''t close his eyes. He can clearly feel that these eyes seem to be killing his vitality all the time. Since he put on these eyes, he has lost the feeling of "strong vitality from blood". in other words. The round the clock opening of the three gouyu writing wheel eyes can be regarded as keeping a balance with the powerful vitality of the whirlpool clan. As long as the ability is not used, there will be no problem. After figuring out his physical condition, Naruto has been feeling a lot of discomfort these days. And the good news is more than that. This time, he also gained two "free workers.". You can even make use of these two free labor forces to really understand the situation of Xiaoxiao organization, so you don''t have to think about it. Thinking of this, Naruto asked Fei Duan: "can you tell me something about the leader of your organization?" Hearing Naruto ask about changmen, feiduan mistakenly thinks that Naruto has something to do with changmen, so he can''t help locking his brow. Think about it. It''s impossible for such a leader to join the cult. As soon as he clenched his teeth, he made a decision right now! "What''s the matter? Elder, do you have a grudge against the leader? no problem! I''ll kill him for you Naruto looked at the idiot in front of him speechless: "you''d better call me Naruto. I haven''t joined your cult, and I''m not your elder. " Forget it. It should be more reliable to ask a normal person. Naruto turned to the corner and asked, "can you tell me something about it and let me know?" The corners all put out a dignified look similarly. Now. Naruto has to pay attention to this so-called leader Xiao. Is this leader so unfathomable? When the two members talked about him, they both turned pale? But when Naruto was still worried about changmen, he heard Jiao Du gnash his teeth and reply with difficulty: "I have to increase the money!" Naruto: "hmm?" Jiaodu: "if you want me to help you deal with the leader, you have to pay more!" Naruto: Yi_ ? Feeling you think so long, expression so dignified, is thinking about this problem? Naruto''s mouth twitched and he said with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t worry, add money. When it''s done, you''ll get the money. " You can hear the words. Take a deep breath and your eyes shine! Nothing is treacherous! If there is, there is not enough money! Naruto: "then... Can you tell me now?" Next. That is, Jiao Du tells Naruto all the information of Xiao organization. Feiduan added a few sentences from time to time. After combining the information disclosed by the two, Naruto finally has a preliminary understanding of the so-called Xiao. But it is also one-sided. He could not fully believe what the two classics said. I didn''t expect that Xiao, the leader, was working under the slogan of "world peace". I don''t know if it''s true or not. It seems that it is necessary to meet with leader Xiao before we can confirm again. next. It''s a line of three. Set foot on the journey to Xiaoxiao headquarters. ¡­¡­ Two days later. Feiduan and jiaodu bring Naruto and Xiaoxiao''s base. He came to the Miyan puppet controlled by changmen. Changmen waved his hand, indicating that feiduan and jiaodu were retreating. But to his surprise, feiduan and jiaodu didn''t follow his instructions. Instead, they still stood there motionless. Miyan, the puppet, has no expression on the surface, but in fact, changmen''s heart has already turned over a storm! I''m just going out. Two members have betrayed themselves, no longer afraid of themselves? After the surprise, the change comes from the excitement! Good! He is very satisfied! The better Naruto''s ability, the better! As long as he can convince him that his idea is consistent with his own, then after his death, he will rest assured to give the world to him. At least you don''t have to worry too much about Naruto''s lack of "world peace.". Changmen praised Naruto from the bottom of his heart: "not bad! In such a short period of time, I''m very satisfied with your ability to plot against my two subordinates! " Feiduan glared at changmen: "what is the treason?"?! Don''t blame me for reminding you when I have nothing to do! Today we three join hands, you can''t expect to escape That''s all. Feiduan''s tone suddenly became soft: "when... Of course... If you promise me now that you will join the cult, it''s not impossible to consider, let you go first..." None of them spoke. Naruto also ignored this idiot. The reason why Naruto blatantly exposed feiduan and Jiao. Only in this way can he not be led by the nose in the following communication. Now that I''ve given it to you. Jiaodu and feiduan, of course, there is no need to stay here. Naruto: "you two go out first. I have something to talk to your leader about. " Feiduan exclaimed: "elder! That''s not good! " Jiao Du''s eyebrows are locked. He is afraid that Naruto, the "boss", will have an accident. Naruto: "don''t worry, I won''t have any problem, you go out first." However, Naruto''s two "classic partners" finally had no choice but to leave. After they left. Changmen directly joked: "I didn''t expect that they were quite concerned about your safety." Naruto said in a cold voice, "stop talking nonsense. You asked them to bring me, and now I''m here. Go straight to the point. What do you want to tell me? " Changmen: "this is not a good place to talk. Do you have the courage to go to another place with me, and then we can sit down and talk? Of course, if you don''t have the guts, this meeting will be over. I think I read the wrong person. You can take those two people and leave by yourself. I won''t stop you. But the next time we meet, maybe I will stand in front of you as an enemy. " PS: today''s state is not suitable for writing down. If you just keep writing down, the quality will drop, or you don''t need to add more Chapter 165 Naruto has a certain confidence in his current strength. No matter how powerful the leader of Xiao organization is, Naruto thinks that even if he can''t fight, he can escape. Therefore, after hearing changmen''s provocative words. Naruto just slightly squinted his eyes and replied, "then lead the way." Remote control of the long door of Miyan puppet, see this situation, the more satisfied with Naruto''s attitude. We want to create a peaceful world by crushing our strength. That means that in the future, there will be endless careerists who are eyeing you! If you are not careful, you will be doomed. Without enough courage, how can we face their challenges? How can we shoulder the responsibility of world peace? Power, Naruto is there, so the courage of the test, it has become a long door to Naruto''s second problem. Now that Naruto''s performance has successfully passed the second threshold set by his heart, changmen doesn''t intend to delay any longer. He controls Miyan''s puppet and turns around to leave. Naruto followed. A moment later. One person and one puppet came to a more secret place in the Xiao organization base. This place is rarely found. And very few people come. There is a gate several meters high. Changmen controls Miyan''s puppet. When he comes to this gate, he stops and turns to look at Naruto. Naruto looked at the surrounding environment for a while, finally looked at the gate behind the long gate, and joked: "what''s the matter? Are you going to let me in to have a look? " Changmen: "before I go in, I think I need to introduce myself to you again. I''m the leader of Yuyin village, Xiao organization. At the same time, you can also call me changmen, vortex changmen. " After hearing this introduction, Naruto''s face changed slightly. This is the first time in his life that he has met a member of the same clan. Looking at the long door, the eyes softened a lot. Naruto''s slight change of expression, changmen also see in the eye. How can he not understand Naruto''s feelings? To be able to get together again with people of the same origin in the long sea of people, it must be false to say that there is no feeling. Changmen continued, "what''s up? What do you think of the extinction of our whirlpool clan? In other words, what do you think of all kinds of wars, big and small, over the years? " Naruto frowned: "I feel very sorry for the destruction of my mother. But when this happened, I was not born yet. If you want me to seek revenge for this, I''m sorry. I don''t have this plan. As for the war... It''s their business to fight and kill them. As long as it doesn''t get in my way, I don''t want to take care of these things Changmen: "ha ha, do you think you can really be alone?" Naruto''s brow is a bit tight: "what''s the matter, you just say it, don''t beat around the bush with me." Changmen: "now that you have accepted two of my subordinates, I believe you have a certain understanding of our organization? I just want to tell you that our slogan is not in vain. World peace is the original intention of the organization and the ultimate goal I have always wanted to achieve! " Naruto discontented: "I have said that I am not interested in these things." Changmen: "Oh? Is it? Are you interested in resurrection? " Long before the meeting, changmen had learned all kinds of information about Naruto through baijue, including Naruto''s desire to revive Hatta and Naruto''s meeting with dashuewan. So changmen is now trying to attract Naruto with the art of resurrection. And through this technique, to persuade Naruto to agree with their own ideas! Naruto heard the word resurrection. My heart is tense. He''s not interested in knowing why changmen is so clear about his own affairs. He just wanted to know if changmen could revive Hatta! Since the other party already knows what he cares about most, there is no need to hide it. Naruto stares at changmen and waits for changmen to continue to speak. Changmen: "I do know the art of resurrection." Naruto gritted his teeth and said, "what do you want?" Changmen: "before I say what I want, let''s talk about you first. If I help you resurrect nichida, what are you going to do in the days to come? " Speaking of Hatoyama. Speaking of the days to come. Naruto naturally remembers the scene they imagined when they met secretly in Muye. My mind is full of pictures of the life they yearn for. Naruto subconsciously replied: "I will take hatada to a place where no one knows us, start over and live a peaceful life." "Yes, it''s a wonderful fantasy." Changmen first praised, then hit, "but do you think, born in this troubled time, there is really a peaceful place for you to be alone?" Naruto''s brow, once again locked! He didn''t understand the meaning of changmen. His age, his insight and his experience over the years are not enough to make him see through everything in the world. Naruto: "what do you mean?" Changmen: "over the years, both big and small countries have been experiencing all kinds of wars. As a result, many of the common people in various places have lost their families and separated their wives and children. You and I are the best examples. So, do you really think that as long as you don''t get into trouble, you won''t get into trouble? As long as you are found to have this strength in the place where you are located, it will only be a matter of time before the local authorities are greedy for your strength or afraid of your strength, aiming at you and the people you attach the most importance to. In case something goes wrong, rihata will die for you again. What will you do then? Do you want to find the art of resurrection all over the world? How can you be sure that a person can be resurrected once, and whether he can be resurrected a second time? " After hearing that. Naruto is just like being hit by the long gate, to wake up directly! Changmen said that the speculation, Naruto from the bottom of his heart that there is really a great possibility, will happen. No matter how careful he is, he can''t guard against these people all the time like a thief. What if Daisy was killed again? What can we do? After so many things, he is no longer the naive Naruto in the original. He will not repose the safety of himself or the people around him on the thoughts of others. Expect others to be kind, not to deal with themselves, to deal with the people around them. Think of it here. Naruto''s expression, or action, has changed significantly. He clenched his fist. The facial expression is slightly ferocious. I swear to myself that I will not let this happen again! Naruto''s change, has been focused on his long door, of course, also see in the eye. The third threshold set by Naruto in his heart passed again. This time, without waiting for the answer from Naruto, the long gate turned around, pushed open the heavy gate and said, "come in." Chapter 166 A heavy gate several meters high. "Boom and boom.". He was pushed away by Miyan. When Naruto comes back from his mind, Miyan has already stood in the distance and watched him for a long time. Naruto goes into the gate. Look around. The scene here is not much different from that outside. However, there are two more people in the door. A man and a woman. The man sat on a high chair, skinny and seemingly weak. The woman stood beside the man, seemingly guarding him. What surprised Naruto most was that the so-called leader of Xiao, the puppet of "Miyan", was standing behind the skinny guy. A pair of skinny guy, horse head for look. The man and woman Naruto saw were, of course, the body of changmen and Xiaonan. The reason why changmen brought Naruto here today is that after Naruto passed the three thresholds set in his heart, changmen had the intention to confess everything to Naruto. After all, Naruto has to rely on himself to revive Hatta. In addition to the lobbying just now, changmen is not afraid that Naruto will not agree to his request. Naruto hesitated and said to the long door on which Kao sat: "are you..." Changmen said with a smile, "as you can see, this is who I am. OK? Do you think it''s funny? The body has become like this, but also in vain to want world peace. " Naruto just wanted to say something. But changmen interrupted: "maybe you will feel very confused, even ridiculous, why do I have to manage so much, why do I have to persist I can only say You also belong to the whirlpool group. Compared with me, you are too happy. You will never feel the cruelty of war, nor will you ever realize how precious "peace" is You''ve never been through a war. You don''t care. I don''t blame you. But I''m not like you. When the kingdom of vortexes was destroyed and the vortexes were destroyed, I was just a child at that time. I watched as one clan member after another was killed in front of me. I watched as my parents sacrificed themselves to save me. Until the end, I couldn''t escape to Yuyin village, but I met the war again... " That''s all. Changmen looked at Xiaonan and Miyan, and continued: "I have no relatives and friends, and I have met them here. We, who are also victims of war, can only survive by picking up garbage or stealing Recalling the past I still can''t imagine how our three children survived in that vicious environment! We''ve had enough of these days! Do not hope that our descendants, will suffer the same experience! So at that time, we made an oath! We must create a paradise of peace and a place not affected by war! Cough! Cough! Cough The more changmen said, the more excited he was. Speaking of excitement, I coughed a few times. Xiaonan hurriedly wanted to help changmen, but changmen waved her hand and refused her kindness. Changmen will continue to speak! Next. Changmen began to talk about their changes. Miyan''s death made him realize that in this corrupt world, it is impossible to realize their dream! If they want to realize their dream, the only thing they can do is to completely change the rotten world! Finish. Changmen was so excited that his face was flushed. He said to Naruto in a trembling voice: "so, do you understand my feelings now? Do you understand why I''m holding on? " The story of changmen. It''s moving though. It''s great, too. But Naruto couldn''t listen. Now he just wants to revive the young farmland. As long as it''s not about Chutian, Naruto can''t concentrate on it. Naruto truthfully replied, "I''m sorry, since you have known the purpose of my coming here, you should know how important Hata is to me. I''m not in the mood to take care of other things except the resurrection of hatada... " The atmosphere became awkward. Xiao Nan just wants to scold Naruto. But he was stopped by the long door and said, "it''s ok... I take it for granted. I shouldn''t force you to agree with our ideas. Since you only care about how to revive hatada, let''s talk about it. " indeed. When Naruto heard this key sentence, he was full of spirit, afraid of missing any sentence of changmen. Changmen calmed down and said, "I really have the ability to help you revive her, but... Before I revive her, you must help me fulfill my wish for world peace." As soon as Naruto''s body was shocked, his face became extremely dignified. The requirement of changmen is not high! It''s not easy to talk about world peace? What''s more, who can guarantee that changmen will come back to life? Naruto has to take these factors into consideration. I thought about it for a long time. Naruto suddenly found a loophole in changmen''s language. Naruto looked bad and asked, "how can I believe what you say? Since you say you can raise the dead. Then why don''t you bring Miyan back to life? " It seems that Naruto had expected this question. Changmen didn''t even think about it, and directly replied, "do you really think that I don''t need to pay for resurrecting a person? Overuse of my eyes will only make me weaker. Resurrect him, and I will die. And lost my power. We will never realize our dream. Similarly, you can see my physical condition now. I will die for you. So, if you want me to help you, you must help me realize the dream of world peace before I die. " Now Naruto is really in trouble. All kinds of past experiences, the ape flying day kill that hypocritical guy, bring Naruto''s shadow, drive today''s Naruto, have to carefully consider everything. Here, there are still a lot of tricks that can''t be sorted out. For example, how to ensure that changmen will not break its promise. For example, how can changmen confirm whether the world will be in chaos again after his death? If changmenlian didn''t think of this, does it mean that he didn''t want to keep his promise at all? Unfortunately No matter how complicated the problem is. In front of Naruto, there is still only one choice. That is to agree with changmen''s request! After all, whether changmen abides by or breaks his promise, he has no choice, right? He must come back to life! Even if there is only one in ten thousand possibility, he will not miss any chance to revive the hatchlings! Think of it here. Naruto Ku Ran is cheerful. The brows stretch. ¡±I can promise you, but how can you guarantee that you will help me revive daisy after the event¡° PS: it''s almost the last big story! The fire shadow chapter will probably end in 40000-500000 words. If you write a complete story of Huoying in 500000 words, you will know that I don''t have much water! In the next world, you don''t know how many people will be lost, and you don''t know which world you want to see. So For the sake of my lack of water, at least give me a full order in the fire shadow chapter ~ ~ otherwise, my grades are too poor, and I don''t know whether this book can last to the world you want to see.) Chapter 167 Changmen seems to have expected that Naruto would ask. He looks very calm. After all, from the moment he wanted to invite Naruto, a Nine Tailed man, to join the gang, he had worked out all the solutions to ensure that there would be no problems after his death. Changmen: "my goal is to hope for world peace. If you help me to achieve this goal, and I don''t help you resurrect, you can destroy my goal, can''t you? " Naruto pondered for a moment and asked again, "are you so confident that when you die, the world will not be in chaos again?" Changmen: "this is my second request to you. When I die, you must use your own strength to suppress everything for me. Maintaining world peace. Of course, it''s for me. It''s actually helping yourself. Only when there is real peace in the world can you live the peaceful life you want with rihata. " That''s all. In fact, Naruto has been a little moved. Because he is very clear, changmen is right. As long as there is still war in this world, there must be an ambitious idea to fight the tail beast. At that time, as a Nine Tailed man, he will inevitably get into trouble. A little carelessness may also affect the young farmland. This is not the result he wants to see. Therefore, for the sake of public and private affairs, for the sake of daisy and changmen, he must create his ideal world before Daisy''s resurrection, and strive to maintain the world, so that he and Daisy can live a peaceful life. It''s just that. To make sure changmen isn''t just talking about it. Naruto is still picking bones in the egg, once again questioned: "Oh, after the revival of the young field, you are dead. How do you make sure I keep my promise? Aren''t you afraid I''ll let go then? " Changmen smiles and pats Xiaonan on the arm: "if you break the contract, Xiaonan will only do one thing in her future life. Even if you fight to death, you''ll kill him. Although Xiao Nan can''t help you. But you can''t be around day and night, can you? " Changmen spoke the threatening words calmly. Naruto heard, not only not angry, but more excited! The more well prepared changmen is, the lower the chance of cheating itself! From the side, doesn''t it mean that changmen can really revive the young fields? For a long time. Finally see the hope! Naruto can no longer suppress his inner emotions. Without saying a word, he said, "I can promise you. What do you want me to do? " Seeing Naruto, I can''t wait to promise myself. Also excited, there is changmen! He is very confident that he and Naruto will soon achieve the goal of world peace! Changmen was so excited that his breathing became a little short. Changmen: "our first step is to make money! Make enough money! To maintain future operating costs. You don''t have to worry about that. We have finished the first step! Now what we want to implement is the second step plan! Cause a war between great powers! Only when we truly understand the pain of war, will they cherish the peace we bring in the future! I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Previously, we have been carrying out the plan of recycling tailed animals. In order to let the big powers lose this kind of catastrophic power! As long as the big countries and the big villages still have this kind of disastrous power in their hands. Then they will have some scruples and dare not launch a real all-round war. They are afraid that any party will jump over the wall and destroy everything regardless of everything. Without this power, they will no longer have any scruples! It''s just Your appearance, but let me postpone the original plan. As you can see, even if my dream is successful, my body won''t last long. That''s why I want you to inherit my will and protect the hard won peace for me. " Hearing the recovery of tailed animals, Naruto''s mood is gloomy. If we really want to continue to recycle tailed animals, what should I do? Naruto: "is there no other way to cause wars among countries? Since you know my past so well, you should know that Zhuli from shayin village is my friend. I won''t do it to him. I won''t let you do it to him. " Changmen didn''t panic at all. The question that Naruto was worried about was also in changmen''s consideration: "yes. The five great powers and the five tolerance villages can be said to be barely maintaining the balance of the world. Because of this balance, all kinds of problems have been extended over the years. They may want to consolidate their position. Or to weaken other powers and so on. As a result, all kinds of wars, large and small, continued. So, if you don''t want to recycle the tailed animals and start an all-out war, we can completely break this balance and destroy one of the five tolerance villages! At that time, in order to seize territory and interests, the other four powers will naturally break out a full-scale war! It''s up to you to decide which plan you want to implement, and I will fully cooperate with you. " After listening to changmen''s explanation. Naruto''s heart is very complicated. To completely destroy a village of tolerance, wouldn''t it kill many people? If you want him to kill, you can. But you want him to massacre innocent people indiscriminately. Naruto still can''t do this kind of thing. Naruto just stood there. I thought about it for a long time. The long gate did not interrupt him. In the end, Naruto, in desperation, chose the first more benevolent scheme, that is, the recovery of tailed animals. However, he made a request to changmen. No matter what, you can''t do it to me. Changmen thought it over and over again, and thought that if they missed a tail animal and didn''t recycle it, it should not have much impact on their plan, so they agreed. In the end, everyone was happy. The two reached a complete agreement. Changmen will let Xiao''s members fully cooperate with Naruto''s action. Naruto began his journey of "reclaiming the tailed beast.". ¡­¡­ meanwhile. A secret base built underground. The base was rumbling. This is the place where yuzhiboban passed away, and also the present residence with soil. And the reason why there is such a close bombing sound in the base is that it attacks everything around like crazy. Changmen suddenly changed its plan. This makes me feel very angry, but I can''t help it. Because he knows very well that he is not the opponent of changmen at all. You can''t change changmen''s mind. If you want to recycle the samsara eye of changmen, you can''t do it. This kind of feeling makes him very uncomfortable. Originally everything went very smoothly, why did it suddenly become like this?! Chapter 168 In a house with soil. After the bombing continued for a long time, Dai Tu angrily scolded the silent black Jue: "Damn it! Don''t you want to come back to life?! Didn''t you propose the plan of "unlimited monthly reading"?! Now changmen rashly changed the plan, how can you still be so calm?! Why do I seem to care more about this plan than you do?! Are you going to give up? " So far. Take soil all think black absolutely is the will of Yu Zhibo spot. That''s why he took heijue as Yu Zhibo. However, what he didn''t know was that the questions he put forward casually because of venting were just right in his mind. It''s not black. I never want to realize the "unlimited monthly reading" plan. But black Jue himself to this plan, also some indecision. It has been laid out for thousands of years. The purpose of continuously secretly guiding the yuzhibo clan and the Qianshou clan to continue the war is to awaken the reincarnation eye through the hatred brought by the war. Now it''s hard to wait. But there is an unexpected situation. He never thought that the reincarnation of Asura and Indra of this generation would grow so fast. It''s strong enough to stop him from carrying out the unlimited monthly program. He was worried that the plan would be stopped by two people when it came to the door. Even revealed their identities. In the end, his layout over the past thousand years is really nothing. So he didn''t dare. I''m afraid to be involved in this again. He would rather wait another 7-80 years for this generation of Asuras and Indra to reincarnate and die completely before continuing his "mother saving" plan, rather than exposing his ambition at this time. Otherwise, his deeds will be recorded in a historical way, and it will be even more difficult for him to implement the plan of unlimited monthly reading. The world will be on guard against him from now on. If we want to eliminate these historical traces, we can''t do it in 1-200 years. Heijue said coldly: "the development of things has been beyond my expectation. To ensure the success of the plan, I decided to lurk down first. Of course, if you insist on action, I can ask Bai Jue to help you. The only condition is that you can''t expose my existence. " Yu Zhibo said with a crazy smile: "ha ha ha ha! What a yuzhiboban, the God of tolerance in the past! After all, aren''t you afraid of them?! Good! If you don''t, let me do it! Since you don''t have the courage to take this risk, you can''t expect me to revive you as agreed! " Finish. I left the base with soil. I don''t want to stay with this shrinking black Jue. He''s not like heijue. He doesn''t have unlimited life. Wait. How old is the average life span of forbearance? He''s nearly 30 now. If you wait, won''t he become an old man from a middle-aged uncle? At that time, even if the plan is successful, how can he face Yoshihara? So in any case, we must continue to carry on the plan of unlimited monthly reading! As for heijue ha-ha. Of course, I''m happy to see it. As long as he didn''t reveal his identity and purpose, he was also very happy to see such a crazy land carrying on the plan alone. Anyway, if he fails to bring soil, he will wait another 6-70 years. Waiting for Naruto and Sasuke to die. If it''s successful? That would be great! He doesn''t mind coming out to make a profit at that time, just like in the original book, to dig out the heart of the earth and grab the head. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a flash, three months passed. Before that, due to the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang, Yu changmen suspended the plan of recovering tailed animals. Therefore, many tailed animals or human forces that should have been solved in the original work are still at ease. It''s a pity that the days that can make them carefree can only come to an end. After all, the moment Naruto agreed to changmen''s request three months ago, he embarked on his journey of "recycling tailed animals.". And now, three months later, Naruto will certainly not get nothing. He has successfully captured renzhuli, six tailed rhino dog, renzhuli and four tailed monkey king from water Kingdom, Wuyin village, Earth Kingdom and Yanyin village. Naruto didn''t kill them. Just seriously injured them and handed them over to changmen. Changmen in his life promised Naruto that he would take charge of the plan. So he listened to Naruto''s advice and didn''t directly kill these seriously injured people. Instead, he gave them a chance. As long as you abandon the dark and join them, you can live. Unfortunately These people don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, and they can''t agree with the idea of changmen. Seeing this, Naruto is no longer kind. Let changmen extract the tail animals from their bodies, so that they will not come out to make trouble at a critical moment in the future. Compared with hatada, they are nothing! Since you don''t want to cooperate, go to hell! I''ve done my utmost! There is no obligation to stop you from seeking death! That''s it. After four tails and six tails were successfully recovered, Naruto left Xiaoxiao base and set foot on his journey of "recovering tailed animals" again. After that, it seems that Naruto''s mind is just like a small matter of sesame and mung bean to capture people''s strength and recycle the tail animal. However, during the journey of Naruto, what he doesn''t know is that the trivial matter in his eyes has already exploded the whole world of tolerance! The fact that the nine tails of the complete body have appeared frequently again and again makes the five powers have to be cautious! all the time. On the surface, the names of the five great powers seem to be tit for tat, but in fact they share a common goal, that is, to weaken the tolerance boundary and consolidate the imperial power! This is also the reason why all kinds of wars, large and small, have been going on all these years. It''s not that they can''t coexist peacefully, but that these celebrities have never thought about peace at all! It''s not difficult to see their idea just by their decisions. It''s like a small policy of the wind country, which weakens the funding of shayin village. This makes shayin village have to deal with Muye of the alliance. It''s like having the name of twelve forbearance. Just got the strength. I can''t wait for Muye to disband the guard. For example, their research direction of science and technology is often in the research and development of technology to deal with ninja, rather than the research and development of technology to benefit the people and so on. Although this series of small actions is only a small fuse, it is exactly the reason for the constant disputes in the Huoying world. Really want peace. Can''t they? no Yes, and it''s easy. As long as the country of fire, which is rich in resources and materials, opens the door and allows other countries to exchange goods at this central point, the whole world of fire shadow will no longer need war. But will they? ha-ha. unable. Forbearance is like a big knife around their neck, threatening their status and life all the time, so they will not allow forbearance to live and develop peacefully. They are weak. The only thing we can do is to continue to cause wars and weaken the power of the tolerance community. What is most in their interest is to weaken the strength of the five tolerance villages and at the same time maintain the strength of the five tolerance villages at a balance point. The strength of either side is not suitable to be strong or too weak. Otherwise, if they are careless and the war is too fierce, their well-off life will be affected. It''s an unwritten practice among celebrities. However, now it is obvious that Naruto''s practice has completely broken this balance, which is not the result they can accept. Therefore, the big names of the five big powers have come to a secret meeting in response to this matte Chapter 169 Muye village. Sasuke''s home. Sasuke sat on the chair with no expression on his face, put his right hand on the table beside him, and asked, "can you tell me, what do you mean by asking me to take on these e-level and d-level tasks all the time? What does it have to do with resurrecting my family? If you just want to see my jokes and play with me, it doesn''t matter. I can satisfy your bad taste. But I hope you can keep your promise and revive my family afterwards. " Sasuke said that. It''s all because after Naruto left Muye, Li Yaoxiang asked him to pick up some tasks from time to time, such as looking for cats and dogs, picking up garbage and cleaning up the river. And Sasuke was right. Li Yaoxiang is really playing with him. Because this is related to Li Yaoxiang''s last step of blackening plan, Li Yaoxiang has to do so, and has to try every means to infuriate Sasuke. Of course, in some cases, it''s not just playing. During this period, Li Yaoxiang also asked Sasuke and sasai to solve several "theater version" plots in advance. It''s like solving the trouble of ghost country ahead of time. It''s like solving the air country problem ahead of time. It''s like solving the problem of beiliuhu ahead of time and so on. This is also the main reason why Li Yaoxiang wanted Sasuke and Sakai to stay in Muye. He didn''t know how the little boss in the theater version would grow without Naruto. Therefore, it is necessary to avoid these little boss to come out and make trouble with his plan. Li Yaoxiang also had to let them ascend the paradise early. "Ha ~ ~" Li Yaoxiang''s tone was very arrogant. He didn''t mean to answer Sasuke directly. He lazily replied in Sasuke''s mind, "if you don''t want to do it, don''t do it. I didn''t force you." Sasuke''s face is still numb. After listening to Li Yaoxiang''s words, Sasuke was silent for a long time. I don''t know how long it took before he said coldly, "OK, I''ll do it. You can tell me anything. What task do you want me to take this time? " "ERM... What''s the task... The recent river seems to have accumulated a lot of garbage, so you can clean it up again." Just by the tone of the sentence. How could Sasuke fail to recognize that Li Yaoxiang was just trying to send him off with a casual task? But Sasuke is still not mad. Also silent for a long time. In the end, he said nothing. He got up and left the house and went directly to the task handover in the village. Watching Sasuke swallow his anger and take over the task of cleaning up the river under the gaze of the public, Li Yaoxiang knows that his goal is very close to the edge of success. Let Sasuke, who has the strength of the film class, have to fight with the novice just graduated for the task of picking up garbage. This is a shame to Sasuke. With a top family, yuzhibo should have a sense of honor. Even though he knew that he was not Li Yaoxiang''s opponent, did Sasuke really bear this tone so easily? Obviously, the answer is impossible! Sasuke seemingly does not care, but in fact it is the opposite! He''s not unresponsive. It''s not that I''m not angry. In fact, the anger in his heart had already been tolerated to a limit. However, in order to revive his family, he always tried to suppress his emotions. Just now, he was silent for two times in a row for a long time, just because he was trying to resist the anger in his heart, which was close to the edge of explosion! Although Sasuke does not want to be discovered by Li Yaoxiang on his emotional clues. But how can his little trick hide Li Yaoxiang''s eyes? Li Yaoxiang is even more satisfied with this. The more depressed Sasuke is now, it means that when the storm comes, Sasuke will only become more violent! This is exactly what Li Yaoxiang wants! When you see your purpose, you have achieved it. Li Yaoxiang has no intention of staying here. If it wasn''t for the final blackening plan, he didn''t have the evil taste to tease Sasuke and watch Sasuke pick up garbage. Li Yaoxiang''s mind moved. The soul suddenly floated out of Sasuke''s body. Then he went up into the air and flew back to his home. In the process of flying, the cynical attitude of joking about Sasuke just now has long disappeared. What has changed is the expression of worry. The mind is focused on the system interface in the mind. [host: Li Yaoxiang] Target of blackening: Naruto Soul: 3240 Blackening degree: 83% Blackening value: 331050 Shopping mall: brief] The influence of Asura on Naruto, who is 83% blackened, is actually negligible. If we say that at the beginning, most of Li Yaoxiang''s motivation in the process of blackening Naruto was that he felt unworthy and angry for Naruto''s younger brother, and wanted to help him get rid of his fate and the control of Asura. Now he insists on blackening Naruto to 100% for his own sake. Before crossing, his dream was to travel around the world, but he had no money and didn''t dare to have extravagant hopes. That''s why he made such a funny wish to soar in the sky. And how can a traveler who yearns to travel around the world and soar in the sky be willing to stay in only one world? So he insisted. Originally, he didn''t think that he would come to this step. But even from the beginning, he had a certain psychological preparation for the difficulty of the task of blackening Naruto. I didn''t expect it to be that difficult. Sasuke''s feign death and hatada''s death were not enough to blacken Naruto to 100%, which made Li Yaoxiang''s mood sink. He was very dissatisfied with the data and rewards given by the blackening system! As early as 60% blackening, Li Yaoxiang had spent 400000 blackening value to exchange a pair of reincarnation eyes for himself. Maybe it''s because he''s always controlling other people''s minds, and he''s good at flying thunder. Therefore, in addition to the various abilities of reincarnation eye, he also awakened the other gods and the power of God, the two kaleidoscope abilities of writing wheel eye. At this point, his strength, in the world of fire shadow, is finally ranked on the number one. Then when the blackening degree was more than 80%, in order to keep his handsome appearance unchanged and his life was no longer limited, he spent 800000 blackening value to exchange for a sacred tree fruit. The next step is to wait for your body to change. Although after absorbing the fruit of this sacred tree, Li Yaoxiang can''t get all the Ninjutsu in the world of tolerance immediately like other commodities. He needs to dig and understand it slowly. But with the feature of immortality, he can be proud of the world of fire and shadow. But here''s the problem! He is almost invincible in the world of fire shadow. The blackening degree of Naruto shown on the system is only 83%. What does that mean?! What do you want with all the remaining blackening values?! Chapter 170 What standard does the system use to determine the degree of blackening? How to blacken Naruto to get 100% data? Also, what can the remaining blackening value be used for? It''s only 7000 blackening points to buy "don''t go to heaven once". Doesn''t that mean that in the later stage, if Li Yaoxiang is willing, he can even change the thinking of thousands of people and complete the task of blackening together? In another world, can we do the same thing again, blacken all the people around the "target" and accomplish 100% of the task in a short time? This wave of operation of the system simply shows that Li Yaoxiang is doing this, isn''t it? Without any effort, he can complete his mission, go to the next world, and fulfill his desire to soar in the sky. But the question is, if we do, what will become of the blackened world? Everyone has been blackened, and it''s not going to be much better, is it? If this is the purpose of the system ha-ha. Li Yaoxiang, who is yearning to travel around the world, is doomed to let the system down! Li Yaoxiang. You want to fly. You want shit. Before crossing, Li Yaoxiang was laughed at by his classmates and friends. Because the word "Xiang" has been spoiled in his hometown. However, Li Yaoxiang never gave up his name. On the contrary, he was very satisfied with the name "Xiang" in his name. It was a name given to him by his parents. I hope he can fly in the sky, free and free. At the same time, this is exactly what Li Yaoxiang yearns for most. So he thought the character Xiang was very suitable for him. Because of this, as a freedom loving and travel loving traveler, like most people who like to travel, he wants to eat delicious food all over the world, experience the local conditions and customs all over the world, and so on. The most important thing is that every tourist is eager to leave his own footprints all over the world! That''s why there are so many "who''s here, who''s here" and so many "marriage stones engraved with" who loves whom. ". If it wasn''t for strength, maybe someone would want to leave their own statue! Now that Li Yaoxiang has such an opportunity to soar all over the world, he certainly can''t be satisfied with just writing "a tour here" and so on! It is impossible for these places to become a purgatory world after he left! Therefore, he should be reduced to a tool of the system according to the will of the system. SORRY¡« It''s impossible! Therefore, what he needs to do is to blacken the target to 100% and make the target live a happy life before leaving, so as to leave his footprints in every world! This will also be his ultimate goal to soar all over the world! It''s just that the goal sounds simple. It''s very difficult to do. Just like naruto today. I''ve been through so many things, but 17% of them haven''t been blackened yet. Don''t think it''s easy to deal with just 17%. Compared with the 17% at the beginning, the difficulty of blackening is very different! You know, now Naruto''s soul value has 32 points. As I said before, soul value also represents a person''s willpower. Normal people''s willpower will not exceed 10 points. But because of Asura, Naruto has a maximum of 40 soul points! From this, we can see how difficult it is to improve the final 17%. It''s not like those who can blacken success just by making little noise at the beginning. This is one of the main reasons why Li Yaoxiang has gradually reduced his communication with Naruto. In addition to expressing his brother''s disappointment with Naruto and making Naruto grow up rapidly, Li Yaoxiang also knows very well that it is impossible to deceive Naruto with his verbal "mouth gun". As Naruto grows older. With the strengthening of Naruto''s willpower. With Naruto''s experience more and more rich. Naruto has begun to learn to think for himself and to see everything for himself, instead of blindly following or following Li Yaoxiang''s words or orders. As a result, the effect of Li Yaoxiang staying by Naruto''s side becomes negligible. Because of this, after Naruto experienced Sasuke''s feign death and Hatta''s death, which could not be blackened to 100%, Li Yaoxiang had to carry out the last step of his plan for many years. Think about it. Before he knew it, Li Yaoxiang had already returned to his room. Fortunately, when his soul comes out of the body, his body can be stored in the space of consciousness, just like a crystal ball ???? That way, it can be stored or taken out at will, so it doesn''t bring him much trouble. My mind moves. The body appeared in the room out of thin air, eyes closed and upright. Even if he absorbed the fruit of Shenshu and exchanged the reincarnation eye, Li Yaoxiang''s appearance did not change at all, just like the blood of the whirlpool clan, and his hair did not turn red. For the same reason, it did not bring any trouble to Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang did not hesitate. The soul goes straight into the body. But his hands and feet haven''t stretched a few times. Outside the door came the knock of duoxiangzi, the housekeeper who helped Li Yaoxiang manage his business. Knock! Knock! Knock! "Boss, Daming has come to the restaurant. He asked for your name." Duoxiangzi said. "Well, I see." Li Yaoxiang said. A moment later. Li Yaoxiang came to Daming''s box. As soon as the door of the box was closed, Li Yaoxiang, who was once famous, stood in front of him and said respectfully, "master." "Well." Li Yaoxiang glanced at the box Yuri Uehara was the famous spokesman at the beginning. The name in front of his eyes was just coming into contact with him through Yuri Uehara, and he also showed him another God once. Over the years, Yuri Uehara and his name have been working for Li Yaoxiang. Through them, Li Yaoxiang learned that what he expected was good. Daming are really aiming at ninja, deliberately causing war. As for The reason why Li Yaoxiang went to inspect these things is very simple. The reason is exactly the same as that Li Yaoxiang didn''t want to change the thinking of thousands of people by using "one-time other gods" according to the wishes of the system! If he does this, he is creating darkness to blacken the target. It''s not what he wants. Mining the original darkness of the world, to blacken the target, this is his approach! At the same time, he will stick to it! "Master, he was suspicious of your position, so I asked someone to solve him directly." Daming said. Chapter 171 Li Yaoxiang was not surprised by this statement. In fact, before that, he had already found some clues from the words and deeds of Uehara Youli. It is estimated that he was too overbearing to use the method of "one-time farewell to God". Let a superior directly become his subordinates, the future trouble left behind. If there is no accident, the name in front of us will probably follow in Yuan Youli''s footsteps in a period of time. However, Li Yaoxiang did not take this matter to heart. Anyway, the blackening has come to the last step. It doesn''t matter whether the name betrays himself or not. Therefore, as for the death of Uehara, he just gave a sound and went straight to the theme: "did you come here this time as a result of the meeting?" The meeting mentioned by Li Yaoxiang is the secret meeting held by the big names of the five great powers against Naruto. Of course, the famous man controlled by Li Yaoxiang will not be absent from the meeting. Now I come here to report the results of the meeting. Daming said with a smile: "yes, master. Master, as expected, the content of the meeting is exactly the same as what you guessed. Whirlpool Naruto broke the balance of countries. Everyone is very dissatisfied with his action, so this time we plan to unite and solve the problem of whirlpool Naruto first. " "Well." Li Yaoxiang nodded, "what do they say about the suggestions I asked you to give at the meeting?" Daming: "master, we are all full of praise for your suggestions and have agreed! I believe that before long, the pressure letter we sent to Ren Village will be sent to the shadow hands of the major Ren villages. " This is the so-called "proposal.". In fact, it is to let the celebrities of various countries put pressure on the major tolerance villages. Let Naruto unite to deal with Naruto. It would be nice to have conflict between the two. This can not only solve the problem of whirlpool Naruto, but also take the opportunity to weaken the strength of the major villages. Why not? As a result, the decision was soon unanimously adopted by the celebrities of all countries. Anyway, they just write a letter. Li Yaoxiang looked down at the fat name. There are some feelings in my heart. Daming, a dark chess player, has been playing for several years. Originally, it was just a random chess piece. I thought it would not be used, but I didn''t expect to start this dark chess in the end. And the last step is the same as his aim of blackening. Just for the sake of guidance, dig out the original darkness of the world. All aspects of this plan are involved. All the arrangements have been made. What''s next. Just wait. Wait for things to ferment. After confirming that the plan has been arranged, Li Yaoxiang has nothing to talk about with this fat puppet. Li Yaoxiang left the box first. Daming left after the meal. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. After the secret meeting of the famous people of various countries, the shadow of each Daren village soon received a letter from the local famous people. The content is almost the same. Generally speaking, I feel that the unbridled destruction of whirlpool Naruto has made the people in various places panic and destitute. After discussion, the famous people of various countries have reached an agreement that they will unite for the time being to solve the problem of whirlpool Naruto and give the people a peaceful life. The details will be discussed and arranged by each village. We must urge the village to solve the problem as soon as possible without delay. After receiving the letter. In order to solve this problem, the five Naruto villages also had to unite and hold a five film conference. However, before the meeting started, there were problems. That is, I love Luo, who has just taken office, and did not attend this meeting. Just sent a messenger to inform you. Although he didn''t understand why Naruto would frequently fight against other villages or villagers, he didn''t want to participate in the meeting to deal with Naruto. The rest of the people are very dissatisfied with the unsociable and contemptuous attitude of shayin village. Even after this incident, we should denounce shayin village. But it can only be said. After all, the wind and shadow are not at the scene. It doesn''t help to let them say anything. It''s impossible to lose your identity and vent your anger on an emissary. In the end, it can only be settled. so This five film conference has become a four film conference. At the beginning of the meeting. The content is wonderful. All of you in this room, which one is not a human spirit? As if we had rehearsed, we pointed the spearhead at the master of Muye. Tu Ying. Da Yemu: "Huoying, Jiuwei people are responsible for the trouble caused by you Muye. You Muye should be responsible for it! What''s more, your Nine Tailed man''s pillar force has captured our village''s four tailed man''s pillar force! This matter, you must give us an account of Yanyin village! We must also pay compensation to Yanyin village! Otherwise, don''t blame Yanyin village for officially declaring war on you Muye! " Shuiying. Zhaomeiming: "and so is our Wuyin village. Your Nine Tailed man''s pillar force has captured our six tailed man''s pillar force and caused serious damage to our village. Muye must give us a reasonable compensation. " Lei Ying AI: "after all, it''s not your improper management of wood leaves that causes the trouble. Although the name of various countries means that we can work together to deal with the force of the Nine Tailed man, it should be up to you Muye to do it yourself. We will only be there to help you. " Onoki said the first thing. The other two shadows have been understood. One after another. Naruto has to be solved. But, are you kidding? As the shadow of a village, how can they not know Naruto''s current strength? If we really have to work hard, we will lose a lot of manpower. So, it''s not true to say that people were arrested, villages were hurt and so on! These are just one of their chips in the next negotiation process. The ultimate goal is never to let the ninja in his village become the cannon fodder to deal with the Nine Tailed man. indeed. In the next negotiation process, of course, there were endless quarrels. Who is their opponent in the argument of 3vs1? Some of the yielding generals finally had to make a proposal, that is, let them Muye try to communicate with Naruto, and let Naruto rein in the precipice, so that no one will be injured or killed? Let the other three films help to convince them of the name behind them. After listening to the three films, of course, I don''t want to! Are they stupid? Let the powerful Nine Tailed man return to the wood leaf? How is that possible?! The Nine Tailed men are back to Muye. Isn''t Muye the only family in the future? Even if Muye promises more compensation, it is impossible. So Sanying resolutely rejected the proposal. What to say is to solve Naruto, but also Muye himself! Otherwise, their three villages will unite and deal with Muye first. You wood leaf even person pillar dint all have no, see how you resist. It''s all about this. Hot tempered master, of course, is a quarrel. The meeting made almost everyone blush. In the end, of course, they broke up in a bad mood. But anger is anger. The master knows that they have to solve this problem by themselves. In desperation, gangshou had to go back with the bad news and summon Muye to hold another meeting Chapter 172 Muye village. Huoying building. In the conference room. After returning to Muye, gangshou immediately summoned a group of senior officials to discuss. When we received Daming''s letter, we all had a bad feeling. It''s just that. At that time, we just took a fluke attitude to look at this matter. I hope things are not as bad as you think. But this beautiful illusion was completely broken after gangshou told them the result of the meeting face to face. Unexpectedly, things are far more rigorous than they imagined! It''s no secret that Naruto is familiar with the new Feng Ying. We also have some psychological preparation for this. But I didn''t expect that the other three villages were going to stand idly by?! What to say, help from the side. Will anyone believe this? Everyone present in the meeting room was black. If we say that Naruto''s strength, in the hearts of outsiders, including Daming, including the rest of the film and so on, is only hearsay, but has not witnessed, we have no idea how terrible Naruto''s strength is. That present everybody, regarding Naruto that body terror strength, but again clear! And they''ve seen it more than once! When Naruto first stormed, he was only seven years old, and his strength was not fully developed, which made them headache. Not to mention now? Now Naruto is not only mentally mature. Master how to control nine tails. He has rich experience in fighting. Even should not have the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, also had Knowing that the result of the discussion is that they have to be pawns, how can they not worry? How not to worry? If you want to win Naruto intact, you don''t have to think about it. Now it depends on whether there are more casualties or less. Who should be the "cannon fodder". The chief of each family has his own mind. Others have their own worries, too. I don''t know how long later, one of them finally opened his mouth and broke the solemn atmosphere: "Huoying, can''t we just ignore Daming or the views of other Rencun villages? Try to persuade Naruto to stop and return to Muye. If Naruto returns, even if the other three Naruto villages are united, we can''t fight against each other, can we? Moreover, the relationship between Fengying and Naruto may persuade shayin village to help us. At that time, it will be uncertain whether the so-called war can be fought, won''t it? " The speaker, Shangren, knew that this idea was too naive. I know it''s not likely to pass. But he chose to say it. indeed. As soon as his voice fell, many people gave him a bad look. And then he didn''t even bother to pay attention to him. Because the answer is needless to say, everyone present knows that this method is not feasible. After all, their village needs to communicate with the outside world to survive. Or hand over the task. Or buy food. Or running a business, etc. If they insist on turning a deaf ear to everyone, even if there is no war, the final result will only cause a group of forces to unite and refuse to communicate or contact with them again. At that time, they will also be difficult to survive. so The meeting room was quiet again. But just when they still couldn''t make a decision, the noise outside suddenly broke the silence. "Lord Tuan Zang, elder Yan, elder Xiaochun, Lord Huoying is holding a secret meeting with the rest of the people. You can''t go in yet." The guard outside the door sounded nervous and urgent. cracking. All they heard was "get out of here!", Then there was "pa!" There was a loud noise. The gate was directly kicked open by Zhicun group. Gangshou disgusted: "what are you doing here?" Zhicun Tuan Zang glanced at the crowd and said coldly, "hum! High level meetings, as consultants and elders, how can we not participate! Gangshou, are you more and more presumptuous! Do you really think you can do whatever you want when you become a fire shadow? If we don''t show up, Muye will be defeated by you! " Gangshou took a puzzled look at all the people present. She didn''t break the news to the three old guys. She wondered if there were any of these three old guys in the conference room. But what gangshou doesn''t know is that it''s sasai, the most loyal subordinate of Zhicun Tuan Zang who informs! Needless to say, sasai, of course, was ordered by Li Yaoxiang to act as the "ear" of Zhicun group during this period. Because the current situation has long been predicted by Li Yaoxiang. He knew that these old guys, Zhicun Tuan Zang, would not be able to bear loneliness and would definitely come out to make trouble. That''s why he left Zhicun Tuan Zang to die. Today is also the time for Zhicun group to hide this chess piece and give full play to his waste heat. Finish saying, also don''t give gangshou the opportunity to speak. Zhicun tuanzang continued to scold her: "hum! I told you long ago that the fox is the hidden danger of wood leaf, you should not take it seriously! OK? Now it has come true, do you want to continue to protect the fox? Are you not happy until the leaves are really destroyed? " Next. Zhicun Tuan Zang glared at the high-level person who had just put forward the proposal, and angrily scolded: "this time, even if the fox is really persuaded by you to come back, what? What if I got through this? Do you really think it''s just me that the fox hates? Did you forget how you and others treated the fox? Really think you this kind of ungrateful practice, that demon fox will not remember in the heart? Sooner or later, he will turn around and deal with Muye! We don''t do it now, but when! " Although he was angry at the senior manager, he was actually scolded to all the people present. Let them not have a fluke mentality. After hearing this, all the people were speechless. There is no reason to refute. Seeing that the fire was almost ready, shuihumen Yan and Zhuan bedroom Xiaochun looked at each other, and then they came forward and said, "gangshou, now we are as elders and consultants, depriving you of the identity of Huoying. Because of your choice, indulge that Fox again and again wrong, lead to now the situation out of control, this fire shadow, you are no longer suitable to be A series of plays. As if it had been arranged. But it''s true. As early as when Sakai told them what Naruto had done outside, they knew that their opportunity had come. Three old guys have been waiting for such a long time, waiting for this moment! This time, they not only need to solve the future trouble of Naruto. More to thoroughly turn over! But just a few old people thought that their plan would go smoothly to the end. In the conference room. He was silent all the time, and finally he couldn''t help shouting: "that''s enough!" Chapter 173 Zhicun Tuan Zang glanced at Zilai and immediately said, "Zilai! You are not only one of those who indulge the fox! It is to encourage gangshou to make a fool of himself! You''re to blame, too! " Zilai also glared at these old guys: "hum! Do you really think people are idiots?! I really don''t think you guys here know what you''re up to! " That''s all. Zilai also gave a fierce look at the people in the meeting room: "in the final analysis, isn''t it necessary for someone to take the lead to deal with Naruto?"?! Naruto will act recklessly. It''s my teacher who didn''t teach him well. All the responsibility is on me! It''s not about the master! The trouble is caused by me, so let me solve it myself! " From the moment he received the news that Naruto was attacking other villages and capturing renzhuli, his mood was very tangled. The prophecy that the toad fairy told him constantly came to mind. "Your apprentice will bring change to the world." "It may bring stability to the world... It may also bring destruction to the world." These two predictions have been lingering in his mind. It seems to remind him that Naruto is the son of the prophecy that brings "destruction" to the world. So he was very sad. It''s complicated, too. This is the son of Watergate He is also his own apprentice He really doesn''t know how to face Naruto. It''s time to just let Naruto go Or should we deal with Naruto in order to give peace to the world This idea has been bothering me for a long time. In this period of time, I have almost lost the hippie and smiling face of the past. Every time he heard where Naruto appeared and who he attacked, his heart was even more heavy. Until the beginning of this meeting today, he has been in this tangled state. The whole meeting was absent-minded. I didn''t say a word. It was not until the arrival of these old people, Zhicun tuanzang, and these old people were aggressive that the old woman toad in miaomu mountain asked him, "if Naruto is really the one in destiny, and there are still very obvious signs that he is going to destroy the world, then... What will you do?" It''s a picture of the scene. Then he remembered a promise he had made. "Then I will try my best to stop him! If I can''t stop it, I''ll end it myself. " Because of this promise. Since then, I have finally strengthened my determination! And stand up against these impure old guys! After hearing Zilai say a series of words like vent, all the people present were happy and silly. The most surprising is the master of steel. She knew very well what she was thinking. Since then, she has seen the changes in these days. So no matter what the outcome of this meeting is, she has never thought of letting Zilai participate in it. But what she didn''t expect was that she would stop the whole thing at this time. This is far more unexpected than the fact that shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun want to deprive her of Huoying identity. She couldn''t imagine how much pain she had endured in order to make the decision. Subconsciously, she exclaimed, "since I came here..." Can not wait for her to finish saying, since also a wave hand, interrupted her. Signal the master to stop persuading himself. Now that the decision has been made, I don''t intend to go back! This sudden scene completely disrupted the plan of Zhicun Tuan Zang and others. Since then, I have been holding all the responsibilities on myself, and I have been unable to advance or retreat. Those present did not know what to say. Zilaiye, who was in a bad mood, said in disgust: "we will discuss how to solve the Naruto problem ourselves. I won''t bother you. There''s nothing else. You''d better leave first! The details are not suitable for too many people to know. So as not to be let out by "some people with a will." It''s not named. But the meaning of the words is obvious. The faces of several old guys have been lost once again. But they knew that as long as they were willing to be the first bird, others would not say anything. It''s no fun for them to stay here. It will only be more humiliating. Finally, it is a cold hum and a wave of sleeves. Where it comes from, where it goes back. At the time of parting, I heard the voice of gangshou''s little baby coming out of the door. I angrily scolded the guard outside the door and said, "remember! We must guard it well in the future, but don''t let some idle people in! " "Yes... Yes!" the guard said After hearing this, Sanlao was even more irritated! The pace of leaving, can not help but speed up a few minutes. The farce is over. The meeting continued. Now that we have come to volunteer, of course, there is no need for people to be in overseas Chinese. Next is to discuss the specific details and plans, how to deal with whirlpool Naruto. However, it was soon mentioned that one of the most critical issues in this plan is Yu Zhibo Sasuke! As we all know, Sasuke''s relationship with Naruto is no better. Let Sasuke know that we are united to deal with Naruto Thinking of this, people can''t help but come up with a picture of Xu Zuo being able to finish the whole body, plus the nine tail in armor, destroying the sky and the earth together. It''s creepy to think about it. People who have come back to God have a decision now! That''s the matter. We must hide it from Sasuke! Even if you can''t hide it for a lifetime, you should at least hide it until the end of the matter. At that time, even if Sasuke is going to be in trouble, the village won''t have to face two powerful terrors at the same time, will it? In the plan, several key points have been discussed one by one, and solutions have been worked out. so The meeting finally came to a successful conclusion in secret. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. After a long time of the secret meeting in Muye. A surprising news came from the whole forbearance world. That is the war drum of the fourth World War of tolerance, which was finally sounded. In this world war, Yanyin village, Wuyin village and yunyin Village United to attack Muye. Naruto, who was still carrying out his "journey of collecting tailed animals", had to use the special ring of Xiao organization to put the projection back to Xiao base and discuss with changmen. Naruto: "now the war has started, do we need to continue to recycle tailed animals?" Changmen: "go on. As long as these villages have tailed animals in their hands one day, they will have scruples and will not launch an all-out war. Moreover, if we let them continue to control the tail animals, our future management will also be affected. " Naruto: "OK, then go on." Chapter 174 The border between the land of fire and the land of thunder. Somewhere in the jungle. Naruto sat in front of the fire, waiting for the fish to be roasted. At the same time, his eyes were silently watching the "rattling" fire in front of him. Such a boring life has been more than half a year. There''s no place to wash. The food is insipid. I can''t eat well and sleep well. Compared with the past days, it''s like a world apart. If there is a choice, Naruto will not choose to live like this. Now, the only motivation for him to stick to it is to imagine the days after hatada was resurrected. It''s just, apart from the affairs of hatada. In these days. There''s another thing that bothers him. That is the news that Muye was besieged by sandaren village. Although he didn''t like the old folks and the people in the village, in the final analysis, the village was also the place where he grew up. There are all kinds of memories of him. I have memories of my parents. There are memories of Sasuke. There are memories of being with hatada. Most importantly, there are memories of him and his brother. That small home has all kinds of traces left by his life with his brother. Although I don''t know why my brother has less and less contact with himself. Maybe I''m angry with myself. Maybe there are other reasons. But he believes that whatever the reason, the relationship between him and his brother will not change. Because of this, hearing that this place full of memories is now under siege, no matter how to hide it, it still can''t hide the love in my heart. I don''t know if the village can resist the invasion of San Da Ren Village. I don''t know if I want to help. His eyes were blankly fixed on the fire in front of him, and his mind was full of these things. Until the smell of roasted fish comes. He then recovered from his dull state. Ah~ It''s another boring day. If you don''t think about it, don''t think about it. Anyway, things haven''t developed to the worst. Let''s fill our stomachs first. He skillfully picked up the branch with the roasted fish in it and raised it to his mouth. When he saw that he was about to bite it off, Naruto made a sudden move. Subconsciously put down the grilled fish. Look warily in a direction not far away. A lot of people. He sensed a lot of people. This group of people came towards their own direction, and there was a faint sense of war? I don''t know what happened. He is ready to fight at any time. It was not until the first person came out of the jungle, Naruto''s vigilance, that he put down a little. "You''re a teacher? What are you doing here? And where are you going, all of you? " Naruto squints and smiles. Since then, Naruto is one of the few people in the village who have a little liking for him. After all, in addition to being his father''s teacher and his own teacher, he took himself to see the toad fairy to make sure that there was a way of resurrection in the world, otherwise he would not be able to get out of grief so quickly. Zilai also appears in front of Naruto with a group of people. Seeing that Naruto was still on guard, he waved his hand to the crowd to stop. He went forward to greet Naruto alone: "Yanyin village, yunyin village, Wuyin village, and the three Daren villages joined together to besiege Muye. The village is now at war. I''m going to lead them to various strongholds to rescue and fight. " After hearing this, Naruto suddenly realized. The place where I am now is the junction of the land of fire and the land of thunder. My goal this time is to be the pillar force of yunyin village. It turns out that the war has already begun. No wonder since the teacher will take a group of ninjas, through here. Naruto, who knew the cause and effect, didn''t respond and didn''t know what to say. He just gave a cold "um" to show that he knew. Seeing such indifference and indifference to the siege of the village, Naruto felt even worse. He could not help frowning a little, and soon stretched out again. He still had the last glimmer of hope for Naruto and said: "the village is in a state of emergency now, and it needs your strength very much. How about you join us in the fight?" Naruto''s heart is tight. Is it up to him to make a choice? I''ve seen it since I came here. Look at the group of ninjas behind him. All intact. Seeing that things haven''t reached the worst point, coupled with my goal this time, I''m also the pillar force of yunyin village. From the side, it''s also helpful for everyone, isn''t it? so Naruto has a decision right now. He shook his head and refused: "no, I have something to do..." But I didn''t wait for Naruto to finish. I just heard a sigh from Lai. Immediately, the picture is a whirl. When Naruto''s vision returned to normal, there was an incredible scene in front of him! He saw himself standing with Zilai! you ''re right! It''s the art of heart turning! And the caster is the most powerful Haiyi in the mountain! In the original work, yamanakano once used this Ninja to control the golden horn with nine tail chakras. He also used Naruto''s help to control Dai Tu! Yamanakano already has such an effect, let alone yamanakai? Seeing such a situation, Naruto was shocked! However, more surprised than him is Haiyi in the mountain! After getting the eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope, Naruto''s mental power is greatly increased. In a moment, he had already broken through his complete control, and was shouting angrily with his body: "what do you want to do?" meanwhile. Even Naruto''s body has changed very quickly. The eyes are not controlled by "Haiyi in the mountains", so the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are opened. There''s a lot of frenzied chakras in the body! No one answered the motionless Naruto. No one cares about him. I saw Hai in the mountain and said, "hurry up! Do it Next. Nara people, a few of them, surrounded Naruto and used shadow bondage at the same time! Completely imprisons Naruto''s body which is about to run away. It''s a long night. Hidden in the crowd, Daiwa even used the technique of "Mudun ¡¤ silent killing and binding!" at this time. In the jungle, there are thigh thick roots that bind Naruto''s body. Furious chakra, when he meets these roots, it''s like meeting natural enemies. He''s crazy and swallowed up! Almost everyone did everything they could. Just to suppress Naruto''s body! But even so, even if all the strength, we still feel very hard! Sweat! There is a tendency that is going to get out of control! Now it''s just a fatal blow! Chapter 175 Haiyi Yamanaka controls Naruto''s body. He looks very tired. He grits his teeth at Zilai in front of him and says, "Zilai, we''re going to be overwhelmed! If you don''t do it, everyone here will die today! " While speaking. Behind him came the roar of Naruto: "teacher, stop! What are you doing?! Why are you doing this to me --! " Then the rest of the people asked. "Come on, my Lord. Let''s do it! We can''t hold on! " "Since you came, do you want to watch the wood leaf get revenge?" Since then, I have been standing in the center of all people, and my mind has been echoed with voices from different directions. There are Haiyi Yamanaka, other ninjas and Naruto It''s just that. Except for Naruto''s voice, he couldn''t listen to other people''s voices at all. Listen to Naruto, until now, still calling him "teacher". From then on, I felt even more guilty. This time, the reason why the four villages fought so much and set up such a big situation was to realize this scene. In order to bring a group of people close to Naruto without being suspected, they had to use the name of war. In order to let Naruto relax his guard, he had to lead the team by himself. In order to reduce the biggest loss, the wood leaves have to use this method Listening to Naruto''s indignant interrogation, I feel very uncomfortable. Originally, he thought that even if he fought for his life, he must stop Naruto from making mistakes. Even if we die together, we will not hesitate. But I didn''t expect that the final outcome of that meeting was this outcome. We have no confidence in our strength. In order to make sure that the plan is safe, we repeatedly dissuade ourselves. For the sake of the overall situation Finally, I compromised Seeing that Zilai didn''t start, Haiyi in the mountain cried out again: "Zilai! Time is running out! We can only hold on for another three seconds. If you don''t do it in three seconds, we won''t have another chance! " With this cry. Since then, there has been a response. He raised his right hand slowly. The right hand forms the shape of a hand knife. The heart is very complicated. Think about it for a long time. But in the end, he chose to act according to the plan. With a sudden force of his arm, he stabbed Naruto in the heart with a very fast speed! As soon as I saw it in the mountains, my eyes suddenly brightened! At the critical moment! In the hand knife and heart, only a few millimeters away! He grasped the right time and untied the "heart turning skill"! instant. The mind returns. Naruto, who was still struggling and wanted to get out of control, just heard "Pooh Chi", and then there were bursts of pain in his heart. A lot of blood is involuntarily through the esophagus, gushing out from the mouth. Naruto coughed. It''s all over your face. He lowered his head, looked at the palm of his hand through his chest cavity in disbelief, and then looked up at the owner of the palm. He wanted to fight. He didn''t want to die. He has a lot to do. He''s going to revive Hatoyama. He has to meet his brother in real life. But no matter how much he longed for it, now he only felt the loss of vitality, and his body became weaker. The strength left to him was only enough for him to reluctantly ask himself: "why..." In front of him, his face was full of tears. Zilai also resisted the pain in his heart and said, "sorry, Naruto. I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for your father. I can''t let you continue to be wrong... " After listening to zilaiye''s explanation, Naruto is full of doubts. Am I wrong? Am I wrong? What did I do wrong? I''m still worried about whether you can resist the enemy. I''m also worried about whether the village will be invaded. I just want to help you later. Am I wrong? I just want to revive Hatoyama. Is that my fault? Until the moment of death, Naruto did not know what he had done wrong. Why do people treat themselves like this. forget it. If you can''t think of it, you can''t. Anyway, it''s all over. I don''t know if I can see daisy after I die. I don''t know whether my death will affect my brother''s death. I hope my brother will be ok ha-ha. I don''t know if my brother can see his appearance. If my brother sees his appearance, he will be very disappointed, right? I''m being plotted again. It must not be easy to have a brother who is so careless However, if there is an afterlife, I still hope to be your brother. I hope you don''t dislike Here''s the thought. Naruto''s head also dropped. After repeatedly confirming that the breath of Naruto has been lost. The rest were relieved. All kinds of Ninjutsu on Naruto also slowly retreated. Shadows on the ground, disconnect. Bind Naruto tree, retreat back to the jungle. Without the support of shadow bondage, without the support of tree binding, I also penetrated Naruto''s palm, and felt extremely heavy. He reacted. Quickly pull out the palm. Regardless of the blood on Naruto''s body, quickly embrace Naruto in your arms, and don''t let Naruto fall. I don''t know how long I kept this posture. No one dares to talk to Zilai at this time. Next. It is under the command of Haiyi Yamanaka that the Muye ninjas begin to finish their work. They may rush back to Muye to report the news. Or rush to the rest of the village to report the situation. cracking. The finishing work is over. Zilai still keeps the same posture. Naruto''s body, in his arms, has gradually become cold. Ninjas did not dare to disturb him, but one by one, they crossed the place where he was and walked back in the direction of Muye. Until the end, I was left alone. Haiyi came to zilaiye and patted him on the shoulder: "go back, it''s over." Zilai also shook his head: "you go back first, I buried Naruto, and then go back." Hayi Yamanaka certainly understood his mind. He knew that since he came here, he didn''t want someone to destroy Naruto''s corpse for the sake of writing wheel eyes in a kaleidoscope. He didn''t want Naruto to die and have no peace. No more dissuasion. There was a sigh. Similarly, we have gone beyond our own past. When everyone leaves. Since then, I found a place and buried Naruto. After the treatment of zilaiye, Naruto''s cemetery is no different from the ordinary ground, and there is no flaw in it. After all this, Zilai stood in front of Naruto''s grave and made the final confession. "Naruto, I''m a teacher. I''m sorry for you." "I will help you look after Daisy''s sister and her family. I hope you can forgive me..." Finish. Since I came here, I left here with a heavy heart Chapter 176 After coming and leaving. Where Naruto is buried. It''s more than a foot deep. Naruto after death, only feel the whole body light floating, all the troubles before life, as if also left. No body, no limbs. It was so dark that nothing could be seen. I can''t feel the passage of time. I can''t think about complicated problems. My memory seems to be getting more and more blurred. All thoughts, as if will only stay in this moment, the next second will put the last second of thinking, to forget. This The world of death? Will I forget Hatta, Sasuke, brother and everything? no I don''t want to forget them! This is the most precious memory in my life! I must remember all this! Naruto''s emissary, with all his strength, should also keep Hatta, Sasuke and brother firmly in mind. Because of this, the rest of his memory was soon polished by him. But even so. That kind of floating feeling, or make his thoughts, become more fuzzy. Even how he knew hatada. How to know Sasuke. I can''t seem to remember it. Just when Naruto thought that he would lose himself, suddenly there was a turn for the better! Happy Naruto! His thoughts gradually became clear! His memory also slowly recovered! The lost senses. Also suddenly felt a warm current, slowly moistening themselves. It''s very comfortable to let yourself recover all this. Naruto doesn''t understand what''s going on, but he has an illusion that as long as this warm current continues, maybe he can have a chance of life again? While enjoying the warm current. Naruto''s senses also began to change greatly. If we say that before, he could not feel anything at all, as if he was wandering in a dark space like a mass of air. So now he really felt his body! I can''t move a dime. But he did feel it! This lost and recovered mood makes Naruto very excited! He absorbed the warm current desperately. He greedily absorbed the warm current. yes! Come again! More! With the amount of warm current, it is absorbed more. The original dark picture, but also gradually appeared a glimmer of light. Misty, Naruto seems to see a fuzzy figure, is kneeling in front of himself. The owner of the figure seems to have a sense of deja vu. Moreover, Naruto clearly felt that the warm current was coming from the palm of the figure''s hand. gradually. Naruto began to vaguely see the appearance of the figure. Brother... Brother? you ''re right! What Naruto saw was Li Yaoxiang! He didn''t know whether it was reality or illusion, but he was very happy to see his brother at such a moment. It''s my brother. Did you come to see me? Sorry, brother. Did I disappoint you again? Because of my negligence, I lost my life. I clearly felt their malice, but I naively thought that this malice was due to their going to war. Sorry, brother. You are also a mother. You have taken care of me for so long. Before I repay you, I left you first. I hope my leaving will not affect you In Naruto''s heart, there are many things to tell Li Yaoxiang, but unfortunately, he has not been able to get a response from his brother. Brother''s smile at the moment, surprisingly gentle. It''s a little scary. Naruto always feels that brother''s expression is more like saying goodbye to him than saying goodbye to him. How could that be? Brother Brother? Why don''t you talk? Can you answer me? The more so, the more inappropriate Naruto felt. It seems that there is a kind of feeling that you are about to lose the most important thing in your life. Naruto''s eyes slowly fell from Li Yaoxiang''s fuzzy facial features to the light on his palm. The warm current never stops. This kind of feeling, how so familiar? no incorrect! Isn''t this the self birth and reincarnation skill taught by Qiandai''s mother-in-law?! Brother! How can you do this ninja?! no No! Brother! I don''t want you to revive me! Stop it! Stop it! With the recovery of memory, Naruto remembered the Ninja he had studied. I also remember the cost of life for life. If we say that the Naruto before was trying to absorb the warm current. Now Naruto is desperately refusing this warm current! no No! He would rather die than sacrifice himself! Brother! Do you hear me?! Do you hear me?! Please! I beg you! Stop it! Stop it! Unfortunately, no matter how much Naruto shouts in his heart, no matter how much he refuses this warm current. But the warm current still poured into his body. His dead body is not controlled by him, greedy and crazy to absorb all this! If you can choose. Now he wants to beat his body and stop his brother from using this ninja. But in this world, are there so many ifs? No, He has no choice at all. He can only be forced to accept all this in front of him. Previously, when he met Li Yaoxiang Chapter 177 In the jungle. Naruto doesn''t know how long he cried. He cried until his voice was hoarse. Cry to even a tear, can no longer drop. But he still sat on his knees, motionless. His heart is far more painful than when he came to pierce his heart. My mind is constantly emerging out of the picture of my brother. Growing up, he suffered a lot. My brother is always by my side. Teach yourself to read. Take care of your diet. No matter how much you toss, you will never abandon yourself. It can be said that Naruto regards Li Yaoxiang not only as his brother, but also as his parents. He dares to be capricious again and again because he knows that his brother can''t abandon himself. Even in these days, there was little communication between the two, and he also firmly believed in the idea. After all, isn''t that what families are like? Always together, sometimes not two words. Can really encounter difficulties, will never abandon you, is always the family. Now Naruto has lost the most important and the only family in his life. He didn''t know what to do. When Daisy died, he could try his best to revive him. But my brother died? What else can he do? He didn''t even know what kind of existence his brother was. How could he revive? That is to say, if you lose it this time, you really lose it. My brother will never come back When his brother was there, he took it for granted. He never thought that he would lose his brother one day. After all, brother is the most special in his mind, isn''t it? But when the day came, he couldn''t imagine how he would lose his brother Naruto really can''t accept it. My brother really left himself like this He was reluctant to accept the fact at hand. He deliberately avoided the idea. Gradually. My mind went blank. Naruto dare not think about anything. So he continued to sit on his knees, motionless, as if the whole person had been hollowed out in general, eyes dull, no movement. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Muye village. On the street. Sasuke walked aimlessly on the street in a bad mood. These days, Li Yaoxin called him around as a monkey. This is a great shame to him. Once upon a time, he was the young master of the top family in Muye village. Even now the family is broken. But there is still pride. How could he have been so angry? Want to vent, but nowhere to use. Helpless, he had no choice but to suppress the anger in his heart. It''s just that forbearance is forbearance. But it is absolutely impossible for him to have a good face. So he always looks like a stranger. What annoys him more recently is that he doesn''t know whether it''s an illusion. He always feels that people seem to be hiding something from him. It''s disgusting. He didn''t like it. Moreover, what surprised him most was that Muye had been besieged by sandaren village. How could people in the village not ask themselves to help? Is there any connection between the two? No one told him why. He can''t afford to ask. so He can only have been suspicious, watching the ninja in the village, leaving in groups. After a while. Back in droves. Seeing the Ninja after coming back, the feeling of being kept in the dark by everyone is more and more intense! He clearly felt that this group of people who just came back from outside always intentionally or unintentionally avoided their own eyes! This makes him more convinced that these people really have something to hide from themselves! A feeling rose faintly in my heart. Something bad must have happened! Finally, he rushed forward, caught a guy who had just come back from outside the village, grabbed his collar plate and asked, "say! Are you hiding something from me? " I just wanted to cheat the ninja. But I don''t want to. The Ninja hesitated and hesitated at the moment, and his eyes did not dare to look at him: "I... i... I, I don''t know anything. You''d better ask someone else. " He said. The Ninja suddenly pushed Sasuke''s arm away. In a flash, he left here without turning his head. Seeing this, Sasuke''s heart sank. The uneasiness in my heart became more and more intense. He immediately picked up another ninja who had just come back and asked again! "Right... Right... I''m sorry, I really don''t understand..." it''s also faltering and evasive. One is like this, and so are the two. Now. Sasuke didn''t know that there was something hidden from him in the village, and something bad happened? But just when he wanted to catch another person to inquire about the situation, the group seemed to receive news. They all disappeared in his sight, and his mood gradually became unstable. Now rush to the gate of the village. I want to catch one and cross examine it! indeed. When the group of ninjas just came back and saw Sasuke coming in a hurry, the first thought in their mind was to run away. Can Sasuke give them this chance this time? Sasuke has a target. I caught up. Directly with the knee, against its waist, the Ninja to buckle on the ground! Sasuke close to the Ninja''s ear, said: "say! What the hell is going on?! Are you both keeping something from me?! If you don''t say it, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " The Ninja just asked for mercy. In front of them, a pair of feet appeared. Two people''s eyes, at the same time along the sole of the foot to move up to see. It''s the man who comes from himself! The detained ninja, seeing zilaiye as if seeing a savior, exclaimed, "zilaiye, please advise him. Zuo... Zuo... Zhu, I really don''t know anything. If there''s anything, you can ask adult Zilai directly! " It''s also the emergence of the world. Sasuke''s efforts to hold down the Ninja were also lightened. That Ninja seize the right time, a palm pressure, opened Sasuke, and then quickly left the scene. Sasuke didn''t go after him. He stood up slowly and stared at Zilai. Staring at the person with blood on his face. He felt that he knew the answer and would tell him the answer: "can you tell me what happened?" See Sasuke, since also the heart of the uncomfortable feeling, more Sheng a bit. However, he had no intention of concealing it. He knew that it would not be long before he could conceal it. The ugly woman always wanted to see her husband, and it was up to him to tell Sasuke about it. He is the most suitable person. He also hopes that he can take the opportunity to open up Sasuke, hoping that Sasuke will not go on a road of no return like naruto, and finally meet with the village. Since also: "Naruto... He died..." (PS: it''s so touching and funny... There are many demons in this book...) Chapter 178 Sasuke was in a daze, feeling like thunder. Mind is buzzing, long time back to God. He suspected that he had heard wrong. He hesitated and said, "what are you... What are you talking about?" He also dropped his eyebrows. Seeing this appearance, Sasuke felt even more heavy and said apologetically, "Sasuke, take care. If Naruto is alive, he doesn''t want to see you sad. " Sasuke legs a burst of weakness, can not help but back two steps, dry smile: "what are you talking about? Naruto is so powerful, how can he die? You''re kidding me, aren''t you Now. It''s his turn to be silent. He didn''t know how to explain it. Seeing the appearance of Zilai''s silence, Sasuke didn''t know that Naruto''s death was true? His mood immediately changed to tension and excitement! Regardless of who you came from. He rushed forward, grabbed his bloody clothes and asked, "tell me! What the hell is going on?! How can Naruto die?! Who killed him No matter how cold he was, Sasuke couldn''t hide his true feelings. The family is gone. The only brother left is dead. A while ago, something happened to hatada. I thought that if Naruto tried to revive hatada, he didn''t need to worry about it. But now even the only one in his world who deserves his concern seems to be dead. How can he not be nervous? How not excited? When Sasuke asked about the culprit, he felt even more guilty. However, he explained: "since this period of time, Naruto has been attacking all the Naruto villages, which has seriously harmed people''s lives..." Sasuke shook himself back and forth and interrupted, "don''t tell me that! I don''t want to hear this nonsense! I just want to know who moved the hand! Where is Naruto now? " That''s all. Sasuke looked at the bloodstain on zilaiye''s clothes, and then recalled zilaiye''s expression from the beginning until now. He had a guess in his heart, and shook again: "is it you! Did you kill Naruto Since I came, I was also shocked by Sasuke''s ferocious eyes. Think twice. He subconsciously replied: "it''s the proposal of the big names of the five countries to unite, and it''s the five tolerance villages to deal with Naruto." In the face of such a Sasuke, I no longer have any extravagant hopes for persuading Sasuke to put down his butcher''s knife. So he did not dare to tell Sasuke the truth, for fear that Sasuke would vent all his resentment on Muye. I hope Sasuke will calm down after hearing that the killers are from five big countries and five tolerance villages, and will not be enemies to the whole world. Unfortunately, he underestimated Naruto''s position in Sasuke''s mind. After hearing the reason, Sasuke not only didn''t restrain his emotion because of fear, but also held his clothes tightly: "it''s really you! It''s really you! How can you do this?! How can you unite outsiders to deal with Naruto? " I sold my family. Now I sell Naruto! Sure enough! It sucks! This village is rotten! Sasuke is so disgusted with this village! Seeing that Zilai didn''t speak, he was still guilty. Sasuke didn''t intend to waste any more time on Zilai. Instead, he asked, "tell me! Where is Naruto?! Didn''t you say Naruto died?! Where is his body? " yes. Even if we hear the news of Naruto''s death. Even if you know that Naruto''s chances of survival are very small. However, as long as one day has not seen Naruto''s body, Sasuke is not willing to believe the fact that Naruto died! Naruto''s strength is how powerful, he knows. He didn''t believe that Naruto would die so quietly. See so persistent Sasuke. I didn''t mean to cheat Sasuke this time. He truthfully told Sasuke where Naruto was buried. Because he also needs Sasuke to leave the village temporarily. Need to tell gangshou Sasuke attitude, need time to layout, let the whole village together to prepare, ready to meet Sasuke next anger. indeed. After hearing the specific position, Sasuke turned and left. However, when Sasuke was leaving, he did not look back and left a cruel sentence to Zilai: "don''t think what you said, I will easily believe you. When I find out the truth, I will not let go of anyone who has been involved in this matter! " Finish. Sasuke went directly to the place where Zilai also pointed out. From then on, he also looked at his disappearing figure anxiously. Immediately, he turned to temper studio and reported his worries to gangshou. After hearing this, the master believed his own conjecture. Immediately implemented the village discipline, ordered the village ninja, ready to welcome Sasuke''s return at any time. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Sasuke, who flies to the burial place of Naruto, is very anxious and confused. He wants to confirm the truth of Naruto''s death quickly, but he is afraid to face the result. But even so. He''s still taking his speed to the extreme. In the heart worry, impels him not to have the slightest pause. That''s it. It was more than half a day''s journey. It took him only half an hour to arrive at the destination. Just arrived here, the first scene, let his mood, can''t help but tense up! What did he see? He saw Naruto kneeling there motionless! In this case, Sasuke can''t tell whether Naruto is alive or dead. What he is afraid of is a bad result. But he still swallowed his saliva, summoned up courage, slowed down, and went to Naruto again, intending to find out if Naruto was still alive. 5 meters Three meters 2 meters But when Sasuke was about to approach Naruto 1 meter, his steps suddenly stopped! Because he saw an incredible scene! I saw Naruto eyes dull raised his head, voice hoarse to shout: "Sasuke?" Originally nervous mood, suddenly dissipated! What''s changed is excitement and surprise! Sasuke immediately jumped on it, couldn''t help but give Naruto a bear hug, and laughed: "ha ha ha! I knew you wouldn''t die so easily! I knew you would be OK! " While speaking, he patted Naruto on the shoulder. Canthus is unable to help shed tears of joy. Sasuke never thought that he cared so much about Naruto''s life and death. After this, he finally understood his inner thoughts. However, the excitement soon passed away, and the only thing that changed was the doubt: "by the way, why are you sitting here on your knees? You don''t know. They told me that you were dead. I was afraid that you would really die like this... " Sasuke, who was over excited, changed his routine and kept talking. But what he didn''t know was that Naruto saw that he was worried about himself. Apart from feeling warm in his heart, it was more like finding a vent for the pain in his heart. He didn''t listen to Sasuke''s words. At the moment, he just wants to share his pain with Sasuke. Naruto, with a look of hope for care, with his cracked lips and a husky tone, said to Sasuke in a blinking way: "Sasuke, my... My... Brother, he''s dead..." Sasuke was stunned. The excitement stopped abruptly. Sasuke mistakenly thought that he had heard wrong, and once again confirmed: "you... What did you say?" Naruto is thirsty: "my... My... Brother, in order to save me, sacrificed himself... Died..." Chapter 179 (the third 10000 dollar reward for blue mirror protector Sasuke was in a trance. Then, as if hearing the biggest joke in the world, he couldn''t help laughing: "your brother died? Ha ha, don''t be kidding. How is that possible? How did your brother die? Naruto, are you kidding me Naruto has some doubts in his heart. Sasuke''s response, he felt speechless strange. How does it sound? I always feel that Sasuke seems to have known his brother for a long time? Although there is something strange, Naruto can''t think about so many complicated things. He just wanted to talk to Sasuke about the pain in his heart. Now that Sasuke knows something about his brother. That would be great. Maybe Sasuke noticed some clues when he was getting along with himself before, or maybe there were other reasons. Anyway, as long as you save yourself the trouble of reinterpretation, no matter how much. Naruto''s voice was hoarse, and he cried: "no... no... it''s true. My brother really died this time. He died to revive me. Sasuke, you teach me, what should I do? Daisy died, I can revive daisy. But my brother died, how can I revive him? Do I really want to lose my brother forever? " He said. Naruto just wanted to jump into Sasuke''s arms, hoping to get Sasuke''s comfort and care. But I didn''t expect that Sasuke suddenly staggered him and let him jump on the air. Sasuke stepped back. While shaking his head, he kept whispering, "impossible, impossible, your brother can''t die.". The whole person looks like a lunatic who is about to lose control. I heard about Li Yaoxiang''s death. Sasuke''s expression is full of unacceptable and unbelievable. It lasted for a while. Sasuke suddenly yelled at Naruto: "impossible! How could your brother die! You''re lying to me! You''re lying to me -- " It''s over. While Sasuke continued to murmur "impossible, impossible," he turned and left. Never look at Naruto again. Sasuke''s change made Naruto look silly. He just watched Sasuke leave in a daze, completely confused about what was going on. How did Sasuke suddenly become like this? However, Naruto today can''t think about so many things at all. He only felt the pain and suffering in his heart. Sasuke left. But the pain and discomfort still can''t be released What should we do? What can we do to reduce the pain? At this time, Naruto''s mind suddenly flashed all kinds of pictures. There are pictures of being bullied and imprisoned as a child. There is a disgusting picture of ape flying day chop trying to kill him and wronging him. The picture of youzhicun tuanzang killing Chutian. Until the end, it is also hypocritical, tears pierced his chest. Mouth picture. This scene reappeared in my mind. Every flash. Naruto''s heart is cold. 84%¡­¡­ 88%¡­¡­ 92%¡­¡­ 97%¡­¡­ As his thoughts become more and more indifferent, Naruto''s blackening degree has been soaring! The colder it is, the faster the blackening will be! Up to 97%, it can stop! meanwhile. Brain stimulation, but also let Naruto''s pupil force soared! If the former pupil force is only enough for Naruto to open the second stage of xuzoneng, then the present pupil force is completely enough for Naruto to open the third stage of xuzoneng! It''s you! It''s all you! But for you, I would not have felt so much pain! But for you, my brother would not have died! Good! Good -! Since you like to bring me pain, since my pain can not be eliminated, from now on, let the whole world feel the pain together! Naruto stands up slowly. Physical strength is recovering bit by bit! Just stand firm body, Naruto suddenly frown, he felt in the body has a familiar energy. In order to confirm his conjecture, Naruto shouts directly: "nine lamas, are you? Are you still in me? " After the death of man, the chakra of the tailed beast will dissipate in the heaven and earth. Only after a period of time will it come out again. This knowledge Naruto knows. Just now, in a state of panic and confusion, Naruto did not have time to feel his new life. Now it''s calming down. He felt the abnormality in his body. But his question is doomed to ask the wrong person, because Jiuwei is also not clear about the situation: "this... I don''t know... According to reason, after you die, I will disappear for a long time. But when you are resurrected, I will wake up slowly. " That''s what happened. Of course, it''s Li Yaoxiang''s masterpiece. Because Li Yaoxiang knows that in the next plan, if there is no accident, Naruto will encounter a great disaster. He estimated that only with the kaleidoscope and the blood of the whirlpool clan, we should not be able to successfully survive this disaster. In the current situation. He''s really out of the limelight. Not suitable for reappearance, resurrect Naruto. That''s why Li Yaoxiang spent some blackening points to revive Naruto and seal the nine tails in Naruto''s body again. Because Naruto at that time will definitely need the power of nine tails. I can''t think of a reason. Naruto doesn''t think about it anymore. Thanks to his omnipotent brother. At the thought of his brother, Naruto felt a dull pain again. He put chakra into Xiao''s ring. Not long. His projection appeared in Xiao''s base. Sensing the situation, changmen immediately said, "Naruto? What''s wrong? Are you in a hurry to find me? Is there something wrong with you Normally speaking, Naruto will not contact changmen until he catches the strength of the pillar. According to the day Naruto left the base, it began to calculate. Changmen felt that Naruto should not have finished the task so soon, so he asked. As for Why the news of changmen has become so backward. He has no way to know why Daming of the five countries and wudaren village aim at Naruto. That''s due to playing tricks behind the scenes. He told Bai Jue to report only the superficial situation and conceal the real situation. Hearing changmen''s question about himself, Naruto reminds him of the things he met not long ago. Then he sinks in his heart and says in a cold voice, "what''s the problem? ha-ha. No, I''m very good here! Better than ever Changmen: "then you come to me..." Naruto: "didn''t you tell me before that if you want to cause an all-out war among the five powers, you have two choices? I''ve changed my mind now. I don''t want to be that troublesome. Just destroy one of the villages! " The change of Naruto makes changmen a little unaccustomed. But in order to realize the dream Silent for a moment, he chose to ignore: "yes, I will cooperate with you here. Which village do you want to target? " Naruto in the projection grins: "Muye!" Chapter 180 After Naruto said the latest decision. The rest of Xiao''s members soon sensed the change of the ring, and put chakra into the ring one after another. Next. One projection after another appears in front of a stone pillar lighthouse. Dried persimmon mackerel. Scorpion. Didala. Jiaodu. Feiduan. With soil. Absolutely. As soon as they appeared, they all looked at me and I looked at you, but they didn''t make a sound, so they waited for changmen to take the initiative to say the reason for calling them. Changmen: "from this moment on, everyone stops the task in your hands. The plan has changed. Our next goal is to destroy the leaves. How long will it take you to get there? " In the past. No matter what command changmen gives. Even if they will eventually follow the instructions, which one of you here is not a rebellious person? For the sake of face, in order to show that they are not subordinates of changmen, we are just cooperating. In the process of receiving instructions, there are always some verbal arguments. But this time, when changmen said the latest task was to destroy the leaves. Everyone present, but surprisingly no one objected! Even showed some excitement, and can''t wait to feel. Scorpion, needless to say. His parents were killed by the flag of Muye. Even in the past, no matter how to cover up their feelings, they would have to be ignited and buried in the bottom of their hearts after the Revenge of erasing their father and killing their mother. It must be out of control. Even Fei Liuhu, a puppet with a serious hunchback, kept rattling and shaking. It''s not the puppets that have problems. But the scorpion hidden in the puppet, already excited, forgot to cover up his emotions. Excited to affect the external performance of Fei Liu Hu, also unknown. besides. Also excited is the dried persimmon shark. After he learned that yuzhibo was a spy and that his feelings had been betrayed, he became silent. But even so. He still identifies with yuzhibo weasel from the bottom of his heart and respects yuzhibo weasel. He agreed with yuzhibo weasel''s style. Respect yuzhibo weasel''s behavior. What''s more, after knowing the truth afterwards, and knowing that his partner for many years had such an unknown experience, he was even more unhappy with what Muye had done! Even feel sick! No chance. But if there is a chance to destroy Muye, it''s the official business that changmen, the leader of Xiao''s organization, personally assigned. It''s hard for him to get excited or not! Since it was yuzhibo weasel who destroyed Muye and retaliated against Muye, he did not fulfill his last wish at that time. Then I''ll finish him by myself! The next few, not to mention. Either stupid or idiotic. Either an idiot or a madman. They want to carry out such an exciting task immediately! Let the leaves become their works of art, become their meritorious service, completely disappear from the world! Scorpion: "half a day to!" Dried persimmon ghost Shark: "one day!" Feiduan: "it''s over! finished! I''m too far away from Muye now. It''s at least three or four days'' journey. Isn''t it too long to wait for such a fun task?! You''re not leaving me, are you? Elder, don''t you blame me? " Jiao Du glanced at Fei Duan and didn''t speak. Because his current position is with feiduan. But his eyes finally fell on Naruto, hoping that the boss would not deduct his money. Didala: "where are you? Let me take you! I can''t wait to show my art in Muye! I don''t want to wait for a moment! " Feiduan looks very happy. He''s a fool. He knew that Didala could fly. Now I told Didala where he and jiaodu are. Changmen: "how? How soon will it arrive? " Didala pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth: "two days! I''ll be there in two days! " In a moment, changmen turned to Jue and took soil: "what about you?" Jue: "anytime." Shrug with soil: "me too." "Good. Let''s go together in two days. This time we will take Naruto as the main force. At that time, you will listen to Naruto''s arrangement and fully cooperate with him. " Voice just fell, all eyes, all focus on Naruto''s projection body. Changmen continued: "it''s OK to wait two more days, isn''t it?" Naruto glanced at the crowd and said coldly, "yes." ¡­¡­ meanwhile. After reporting Sasuke''s situation to gangshou. All the troops in Muye village began to act on their own. The medical department is ready. The logistics department is ready. The fighters are also in their positions. The villagers were evacuated to the safe area again. All the people are facing the enemy, but in fact, most of the people in the village don''t know what''s going on. They can only follow the instructions. However, Muye is facing the crisis of destroying the village again and again, which makes most ninjas or villagers lose confidence in Muye and feel tired. It can be said that people are in a panic. Time goes by. According to zilaiye''s calculation. Once again, Sasuke came back at about this time. So he himself came to the wooden gate and waited. The master of steel is in the rear. indeed. It''s about the same time as the budget. Sasuke soon appeared in the distance. Since then, he gave a sign to the people who were hiding everywhere to be alert. He himself walked up and said in a comforting tone, "Sasuke, you can''t come back from death. Don''t be too sad." The reason they didn''t do it directly was because they couldn''t be sure if Sasuke really saw them as enemies. They still don''t want to push Sasuke to the opposite side if they don''t have to. Sasuke didn''t pay attention to his coming. Keep going blindly. His face was dull and his mouth was still murmuring: "impossible, impossible, he can''t die..." See Sasuke this state, from the heart also, is more uncomfortable. He mistook Sasuke for accepting Naruto''s death and could not bear the blow, so he became like this. However, for the sake of Muye, Zilai also chose to abandon the guilt temporarily. Continue to observe Sasuke''s every move. Seeing that Sasuke was about to enter the gate of Muye, the earphone, which was also hanging in his ear, also heard a query: "how about it? Since I came here, do you want to do it directly? " Zilai also put his right hand on the earphone and replied, "don''t do it first. Let''s see the situation clearly." The voice just dropped. Sasuke is at this time, suddenly recovered from the dull state! In all the people have no way to prevent, suddenly rushed to a certain direction! Chapter 181 "Report! report Yuzhibo Sasuke is still here! Do you want to do it? Do you want to do it? " "Report! report Yuzhibo Sasuke is approaching. Do we need to do it? " "Report! Report... " As Sasuke continues to sprint. From the headphones of laiye, there are also reports of ninjas left behind. From now on, he caught up with Sasuke and kept an eye on Sasuke''s back. "Don''t move! Everyone, don''t move! Stay where you are Zilai also gave an urgent order. If you really want to do it, Sasuke has already done it. Why sprint in the village? So I firmly believe that Sasuke probably has other reasons for this move. In addition, the villagers have already evacuated here. I really want to take action. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll see the situation first. It''s also because we have given this order. Sasuke has been able to get through all the way. Everyone didn''t know what was going on and what was Sasuke''s purpose. Sasuke, however, rushed to a house in front of the crowd. Sasuke kicked the door open and said, "pa!" There was a loud noise. What came into view was Mr. Muye, who was so confused that he handed hot tea to his mouth. you ''re right! Sasuke''s direction is the room where the three elders of Zhicun group gather. However, after entering the house, Sasuke did not look at the three old guys. On the contrary, he went to sasai without a sense of existence. Then he asked angrily, "tell me! How long ago was the last time you contacted him! " you ''re right. Sasuke came here because he didn''t give up. I want to confirm Li Yaoxiang''s life and death again. I can''t get in touch with Li Yaoxiang. Maybe Sakai, who is also helping Li Yaoxiang, can''t get in touch with him? See Sasuke no cover up to say the secret between the two people, Sasuke also Leng for a while, the bottom of my heart faint some bad premonition. Sasuke urged: "come on! Answer me quickly! How long ago? " Sakai, who was urged to come back to his senses by Sasuke, did not need to explain too much. He soon understood who he was and subconsciously replied: "3... 3 days ago..." After hearing the answer, Sasuke''s mood was like thunder again. His legs were so weak that he stepped back a few steps. Then he grabbed his hair with both hands: "no, no, how can he die?" After a burst of tearing mood, Sasuke once again into a state of panic. Whispering "no, he won''t die," he walked out of the village like a walking corpse. meanwhile. It''s not just Sasuke, it''s even sasai! Hearing Sasuke''s "how can he die?" and Sasuke''s so excited reaction, Sasuke''s heart is tight at the moment! I can''t see what happened, so I''ve lived for so many years in vain. I have worked hard for so many years. Isn''t it just for Li Yaoxiang to fulfill his promise and revive his brother one day? But now Sasuke brings the news that he is dead?! How is that possible?! no It should be, how can he die! He''s dead. Who''s going to revive my brother?! Doesn''t it mean that all my efforts over the years are in vain?! Sasai also entered a state of panic. Until Zhicun Tuan Zang couldn''t help shouting: "hum! Sasai! Should you have something to tell me? " Things have become so obvious. These old guys in the room can''t see the problem between Sasuke and Sakai? Although I don''t know what the situation is, what Zhicun Tuan Zang can at least confirm is that the subordinate Sakai has something to hide from himself. And this is not a two-day thing! As the leader of the root, he can never tolerate his subordinates concealing themselves! Today''s Sakai, in his eyes, is no longer a qualified ninja. Seeing that sasai Leng didn''t answer there, Zhicun Tuan Zang simply cheered: "come on! Take him down Have to say. After a long period of "supervision", the three elders'' subordinates had to liberate their freedom. After all, they were only helping the three elders with their work and did not commit any crime. If we continue to supervise, we can''t say it. so The three elders will be able to live a new life. Of course, these people fall into the hands of the master, and the master is not doing nothing. He will filter them again, and let them return to the command of Huoying. And because of that. Nowadays, there are few people who really follow the instructions of the three elders. Zhicun group collection is better, at least his way of education is different. Shuihumenyan and Xiaochun, it''s miserable. There are only three or two kittens left. But it''s not going to be much better, because yuzhibo weasel or Naruto''s successive blasts are deliberately hard on the root ninja. So at present, there are not many that can be used. However, when Zhicun Tuan Zang called out the order, the imaginary picture of "the root Ninja appears immediately, take down Sakai" did not appear. The atmosphere in the room was quiet for a long time. It''s extremely embarrassing. Unable to live up to the spirit of the village group, old face red, again burst burst drink: "where are people dead?! Don''t you take him down yet? " Whew! Whew! Two. This time, people appeared. It''s just that he is standing beside Sakai, looking forward to him. Sakai was also shocked by the second burst of drinking from Zhicun group, and recovered from the panic. He''s not like Sasuke. He doesn''t have the strength. His situation did not allow him to continue to wander. Now that Sasuke has revealed the secret. Then he doesn''t have to hide any more! Sasai raised his head and compared with Zhicun Tuan Zang coldly. There was no more respectful expression: "no more shouting. They won''t listen to you. " Zhicun Tuan Zang''s face turned black: "what''s the matter?" Sasai disdainfully glanced at the old man with one arm and said "ha ha" twice. He disdained to answer this question. As I said before. Sasai is not strong enough. He knows his strengths and weaknesses. I''m afraid that Li Yaoxiang will go back on his promise, so over the years, Sakai has been trying to prove his worth. Secretly in the root, recruit. It can be said that as long as there is an idea in his heart that he doesn''t want to be an emotionless killing machine, or is forced to kill his own relatives by Zhicun Tuan Zang, and has a trace of hatred towards the old guy, he will be gradually taken over by sasai. As for those diehards, they were not united in the task to solve the problem secretly. It was during this period of time that Zhicun Tuan Zang had absolute trust in him and sent them out to die. So On the surface, there are more people coming back to help Zhicun Tuan Zang work than shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun. But in fact, Zhicun Tuan Zang is a single commander with his right sleeve floating and invisible in the right field of vision. Li Yaoxiang is also very happy to see the end of Zhicun tuanzang becoming a lonely old man, so he didn''t stop Sakai from proving his value in front of him Chapter 182 (PS: two in one chapter. 4000 words, big chapter!) meanwhile. Sasuke left in a panic in the process. Sitting in the rear, gangshou, who got the news, also came to Sasuke and joined Zilai. Since it has been determined that Sasuke will not retaliate against Muye for Naruto''s sake, it would be better. As the master of Huoying and the senior leader of Muye, all we have to do now is try our best to keep Sasuke. After all, Sasuke''s strength lies there. If Sasuke really left Muye, it would be a huge loss to Muye. Zilai also said, "Sasuke, what happened? You mean who won''t die¡° Compendium: "Sasuke, as a member of Muye, let us know if you have any problems. We will help you if we can¡° Sasuke in panic, subconsciously over them. They followed again. All kinds of words, like flies, kept buzzing in Sasuke''s ears. Sasuke, who was disturbed by his thoughts, was instantly furious! Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Open! The second stage is needed. Now! The momentum burst out. Both the master and Zilai are forced to pull their feet back. After forcing them to stay away from each other for a long time, Sasuke said to them impatiently: "enough! You rubbish who talk about the will of fire all day! I''ve been wandering in front of me. Do you really think I won''t kill you¡° A long time ago. All the people in the village and Muye had already made Sasuke feel sick. If it wasn''t for the resurrection of his family, he would never have come back here. If it wasn''t for him now, he would not have the heart to think about revenge. Maybe he would have gone to Naruto first and killed Muye. I can''t stand it till now! "Stop bothering me! Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing you flies now With that, Sasuke took back suzaneng, closed his eyes and continued to walk outside the village. This scene makes gangshou and Zilai look at each other. Sasuke''s attitude towards the village and them is very obvious. This has reached an irretrievable point. They don''t dare to stop them. So as not to cause bad results. However, why Sasuke became like this is the key. This is what they care about most at present. In a flash, a man, sasai, flashed through their minds at the same time! There is no need to say more. They looked at each other. Together toward the direction of sasai, leap away. cracking. They arrived at the room where the three elders met. But the picture that came into view surprised both of them. From the heyday of a few hundred people to today''s dozens of root ninjas, they not only gathered outside the house, but also put on the appearance of confrontation with Zhicun Tuan Zang and others. When they arrived at the scene. The public then turned their eyes to them. Gangshou''s heart sank and his face turned black. He glanced at the crowd and said in a low voice: "what happened? Why are you all gathered here! " The silent root ninjas, including Sakai, are not going to respond. Zhicun tuanzang doesn''t know how to respond. The training mode, which has always been proud of, has gone wrong. The only remaining root ninjas betrayed themselves. He was so incompetent that he could only stare. How does he respond? Do you complain to gangshou that all of your subordinates have run away, right across the street. Let gangshou help to teach these anti bony kids a lesson? Zhicun Tuan Zang asked himself that his skin was not thick enough, so he didn''t mean to complain to gangshou. On the other hand, the old friends, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, also saw that Zhicun Tuan Zang was losing face this time, but it was a big loss, and it was not good to fall down at this time. So there was no sound. Seeing that everyone didn''t pay attention to her and didn''t answer her question, gangshou was even more angry and wanted to beat people. But because of her present status and dignity, she can''t mess around. Finally, I had to swallow the anger back. He glanced at the crowd again. Finally, his eyes fell on the seemingly best handled Sakai: "Sakai, what''s the matter? Why is Sasuke in a hurry to find you? What''s the secret between you and him? And why are you all gathered here? " This is a series of questions. It''s also a puzzle in my heart. He was also staring at sasai. Unfortunately, in response, sasai put on an official smile and said, "master Huoying, my relationship with Sasuke Sorry, I can''t tell you, and I don''t know how to tell you. As for why we gather here... " That''s all. Sakai sticks out his tongue, revealing the seal of the curse engraved by the Zhicun group. Then he said, "I can''t tell you either." Since also smell speech one anger: "son of a bitch! How can you talk to Huoying like this? " In the face of the five big countries and the five tolerance villages, the helplessness of being forced, the helplessness of Naruto and Sasuke can be ignored. I didn''t expect that now I was just asking a younger generation in the village about the whole story. I also wanted to be looked down upon and despised by others. Now. Even the good tempered old man from now on couldn''t help getting angry and wanted to teach sasai a lesson. Just, haven''t waited for him to continue to scold to go on, gang hand but at this time waved to stop him. There is no result. Gangshou swept the rest of the root ninjas. The root ninjas know what gangshou''s eyes mean. Sasai did not say that gangshou wanted others to respond to her question. The idea is very good, but what gangshou didn''t expect is that her idea made her see a scene of incomparable coldness next! The root ninjas took down the mask without saying a word! It also shows their tongue engraved with a curse! The meaning is obvious. It''s the same as sasai. Also can''t say! See this kind of situation of the master and since also, suddenly burst into a rage! How could that be?! Aren''t they all Kiba ninjas? What''s wrong with them? Why do you treat them like this?! The anger instantly transferred to Zhicun group. Two people, four eyes, stare at Zhicun Tuan Zang. Feeling the two people''s eyes, Zhicun Tuan Zang gave them a look and snorted: "this is something inside the root. I don''t have to tell you." Take a deep breath. I don''t know how to describe her mood now. The mess that the old man gave her is really rotten! There are so many problems in the village! Are you not taking the shadow of a village seriously?! Since the soft is not good, then we have to come to the hard! Thinking of this, gangshou''s attitude and tone towards Sakai suddenly became rigid: "Sakai, no matter what, you are all ninjas of Muye. What do you mean you''re all together now? Don''t even listen to my orders. Are you going to betray the village? " Sasai narrowed his eyes and smile: "master Huoying, it''s too much for you to say that. As you can see, after so many years, since the village is indifferent to our affairs, regardless of our life or death, we have to work together to save ourselves. Besides, we are not disobeying your orders. As long as it''s not for us to die, we''re happy to accept it. You don''t want to separate us. After all, we are afraid of being broken one by one by you. Of course, if you want to continue the usual way of doing things in the village and put the charges of betraying the village on our heads, we will have to fight to the death and escape from the village in order to survive. " Sasai sounded respectful. But the meaning is very obvious. I just don''t trust her. Now, these dozens of people are just putting themselves together to keep warm. Moreover, in her words, she reminded gangshou that if she had to force them in this way, she would be just like these disgusting old guys. Suddenly, the master was speechless. I want to get angry. I want to wake up this sasai directly. But now the leaves, it is a critical moment of panic. Now everyone''s eyes are watching here, waiting for her to say. If her choice is to continue the practice of ape flying day chop. It''s estimated that Muye''s popular will will be restored after a little hard work, and then it will be completely dispersed, and it will never be able to gather again. Today''s situation really puts the master in a dilemma. If you really want to leave like this, where is the authority of her fire shadow? How to manage the huge leaves in the future? What if you don''t go? Are you standing here staring? Just when gangshou didn''t know what to do, no matter what happened, there was a voice coming from the earphone, which gave him a step down: "Lord Huoying, some villagers are already in trouble. Do we want to keep them here?" Gangshou explored the earphone, glared at all the people, turned to leave, and replied: "you can let them come back. Just tell them that this is just an exercise. Don''t disturb everyone. " He also took a look at Sakai and the root ninjas. shake one''s head and sigh. Also follow the footsteps of gangshou to leave. The end of this farce is that Zhicun Tuan Zang, the leader of the root, has completely become a single commander and a laughing stock among the high levels. Even the two old friends, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, couldn''t bear to look directly at them. And in the next period of time. The whole wood leaf is very busy. But also to appease the villagers. We also need to contact Daming and other big tolerance villages. In a short day, after busy with these things, Muye finally returned to his original daily state. Only in this way can gangshou have time to face up to the problems about Sasuke, Sakai and the roots again. so She called several old people from Zhicun group and some senior officials to come to Huoying building and conference room to discuss these problems carefully. In the conference room. Three old just sat down. Gangshou looked at Zhicun Tuan Zang with an angry face: "there are some things, do you need to explain them to you clearly?" "I have nothing to say," he said Gangshou patted the table: "nothing to say?! You tell me there''s nothing to say?! When it comes to the present situation, what else do you want to hide?! What else do you want to hide?! Which group of subordinates do you want to explain? " Zhicun Tuan Zang: "that seal is just to prevent them from divulging any information about me. There are no other restrictions." Then why did they betray you Zhicun Tuan Zang: "Oh, I also want to know this problem." Up to now, it is impossible for Zhicun tuanzang to admit the dirty things he did to the root ninja. Anyway, even if it''s said, it won''t help the whole thing. Just hide it to the end. Gangshou held this meeting mainly to understand the real reason why Sasuke left the village and to assess the harm of Sasuke to the village, so he did not intend to tangle too much with other issues. I went straight to the next topic. Compendium: "what about the relationship between Sasuke and Sakai? Why did Sasuke become like this? What''s the secret between them? Sasai is your right-hand man. Don''t tell me you can''t see a clue until now! " Today''s Zhicun group collection can be described as a two-way street. But that doesn''t mean there''s no possibility of him doing anything. As early as this busy period of time, the three elders have already discussed the countermeasures. Let them save face. Save your popularity. Restore authority. Zhicun group Tibet directly said a statement that is most beneficial to them! Brother! you ''re right! Their guess is Naruto''s brother! Only this mysterious brother, after so many years, still let them have no clue. It is also for this reason that the ape decided to kill Naruto. With these speculations. Of course, their three elders have changed and stood at the highest point of morality. Because they aimed at Naruto, killed Chutian and made the village stand on the opposite side of Naruto. They really thought about the wood leaf! When they heard that, it was called chilly. The so-called mysterious man in the mouth of the cold three. Compendium is to say all people''s voices: "that is to say... All the time, there is such a potential mysterious person, threatening Muye?" I see people worried. Sanlao is very satisfied. You finally understand our painstaking efforts, and finally know that we are thinking about the wood leaf, right? Shuihumen Yan sipped a mouthful of hot tea and said with a smile: "don''t worry about it. All the time, what we have done is to help woody leaves solve these potential problems, hoping to leave you the best woody leaves of your generation. " Turning to bed, Xiao Chun nodded and said, "yes. The three of us have discussed this matter carefully. Obviously, the potential threat has been solved, hasn''t it? Otherwise, Sasuke would not have been muttering "how could he die?". According to the time point, this "he" is probably Naruto''s brother. So Don''t worry! All the hidden dangers have been solved by us! In the future, there won''t be any more problems inside the leaves! As long as we are consistent with the outside world, Muye will certainly move towards a more brilliant future! " The words of the two old consultants seemed to give everyone a shot in the arm. All of you here can''t help but put down your tense mood. It''s a big relief. But before they relaxed for a long time, there was the sound of bombing outside the Huoying building! Boom! Long! Long! Next. Is a dark ninja, with rapid footsteps, rushed into the meeting room: "master gangshou, not good! No! Attack... Attack... Someone''s coming in! " Gangshou stood up and exclaimed, "who is it?"?! Is it Sasuke? " The village has just calmed down. Wudaren village is still in contact. In this period, no one should dare to attack Muye. If someone really dares to attack Muye, that person can only be Sasuke who has just left. So the first thing that gangshou thought of was Sasuke. Ninja tone is very panic: "no... not... Not Sasuke, Naruto, Naruto whirlpool!" Hiss! Everyone take a breath! Sanlaoze, you look at me and I look at you. I don''t know what I''m thinking Chapter 183 PS: the first 10000 dollar reward and bonus for bookfriends in 20048504 Boom! Long! Long! There was a constant explosion. A huge bird is hovering over Muye village. Flying at the same time, but also one after another, will explode the clay, from the bird to throw down, bombing the whole leaf chaos. Except for the blast. Cries for help and shouts rang through the whole village. The villagers fled everywhere, almost forming a situation of people bumping into each other. Many buildings were blown up. Fortunately, even if they avoid the bombing of clay, they can''t avoid the huge stones and wall bricks that were blown away and smashed to pieces. Unfortunately, they were even killed by explosion or smashing. Muye village, which was not easy to restore peace, suddenly became a chaotic battlefield. On the other hand, it was Didala, feiduan and jiaodu who came to the banquet from afar. Seeing such a wonderful picture on the ground, feiduan is the most excited one. He opened his voice and exclaimed, "Wow! Wow ha ha! That''s great! It''s so cool! Blow it up again! More! Didala, come on! Come on! Give me some to play with Seeing someone appreciate his works, Didala''s vanity was immediately satisfied: "how about it? Do you think this is the most beautiful art in the world? " Jiao Du then exhorted: "you two, don''t forget business." It was at the moment when the three were most elated. In an emergency. In response, Kakashi suddenly opened his unskillful kaleidoscope wheel eye, used the remote magic power, and eliminated one of the giant bird''s wings. While the blood and tears are left. The bird also fell from the sky like a plane crash into a building. There was a boom. A big hole was broken in the wall of the building. Smoke billowed. I can''t see the situation clearly. But when Kakashi rushed forward, or to check the situation, or to solve the opponent, a shadow suddenly flashed in front of him. It''s an ugly guy with a cloth over his lower face, a hunchback and a barbed mechanical tail like a scorpion''s tail on his spine. you ''re right! It''s a scorpion! Qi Mu capsule Mao, for scorpion, has the hatred of Killing Father and mother! Since Qimu zumao is dead, his son should pay the debt! Scorpio: "qimukakasi, right? Let me be your opponent. If others don''t pity your body and maim you, then I''m in trouble if I want to make you into a puppet... " Kakashi looked at the guy in front of her with a dignified look. Put out the idea of being able to pass quickly. Scorpion gives him the feeling that it is not so easy to deal with the opponent. meanwhile. Kakashi can''t go to the front to stop Didala. But ape flying ASMA, xirihong and so on arrived at the building, surrounded the building, ready to stop Didala from continuing to attack Muye villagers indiscriminately. The smoke and dust dispersed. The figures of Didala, feiduan and jiaodu slowly appeared in front of people''s eyes. None of the three received much damage. Feiduan looked excitedly at the group of ninjas around him and licked his lips: "your quality looks very good ~ offer... Sacrifice to the evil god, the evil god must be very satisfied!" Didala patted her neck with one hand, gritted her teeth and said, "who ruined my best time to show my art?" Jiaodu urged: "don''t waste time. Let''s find our own opponents." Next. Feiduan licked his lips, locked the ape flying ASMA: "your blood gives me a good feeling, how about let me have a taste?" Jiaodu locked up xirihong and several Shangren, and did not speak. Didala looked at the rest of the people and said, "if you dare to interrupt me to show my art, you all die for me!" The voice just dropped. The battle is imminent. Both sides rushed to each other. Fight together. On the other side, Mackay was in the safe area, put down the four children in his arms, blinked, smiled, and said, "stay here and don''t run around. don ''t worry! With us, it''s going to be OK! " Gave a few children a guarantee of confidence. Mackay is heading for the battle zone. It''s just that. It''s not far. Soon was carrying a knife of dry persimmon ghost shark, in his way. Mackay said nothing. A whirlwind of wood leaves kicked over. Dry persimmon ghost mackerel raised the big knife, blocked the blow, only retreated a few steps. Mackay put on his signature fighting posture: "who are you? Why do you attack Muye? " Hear this sentence of dry persimmon ghost shark, burst into a rage! It''s not the first time he''s ever played with Mike, but he hasn''t remembered his name until now. It''s a shame for him to be naked! The dried persimmon ghost did not answer his question directly. Clench your teeth and say, "who am I... You''ll soon remember!" Said to attack up! cracking. The whole leaf was in a mess. Run for your life. The battle of battle. More medical ninjas are constantly healing injured civilians. In the most intense position of the battlefield, there was either a large black gold placer or a deafening explosion. A group of people who just came out of Huoying building turned black when they saw the leaves in chaos. Without waiting for the master to speak, the heads of the rich families have already gone to their respective families. Gangshou scolded: "Damn it!" "Boom!" With a sound, white smoke rose everywhere, calling out a huge slug. Then, this huge slug dispersed into countless small slugs, and went to various battlefields for treatment and rescue. Then Zilai asked the ninja who had just come to report, "where''s Naruto? Where is the Naruto you said Ninja: "at... At... At the gate..." After hearing that. Zilai also looked at gangshou. They are interlinked and understand each other''s worries. Needless to say, Zilai also took the lead in saying: "you go to help deal with other enemies, let me go to huinaruto in person." The master of martial arts shows hesitation. Obviously, it''s a worry that you can''t cope with it. Zilai also added: "don''t worry, no matter how I say it, I''m also Naruto''s master. It''ll be OK." Just then gangshou nodded, and his eyes showed the meaning of "to come back alive." then he flew to another place. Zilai also walked slowly towards Muye gate. The enemy has been attacking until now. I haven''t noticed any action from Naruto. I know that Naruto is waiting for me. So he didn''t rush to face Naruto, and tried to delay time, hoping that gangshou could subdue the rest of the enemy as soon as possible and minimize the loss. But even if he delays. The distance between huoyinglou and Muye gate is always limited. He soon came not far from the gate. And saw Naruto. Naruto is not dead! But it doesn''t matter. Naruto is not dead. It''s not the most shocking picture for him. Anyway, after the report from his subordinates, he has already been psychologically prepared. What shocked him most was that he didn''t just see Naruto. He also met Miyan who has reincarnation eyes! At the gate of Muye, there are two puppets, Naruto and Miyan, who have been waiting for their coming for a long time Chapter 184 He also exclaimed: "Miyan?! What are you doing here?! Why are you with Naruto? What about changmen and Xiaonan? " See this scene in front of you. Since then, it''s called a heart beat. Most of the reason why he decided to kill Naruto himself was because of the prophecy of the great toad fairy. His apprentice will have the ability to change the world. Or bring the world to destruction. Or bring peace to the world. Since he came, because he observed Naruto''s behavior, he had been inclined to the road of destroying the world, so he was ruthless and did it himself. But the problem is, where is his other apprentice?! Miyan is here. Does that mean changmen has been united with Naruto? He had only two apprentices who looked like the sons of prophecy. He couldn''t imagine what the future of the world would be like if his two apprentices both went to the road of destroying the world? So he was eager to know the answer, to know everything. Unfortunately He is not destined to have this chance. Changmen doesn''t want to talk to him at all. In response to "if you can survive today, maybe I will tell you", he immediately asked the Naruto on one side, "what? Can I help you? " Naruto looked at Zilai and shook his head: "no need. To deal with him, I''m enough alone¡° Finish. Changmen controls Miyan''s puppet. A flash, left the spot. Zilai also looked at the direction of changmen''s departure and yelled: "Miyan -¡° I just wanted to catch up. Can soon be Naruto''s voice, to stop his action: "since also the teacher, you still have the mood to care about other people¡° He turned to Naruto and said: "Naruto, I know I''m sorry for you. Maybe you will hate me very much. It''s more serious than you think. I must know the truth as soon as possible! Please. Tell your people to stop! I will come back to you after the event and thank you for your death¡° That''s what I said. Since then, I have the determination to give thanks for my death. But the question is, really want to know the truth, he will be willing to die in vain? no unable! In order not to let the two apprentices continue to make mistakes, in order to maintain the peace of the world, he would only choose to do it again before thanking his death! Like this kind of reflexive, hypocritical guy. Over the years, Naruto has not known how many. How can Naruto believe his lies? He will never forget that scene. Personally killed him, is in front of this, used his trust in him, shed tears, pierced his body from the teacher! Naruto won''t eat him at all. ¡±What if I don''t¡° He didn''t expect that he had made it so clear that he promised that he would apologize for death. Naruto still didn''t intend to stop. What followed was a trace of lethality in his natural response. Feeling the murderous Naruto, he called it a funny one. He said in a playful tone: "what''s the matter? I won''t let you pass. Are you going to kill me again¡° This sentence of Naruto wakes up the Naruto. At the moment, he was stunned again. He immediately showed guilt and discomfort. If it was Naruto before, seeing the expression of Zilai, maybe he would feel soft at the moment. But now Naruto, only feel very disgusted, even in the heart there is a nameless anger, rising slowly! You''re the one who killed me! It''s you who feel guilty and blame yourself! Is that the way you disgusting guys used to do before they killed? Want to shake the enemy''s mind? Seeing the appearance of Zilai, Naruto was disgusted to the extreme. He didn''t want to talk to him anymore: "if you want to kill him, just kill him? It''s not the first time you''ve killed me anyway¡° He said. The evil chakra in Naruto''s body has been out of the body. Chakra coat is visible to the naked eye speed, more and more solid, one by one tail, rapid growth. Feeling the evil, the original guilty and self reproaching face disappeared. What changed was the firm look: "sorry, Naruto. After this matter is over, I will be in front of your grave and thank you for your death¡° Since come to also side talk, side seal! He''s going to use his fairy mode! However, it takes a long time for his immortal mode to be successful. So at the end of the seal, he took the lead in attacking Naruto, intending to disrupt Naruto''s rhythm. "The art of disorderly lion hair!" Whew, whew! There was a series of bad news. Since then, the white hair burst up, all turned into spines and shot at Naruto! Naruto does not move. Chakra coat is condensed into a huge claw, blocking in front of his body, all the spines to block down. Feeling the attack of zilaiye, Naruto laughed to himself: ha ha, this zilaiye teacher didn''t let himself down. Still so hypocritical. The expression on the face is a set, the action on the hand is a set. Naruto, who was blocked in front of him by his claws, soon felt a hot breath. His idea is right. I really don''t want to be merciful. A wave of hair formed after the stab attack. One after another comes the powerful fire escape and fire bomb. Since I was in the original work, I have used this move to directly destroy the giant bird psychic beast that Penn summoned with one blow! It can be seen that its destructive power is so strong. And since he dares to use this move against Naruto, it proves that he is determined to kill Naruto again! Although this fire dun. Burning bullet, also equally by the beast claw all blocked down. But today''s Naruto, can not feel his good teacher sent out by the intention to kill, as well as the power of ninja? And because of that. Even if the surrounding atmosphere is so hot, it still can''t warm Naruto''s heart. Naruto even mocks himself in his heart. Father, do you see that? What a good master have you worshipped? When your son was a baby, he was bullied in every way. He didn''t care. He didn''t come back to see your son even once. Now it''s more important to kill your son. It''s not enough to kill him once, but a second time It seems that our father and son''s eyes are not so good. Unexpectedly, he also worshipped such a great master. Naruto is not in a hurry. When the hot air, as well as the smoke dispersed, the surrounding environment, also followed by the restoration of calm. The huge claw, which blocked Naruto''s vision, slowly contracted back and integrated into chakra''s coat. Next. It''s two pairs of horizontal eyes of toad, looking directly at each other. Immortal mode. Naruto vs. immortal mode. From now on! Chapter 185 Shenzuo immortal: "since you came, you haven''t called us out to fight for a long time, have you? What''s the matter? Who is the opponent this time? Need you to take it that seriously? " Zhima immortal: "I can tell you, if you don''t disturb my peace, next time I see you, I can''t spare you." A man and a woman. Two old toads. As soon as he was called out, he was reading on his shoulder. This is also the strongest immortal pattern form from the beginning. With the help of the two old toads, shenzuo immortal and Zhima immortal, he can last longer in the immortal mode. It''s a pity that, according to the custom and style of the past, we usually talk to them casually and then start the war. But I''m not in the mood to chat with two old toads. He looked at the front with great solemnity and said seriously: "the enemy is in the front. Please have a look for yourself..." Shenzuo immortal and Zhima immortal look at it from his own eyes. When he saw that his opponent was Naruto, his original expression suddenly became as ugly as if his mouth had been stuffed into a big lump of Xiang. Shenzuo immortal: "since you came, you are not mistaken, are you? That''s Naruto... " Zhima immortal: "Naruto is also the contractor of miaomu mountain, this..." Zilaiye: "you haven''t forgotten the prophecy of toad fairy? Naruto has gone to the road we least want to see. Don''t you want to do it? " The immortal Shen Zuo hesitated and said, "are you sure? Is there any misunderstanding? " Naruto is a child. At the beginning, it was shenzuo immortal who personally guided him to learn the magic. I deeply feel that Naruto may be paranoid about the resurrection of Hatoyama, but no matter how he looks at it, he doesn''t look like a person who will bring destruction to the world. Therefore, he is very suspicious of the conclusion he came to. Unfortunately, he can''t know the cause and effect. Since I didn''t have time to explain to him: "you can feel the situation around you. Now he is bringing people to destroy the leaves. Do you still think this is a misunderstanding?" Two old toads smell the words. The brow suddenly locked. They did sense the situation around them, just as Zilai said. In this case, there is no hesitation. Shen Zuo said to Naruto firmly: "little Naruto, I didn''t expect that you would come to this step. I''m sorry for that old man." The voice just dropped. It has been in action since then. "Xianfa. Thousands of Mao needles!" This Ninja can be regarded as an advanced version of chaos lion hair. The attack range is larger, and it has the blessing of shenzuo and Zhima. The stiff hair like steel can attack continuously. Of course, with this monotonous attack, they didn''t expect to attack Naruto. And it''s true. Naruto a jump, to avoid a wide range of hair attack. Only, what they are waiting for is this jump! As long as Naruto jumps into mid air, he will have a moment of pause! What they want to capture is this opportunity! Zhima immortal said, "it''s now!" "Xianfa. Wuyouweimen!" Two toads for one, lock Naruto in midair. They used to spray fengdun out of shenzuo''s mouth, Huodun out of Zhima''s mouth, and Zilai used chakra as oil to cooperate with them, which enhanced the power of Ninjutsu to the extreme! Naruto grinned in mid air. He has many ways to deal with it. He can gather animal claws. The claws grasp the nearby buildings and pull their bodies to dodge. He can call out Su Zuo Neng, resist this move and so on. But Naruto doesn''t use all these easy ways! He chose to let himself also suffer from the way! "Immortal method. Great breakthrough in fengdun!" you ''re right! This is the way to use fengdun! Naruto in this life, in those years of staying in shayin village, but proficient in all kinds of wind escape! His use of fengdun is better than ordinary people, and he has more than one rank. Now, if you integrate the immortal method into fengdun, the power will be more powerful! Fire, wind and oil are powerful, right? But what if there is a strong storm coming in the direction of the jet? Ha! The result, of course, is that this huge ball of flame is blown around! Your ninja is powerful, isn''t it? You want to kill me, don''t you? Good! Then let you taste your masterpiece! instant. There was a storm all around. Huge ball of flame, as if cut in half. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding buildings were burned to ashes, leaving only a piece of scorched earth. Come from also see this, quickly stop ninja. Unfortunately, it''s too late. He wants to deal with Naruto''s heart, how ruthless. This area of Muye is mercilessly destroyed by him. Angry, he looked at the surrounding situation, and then glared at Naruto fiercely, he could only suppress a sentence: "you!..." And then I couldn''t speak. He made the fire. The killer was himself. What else can he say? Looking at this hypocritical, tearful teacher who pierces his heart, with a cheeky expression, Naruto is very happy. But Let''s call it a day. I''ve had enough of what I should play. Naruto no longer wants to waste time on such people. No matter your position is to protect the village or the world, you are not worthy to be my teacher from the moment you decide to sacrifice me And You use my trust in you to make me lose my brother forever As long as there are people involved in this I won''t let one go! Happy mood, now convergence. What has changed is a cold and heartless appearance: "since we came here, we should end it." While speaking. The speed of Naruto tailing is also changing with the speed visible to the naked eye. First, chakra''s coat became solid, grew animal hair, grew flesh, bones and so on. Seeing this, when he faced Naruto, he felt that he could not resist. It''s tailed They also know the magic There is also a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye He suddenly stopped the thought of attacking, sighed: "Naruto, I''m sorry for you, I''m dead, can you let Muye go?" The Naruto in the beast sneers: "Oh, let go of the wood leaf? Do you really think I attacked Muye because of you? No, you don''t know what I lost, you don''t understand my pain... " Zilai also said: "I know that I made you lose your brother... But it''s enough for you to kill me? There are so many innocent people in Muye, how can you... " Naruto was stunned. Then he was furious and said in a deep voice: "since you know that you have caused me to lose my brother, you should know that I will not let anyone go!" Chapter 186 PS: two in one chapter, 4000 words. There should be no updates today. I have to make complaints about the previous chapters, which have been very toxic to new readers. Shen Zuoshen: "I''ve come here! What brother? How did you make Naruto lose his brother? What''s going on? Are you hiding something from us? " Come and sigh. Tell the story briefly. Zilai also said: "ah, that''s what happened. Naruto has brought a lot of harm to other big countries and Naruto village during this period of time, so this time all the people are united to deal with Naruto. And we, Muye, were forced to do it by them... " After hearing this, shenzuo fairy was so angry that even Toad''s face turned red: "you! You! You! Did you force Naruto to do this? " There is no retort. Seeing this, master Zhima shook his head and sighed, "ah, even if you really want to deal with Naruto, you shouldn''t use this method..." We all know the truth. This method can make the wood leaves without any loss and solve Naruto. If Naruto didn''t come back to life, their ideas would be very successful indeed. And no one would blame them. But since Naruto is not dead Those who wait for them can only bear Naruto''s endless anger. When two toads communicate with each other. Naruto''s tailed body becomes bigger and bigger. With the growth of the body, its body will also shine to the leaves of the sun, to block a good part! The place where one person and two toads live, as well as a large area of wood leaves, are shrouded in a dark place by his shadow. When one person and two toads turn their eyes back to Naruto again, Naruto has become a Nine Tailed Fox as huge as a hill. Even if I raised my head, I couldn''t see the whole picture of the Nine Tailed Fox. The moment when all the nine tails appear. Wood leaves up and down, whether civilian or ninja. Everyone''s eyes are turned here! It''s not the first time they''ve seen it. The first time I saw it up close was the night of the "nine tail rebellion". Many people died that night. That is to say, from that night on, the nine tail fox almost became the shadow of most people. The second time I saw it, it was the one when Naruto was imprisoned in public. This time, the Nine Tailed Fox is also standing on the opposite side of the wood leaf. But this time it was better, at least there were no casualties. The third time I saw it was when yuzhibo weasel attacked the village. Nine Tailed Fox is no longer the enemy of the village! He became the hero of the village! He protected everyone! This time, for the fourth time. It was the moment when the enemy attacked the village again. A lot of people look excited. It''s him! It''s him! The hero of our village, whirlpool Naruto, is back! Come back and save us! "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. He''s a whirlpool Naruto, a hero in the village, and he''s here to protect us. Don''t worry, he''ll be fine with us. " "Great! Great! It''s Naruto coming back! Naruto is back! " "Yes! Naruto will avenge us! Naruto will help us kill the enemy instant. In the safe area where the villagers are staying, cheers are everywhere. We take it for granted that no matter how they used to treat Naruto and how desperate they were when Naruto was captured and imprisoned, Naruto should come to save them, and he must come back to save them. Even some patients who were seriously injured and were lying on the ground for treatment could not help but sit upright regardless of the injury, just to see if their Savior, whirlpool Naruto, really came back. Can be such a happy scene. Some ninjas who know about it look in the eyes, but feel like they are on pins and needles. It also reminds them. Yes Once upon a time, whirlpool Naruto was also the hero of Muye Once upon a time, whirlpool Naruto was fighting for Muye But the village still chose to treat him like this Is he really helping Muye when he comes back this time? This group of insiders, who are suffering, guilty and worried, is in sharp contrast to the group of villagers who are constantly cheering and the uninformed who seem to be full of spirit. I don''t know When the truth of the matter is made public, how do these people who are still cheering for Naruto feel Do you think Naruto is helping Muye? Is that possible? Ah But it doesn''t matter what the answer is. Because of the grim situation of the war, all of them who remained in a safe area and were able to fight had to go to the front line to support. next. One shadow after another. Leap in a safe area and head for the battlefield. However, before they arrived at the battlefield, they were stopped by two figures in front of them. The master of this figure is the puppet of changmen animal road and Shura road! ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Feiduan, who was fighting with ASMA, stood on a six pointed star pattern drawn by blood, looking excitedly at the nine tails in the distance: "Hey, hey! The elders look awesome! " That''s all. Feiduan turned his head again, looked at the ape flying ASMA, licked the blood of ape flying ASMA on his thumb, and said with a bad smile: "it seems that I can''t be too shameful as the leader of this sect. Let''s end this boring battle as soon as possible." Ape flying ASMA looked at not far from the nine tail, brow locked. My heart is full of worry. He was awakened by feiduan''s words. When he looked at feiduan again, his expression became more dignified. Even the cigarette he was carrying in the corner of his mouth, he vomited directly: "that''s what I mean!" ¡­¡­ on the other hand. Not far away in the fighting corner, he looked at the distance of nine tail, originally carrying the heart, also finally put down. Finally, there is no need to worry about the safety of the boss. Next. Just looking at his opponent with an angry face! damn! He was killed twice! It seems that following these two idiots to the enemy''s camp is definitely not a wise choice. It''s time to go all out. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether the war will end. Think of it here. Jiao Du''s body, has begun to appear strange changes. A lot of black lines came out of his body! It''s the secret skill that he stole from Longren village! Land resentment mode. Open! The opponent Xi Rihong, as well as a crowd of tolerance, is panting, vigilant heart. The enemy in front of us is really weird. In order to kill him, several companions have been sacrificed. As a result, he was killed twice in a row. Now, with the appearance of jiuweiwan group I want to solve the problem as soon as possible and help. But even if they do everything they can, they can''t solve their opponents. A sense of despair, can not help but rise from the heart. And not far from the corner, there is Didala fighting. At the moment, Didala was besieged crazily by Muye ninjas one after another. Even his clay explosion, personal explosion and other ninjas have injured or killed many people. But where is this? It''s woody here. There are at least thousands of ninjas who can fight. For this reason, changmen sent two puppets to stop Muye Ninja''s rescue. It''s a pity that Didala''s attack mode and attack range are too annoying, so almost all the Muye ninjas choose to rescue here and solve the big problem of Didala first. He couldn''t cope with it. He looked very embarrassed. He has no time to pay attention to the appearance of Jiuwei. The Muye ninja who besieged him saw the appearance of Jiuwei, and his heart was even more anxious. Most of the people who can come here to fight are the insiders. They are not naive enough to think Naruto is here to help them. In a hurry. One of them yelled in front of Didala, "come on! Do your best to solve him! We have to go to other places to rescue! " Didala, who was besieged into a mess, was angry when he heard the words! "What do you mean?" yelled the yelling ninja?! Do you care about other people? You look down on me and my art, don''t you?! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Good! Good! Since you look down on me, I''ll show you the real art! " Finish. Didala tore off her clothes. Show your mouth on your right chest. Then it is to feed the self exposed clay into this mouth! you ''re right! What Didala wants to use is ninja, which is powerful and can die together! Co. self exposure! Although he seems crazy, he knows very well in his heart that at present, he can''t wait for his teammates'' help, so he chose the last move. Even if it is death, he will use his remaining life to show his final glory to the world! Show his art! Didala''s body, began to keep black, expansion. The sense of crisis immediately shrouded in the ten li area, all people''s heads! ¡­¡­ Another battlefield. Fifty five is worthy of fifty five. In terms of strength, kakasi should not be the opponent of Scorpio, but he just relied on the restraint of various Ninjutsu and fought with Scorpio who controlled the wind and shadow for three generations. It''s just that. Also because he used a lot of Ninja here. So the hungry ghost who specializes in absorbing Ninjutsu came here to help. In the case of two to one, Kakashi immediately fell into a disadvantage. Just as he was running out of chakra, it was gangshou''s turn to rescue him. As soon as the master of martial arts arrived at the scene, he smashed the puppet Fengying of three generations with one punch. And then we go back to a state of equilibrium, two on two. Kakashi, who lost a lot of strength, was the assistant and the master was the main attack. ¡­¡­ Feeling more and more severe war situation, Michael. Originally did not intend to use eight dunjia, he, now, also had to use. Every time you use eight door dunjia, there will be many side effects, and the time he can fight will be greatly reduced. Therefore, he will not choose to use it unless he has to. Now. It''s the last resort! After kicking the dried persimmon mackerel back a long distance, Mackay said in a solemn voice, "you''re very good! But I have no time to spend with you! Next, I need to do my best! " Say, also don''t wait for dry persimmon ghost shark response. Open up. Open up! Shut the door. Open it! Open the door! Injury door. Open! Next. As soon as the dried persimmon ghost mackerel wanted to respond, "that''s the best," the Mackay in his eyes suddenly disappeared. Then there was a powerful attack from all sides, constantly beating around his body. He didn''t have the strength to fight back. His body was stuck in the air for a long time. Blood seeps from the corners of the mouth. Even before the feeling of "pain" and the nerves of the brain could be conveyed, he had already felt the breath of death. It was at the moment when he was about to be overwhelmed. A shadowless force, suddenly shock fly Maite Kay, saved his life. It is Miyan who is the puppet of heaven and earth! Sensing that maitekai has an unusual atmosphere here, changmen controls Miyan, a puppet, and the human way to come here. The expressionless Miyan said in a cold voice: "is it OK? If it''s OK, just stand up and leave. Give it to me here. " Not reconciled, lying on the ground, barely propped up dry persimmon ghost mackerel, mouth edge bleeding, said: "I can fight, do not need your help." Dry persimmon ghost shark heart very angry. After this battle, it is estimated that this guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes will not remember his name again Miyan: "if you want to die, I won''t stop you. But if you interfere with my fight, I don''t guarantee that my attack will kill you before killing the enemy. " Dry persimmon ghost shark heart a tight. Finally, I chose to leave here one by one, intending to kill other Muye ninjas to vent my anger. Looking at the back of dry persimmon ghost mackerel who is full of resentment to leave, and then feel Miyan''s deep strength. Mackay no longer hesitated. There was no time for him to hesitate. Dumen. Open! Jingmen. Open! Open the door! When the door is opened, the light green light is already on the body of Mackay. This is the phenomenon caused by the rapid evaporation of water in the body after the door is opened. When the door opened, the green light on him turned to blue. This is the evaporation of chakra from his body. This loss of water and chakra is irreversible. Therefore, after the eight door dunjia opens to Jingmen, he will be weak for a long time. It will take a long time to recover, and it will cost a lot. And this heavy price, in exchange for the results, there is no doubt that the power! Speed, attack power, all-round improvement! Dry persimmon ghost shark left, it''s the turn of miyanga world road was beaten. Even if the two puppets had the same vision, even if Miyan used Shenluo Tianzheng, they still could not block the attack of maitekai. The two puppets were in the same condition as before. The body stagnated in the air strangely and was beaten for a long time. This is another place where everyone on the battlefield has to be distracted and concerned after Jiuwei''s real body and Didala''s self exposure with Co. ¡­¡­ On a cliff in Muye village. Dai Tu, Jue and Xiao Nan are standing on the cliff, observing the whole war. Three people''s eyes seem to fall on the battlefield, but in fact it is a thoughtful. Xiao Nan: "don''t you help?" Dai Tu: "with their strength, it''s enough to deal with it. I''ll... Forget it. If there is a need, I''ll go back to help no later... " There was a moment of silence. Dai Tu: "what about you?" Xiao Nan: "my task is to keep an eye on you." you ''re right. This is the task changmen assigned to Xiaonan. In case the soil will destroy Naruto''s good deeds at the critical moment. Take soil: "Oh... It''s up to you..." Chapter 187 Back to Naruto. Both Naruto and zilaiye can feel the dangerous breath of Didala Co. and the powerful breath of Mackay. It''s just that. Their attention to the two is just a flash away, and they don''t pay attention to them. Because in front of them, there is still an opponent that has not been solved. Both sides focus on each other again. Naruto said nothing. A huge claw is about to go to the ground. It''s as small as an ant. Take a picture of it! Seeing the huge claw, it was closer to the top of his head. He sighed and finally chose to resist! BOOM£¡ There was a loud noise. "The art of channeling!" Toad Wen Tai''s huge body suddenly appeared under the giant claw. When he was called out, he saw the Giant Claw coming. Wen Tai, a toad who didn''t know what was going on, responded very quickly. He took out the huge knife from his waist and blocked his head. The collision of the claw and the huge knife made a "Dang" sound. The startled toad Wentai was a little angry and said, "I was summoned under this situation. Do you think my life is too long?" The toad continued: "zilaiye, who is the opponent this time?" I can''t wait to respond. The claws that blocked Wen Tai''s view had moved away slowly. Face to face, but also a strong hit from the side! Toad Wen Tai moves his dagger and blocks it again. But this time he was caught in the air by the distance of the beast''s claws. Because of this, he finally knew the true face of his opponent. Toad Wen Tai First there was silence What has changed is anger: "come on! Are you kidding me?! How can the opponent be Naruto? What''s going on between you? " There''s no time to respond. There''s no time to think about it. Naruto has no plan to give them a breath at all! Seeing that Naruto''s next attack was coming, he did not hesitate any more. He firmly said, "let''s try our best to deal with the enemy first, Wentai. I''ll explain to you after the war!" Toad Wen Tai has no choice. Naruto constantly attacks him, forcing him to resist. I can only agree. Zilai also said: "Wentai, shenzuo and Zhima immortal, use Xianfa. Wuyouweimen, I''ll use Yandun and toad oil Yantan to cooperate with this skill!" Xianfa. The five right guard gate is made by shenzuo immortal to perform fengdun. Master Zhima uses fire to escape. It''s also made of oil. Yan dun. Toad oil Yan bullet is a combination of toad Wen Tai and Yan dun. However, now Zilai also plans to replace it with the toad oil from Wentai. I will strengthen the fire''s attack, and the power will be more powerful! He believed that if Jiuwei''s real body was attacked by this move, even if he didn''t die, he would surely suffer a heavy blow! Then the next battle will only be better dealt with. There''s nothing to be hesitant about. One person, one toad, agitates the chakra in the body to perform this joint attack. Things are going as they expected. The toad spewed out its oil. Since also spurt out Yan dun. But when the two Ninja show out, it is to let a person a toad are one of the surprise! They just used the fire escape and toad oil fire bullet, but they didn''t cooperate with the deep work and the immortal Zhima! Power greatly reduced! Before they can react, what''s going on. A huge tail, has passed through their Yan Dun, toward toad Wen Tai, together with Zilai also beat down to the front! Boom, boom! Toad Wen Tai''s body, which stopped in mid air, was photographed crashing into the ground. By this huge force, to drag a long distance. A large section of the building in the wood leaf was crushed by the body of Wen Tai, a toad. Until the end. Even the wall of Muye was knocked down by him. His body could stop. Toad Wen Tai''s situation is already like this, not to mention being patted by the tail of the beast? Since then, he was also forced by toad Wentai and was photographed here. Toad Wentai''s injury is not so serious. Compared with his figure, it was like being hit hard by a huge stick at most. But it''s different. For Zilai, this wave of attack is just as serious as a frontal attack on the iron ball of the artifact of demolishing buildings. The viscera seemed to be scattered. There''s a lot of blood coming out of my mouth. Blood, and even with a little organ residue. Seriously injured, even when he stood up, he felt very hard. At this time, he and Toad Wen Tai were very surprised. It''s not an accidental attack of Naruto exchanging injuries for injuries. It''s about why they didn''t cooperate with them. He just sat up straight and looked at the huge Nine Tailed Fox. He walked slowly towards himself. While his mouth was bleeding, he squeezed out a sentence: "why..." Why, of course, is to ask the deep work on the shoulder and the immortal Zhima. Shenzuo and Shima immortal seem to have been on guard for a long time, but they were not affected by this attack. No injuries. They know that they are asking for answers. At the same time, this is also the answer that the confused toad Wentai wants to know. One person and one toad all felt very puzzled, why the two immortals didn''t cooperate with them. I feel very unwilling. They believe that if two immortals cooperate with them, the result will be very different. The Ninjutsu is so powerful that it is absolutely impossible for the tail to pass through and attack them. Shenzuo immortal: "Naruto is also the contractor of miaomushan. We won''t help you deal with Naruto... Moreover, it''s because you Muye framed Naruto, so you will be retaliated by Naruto..." From then on, he was deeply made an immortal. He was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood again and said angrily, "have you forgotten the prophecy of the great toad immortal? Are you going to watch Naruto bring destruction to the world in the future? " There was a long silence. Deep for immortal, showing a pair of words and stop appearance. Seeing that shenzuo immortal could not bear to say it, Zhima immortal sighed and said on his behalf: "ah... Since I came... Muye, it does not represent the world..." Since also smell speech, on the spot a Leng! This sentence seems to give him a blow in the head! One blow to wake him up! Yes All the time, I have subconsciously linked the world with the wood leaves Can wood leaf represent the whole world? For a long time, it''s always the charge of destroying the world on Naruto But is that really the case? He said to himself magnificently that he wanted to protect the world before he could fight Naruto But in the heart really does not have a little selfish, is for the wood leaf? Is the world with leaves the world? A world without leaves is not a world? The more I think about it, the more ridiculous I feel. I didn''t expect to become a senior manager of Muye. After the burden of Muye was on my shoulders, I finally became the most annoying person in the past What''s the difference between yourself and an old man? Chapter 188 BOOM£¡ BOOM£¡ Two. Since also on the shoulder side, appeared two regiments of white smoke. Things have come to such an extent that there is nothing to argue about. Shenzuo and Shima are right. Wood leaves are not representative of the world. Since they don''t want to help, let''s quit immortal mode I''ve reached the limit myself After quitting the immortal mode, the whole person becomes old and the wrinkles on the face become more obvious. Naruto''s huge Nine Tailed body is walking slowly in their direction with the posture of cat''s step. He first took a look at toad Wen Tai and said coldly, "I will not kill you today, as a favor for miaomushan who helped me at the beginning. From now on, miaomushan has nothing to do with me." It''s very unjust. I don''t know what to say. As soon as he was called out, he didn''t know what was going on, so he was patted a few times. Finally, he was overcast by the toad of miaomushan. You''re not going to help yourself, are you? Said, can I still bump into, insist to find uneasiness in front of nine tails? Showing a look of suffocation. Same boom! It''s a big noise. A mass of white smoke appeared. Toad Wen Tai also disappeared in the public''s field of vision. Naruto then turned his eyes to zilaiye, who barely stood up. Both sides kept a certain distance and didn''t rush to start. He just wanted to see the old teacher and what else to say. As you know, Naruto, this is to give him a chance. Give a reason not to kill him or destroy the leaves. But what else can I say? It''s up to you and others to blame. It''s Muye who owes Naruto time and again Some reasons come to mind, which leaves are the place where you grew up, which leaves are the place where your father will fight to protect, which leaves carry your memories, and so on. These are the reasons. Even he thought it funny. Compare your heart to yourself. If I stand in Naruto''s position If dashuewan was like Sasuke, his family would be killed by the village, so he would become an orphan If gangshou was killed by the village in front of him like Hatta If the old man uses his trust in him to kill himself If he is not an orphan, he still has the only relative in the world, but the relative is also killed by the village in the end That oneself... Still can silver teeth sharp teeth, firmly, say oneself won''t retaliate wood leaf Think of it here. He shakes his head and laughs. I think it''s impossible. In the end, I couldn''t find a good reason to let Naruto let go of Muye and vomit out the stuffy breath stuck in his chest The body relaxed for a while. He gave up Looking up at Naruto, Zilai calmly said, "is your brother... Very important to you?" When this sentence comes out. The surrounding environment is still fighting. But their hearts, at the moment, are extremely quiet, as if in another space, these fighting sounds for them, as if they do not exist in general. Naruto kept an elegant posture, nine tails shrank together and said calmly, "it''s very important... More important than my life¡° I was stunned. Really Originally I hurt, not just your heart What''s more, it killed the most important people in your life Then I understand "Naruto, I''m sorry for you..." Then he closed his eyes and waited for Naruto to give him the last blow. Naruto raises his huge claw and is about to snap it. When Naruto ends his life, a deafening explosion suddenly breaks the sky! The whole wood leaves shake the earth. It''s shaking very hard. Even Naruto''s claw, which was about to be photographed, was affected so much that it could not fall down. This is the last glory of Didala: "Co. self explosion!" The fierce impact! Of course, the reason why the damage of Ninjutsu has not been affected in a large scale is that its effect is too obvious. Didala from the beginning of the battle, is the use of clay to blow up people. Every move is an explosion. Seeing Didala''s body shape, he finally became like this. You don''t have to guess. We all know what Didala wants. To protect the leaves. To protect everyone. Qiu daoding, the father of Qiu daoding, leads several members of the Qiu Daoist clan to perform the super power, and turns into several giants, encircling Didala. The result, of course, was that they succeeded in blocking the devastating attack on Muye. It''s just that. They also died for Muye. But even so. The last glory of Didala''s life, the impact of "Co. self explosion", is more than that! This position rocked, this burst of explosion killed and injured many Muye ninjas, but also affected the whole war! First, the situation in jiaodu. Jiao Du is aware of the danger of "Co. self explosion", so he immediately chooses to retreat. Although Naruto is the next God, he will not stay there for the sake of Naruto''s money. So he started fighting and retreating. Finally, at the cost of the last two hearts, he killed a number of Muye ninjas and successfully escaped from the scene. The second is feiduan. ¡¯"Co. self explosion" also made him feel threatened. Although he has an immortal body, he will die if he really wants to be blown up. So when he faced ASMA, he immediately cut his throat and killed ASMA. Then he followed the steps of jiaodu and left here. After all, he still needs the black line of jiaodu to repair his throat. And then there''s Mackay. After opening the seven gates, he was in a very smooth situation. It can be said that it is under the pressure of Miyan and the world. During the battle, he saw Wen Tai, a toad from laiye, being photographed. Sensing the weakness of Zilai chakra, he lost to Naruto. Originally, he wanted to go to the rescue. But when he almost broke Miyan and the world way, hell way appeared at this time. Hell calls the king of hell. Two broken puppets, thrown in, appear again intact in front of Mackay. This result has hit Mackay hard! With the explosion of "Co. self explosion" at this time, he sensed the chakras of his companions and disappeared one by one in the battlefield, which made him more anxious. Not so much. Now is the time of life and death. He decisively opened the last door of death! The surging and terrifying energy suddenly spread throughout the battlefield! This is one of the reasons for the ground shaking. Feeling the long door of this abnormal energy, he immediately rushed Penn''s six paths to maitekai to confront him. And because of that. The war situation here in Kakashi has become loose. Go hungry. More than 100 puppets of the scorpion are hammered and blasted to the last few by the master. At present, only the body and a few puppets are left to fight. At last, the ground stopped shaking at this time. Feeling the weak breath of zilaiye, the master left the scene immediately, jumped to rescue zilaiye, and rescued zilaiye from the claw of the beast which was stopped in mid air. However, what gangshou doesn''t know is that even without her rescue. Naruto''s claw also forgot to be photographed, because Naruto''s mind at the moment has long been attracted all his attention by Michael after opening the eight doors Chapter 189 It''s the battleground between Mackay and Penn six. After opening the door of death, Mackay''s whole body was glowing with scarlet light. This is the sign that he began to burn the blood in his body after he opened the door of death. After opening the dead door. I feel my life force is losing. Mackay knew that he didn''t have much time left. If you want to save Muye, you must completely solve the six strange enemies before you die, and the whirlpool Naruto who has hatred with Muye not far away. Although he didn''t know what it was about. What kind of abilities do you have. Why are the first two, although they have been killed by him, intact in a moment. It''s just that Mackay can''t manage so much now. He is not allowed to think much in the time left. He can only burn youth. Just one word. Mang! If you do it again, I''ll cripple you. If you regenerate twice, I will cripple you twice. I don''t believe that you can regenerate without limit and frequency. Without saying a word, he attacked. Of course, changmen is not idle. In the battle just now, he had fully realized the amazing speed of Mackay. This speed and strength not only made him unable to see through, but also made him unable to let go. I can''t even capture the figure of Mackay. Let alone attack Mackay. This is one of the main reasons why Mackay can beat heaven and earth just by opening the gate of shock. In addition to the fact that the human Tao does not have much fighting power, can''t touch Michael, and can''t extract his soul, there is also the fact that even the best means of resistance, Shenluo Tianzheng, takes five seconds to cool down. At their level of fighting. Five seconds will be enough for Michael to kill his opponent hundreds of times. So Payne six just got here. We''ve already set ourselves up to fight. They are Shura Road, Heaven Road and hungry ghost road. They are the main attack. They come forward to fight against the terror guy in front of them. The hell way, the human way and the animal way are surrounded and assisted. In this way, we try to capture the trace of Mackay, share the vision, and carry out the counterattack. It''s just that imagination is wonderful. The reality is very cruel. After Mackay started attacking. Changmen knew that he was very wrong. When a person''s speed has exceeded the ordinary people''s cognition, it is useless to give him more eyes. The picture in my eyes. It''s still the way of heaven, Shura, and hungry ghost. In the center of the battlefield, it''s constantly beaten by the air. The situation of the war is one-sided. He didn''t even see a ghost. The result surprised changmen. He did not expect that Muye should have such a strong presence. But surprise is surprise. The situation didn''t make him too nervous. Anyway, being beaten violently is just a puppet, which does no harm to his noumenon. Moreover, he firmly believes that this guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes must pay an unimaginable price for several levels of leapfrog promotion. Judging from the speed of his life force loss, it is estimated that death is the price. I believe it won''t be long. Without his hand, the other side will also die. You don''t have to beat him to prove yourself. Just wait until he dies, and the victory will belong to him. Guess the truth. Changmen used a delaying tactic. The way of heaven, the way of Shura and the way of hungry ghost were broken and maimed, so the way of animal called the spirit beast one after another to delay maitkay. The way of hell calls the king of hell again. Throw three broken puppets into the mouth of the king of hell. A moment later. Three new puppets, once again intact to appear, once again rushed forward to be beaten. A series of things, only happened between the light and flint. Whether it''s the way of heaven, the Shura way, the hungry ghost way, the three puppets being beaten violently, or the summoned psychic beasts being killed in seconds, it''s all just a matter of seconds. This situation has been repeated over and over again. About ten seconds later. After several cycles. Mackay finally realized something was wrong. Can''t these psychic beasts be killed? And then there are those "people". Can they really revive indefinitely? as time goes on. As the number of attacks increases. Mackay only felt the pain coming from his body. It became more and more intense. He knew that it was a bone crack and a pain caused by a muscle injury. This is the result that his body can''t bear the powerful force after opening the eight doors. There''s less and less time left. Mang It seems that we can''t really solve the enemy in front of us. Otherwise, the enemy would not have been afraid to attack himself. Fortunately, in these reincarnations, he did not gain nothing. He noticed the hellway in the distance. I noticed that those who were maimed by him had to go to him if they wanted to regenerate. So he changed his plan this time. Target in hellhole. indeed. When Payne liudao realized the intention of Maite Kay, all the moves were crazy. The psychic beasts kept calling, and the long gate drove them to attack Muye civilians and ninjas, which made Maite Kay have no time to separate himself. Or encircle the hell way, it is bound to guard the hell way. This is a series of operations. It took a couple of seconds. This time, Mackay not only felt that the bone was cracked, but also had a tendency to break. Muscles and veins, not to mention. It''s broken a little bit. The tearing pain from his body seemed to ring his bell, as if to tell him that the time of death was approaching. Mackay is in the middle of a chaotic battle. He glanced at nine tails not far away. Another glance at Penn six. My heart is very unwilling. He has a vague feeling that the time left for him is only enough for him to make a choice between the two. If he wants to solve Naruto. If it''s done, we''ll take care of Payne six. Otherwise, if he is determined to deal with both sides at the same time, he may get a result of not reaching the shore at both ends. Mackay gritted his teeth. My heart hesitated. But in his most confused moment, the accident happened. Those psychic beasts who were still fighting to death to attack Muye civilians or ninjas suddenly stopped all kinds of attack methods and looked around blankly. Penn''s six roads, which originally surrounded the hell Road, defended it and fled to the civilians, all collapsed, motionless and unresponsive. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. One part of the wood is cut to the wall. Xiaonan, who has been observing the trend of the war, was shocked when he saw the situation in the distance. Without waiting for her to make any response, one side of "Dai Tu" suddenly gave out a strange laugh. "Hee hee, hee hee, ha ha ha!" At the end of the laugh, it turns into a belly laugh. "Dai Tu" ignored Xiao Nan. He said to Jue: "ha ha ha! No, I really can''t! I can''t help it any more! Ha ha ha ha ha Then excited: "how? Am I very similar? Did I act like that? Ha ha ha ha ha Next. Under the incredible vision of Xiaonan, this "Dai Tu" slowly turned back to the essence, baijue! In front of the earth, is false! The real band, while changmen will focus all on Maite Kay, gave changmen a sneak attack, a hit. See this situation of Xiaonan, which do not know what happened in the end? She gave a loud "Damn it!". Immediately, he rushed back to Xiao base without turning back. I hope there''s still time. Only two Bai Jue are left on the cliff, boasting and talking to each other. Heijue was not involved in this incident at all Chapter 190 The picture returns to Naruto. Penn six road and Maite Kay''s fighting process, only took place within a few seconds. Dozens of seconds, long or short. Except for those who are still fighting and have no time to be distracted, they can''t pay attention to the battle of Payne six road and Mackay. Almost all the others in Muye are attracted by the fighting here. They may be surprised by the strength of Mackay. Or surprised by the uncanny power of Payne six. In the definition of the strong, completely subverted their concept. It''s all silly to see. Even Naruto in the whole state of jiuweiwan is no exception. Such strength. This is the speed. It really makes Naruto feel shocked. Michael, he knows. I''ve seen it before when I was in Muye. But he didn''t expect that the strength of maitekai would be so strong. Fortunately, he didn''t have Ru Mang and didn''t come to revenge alone, otherwise the result would be really sad. It''s just that. Emotion comes from emotion. At the same time, I feel lucky. Naruto didn''t forget that during the battle between Payne liudao and Mackay, he turned his eyes to the extreme, trying to reflect all the details of the battle one by one. This is an observation. Dozens of seconds passed in a blink of an eye. The final result, of course, is that Penn liudao, which is controlled by changmen, suddenly collapses in a situation that no one thought of, forming a situation in which MacKay has no rival. A bad feeling suddenly surged into Naruto''s mind. For the time being, he couldn''t tell what the bad feeling was. There''s no time to think about it. Because it''s fast. He felt a breath of death. That''s the sense of crisis brought by Mackay''s eyes fixed on him! Naruto''s mind flashed the fighting picture of Maite Kay and Payne liudao just now! In a moment, he rejected the idea of escaping or hiding. Even in the process of watching the battle, with the help of the eye of the writing wheel, he did catch a shadow of Mackay during the battle. But he didn''t think his reaction, or speed, would be much better than Penn''s six. So it''s impossible to escape. You can''t hide it. Now the only thing he can do is defend! Just think about the countermeasures, already see the red light of maitekai, disappeared in the field of vision. Naruto''s pupil shrinks. Decisively, the body of nine tails was shrunk into a ball. Make a gesture to the nine tails, his body, to the package of solid. But before he had finished the series of defensive actions, he had already felt a huge force to open his body completely. First the chin. And then two arms. And then there''s the leg. Finally, there are nine tails. It''s all over the place. The attack seemed orderly, but Naruto felt that the series of attacks happened at the same time. The feeling of being attacked was not so much attacked by the tiny arms and legs like ants, but rather bombarded by the same type of fists and feet. This is the illusion of Naruto brought by the "night image" that can be displayed only after Mackay opened the door of death. Xi Xiang is a powerful air gun produced by Mackay''s slapping air. With each blow, the crack in Mackay''s bone adds a point. Just now, Mackay used this move when he played against Payne six. Therefore, it seems that Naruto has been hurt a lot when the night elephant is applied to Naruto''s jiuweizhen, but in fact, the bite of maitekai is far more serious than Naruto''s injury. That''s the truth. Mackay knows. Naruto knows as well. He felt the great loss of vitality of Mackay, and he knew that there was not much time left for him to maintain this state. So Naruto is enduring! He is gritting his teeth and enduring the attack again and again! Mackay''s bone broke. Naruto''s nine tail body was also hit to the bone by Maite Kai. Mackay''s life is losing a lot. Naruto''s nine tail real body was also beaten to a terrible extent. Many holes were made in his body, and large pieces of flesh and blood were directly exploded. Now it depends on who can''t hold on first. However, during this period, what makes Naruto most angry is not the pain from his body, but the eyes of all the people up and down Muye! He couldn''t catch the figure of Mackay. But when he was beaten, he could see the disgusting faces of these people! Just now, the group of people who were still cheering for his arrival, who repeatedly called him the hero of Muye, now in their eyes, they just want him to die! The more disgusting these people''s faces are, the colder Naruto feels. You all want to see me die, don''t you? Good! If I don''t die, you will die! Naruto''s eyes full of anger, suddenly is a stare! All the spectators were shocked. Even if Naruto didn''t speak out, the ferocity in his eyes made everyone understand him. Now. All eyes, more eager to Naruto was killed. Some even put their hands on their chest and made a gesture of prayer. Naruto shrinks his eyes back. I didn''t see this group again. Close your eyes, silently feel the injury on your body, the speed of injury recovery, and the strength of the attack on your body, so as to figure out who will win and who will lose in the end of the battle. Over time. As the injuries on both sides get worse. Naruto''s huge eyes suddenly opened! Happy Naruto! He felt it! Feel the attack strength of maitekai gradually lighten! But own injury, then slowly recovers! However, before he was happy for long, Naruto suddenly felt confused How did the attack stop? It shouldn''t be Based on the strength of the last attack just now, shouldn''t the opponent be exhausted at this time? Without waiting for Naruto to figure out what happened, the figure of maitekai finally made its debut in the fight just now. However, this is not good news for Naruto. The bright scarlet light on Mackay''s body suddenly became incomparably rich. The range of steam is becoming wider and wider. Until the end, the rich red steam formed a dragon shape, and the surrounding space was distorted by this powerful force. This is the last move of maitekai to burn all the vitality, night Kay! The breath of death comes to my heart again! And the breath of death is much stronger than before. Naruto knows that this time, if there is no accident, it will be the last blow for Mackay to gather all his energy. It''s also a decisive blow for them. The battle only takes place in the blink of an eye. Maitekai didn''t respond to Naruto, but with a fierce attack, he attacked Naruto. Where we passed, there was the sound of blasting. The surrounding space is broken, repaired, broken and repaired like a mirror. It''s too fast. It''s too late for the armor to take shape. I can''t hide. There''s only one way! At the critical moment, Naruto chose to restore the noumenon. Also because of this, in the original huge body, shrinking, although not completely avoid this move, but at least not hit the key. The final results are as follows Whirlpool Naruto - alive. Mackay - death! Chapter 191 Maitekai uses yekai. After penetrating Naruto''s abdomen, the bones of his whole body are crushed. The whole body is like burnt black charcoal, steaming hot. Compendium of the first time to leap in the past, check the situation. Michael Kay''s injury, even she was startled, simply unable to start. She had never seen anyone hurt like this and still alive. The bones are all broken. All the muscles and veins were broken. It''s a lot of blood loss. And gangshou''s conjecture was right. Her mind was just the injury of Maite Kai. After a moment''s fright, Maite Kai had stopped breathing, and there was no sign of life. As for Naruto who just finished the battle. Through his abdomen, his body is still slowly shrinking. The damage that maitekai caused to Jiuwei''s real body didn''t fall on Naruto''s noumenon. Just like chilabi, even if eight tails are cut off or one tail is abandoned, chilabi still has nothing to do. Of course, it''s not that Mackay''s sacrifice was nothing. Jiuwei''s real body was hit by him at most. It is estimated that Naruto will not be able to use the power of Jiuwei for a long time to come. What''s more, the damage caused by Mackay''s last strike is even more serious and extends to Naruto''s noumenon. Even if Naruto changes back to noumenon, his appearance is not much better. Jiuwei: "Naruto, I''m seriously injured. After I help you repair your fatal injury, I''m going to sleep for a while. The next battle is up to you. " Naruto covers the wound in his abdomen. The wound is still dripping blood. The palm was stained with scarlet blood. Communicate in your mind: "no problem." He said. Naruto has already felt a weak force, slowly repairing his body. The speed of repair is much slower than before. And Naruto''s current state, as long as the discerning people look, they will know what''s going on. We firmly believe that Naruto will not be able to continue to use the power of nine tails in a short time. such a chance must not be missed. At present, there are a number of Muye ninjas, from all directions, toward Naruto attack in the past. It''s just that. Not waiting for them to move forward much. There was only a roar. Next. It''s a giant that appears in front of people''s eyes. The attacking ninja, who could not help but stop, swallowed his saliva, looked up at the towering and majestic blue warrior God, and was fully capable. Face the blue warrior up close. All the attackers could not help shivering. How can they forget the strength of the martial god? Didn''t you see yuzhibo weasel''s Red God of martial arts a while ago? They are today. It''s like you''re dying. My heart is full of endless regret. Self doubt. If they didn''t want to kill Naruto in the end, would Naruto not summon this despairing warrior God? Is this crisis over? However, there is no regret medicine in this world. The strength of Wushen did not disappoint them. Without waiting for them to react, Naruto had already manipulated the blue warrior God, carried his spiral sword, and made a magnificent big spin, sweeping the group of ninjas who wanted to kill him. In the end, he slapped his wings twice. Tip your feet and slowly fall back to the ground. Next. It''s a series of "bang! Bang! " The sound sounded. The group of ninjas that were photographed flying, like meteors, hit everywhere. No one can survive. Naruto scanned the lower part of his forehead for a week, and finally chose to move to the place where the most people gathered, that is, the safe area. But he just arrived. Gangshou had already arrived here, and Naruto stopped in front of him: "Naruto, enough! I know we''re sorry. But the leaves have been destroyed by you. Don''t you plan to stop? " Naruto sneers in his heart. Stop it? Why stop? You can do anything for the benefit of the village. Then why can''t I completely destroy the leaves for the sake of reviving the young fields and revenge? Naruto only thinks in his heart about these ironic questions. I don''t have the heart to argue with the master. At the same time, he also used action to tell gangshou his answer. The green warrior God raised the spiral sword in his hand, and the spiral sword began to make a harsh rotation sound. Death is on everyone''s head in an instant. But just then. The mutation reappeared. Ninjas with white pupils and wooden leaves on their foreheads rushed to the scene. And one by one, they stood in front of the villagers or other ninjas. When you see this group of people. Naruto frowned. These people are the Ninjas of the sun clan. At the same time, in this battlefield, the members of the day clan are all different. Because wherever they pass, the enemy will deliberately avoid them. The reason for this situation is, of course, thanks to Naruto. As early as before the action, Naruto had already told all members of the organization that they should never fight against the people of the day clan, otherwise he would not be able to give an account to hatada after the resurrection. It''s just that. What he didn''t expect is that the Japanese now use his kindness to check and balance him. Day foot is out of the crowd, face him, looked up at him, coldly said: "you want to kill them, then even we also kill it!" Naruto said coldly, "why?" Ririzu: "Muye is our home." Ririzu''s heart is pure, just to protect his home. Guard this home that they have not built easily. There was a long silence. The atmosphere became a little quiet. On the day of the full continued to say: "you can''t see in me, see in the young farmland of the share, let them go?" Naruto: "hatada, I will bring her back to life. You''d better get out of the way. I won''t let go of anyone who participated in this incident. " RI Zu took a deep breath and said angrily, "when they were discussing this, I was on the scene, and I didn''t say anything to stop them. Do you even want to let me go? " The positions of the two sides are different. No matter how you say it, it doesn''t make sense. Naruto does not intend to explain. Kill, he can''t kill RI Zu. Naruto simply said: "you... Can''t stop me from killing them..." That''s the first thing to say. Day foot suddenly face black. He knows what Naruto means. I know Naruto is right. By doing so, they can only create some troubles for Naruto at most, so that he can''t use large-scale attacks. But Naruto really wants to kill these people, but there are still many ways. At this time, an unexpected voice appeared: "what about me? Can I get you to give up on them? " Chapter 192 That''s the first thing to say. All people''s attention, all look in the direction of the sound. What came into view was the unexpected figure. It''s big snake pill! All the people in Muye village showed a complicated look when they saw the big snake pill. Once upon a time, big snake pill, one of Muye''s three forbearances, also made a lot of contributions to Muye. But when Muye said that dasheban was a rebel, no one came out to question or help. How cold is this for the parties concerned? How many wars have I experienced for Muye? But when I was in trouble, there was no one in the village on my side. Everyone in this village seems to be so selfish. As long as it is not related to personal interests, no matter how much you have paid for the wood leaf in the past, no matter you are a hero or a bear, we will not talk about it. This It''s the leaves. A rotten leaf. But now the irony is that. Now, at this crucial moment, they have nothing to rely on but this man who has been forgotten by them, who has been abandoned by them, who has been regarded as rebellious and tolerant by them. Even Huoying and the head of the RI clan could not persuade Naruto to stop. What else can they do? We can only pray that this rebellious tolerance can succeed and obtain a ray of life for them. I can only say Both sad and ridiculous. Naruto didn''t care what other people thought. He looked down at the big snake pill and said in a cold voice, "just you? What''s up? You want to fight me? " Big snake pill: "no, don''t get me wrong. I''m not going to fight with you. Do you remember the favor you owed me? Now I hope to exchange this human relationship for their lives. " Naruto frowned. The so-called human feelings in the mouth of dashuewan. He remembers. It''s the favor that big snake pill owed him when he told him the news of Xiao organization. But it''s impossible for Naruto to let go of the last group of people in Muye village in order to return this little favor. After all, the significance of killing these people is not as simple as it seems. He wanted to destroy the leaves in a real sense! If the previous Naruto wanted to destroy Muye, to make the five powers lose their balance, and to cause an all-out war, it was just to speed up the revival of Hatoyama, and to make it a better world after Hatoyama''s revival. Now Naruto. There is another reason for him to do so. That''s revenge for my brother. He knew very well that his enemy was not just Muye. All the participants in this matter are his enemies. In short, it''s all the decision makers of the five big countries and the five tolerance villages. And in order to completely wipe out this group of people. The simplest way is to start an all-out war and let them fight ghosts. Then he secretly killed the survivors. Therefore, this time, whether it''s to achieve the requirements of changmen, to revive the young field, or to revenge, Naruto can no longer let Muye live in this world. Naruto sneered: "ha ha, Muye rebellious big snake pill, you will not be naive enough to think that just with your little human feelings, you can let me let everyone in the presence of it?" Big snake pill seems to have expected that Naruto would refuse. "That human relationship is not enough, then..." big snake pill licked the corner of his mouth, pointed to the distance and said, "plus this?" Naruto looks in the direction of big snake pill. When seeing the picture in the distance, Naruto''s pupil shrinks and his heart tightens. Immediately that originally strong, cold heart, can''t help softening a little. He saw a ruin in the distance. There is a house in the middle of the ruins. The house was surrounded by the bodies of giant snakes. Naruto knows from the signs in front of his eyes that dashuewan let these giant snakes fight to death to keep the house intact in the war just now. And this house is the residence of Naruto in Muye. The house is full of little things about him and his brother Dashuewan got a lot of information from Zhicun group at the beginning. In addition to his own inquiries, he speculated the relationship between "mysterious man" and Naruto, so he made this move. Seeing that Naruto''s mind was shaken, big snake pill added: "I don''t understand why you have to kill these people. If you want revenge, are you looking for the wrong person? These people weren''t even involved in the frame up. And if you want to destroy the wood leaves... " Big snake pill glanced around and continued, "you''ve done it, haven''t you? In the current situation, Muye village can be said to exist in name only. The only strength left is not enough to support the country of fire. It is not enough to constitute a tolerant village. You don''t have to kill these people, do you? " Finish. Big snake pill shut up. Waiting for Naruto''s consideration and reply. no kidding. Naruto did waver. It''s absolutely impossible for Da she wan to let Naruto let the rest of the people go if he just takes the previous affection. But in addition, dashuewan''s latest move helped him keep his home intact, which really touched Naruto''s heart. I''m looking around. It''s just like what the snake pill said. Today''s "Muye" is dead in name. Except for the house, almost all the other buildings have been destroyed. Muye''s ninjas died in large numbers. A large number of civilians have also died. If you really want to continue to treat yourself as a five tolerance village, you will only show jokes to others. It''s impossible to continue to guard a territory as big as the land of fire. That is to say, if we really want to count carefully, in fact, Naruto''s goal is barely achieved. If Muye does not have the strength to defend the territory of the country of fire, the five powers will completely lose their balance. Look at the house in good condition. Remembering the little things in the house. Naruto''s mind gradually softened. But just as he was about to soften his tone and say what he wanted to do, he just felt an interesting scene, and his heart suddenly began to ponder. The blue warrior opened his wings and took off directly. All the people at the scene were startled by this unexpected scene. I mistakenly thought Naruto wanted to fight them. It''s just that. After that. Seeing that Qingse Wushen didn''t want to attack them, he flew to another place directly, and everyone was relieved. Even the big snake pill, which seemed very calm originally, was not included. He put on a cold sweat. He secretly took back the palm that was hidden behind him and ready to seal for his life at any time. Right when nothing happened. Keep his elegant posture. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. After the blue warrior takes off. It didn''t fly far. He just came to a jungle not far from the wood leaf. There was a group of people rushing on the road in the jungle, but when the blue warrior God came, there was a strong wind, and these people were scared and stood there. Some even passed out. Next. It was Naruto''s kind and playful tone that came to the ears of the public: "three elders... Are you in such a hurry? Where do you want to go?" Chapter 193 The jungle rumbled in the distance. The blue warrior wields a spiral sword, sweeping or stabbing. Huge trees, flying around. Don''t guess. We all know that Qingse Wushen is fighting with people. No one in the safe area dares to escape. They know they can''t escape. So nobody did anything stupid. cracking. The fight is over. They flew back, flapped their wings, folded up and landed gracefully. Next. There is a pile of shadow, from the blue Wushen that originally clenched fist, was thrown to the ground. Bang There was a loud noise. It''s a lot of smoke. It''s not clear what''s going on. I don''t know who Naruto is fighting. Who will be in that place at this moment. I can''t see what the blue warrior has thrown down. It was not until the dust and smoke dispersed that people could see the picture clearly. It was a group of people who were covered with dust and injured in many places. They looked very embarrassed. In the crowd. You see three familiar figures. The three elders of Muye! However, compared with the group of people who were left behind, the appearance of the three elders of Muye at this time was no different, even more embarrassed. unkempt. The clothes are in a lot of rags. Blood seeps from the corners of the mouth. If it wasn''t for Zhicun group''s unique broken arm and one eye, maybe for a moment, we couldn''t see that the three people in front of us were the senior Muye elder. Because I saw three people. So someone recognized who was left behind with them. They are all family members of the three elders. Without waiting for everyone to figure out what was going on, some people who were thrown down and just woke up from vertigo immediately knelt down in front of the blue warrior God and begged for mercy. "Please, let us go ~" and the man kowtowed to the blue God. "Yes, we don''t know what they do. It''s none of our business." This person then pointed to the wood leaf three old men who managed to stand up. Then someone knelt down and moved his knees to the onlookers and said, "please, please help us. We''re not going to abandon the leaves. It''s the three of them who want us to run away together¡° Everyone who begged for mercy was very excited. They know the grudge between Naruto and Muye Sanlao. They don''t want to die. So they had to do everything they could to beg for mercy. Seeing such a situation, the people present didn''t know what was going on? No wonder on the battlefield, I didn''t see it, I kept saying it. What to do is for Muye''s Sanlao, the picture of fighting with blood. It turns out that other people have already abandoned the wood leaf for a long time. Some people who had respect for Mr. Muye could not help showing their disappointment. Some of them are not pleasing to the eye, but also show a look of extreme disgust. On the ground, Naruto can see the wonderful expressions. This scene makes him a dark cool. These are the three old men! These are the three old guys! Had it not been for their three original decision makers, they would not have such a fate! If it were not for them, there would not be so many tragedies in the village! I keep saying it''s for the leaves. ha-ha. Do you really make decisions just for the sake of the leaves? Does it not include the interests of yourself and your family? With Zhicun group''s eyes full of writing wheel, Naruto would not believe them at all. Think of it here. Naruto is more playful. He looked down at the Beatles and played with them: "in the past, you didn''t like to sacrifice a few people''s lives to protect everyone and protect Muye? Let''s see. Now I will do as you do As long as the three of you kneel down in front of me, I will stop today and will not pester you any more. How about it? " That''s the first thing to say. A lot of people on the scene are looking forward to it! Three old family members, even more so! Some family members with a strong will to survive even spoke in a hurry and said, "grandfather and grandmother, please agree, please. Do you want to see us all buried together? " Sanlao, whose face was already black. Now it''s more ugly. Zhicun Tuan Zang, who never gave up, said coldly, "hum! If we make our own decisions, we can really exchange our lives. Of course, we will not refuse¡° Speaking of this, Zhicun Tuan Zang glanced at the crowd around him and said angrily, "but do you really think that after we die, he will really abide by Cheng so and let you go?"?! He''s just watching our jokes now! If you are willing to fight with me now, you may not have no chance of winning! After so many wars, he won''t last long! As long as we get through this, the victory still belongs to us¡° Zhicun''s voice rang throughout the security zone. But the people on the scene only treat him as a monkey play. There was no response at all. The atmosphere was quiet. Only Zhicun''s voice echoes. Seeing this picture, Naruto couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha ha ha ha! Mr. Tuan Zang, Mr. Tuan Zang... It seems that your standards of conduct are not very consistent It is said repeatedly that the sacrifice of a few people is only for the sake of Muye and protecting everyone. But how come you, the three of you, are not willing to sacrifice No one wants to respond to them. Plus Naruto''s constant taunt. Seeing that there is no possibility of escape, Zhicun tuanzang is not going to play any more. The broken pot is broken! He simply vented all the grievances he had suffered during this period of time, and then swept to the surrounding crowd and angrily scolded: "hum! What''s your look like? Blame us for not sacrificing for you? Open your eyes! Is this still wood leaf?! The leaves have been destroyed by you for a long time! If you were not against our decision again and again, would Muye be like this?! If I was the one who became the shadow of fire, would Muye be like this?! This is the result of you! Since all the leaves have been defeated by you, why should we sacrifice for you?! You really think we''re trying to escape? When we leave with the family members, we just want to rebuild the leaves! Wood leaves without you, that will only be better! Only I, can let the wood leaf rebuild brilliance Finish. This time, not only did no one respond to Zhicun tuanzang, but others were angry and laughed at his remarks. It''s you who imprison Naruto! It''s you who killed hatada! All the pots you made are now on our backs?! Chapter 194 In front of Naruto, all the people dare to be angry. They all glared at the three old guys. And this is what Naruto wants to see! With Naruto''s careful thinking becoming more mature, in fact, he wants to understand a lot of things. The source of all this is these rash old guys! So Naruto didn''t want them to die so easily. So Naruto didn''t slap them to death, but brought them here. Just to show you what they really are. Look at the ugly side of them. The results are obvious. The disgusting performance of the three old guys did not disappoint him. They did put on a good play for Naruto, and let Naruto get rid of the resentment he had buried in his heart for many years. But The play is over. It''s time to take them on the road At this time, aware that the situation can not be reversed, Xiao Chun sighed, gave up struggling and said: "Naruto, I know, we are sorry for you. If you want to kill us, just kill us. But Can we let our people go for the sake of taking care of your father? " "Yes, Naruto. I''m the old man. Please let them go. " These two old guys are fine. Once said, Naruto can''t help getting more angry! ha-ha. Now you''re going to plead and let your people go? Why didn''t you let other people off at the beginning?! There are so many lives in the thousand handed clan. Why don''t you let them go! There are so many lives in the whirlpool clan. Why don''t you let them go! Yuzhibo family has so many lives, why don''t you let them go?! Now you have the face to ask others to let your people go? ha-ha! What a joke! Some angry, some disgusted Naruto, take back the idea of slapping them to death, no good airway: "want me to let your clan members go?" "Yes!" Naruto pointed to the Sanlao group, then pointed to the survivors of Muye, and continued: "either they die, or you die. You can only live on one side. You can do it yourself¡° The voice just dropped. Everyone in the room was very nervous. Obviously. Naruto, this is the chance that we didn''t intend to let the three elders live. How could the wounded Sanlao and his family members who were also injured be the opponents of all the survivors present? Others know that. Of course, the three old guys know that. Turning to bed, Xiaochun and Shuihu menyan changed their faces at the moment. Pointing at the Naruto and yelling at him, he tried to stop others with words. "Naruto, you are so cruel. Do you want to kill everything?" "Fox! You have to die! " "Everyone, don''t listen to the fox! He just wants us to kill each other and weaken us! As long as we join hands, we can certainly destroy him! " The two elders and their clan members were completely nervous and scared. They may curse Narutos. Or lobbying people around. Even those who just knelt down and kowtowed for mercy also changed their faces. Unfortunately, no matter how much they lobbied, it was just in vain. It''s not just Naruto who resents what Sanlao has done over the years? Some people even resent the three old guys more than Naruto. But they are different from Naruto. They have their own family. I have my own family. There are too many things to consider. So, for the sake of Muye, for the sake of the family, for the sake of the family, even though their hearts have already been full of resentment, they still did not make any deviant behavior. But today is different. All these scruples are gone. Naruto is to give them a name! The dignified atmosphere lasted for a long time. The first one to rush out is ririzu. The death of my brother. The death of hatada. He has long been deeply resentful! No matter whether Naruto will abide by the promise or not, first solve the resentment in his heart for many years! First of all, he tried his best to make the eight trigrams 64 palms! The second one who came out of the crowd was the scarred Kakashi. No matter what the injury is. He is going to get justice from these old guys for his father today! The third is the master''s plan that we didn''t expect. The demise of the family. The death of the rope tree. Kato died. Do you really think she doesn''t care? ha-ha. If it wasn''t for Muye, she would have killed this group of rubbish thousands of times before others! And with these three people taking the lead. Next. It is to rush out one by one to solve the resentment or hatred in their hearts for many years. Among these people, there are many tragedies, which are buried in the bottom of my heart. And today, they are going to settle all this with these old guys! next. It''s the sound of fighting, the curse of each other, one after another. However, this situation will soon end. Over time. As the family members of Sanlao fell one by one. Stubborn Sanlao. Finally gave up the struggle. Three old hair, covered with blood, stand side by side. Zhicun tuanzang, who was still dead, glared at the crowd and said, "stupid, you stupid guys. We''re just going ahead... The fox won''t let you go... " I don''t wait for him to finish. ¡¯Shua! " Let''s hear it. Ririzu, Kakashi, gangshou, and at the same time. Three old heads fly up at the same time. So far Zhicun Tuan Zang: death. Turn to sleep in spring -- die. Watergate inflammation -- death. When the bodies of the three collapsed, everyone''s eyes fell on Naruto who had been watching the play, waiting for him to give a clear answer. No one is naive enough to think that Naruto will really let them go so easily. See the confrontation between the two sides do not speak. Dashuewan, who has been watching the opera all the time, came out to make a round at this time and said to Naruto, "Naruto, as you can see. All of us are victims. You are not the only one persecuted by them. Now all those who should be killed have been killed. Can this matter be settled? " There was a long silence. Naruto, who is in the forehead of suzannenghu, looks at the gasping and scarred people in his eyes, then looks at the big snake pill in his eyes, and finally shakes his hand. The spiral sword is aimed at huoyingyan, and the stone statue of the flying ape is thrown. There was a roar. Suzaneng turned his back to the crowd and said in a cold voice, "from this moment on, I don''t want to hear that wood leaves exist in this world. Don''t let me know. You''ll continue to treat yourself as a village of tolerance! " Finish. Suzanneng has two wings in one beat. It''s a short leap. I came to my home in good condition. He took back suzaneng and went in. A kind of common people on the scene, first a face of muddleheaded, followed by hugging and crying. I''ve been through it. They''ve been through it. It''s OK at last. There''s no need to die Chapter 195 In the house. Naruto looks at everything in the room and is deeply touched. He walked slowly in the small room. The palm stroked the furniture in the room. When touching the low table in the living room, there is a crack at the corner of the low table, Naruto is shocked. This crack was knocked by him when he was a child. Every time he bumps into this crack foolishly, my brother can''t help laughing. He''s a fool. After being scolded, he always laughs heartlessly. It''s just Brother, do you understand? A lot of times, I took the initiative to bump into this collapse. I love hearing you laugh. I like to hear you scold me stupid, and care about my pain tone. Looking at the collapse, Naruto''s eyes softened involuntarily and said subconsciously, "brother, do you remember this collapse?" "Brother?" There was silence in my mind. Naruto, who has come back, takes a deep breath. Yes My brother is no longer here In order to save me, I have completely left Naruto walked slowly to the window and looked at the ruins outside. He was filled with emotion. Wood leaves Finally destroyed But he was not as happy as he had imagined Instead of destroying the leaves, he hoped that this series of things had never happened. He hoped his brother didn''t leave him. He hoped Hatta was not dead. He hopes to return to the Sasuke family and live happily together. I don''t know how long I''ve been watching the boring scenery outside the window. Until the sun goes down. Naruto takes his eyes back. In my mind at this time flashed the scene of Penn six road collapse. He didn''t think changmen would betray himself at this time. In doubt, he immediately enters chakra into Xiao''s exclusive ring. To his surprise, the ring failed. Bad hunch, rise again. Naruto dare not delay. He immediately left the house and went to Xiao''s base to find out. A few hours later. He was on his way and soon arrived at Xiaoxiao base. He came to the gate where Miyan had brought him. Push the door open. What came into view were two bodies. Naruto leaped over in a few lunges. "Long gate! Long gate Shake the body of a few long doors, found no response. Put your finger under Xiaonan''s nose and check your breath. The same is true. Naruto''s breathing becomes rapid. However, after so many storms, Naruto is not as easy to lose control or collapse as before. He tried to calm himself down. Start looking at it rationally. Changmen''s death did not make him too sad. What he was worried about was what to do with hatada? He stretched out his hand to open the eyelid of the long door. Sure enough! As he expected. Reincarnation eye has been taken away! It seems that the murderer did come with the eyes of changmen. If there is no accident, the moment when the puppet collapses is the time when changmen is killed. The murderer took advantage of changmen''s focus on the battle of Muye, so he succeeded in the sneak attack. People who are so clear about changmen''s trend and the war situation Naruto looks at Xiaonan, who collapsed beside him. It''s not Xiao Nan, it''s just an internal member of Xiao organization! next. Naruto searched the entire base, but still found no trace. After such a long time, I didn''t see any members of Xiaoxiao back here. There''s something wrong. It can only be said that the murderer must have been premeditated. Naruto is not interested in knowing why the murderer killed changmen. He just wants to know where the reincarnation eye is going, and whether there are other ways to revive the young field in the world. Now the only clue. They are the surviving members. I have to find them to learn more. Think of it here. Naruto does not intend to stay. For the sake of his family, Naruto buried the bodies of changmen and Xiaonan. Then he walked back to the way he came. Compared with staying in the wilderness, he prefers to go back to his former home. A few hours later. Naruto returns to Muye again. The sun has just risen in the morning. Muye''s survivors, after leaving Naruto, came back, all of them were startled. Seeing that Naruto didn''t mean to start, everyone was relieved. And then go on with their "work.". Or build temporary housing. Or on the ruins, collect and inspect the intact scroll, property, etc It''s just that Naruto ignored them. But if we really want to live in the same place with a monster, we still have some worries. Finally, he recommended a candidate to negotiate with Naruto. Not long. Naruto''s fart... Shares have not yet sat soft, the family has ushered in the guests who were elected. Of course, although he was elected, this guest, even if not elected by everyone, will come to have a good talk with Naruto sooner or later. Open the door. "It''s you? What are you doing here? " Naruto turns and walks back to the living room. Big snake pill came in and sat down on the opposite side of Naruto: "it''s nothing. I just want to ask Naruto. What''s your plan next?" Naruto glanced at the big snake pill and sneered, "Oh, what''s the matter? They don''t want me here? " "Naruto, you are joking. They don''t have the courage to decide whether you want to stay or not. It''s just... "Big snake pill looked out of the window at the ruins and continued," you can see it, too. This is what happened here. If you want to stay here and live, it''s not too much to say that we should rebuild from scratch It''s not that they are afraid of hard work. However, they are worried that if they choose to live here, they are afraid that you will have an opinion. After all, you said before... " Naruto: "don''t worry, as long as you don''t rebuild Muye or pretend to be a tolerant village, it''s none of my business what you want to do." Although changmen is dead. But Naruto still does not change the previous decision. After all, it''s about revenge for his brother. He''s going to start a full-scale war and kill all the decision makers. Of course, world peace is no longer his concern. To get the desired answer, big snake pill didn''t leave. Instead, it was silent for a moment, and continued to say: "I venture to ask... Are you interested in making a deal with me?" Naruto: "what deal?" Big snake pill: "here, I want to rebuild a paradise with you. A paradise that can be self-sufficient, can survive without relying on the country of fire, and is not affected by war. As a condition, you has the final say. You want everyone to run the place in a way, and that has the final say. Everyone will listen to you, including me. Of course, if you don''t want to be in charge, you can. Naturally someone will do it for you. " Chapter 196 Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly. What makes a paradise. If you don''t want to be in charge, someone will do it for you. To put it bluntly, don''t you want him to be the leader, to help guard the so-called paradise, and to use his name to frighten the curfew? What paradise is not paradise. Naruto scorns it. After all, people are the same group. Do you expect us to forget the hatred and the destruction of Muye? ok Even if the survivors are so forgetful and easy to forget. Can we hope that after the park is built, we will be grateful to you? In the early generation, the wood leaf was not built? Is not the family of the first generation wife contributing a lot to Muye? I don''t see how much the heirs take care of their descendants, do I? Three generations of old men, as well as the other three, are a bloody lesson! After so many things, Naruto is not stupid enough to see through. However, the conditions mentioned by dasheban really make Naruto have to consider one or two. You know, he still has a lot to deal with next. Look for members. Looking for the whereabouts of reincarnation eye. Find a way to revive the young field. Speed up the five nation war, etc. This series of things, if only rely on him alone It''s going to take a long time to finish, isn''t it? He didn''t have the patience to wait that long. Therefore, even without the proposal of big snake pill, it''s time for him to start to build up forces and recruit people to serve him. But now there is a ready-made one Think for a moment. Naruto said, "yes, but I have conditions." Big snake pill way: "please say." Naruto said: "I don''t care about the progress of your reconstruction. I want you to arrange a group of people to drive me together. Listen, it''s driven by wholeheartedness. If you don''t work hard Then I will punish these people outside! " Big snake pill didn''t pay attention to Naruto''s threat. He said happily, "that''s great. I''ll go out now and tell them the good news. As for what you said Please rest assured that this will not happen. " Finish. Big snake pill left the house. And told you the news that he made the decision without authorization. The people who just heard the news were shocked and angry. How can there be such a ridiculous thing in the world? Naruto just destroyed our homeland. Now you not only want us to forget our hatred, but also want us to obey him?! However, the shock and anger of the masses soon passed. They are only forced to accept all this because of their weak strength. After accepting it, we are surprised to find that sometimes things That''s ridiculous! Forced to accept the fact. On the contrary, people are more at ease, more active and more relaxed. After all, now that everyone belongs to Naruto, Naruto should no longer have the intention to revenge them, right? After accepting this fate, dashuewan soon arranged a group of people to follow Naruto''s instructions. Naruto naturally asks them to look for or inquire about the information they want to know. He himself, on the other hand, continued to stay in this "new home" and waited for news. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Somewhere in the jungle. Jiao Du''s whole body, drilling out a large number of black lines, did not hesitate to kill a ninja in front of him, and pulled out his heart. Feiduan, covering his split neck in the rear, urged: "Hello! Not yet? After that, Dai Tu also found the dried persimmon ghost mackerel through baijue in a similar way, and let it return to its original state. Then the core is ignored, not damaged by the ninja, so as to pick up a life scorpion. Scorpio did not hesitate, without saying a word, he agreed to the request with soil, and his goal is only one, that is kakasi. That''s it. Xiao reorganizes and becomes active again without Naruto knowing Chapter 197 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a flash, half a month has passed. In this half month. The people who survived Muye have been living a life of self-sufficiency. Ninjas either help to hunt, or help to fish, to solve everyone''s food problems. After Muye village was destroyed, even the caravan that supplied them with food did not come back. Moreover, even if it came, most of the properties in the leaves were destroyed. It''s not enough to last them long. However, they had to live in this primitive way. And the so-called new paradise, as if it had broken contact with the outside world, became a real "paradise". At first, ninjas didn''t really get used to it. But the problem is. Naruto stipulates that they can''t live in the way of Rencun. That means they can''t increase the income of the village and improve the life of the new family by taking on the task as before. Ninja, there''s no mission. That''s stupid. In the past, the ideas engraved in their minds have long been deeply rooted. For a moment, these ninjas really can''t think of a way, they can also use their ninja, use their good books to do. If there is no accident. For a long time to come. Before we find a new life. It is estimated that this new home can only live such a primitive life. But over time. The Ninjas found that Why? This life Sounds good, too? Took off the wooden leaf this to protect the forehead, abandoned the Ninja this coat. Don''t worry about the task. Don''t worry about the kingdom of fire. Don''t worry about your life. The burden on the shoulders, suddenly only feel relaxed a lot. There are more and more smiles on ninjas'' faces every day. Getting along with the common people has also become more harmonious. This is a change you never expected. See this. The real manager of the new home, dasheban, and the frustrated master, can''t help but look at each other, and both of them show sincere smiles from the heart that they haven''t seen for a long time. Two people''s innermost feelings, simultaneously raised an idea. Ninja Maybe You don''t have to be that tired? ¡­¡­ In the event of the destruction of Muye, in addition to the great changes in Muye itself, the most influential is the names of the kingdom of fire. In the past. In order to consolidate their position of power, these celebrities always try their best to weaken Ren Village. Now that''s good. This bunch of losers made it. The whole leaf has been chipped away. However, at that moment after learning the news, the names of the fire kingdom were not happy, but they were scared and turned pale. They are selfish and insidious But doesn''t that mean they''re stupid? Without the protection of woody leaves, they thought with their farts and knew what would happen next. Only by their strength and influence. How can we defend the land of fire? Reaction to the big names. All of a sudden, I can''t sit still. One after another, they sent people to Muye to ask them when they plan to rebuild Muye? Don''t worry about materials. We need supplies. We have supplies. We need resources, we have resources. Somebody, somebody. In a word, they just provide it in a comprehensive way. Unfortunately, it was Muye''s survivors who refused all their "good intentions". The news was a bolt from the blue for the great names of the country of fire. Haotian''s bad news. They all stumbled. I can''t get back to God for a long time. After that, of course, one bad news after another. The reaction of the other four countries is quite different from theirs. Our original intention was to weaken the tolerance boundary and the five tolerance villages, but we didn''t want to make a detour. The kingdom of fire is such a big piece of fat in front of us Is it not a great sin not to eat? so The great names of the four countries once again showed their tacit understanding. Coincidentally, they sent an emissary to their respective villages to persuade them to help them swallow the kingdom of fire. As long as the country of fire is swallowed, it is easy to talk about the resources and treatment in the future! All round improvement! It''s a pity. None of the four tolerance villages is what Daming wanted. The original intention of the four tolerance villages is to live a stable life, to make their own villagers live a rich life, and to make the village prosperous. In the past, why did they weaken the strength of other villages? Isn''t it for fear that the other Ninja villages will be too strong, and they will lose a lot of Ninja when they fight for their own interests in the future? But the problem is, since the leaves are gone. Besides posing no threat to them, the tasks that should be entrusted to Muye in the past will soon be summed up to them. Then, of course, they don''t have the heart to help the celebrities divide up the country of fire. Moreover, the most important reason is that Xiao, a mysterious organization, was able to destroy the whole leaf overnight. It really made them have to guard against it. In addition, Xiao, who has been rebuilt with soil, has begun to be active again, and has begun to work hard on human pillars. Each big village has no mind to invade the land of fire at this time. of course. Although there is no intention to invade the land of fire. However, the benefits that should be taken should be taken. Isn''t Xiao''s organization active during the turmoil? Then, of course, we have to collect a protection fee from the names of these countries of fire. And because of that. In this half month. The great names of the country of fire have been asked for resources by the big and small Rencun villages or other famous countries. This made the fame of the country of fire, which was used to living a rich life, be forced to complain one by one. I miss the days when Muye was strong. I knew that They won''t drag the leaves back even if they are killed I knew that They won''t do those little tricks Countless "Zao Zhi" people, while constantly regretting in their hearts, can only eagerly present their wealth to others with both hands. Sad life begins with the disappearance of leaves. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the past half a month, it is not without reason that Xiao organization has been able to make the four villages dare not act rashly. Because in this short period of half a month, they have indeed achieved remarkable results in recycling tailed animals. Now, in addition to one I love Luo, eight tailed chilabi, and Nine Tailed Naruto, they have not been recycled. The rest of the tailed animals have been recovered. And the members of Zhongxiao can''t wait to go back to find Muye. It''s a shame! This day is also the time for them to get together and discuss how to do next Chapter 198 The new base of Xiaoxiao. The new base is deep in the ground where yuzhiboban died that year. And now in this dark base. The exorcism statue, like an installation, becomes the background board of the base. Dai Tu, with his back to the demon statue, is waiting for the members of Xiao to come back here with their booty. Not long. Scorpion, dried persimmon ghost shark, feiduan, jiaodu, and Penn arrived here one after another. And carry them on the shoulder, a few comatose people pillar force, threw to take soil in front of. Bang, bang¡® A few. This is the recovery of the tailed animals program. They are acting separately. So in such a short period of time, get so rich harvest. Also because it is at the same time, hit each big village a unprepared, so they this just so easy hand. It''s just that. Even if their plans are successful. But some members are still dissatisfied. Scorpio is the most impatient one among the few people left. This time, he lost three generations of wind puppets and nearly a hundred puppets. Not only did he lose anything, but he had to pretend to be dead to get his life back. This makes him even more hostile to Muye and Kakashi. I want to take revenge on them immediately. The scorpion in the form of a child is very impatient and says, "all the people you want have been brought back. OK? When will you do it again¡° Take earth to leave scorpion one eye, indifferent way: "not urgent. I''ll wait until I''ve done it. Go back to your positions and get ready¡° The scorpion gave a cold hum. He immediately went to his position. Feiduan is looking forward to what is going to happen. Next. That is to say, under the shock of people''s eyes, Dai Tu displayed "nine seals of magic dragon!". The main function of this Ninja is to extract the tail beast from the human''s body and seal it into the external magic image. If we want to complete this process as soon as possible, we must rely on the strength of more people. So now the only members left are standing in the positions he is ready to provide power and speed for this skill. A few hours later. The seal is finally complete. The tailed beast was successfully detached from the man. A few people have no life. All the people present looked tired. However, in order to speed up the progress of the plan, they are also struggling this time. The topic again returns to when to start with Muye. But this time it was the most vigorous dry persimmon ghost shark who asked, "there are only three tailed animals left. What''s your plan next?" Dai Tu: "during the time when you come back, I have received news that the four Daren villages seem to have the intention of uniting against us. In the near future, the four major films should get together to discuss the relevant details. At that time, either the one tailed man column force or the eight tailed man column force will appear there. And this four film conference is also the best time for us to shoot nine tails. " As long as the attention of the four tolerance villages is attracted by this meeting, they are afraid that someone will rescue Muye at this time. This is also the reason why daitu didn''t choose to start with me first. He knows the relationship between I love Luo and Naruto. To avoid the two people to help each other, so it will be left to the end. After giving a detailed plan. Members of the public did not continue to pester. It''s very cold, they find a place to rest. The next thing they have to do is wait for the meeting to start. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In this half month, the same harvest, not only Xiao, Naruto is also the same. Xiao''s action is so big, for Naruto that group of ninjas, of course, it is impossible not to receive news. After learning the news, Naruto starts to look for these members according to the news. It''s a pity. Every member of the group seems to have opened their eyes. Where Naruto goes, they hide. Often they just left the front foot and Naruto just arrived at the back foot. Of course, the reason for this is due to Bai Jue. Even though Naruto can sense the existence of baijue, he killed a lot of baijue when he was on his way, but he still can''t stop baijue from conveying the news and let Xiao''s members leave first. Dai Tu wants everyone to avoid Naruto, but he doesn''t want to be against Naruto so soon. At the same time, this is one of the reasons why members of the public are upset. Arrogant of them, how can they stand this kind of escape like a ghost? Naruto, who is aware of something strange, is no longer entangled. Now that they''re hiding from themselves, they''re afraid of themselves. Then he simply went back to Muye and asked someone to send a message for him. Just, this matter hasn''t ordered, he already knew from big snake pill mouth four shadow meeting this matter. There are even people who come and invite them to participate. When Naruto hears the words, he is secretly happy. He was vaguely aware of Xiao''s motive. Xiao''s goal is him. What''s wrong with his goal? Instead of chasing them all over the sky, it''s better to create an opportunity for them to find themselves. Plus nine has recovered, his strength returned to the peak state. There''s nothing to be hesitant about. He resolutely refused to take part in the four film conference. In the house. Big snake pill: "don''t you really plan to go? Xiao''s next goal is likely to be you alone. " Naruto sneered, "what''s the matter? I regret being the leader. Now I want to go back? " Naruto doesn''t mind this group of people back. I don''t expect them to be loyal. But now that he was used to survive, we don''t want to shrink back. Otherwise, Naruto doesn''t mind cleaning up the traitors before dawn. Big snake pill: "no, since you want to choose the battlefield here, of course I will fully cooperate with you. It''s just that the civilians... " Only with Naruto''s cold eyes, dasheban can roughly see Naruto''s idea. But he didn''t take it seriously. Because he didn''t want to betray Naruto. This new home, let him feel very novel. He also wanted to see what the new home would look like under Naruto''s wings, so he still chose to follow Naruto''s steps. Just like he followed Sasuke''s steps in the original. Naruto: "you like to leave them here, or evacuate them, as you please. I don''t care about these things. " As long as Naruto doesn''t force civilians to stay. This is enough for big snake pill. He left here satisfied. Next, the whole new home began to move busily. Civilians are being sent to safety. Apart from leaving a few ninjas to protect them. The rest came back to stay. People from all walks of life are waiting for the start of this four film Conference (PS: py recommends pretending to be a Xueba, a new book with good results. You can go and have a look.) Chapter 199 meanwhile. When the world is looking forward to the arrival of the four shadow conference. Somewhere in the jungle. Sasuke, who has been missing for a long time, is in this jungle. Sasuke has been living in this jungle since he left Muye. Thirsty to drink, hungry to eat, sleepy to sleep, like a walking corpse in general, completely do not understand what they are doing, all rely on the body to make decisions. This kind of muddle headed day, until from panic, sober up, this just stops. However, after waking up, he showed no signs of improvement at all. On the contrary, he was worse than he was when he was walking dead. He began a hunger strike. He became desperate. His people, his family, all died, and he was the only one left. Over the past few years, the reason why he forbeared and groveled was just to revive his family? Now even the hope of resurrection is gone. What''s the point of living in this world? In despair, Sasuke has been lying on the soil. Even if I''m thirsty enough to burst my lips. Even if hungry to dizzy, still motionless. What flashed through my mind were all the good memories of getting along with my family. At the end of the day, I smile bitterly at the sky and Li Yaoxiang''s looming face. Oh Since you''re leaving Then why give me hope? Why give me hope to revive my family? I lie down all the time without eating or drinking, and I don''t know how long I''ve been lying down. Until once, he saw a phenomenon in nature. He saw an earthworm, which came out of the soil and was pecked away half of its body by a bird. But after the bird flies away. Earthworm this half of the body, and did not die. It survived. At that time, Sasuke had only one thought in his heart: life is really tenacious. And when this idea flashed in my mind, Sasuke''s desperate eyes suddenly widened! It''s sitting up straight! In his hoarse voice, he kept murmuring: "Impossible..." "No way..." "How can you die so easily..." The vitality of an insect can be so tenacious. Naruto''s brother, gives him such a strong feeling, how can he die so easily? impossible! It''s impossible! You must not be dead! From that moment, Sasuke was inspired from despair. He firmly believed that Li Yaoxiang was not dead. He cheered up and drew a six pointed star pattern on the soil. Then he sat on his knees and silently waited for Li Yaoxiang to contact him. But wait, wait. An hour went by Two hours later In the third hour, Sasuke, who had not eaten for a long time, was in a coma again. When he woke up again, the clear sky had become a silent night. He didn''t know how long he was in a coma, how many hours? Or a few days? Li Yaoxiang still didn''t contact himself. He began to comfort himself. "No, he can''t die." "He didn''t pay attention to my painting, so he didn''t come." "Wait a second. When he notices the pattern I painted, he will definitely contact himself!" "Yes! I must wait for it There''s a new decision. Sasuke is no longer decadent. He should keep in good shape and wait for Li Yaoxiang to contact him. After that, Sasuke''s condition is really better. Eat when you should eat, drink when you should drink, and sleep when you should sleep. But after such a long time, with Sasuke waiting longer and longer, seeing that Li Yaoxiang still did not contact himself, Sasuke''s patience was gradually polished. He had already painted six pointed stars all around him. Or on the soil. Or on the bark. Or on the leaves. Some have clay paintings, some have no pain, and even some use blood to smear. But even so, he still did not get Li Yaoxiang''s response! Not even once! And the time came half a month later. He sat on a half of a huge tree that had fallen on the earth. He looks sloppy all over. Without the handsome hairstyle in the past, only the hair with a haircut. Not the kind of clean and tidy, clothes covered with mud, regardless. Cheek, skin, also did not have the past white, only greasy and dirt. The whole person looks black. To put it better, I''m fully integrated into the nature. It''s a savage and a tramp. However, his eyes are not as decadent as tramps and savages, but with endless ferocity and resentment! Eyes full of blood! What you see I know what you see But now that you see it, then Why didn''t you come to me! Over the years, if you ask me to pick up garbage, I will pick up garbage. You tell me to look for cats and dogs, I''ll look for cats and dogs. I''m obedient to you. I dare not resist at all. You say disappear now. What does that mean! You''re playing with me. You''re reading my jokes, aren''t you?! At this moment, Sasuke still firmly believes that Li Yaoxiang is not dead. No, in other words, he didn''t want to believe that Li Yaoxiang was dead. Only firmly believe that Li Yaoxiang is not dead, then he has the meaning to live. Just because of this idea. He was teased by Li Yaoxiang for several years, and his anger finally broke out at this moment. He even doubted whether Li Yaoxiang had never thought of helping himself revive his family from the beginning. He hates it! He hates Li Yaoxiang! Hate Naruto! Good. You play missing, don''t you? You''re not coming to contact me, are you? Then I''ll kill your most important brother! I don''t think you can hide it! Heart with a new decision, Sasuke suddenly stood up, kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes open! Tianzhao was like a raging fire in his heart, burning everything around him in an instant! immediately. Sasuke left here without looking back. A few days later. Sasuke, who wants to start with Naruto, inquires about a series of things that have happened recently. After learning that Naruto has become the new leader of Muye, Sasuke knows that he is alone and definitely not the opponent of Naruto. so Under the incredible eyes of a group of members. He found Xiao''s base. And broke in alone. Make just finished nine seal soon, the body is still tired in the middle of a group of members, have to be vigilant. The look hidden under the mask is also ugly. But he still waved his hand, motioned for everyone to be calm, pretended to be calm and said: "yuzhibo Sasuke, I know you. What are you doing here to see us Sasuke: "I want to join you." The corner of his mouth twitched: "what do you mean..." Sasuke: "nine tail, I will deal with." PS: it''s over. It''s hard to write. It''s a bit slow.) Chapter 200 The land of fire. In the nearest town to Muye. At this point, in a hotel in town. Dozens of former roots ninjas are gathering in the hotel, including Sakai. However, after breaking away from the root, they did not put on masks any more, and now they all show their true colors. At the beginning, when Naruto attacked Muye, these dozens of people did not help against the enemy. Instead, he chose to leave the village. After all, most of them are not native Muye villagers. Most of them are orphans outside the village, brought back by the roots and cultivated in leaves. After coming to the leaves, they were treated like this again at the roots. The feelings for woody leaves are really tiny. It''s hard to have a sense of belonging. So, except for a few families in Muye, who will stay in Muye, the others follow Sakai, leave Muye and come here. It''s just that the days just passed. Sasai made public a piece of news that was hard for everyone to accept. Then Sakai will disband the group. "Sasai, with the strength of our group, is it not easy to live well? What''s more, we are all orphans. We have no relatives in this world. We are really going to be dissolved. Where do you want us to go? " Talk about the root ninja. In fact, they also expressed the feelings of the people present. In this life, because of Sakai. So we didn''t abandon our feelings and become the task machine of Zhicun group. They have no relatives, and they have lost their "Muye" family. Apart from this feeling, there is nothing worthy of their attention. It''s not easy to get rid of, so soon to separate, more or less, will not be willing to. Sasai said with a smile: "wherever you want to go, you can go. It''s rare to be free from the wood leaf. Don''t you want to find the life you want? To pursue your dreams and goals. From then on, everyone will be free. If you want to go all over the world, go all over the world. If you want to get married and have children and form a family, you should get married and have children. What''s wrong with it? Do you have to be bound together? Go back to the old life of working hard for the task? " Sasai''s proposal really moved many people present. In the past, when they were at the root, they didn''t think about it, and they didn''t dare to think about it. But now it''s out of the root, and there''s more to try. Some people don''t like to fight. Some people like good food. Some people like entertainment and so on. In a word, sasai let them have the idea that they didn''t dare to think about before. In the wing room, there was an instant of discussion. Seeing this, we don''t know what we and others really want? so No one is against this proposal. However, some people asked, "what about you, Sakai? Where are you going after the dissolution? What do you want to do? We are going to open a restaurant. How about you join us? " Sakai smiles and shakes his head: "me? I''ll forget it. I have something to do That''s the first thing to say. The discussion stopped abruptly. Then, one of them said to Sakai: "what''s the matter? Do you have any problems? If you really want to meet with problems, don''t think about it alone, OK? Don''t forget that we are not only a group, but also brothers and family members. If something really happens, we''ll help you out! " Sakai looked at the group of people in front of him. I feel a lot in my heart. If I really die this time... The feelings of my brother and those brothers in front of me should be the most precious thing in my life. These brothers don''t want to abandon him But why did he want to implicate them? His situation is more tragic than Sasuke''s. Sasuke also has a six pointed star pattern to contact Li Yaoxiang. But what about him? He has nothing. Over the years, we have to wait, wait and wait again. He never complained or urged Li Yaoxiang to revive his brother. So when he learned that Li Yaoxiang was likely to be "dead", the blow to him was no lower than Sasuke. It''s just that his emotions are better hidden than Sasuke''s. So the idea of assassinating Naruto came to him much earlier than Sasuke. He did not care whether Li Yaoxiang was dead or feigned death. If you really die, kill Naruto and report Li Yaoxiang''s years of playing with his resentment. Feign death. That''s great. We must force Li Yaoxiang to stand up and give himself an account! However, he did not know how dangerous it was to assassinate Naruto. Although he was 100% sure that even if he said it himself, these brothers would not hesitate to do it with themselves, but it was not easy to help everyone out of the root. He really didn''t want to let everyone fall into this quagmire again. Is he willing to let these brothers die for such a mission? no He didn''t want to. Sasai said with a smile: "don''t worry, I can solve small things by myself. You don''t have to worry. " The brothers questioned Sakai again and again. Seeing that he was normal, they continued to discuss the new dream. However, what we don''t know is that at the moment, Sakai is also waiting for the arrival of the four shadows conference. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, time came to the day of nearly four shadow conference. Whether it''s the country of the wind, I love Luo, Tu Ying Da Ye mu, Lei Ying AI, or Shui Ying Zhao Mei Ming, who have just become the wind shadow, they have all set out to this conference venue, the country of iron. It''s just that. On the way, I love Luo, who passed Muye, came here to look for Naruto. The messenger I sent to Naruto to attend the four shadows conference was the one who invited Naruto. Now it''s his second time to invite Naruto, because he also knows that if Naruto doesn''t go to the four Film Festival, Naruto will be in a very dangerous situation. I love Luo: "how? I''m so sincere that I came to invite you in person. Don''t you give me face? " When he met his best friend, Naruto rarely showed a long lost smile: "I appreciate your kindness. But my purpose, you don''t know. You stay here, they''re not easy to do. The key to reviving the young fields is always in their hands. I don''t want to put it off any longer You can''t be persuaded. I love you and I don''t care. They chatted for a while. Then I started again. After I left, dashuewan came to Naruto''s home. Naruto: "how? Ready? " Big snake pill licked the corner of his mouth: "what should be prepared is ready. Just... I''m a little curious. Do you really have no resistance to this ninja? " Naruto sneered: "Oh, you think I''m those hypocritical old men? If you don''t sacrifice them, do you sacrifice your own people? Of course, if you want to sacrifice your own people, I don''t mind. Just do it. " The ninja in the mouth of big snake pill, of course, is the reincarnation of filthy soil. There is nothing more exciting for a crazy researcher like dasheban than someone who agrees with his research. This time, I came here to confirm Naruto''s mind again. This result, of course, made dashevin very satisfied. Now everything is ready for the enemy. ¡­¡­ It''s our base. Daitu, Payne liudao, scorpion, dried persimmon ghost shark, feiduan and jiaodu are all dressed in neat clothes, standing in their respective positions, motionless and keeping their eyes closed. It doesn''t look different on the surface. But in fact, everyone''s momentum has already spread throughout the base. Not long. Bai Jue, also in Xiao''s clothes, came out of the ground. Immediately broke the scene of this repressive atmosphere. Bai Jue: "hee hee, let''s go! All set out All of them immediately opened their eyes and looked at each other with a grin. Feiduan excited: "what are you waiting for?" Take soil: "set out!" Chapter 201 Muye village. After the last war. Today''s Muye village, you can see that there are only ruins left. Some of the original forests and trees in the village have been completely destroyed. Fortunately, the buildings that have not been destroyed are scattered now. Even the high wall surrounding the village has nearly collapsed by more than half. If you look at the whole leaf from the perspective of high altitude. You will see a very strange picture. Such a big wood leaf, Naruto''s residence, empty a big area. For the convenience of fetching water, washing, hunting and so on, the survivors can only build temporary shelters in the area near the jungle to facilitate villagers'' access. In the past, we could see some villagers, or children, walking and fighting in the ruins, but now they have disappeared. Without the villagers. Ninjas are back to their old silence. It makes the whole Muye village as silent as a ghost town. However, this strange atmosphere was suddenly broken on the third day after I left. The people who had been sent out to explore in all directions suddenly left and a large number of people came back. And came back in double numbers. Three people as a team out, now all become twins. This scene made everyone nervous. They can''t tell who is true from who is false. I don''t dare to do it casually. I''m afraid I''ll hurt my companion. At the same time, everyone knows very well that the enemy is here! And this scene in front of us is also the "meeting gift" given to them by the enemy. Bai Jue is separated! Different from the general separation, baijue''s separation can absorb others'' chakras, and then change into the same chakras. So ordinary people can''t tell the truth from the false. I went through the last "Mackay" incident. I''m not going to be reckless this time. So Bai Jue was sent to investigate the false and the real. This is the scene. The open field is now full of people. When the snake came as like as two peas, he could not help but lock his eyebrows. Do you want them to solve the problem on their own? That''s true. No matter whether we win or lose, the war is over before it starts. Big snake pill is not too nervous. He also wanted to see how Naruto would cope with this situation, so he just stayed for a moment, then turned to Naruto''s home and asked for his instructions. Naruto: "what''s the matter? Is the other party coming? " Big snake pill licked the corner of his mouth, his expression couldn''t hide his excitement: "it''s coming. It''s just that the situation is different from our imagination. You''d better come out and have a look." Naruto gave an interesting "Oh". A little curious. Since the enemy arrived, why didn''t he hear anything? without thinking. Follow the big snake pill and go out. Come to the square. In front of this scene, not only did not let Naruto surprise, but felt funny. Bai Jue''s separation can hide other people, how can it hide him? He can separate one''s malice. But it wasn''t for that reason that he was amused. It''s the new leader of Xiao. He''s full of hiding tricks. He really has no courage. I didn''t expect that changmen would have such a way. He came to the crowd slowly, fixed some targets and joked: "it seems that the new leader of Xiao''s term is not so good, right? You''ve been avoiding me before, and now you''re playing such a trick? What''s up? It can''t be that you have no strength, so you can only use these little skills? " Even if it has been said so openly. Bai Jue still sticks to the end. He pretended to be at a loss there. But Naruto doesn''t intend to entangle with them, and doesn''t wait for people to react. As soon as he dodged, he rushed in front of one of the twins, and the palm of his hand passed through one of them. This scene frightened the ninjas, who were afraid of Naruto. They planned to kill them at will, regardless of their lives. however. cracking. Fright turns into surprise. Because the companion who was pierced by Naruto soon recovered and showed a reluctant look: "you... How do you know it''s me?"~ Why? Why me? Can''t you kill the others first? " After the first Bai Jue died. The rest of baijue did not show its original shape. On the contrary, Bai Jue, one of them, came forward to accuse Naruto, intending to sow dissension and said, "Naruto, although you are our leader now, I still want to know first that you really have a way to distinguish the enemy Or do you have no scruples about our lives and just kill one? " The voice just dropped. Naruto is another flash, rushed to this white Jue in front of a dig heart. The same is changed back to the original, fell to the ground dead. The rest of Bai Jue began to be nervous. One of them jumped out, looked around and said, "are you going to leave him alone? Although he found the right two enemies, who knows if he was confused? Are you going to watch him kill us all... " I haven''t finished yet. There was another "poof Pooh.". The chest is pierced by the heart - death! Next. Don''t wait for this group of Bai Jue to speak. The Naruto "whew" and disappeared in the same place. All they saw was a shadow wandering in the crowd. When Naruto appeared in front of us again, dozens of Bai Jue turned back to their original state and fell dead. Seeing this, everyone was relieved. Not to celebrate the death of the enemy. But I''m glad that the new leader they followed didn''t kill them at will, didn''t take their lives for granted. Such a "new home" is enough for them. This is worthy of their life and protection. No words. But everyone''s grateful eyes have already explained everything. However, this long lost warm atmosphere will soon come to an end. When all Bai Jue on the scene died, the sound of fighting came from all directions. At the same time as the fight started. Dai Tu, Payne liudao, scorpion, dried persimmon ghost shark, feiduan, and Dai Tu arrived at the scene from all directions. They all stand in a position that seems to surround the whole leaf. Finally see Naruto! The most intense reaction is feiduan. Up to now, in fact, feiduan has no idea about the situation. So far, I finally met his elder and asked him about the situation: "elder! They say you''re lying to me. Is that true? You said that as long as you work for you, you will join my cult. But you tell me what to do and how long to do it. " Naruto didn''t pay attention to the teaser. He noticed the six puppets. He glanced around. Finally, his eyes fell on Dai Tu, and only he with a mask could cover the reincarnation eyes that changmen had been taken away from Chapter 202 Naruto: "is Xiao''s new leader you? Have you robbed changmen''s eyes Take earth to nod: "it''s me." Naruto: "what''s the matter? You''ve been avoiding me all the time, and you dare to appear in front of me this time. Do you think you can deal with me just by your group? " "Of course, these people are not the only ones," he said That''s the first thing to say. Behind each member, a large number of baijue suddenly came out of the soil. All around the scene, all of a sudden, noise everywhere. "Ha ha ha ha! Finally, there''s no need to hide! " "What to do? What should I do? I''m so excited. " "Get out of the way! move out of my way! Don''t push, don''t push "How about that?" he said angrily? Is that enough? " This grand scene made all the Ninjas look very ugly, and their morale was at a low ebb. Naruto is very strong, that''s right. But the problem is, Naruto is even stronger. In the face of such a lineup, this battle goes on, even if the final victory, how many people can live? It''s just that. The worried look of Muye Ninja did not appear on gangshou''s face. At this time, the master''s face looked extremely complicated and indecisive. The appearance of a large number of baijue didn''t worry her. What she cared about was another thing. And the change of her expression, big snake pill of course also see in the eye. This makes the big snake pill more emotional. In the face of such a severe situation, still do not forget to go to the master side, licking the corner of the mouth, joking: "how? Now you still insist against my plan? Either the enemy will die or our people will die. Which do you choose between the two? " Gangshou glanced at the snake pill. A cold hum. No words. In other words, it is speechless. Muye ninjas don''t understand, but as one of the managers, she doesn''t know about the big snake pill plan? Originally, she did not agree with the plan. After all, it''s not just about living people being sacrificed. Play with the souls of the dead. She is not so open-minded, which is not acceptable to her. But now that she saw this scene and the huge number of enemies, how could she have any reason to oppose it? Her heart is not so hard. She can''t be as cruel as those old men. I would rather watch the ninja of Muye die one by one in the battlefield than use this card. It''s because they are afraid that one day, the first generation or the second generation will be called, and they will be punished later in the autumn. Otherwise, with these old people''s nature, how can they not bear to sacrifice living people? See the reaction. Seeing that gangshou had to agree with his own research and ideas, dasheban''s vanity was immediately fully satisfied. Smile. No longer tease gangshou. Directly on the seal, a pat on the land! "Reincarnation of filthy soil!" Next. It''s a series of "bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! " The sound sounded. Nearly a thousand coffins came out of the soil. The lid of the coffin collapsed. One by one, the deadpan dead came out of the coffin. There are familiar people and there are strangers. In this life, the big snake pill did not die as it did in the original work. Therefore, there is no empty window period, and there is no drop in the research. However, due to the premature time line, his research on the reincarnation of filthy soil is still a little inferior to that of the pharmacists in the fourth World War. The control ability was not as good as that of the pharmacist at that time, so he had to erase the consciousness of the reincarnation of filthy soil to completely control them. Avoid any mistakes. The big snake pill didn''t dare to bring them back to consciousness. After all, no one knows, some people know that the leaves are gone, will make any radical behavior. cracking. Ninja is complete. The coffin fell to the ground and melted back into the earth. Then there are nearly tens of thousands of Bai Jue, who confront with nearly a thousand reincarnated people. Just arrogant is also very arrogant with soil, mood instant sink. The heart cannot say heavy. This time it''s Naruto''s turn to tease: "your preparation seems to be inadequate. How? Are you going to run away again? It''s OK. I understand. After all, this is your style Anyway, you''ve been hiding all the time, haven''t you? " meanwhile. Whether it is the emergence of a large number of white Jue. Or the emergence of nearly a thousand reincarnations. They didn''t disturb our feiduan boss. From the beginning to the end, there was constant noise in the distance. I''ve been asking Naruto. Seeing that Naruto didn''t pay any attention to himself, feiduan became more and more annoyed. He doesn''t care so much about his immortality. He picked up the sickle and rushed to Naruto. Also because of his rush. The war begins! Confused baijue, follow feiduan to rush up. Nearly a thousand reincarnated people, although their consciousness has not yet reflected, what is the matter, but their bodies are not controlled to meet the enemy. The situation at the scene is obvious. They are on their own side. Sawyer ninjas. In response, they followed the group of reincarnated filthy people to meet the enemy. instant. All kinds of Ninjutsu dance around the battlefield. The scene was quite shocking. Originally, she didn''t support the big snake pill''s use of the reincarnation of filthy soil. At this time, she said no, but her body was sincere. Don''t want to see someone sacrifice her, has begun to cooperate with the dirty land reincarnation tactics, shuttle in the battlefield, constantly told everyone not to rush. It''s dangerous. Let the reincarnated go to stop it. Just tell them to assist in the rear. The fighting between the two sides soon turned white hot. Bai Jue won by quantity. Quality is the key to success. Xiao''s members, knowing that these reincarnated wretches would not die, locked on Muye ninja. Muye Ninja retreats while fighting. And at this time, Penn six also began to act. Where he passed, he almost beat the group of reincarnated filthy people to retreat. As long as the reincarnated person is touched by the human Tao, his soul will be stripped, and then sealed to the mouth of the king of hell called by the hell Tao. One by one, the reincarnated are destroyed. And it''s all about everything. It''s all just happened between lightning and flint. Since the war has begun, Naruto does not intend to delay any longer. "No one? It seems that my opponent is you Said, Naruto in the fast tail beast at the same time, is to open the immortal mode! A powerful pressure suddenly filled the whole battlefield. "Don''t worry, your opponent is not me." With the ability of heaven, Dai Tu said with a smile, "here he comes." While speaking. The sound of the little fighting covered by the battlefield outside the wood leaf suddenly ended! Naruto followed his earthy eyes. What came into sight was a scene that he couldn''t believe! Not far away, a huge purple God appeared in vain in the clear sky! The purple God opened his wings, drew out his blade, and rushed towards him fiercely Chapter 203 Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Naruto originally intended not to use it. But when you see the fierce purple, you can''t manage so much anymore. He''s not in the mood to take care of it. Now the kaleidoscope wheel eye is opened, and the cyan complete body must also be summoned. instant. On the head of tens of thousands of people, suddenly a giant appeared. The blue god of martial arts came to a dazzling rotation. At the same time, he opened his wings and welcomed the purple God of martial arts. Next. It''s "bang!" There was a loud noise. The blue Wushen''s spiral sword collides with the purple Wushen''s long sword. The power is so great that the surrounding air is like a huge wave, which is shaken. Just the afterwave has shaken all the trees within 20 miles. Two warlords flying in mid air. Weapons are in front of you. The two sides looked at each other at close range. Naruto and Sasuke in the forehead of Wushen stare at each other fiercely. Naruto is not only confused, but also very angry! The new leader of Xiao organization is going to do something to deal with him and find some help. He has deduced countless times and thought about countless possibilities. These means and helpers can be the major villages. It could be the big five. It can even be that the whole "Muye" betrays itself again. If this happens, Naruto will not be surprised. I won''t frown. But Naruto didn''t think that the person who helped the soil to deal with himself would be Sasuke! Why? Why is it that the person who finally appears in front of himself and helps others deal with himself is one of the most worthy people in the world?! [blackening degree: 98%] Naruto is very angry and said: "why! Why did you come here! Why do you want to help them deal with me! " He said. Naruto started the "rotation" of his spiral sword. The harsh voice suddenly resounded through the world. Purple martial god''s big knife was suddenly shaken open. Sasuke was first shocked by this force. However, this force not only did not bring Sasuke a little deterrent effect, but also made Sasuke look more and more ferocious after a shock: "why? You ask me why? Why don''t you ask your brother? " Sasuke doesn''t know whether Naruto is really stupid or fake. If you don''t understand Li Yaoxiang, how much does Naruto know. All he had in mind was: resistance? You still have the face to fight?! What did your brothers do? Didn''t you count it in your heart?! What do you mean by pretending to be aggrieved, innocent and indignant in front of me now?! It''s a trick. Am I not thorough enough?! Do you want to see my jokes now? Good! Kill you! I''ll see if you''re still so stubborn before you die! Just see if your brother will hide all the time! While speaking. Purple Wushen follows the strength and direction of being shaken away. There was a big roundabout in mid air. Turn around is a full knife, to fight back back. The power of this move is no less than that of Naruto just now. It''s very heavy. The blue warrior needed to hold the hilt in both hands to stop this move. But no matter how heavy this move is, it''s not as heavy as Naruto''s heart at the moment. Brother Sasuke even mentioned his brother again Hearing Sasuke talking about his elder brother, Naruto can''t help but flash the picture of "Sasuke leaving in a panic when he learned that his elder brother was dead.". Naruto instantly anger disappear, brow locked, ghost asked: "what do you mean?" After being blocked by Naruto. Sasuke did not intend to stop the attack. Waving a big knife. To face Naruto is to chop. Keep sending out "bang! Bang! Bang It''s loud. When Sasuke saw Naruto''s expression and reaction, he didn''t look like faking. At the same time, Sasuke said, "ha ha ha! It seems that compared with me, your brother is not much better! You don''t understand, do you? Good! I''ll tell you now, your brother has been cheating you all the time! Do you believe it or not? " When Naruto hears the words, he is furious. Naruto can see that Sasuke has been greatly hit. That''s why he looks like this. But no matter how hard he is hit, it doesn''t mean that Sasuke can make fun of it! He can tolerate Sasuke offending himself. Tolerate Sasuke laughing at himself. We can''t tolerate Sasuke talking nonsense about his dead relatives. "Son of a bitch! I don''t think I dare to touch you! " Naruto, who was just holding a spiral sword block, started to fight back because of Sasuke''s insulting words to Li Yaoxiang. Two great martial gods. In mid air, you attack me. The mood of the two people is higher and higher. The attack grew stronger and stronger. But over time. Naruto often just holds the attitude of teaching Sasuke a lesson, and he has a sense of propriety. And Sasuke is holding the idea of killing Naruto, calling to fight in the dead. After all, the blue warlord fell to the bottom. Naruto''s pupil, also because of the use of excessive pupil force, shed two lines of blood and tears. Vision is gradually blurred up. When Sasuke saw this, he had no pity. He didn''t mean to be restrained at all. He said sarcastically, "ha ha ha ha! See? Have a look? We''ve been fighting for so long, and we haven''t seen him come out to help you. You idiot! If you take him as your brother, he''s just playing with you! Ha ha ha ha Naruto hasn''t exerted all his strength. In fact, he thinks carefully in his heart. He wants to find out the true and false meaning of Sasuke''s words. But the war has come to such an extent that Sasuke''s "elder brother" has not appeared. That Naruto would rather believe that his brother is really dead. I don''t want to believe Sasuke''s nonsense! With this idea. Sasuke again and again to stir up the feelings of their brothers, but also finally succeeded, really angered Naruto. Sasuke''s anger gradually turned into a murderous intention. The blue warrior is a brute force. He beat Sasuke with all his strength. Naruto yelled: "enough!" In a short time, its body size increased rapidly. In a moment. It turns into a Nine Tailed Fox. Legs fall from the sky. "Boom!" The sound of the earthquake. Next. It''s the original blue warrior God, turned into a pair of green armor, covering the nine tails of the real body. Standing nine tail, holding a spiral sword, pointed to the purple God in the sky and said, "my brother is dead! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will kill you! " Sasuke was stunned. This form of "nine tails" made Sasuke flustered. This Is that the strongest state of Naruto? At last, Ken did his best? Then it''s better Then I don''t have to worry about it any more Chapter 204 Naruto didn''t die Sasuke understood. Naruto didn''t try his best Sasuke also knows. Maybe in the bottom of Sasuke''s heart, he was still thinking about his former friendship... So in the fight just now, although Sasuke attacked Naruto with every move, he didn''t try his best. Naruto takes him seriously. Why does he not attach importance to Naruto? Even if you want to kill Naruto. He also hopes to kill Naruto with all his strength. It''s also the intention that Naruto is constantly provoked by language. See Naruto finally willing to go all out, Sasuke heart pimple, also finally be able to let go. Now, instead of the madness he just had. Become calm as water, the same knife pointed to the ground Naruto said: "I knew you would not believe it. It''s no use saying more. Since he won''t come out, I''ll have to kill you and force him to come out. " While speaking. His left hand pointed at Naruto''s big knife, which not only ignited a layer of black flame. Even the right hand also out of thin air a black inflammation big knife. Black inflammation. The surrounding air suddenly became hot. This is Sasuke''s strongest state! This is one of the abilities of Sasuke''s pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes: "add earthly life!" All attacks, as long as covered with this layer of black inflammation, its power at least increased by one level! In other words, in the next battle, I''m afraid it will be more fierce and dangerous than just now! One high and one low. They just look at each other. Silence. Just by looking at each other''s eyes, we all know that this battle is inevitable. It is impossible for both sides to give in. On the ground, when a humble tree was burned to the end by the blazing temperature, they rushed towards each other without hesitation. A new round of fighting, officially opened. Naruto leaps. Sasuke dived down. "Bang!" There was a loud noise. Form a picture of confrontation in mid air ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the battlefield of Muye village. Naruto summoned the blue warrior God. After he left here, he had the ability of heaven. He didn''t start immediately. Instead, he observed the battle between Naruto and Sasuke one by one. It was only when the two men were in their "ultimate state" and intended to fight seriously that they took their eyes back. Sasuke''s sudden addition. We have to be careful with soil. He didn''t know whether Sasuke meant it or not. I don''t know if Sasuke will betray himself temporarily. That''s why I gave Sasuke so many tough orders. Let Sasuke kill the Ninja outside to show his sincerity. Let Sasuke lead Naruto away and fight in the distance, so that he can solve Naruto''s "helper" first. Only in this way, no matter whether Sasuke will betray him or not, he can solve all the people in front of him before they rush back. At that time, it will be much easier to gather the strength of all people to deal with Naruto. Now that the preliminary plan has been reached. Then he''s going to end the fighting here as soon as possible. Think of it here. With the earth, the noumenon rushed up and joined the war. With the addition of soil, the wood leaf side, which had been in a precarious situation, is now falling on one side. The reincarnated or stripped souls fall one by one. Or too much damage. Unable to restore state in a short time. With the decrease of these "shields" one by one, Muye Ninja''s side finally began to have casualties. Even if the master of martial arts has summoned the slugs to cure the allies on the battlefield, the number of casualties still soars. The state of the game. The more you see it, the more anxious you are. I see that the situation is over. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she seemed to have made a decision in her heart. At the moment, she stunned several baijue in the battlefield, carried them to the snake pill and threw them on the ground. There is no need to explain the big snake pill. As if I knew what gangshou thought. He joked: "what''s the matter? Didn''t you insist on opposing it before? And... Aren''t you afraid of the opposite effect? " Gangshou ignored the sarcasm of dasheban and said, "do it now! I don''t want to see people die again! Call them out and I''ll explain the situation to them! " "They" in gangshou''s words. Of course, it''s the dead who don''t know what kind of violent behavior they will make when they know that the leaves have been destroyed. The big snake pill is exciting. This group of people is the real strength of the reincarnation of filthy land! Only by summoning these people can we reincarnate the filthy land and bring it into full play! At the same time, this incident is enough to prove that his choice was right. If the old man is not so hypocritical. With this ninja, Muye doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone. No more hesitation. I''m going to make another print. "The dirty land is reborn. Rise!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Three. Three coffins came out of the ground. The coffin collapsed. Three barren reincarnations with blank faces came out from inside. "Where is this? Is there another war? " The thousand hand pillar looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the big snake pill, "younger generation, are you calling us again?" "Younger generation, do you really think I can''t deal with you?" Qian shoufei''s face was not good at staring at the big snake pill. Then he clenched his fist and said, "it seems that you made a mistake this time. I won''t give you another chance to control me." "Why? I''m not dead yet? " With a blank face, Mackay looked around again. "Isn''t the war over yet? Didn''t I succeed in killing Naruto? " Dasheban was shivering and sweating all over by the first generation and the second generation. However, this is not the time to see the big snake pill joke. So gangshou quickly stood up: "Hello, here! Show me all of you "You are..." A thousand hands and a thousand doors Michael: Master gangshou, are you ok? That''s great! What''s the situation now? What''s wrong with Muye? " A thousand hands pillar surprised: "gangshou? Are you a little master? " A thousand hands: "what?! You say it''s woody leaves here? " Gangshou doesn''t plan to answer them one by one. Explain the current situation clearly. It shows that the leaves are gone, that''s right. But it''s just nominal. Today''s Muye is living in a different way. We are already trying to rebuild our home. At the same time, it also explains some causes and consequences. Qianshouzhu was filled with emotion, but he didn''t doubt his granddaughter. But there was no easy way to fool him. He snorted coldly: "hum! I''ll settle this group of intruders first, and then I''ll settle with you! " Mackay said with bright eyes, "sure enough! Even death can''t obliterate my youth Next. It''s three wheezes. All three went to find their own opponents. Chapter 205 On the battlefield. The emergence of the reincarnated. Let the dry persimmon ghost mackerel, who used to hold the mentality of random killing to vent his anger. It''s a tough fight. His unique skill is to absorb and drain the enemy''s chakras? But in the face of this group of reincarnations with unlimited chakras Suck, suck, and he''s not feeling right. Suck a fart! I can''t finish it! Well, if you can''t finish it, you can''t do it at all. With the name of tailless beast, he can still be superior to others only by his strong body. But as he was beating, he noticed something was wrong. Fart! You can''t fight! There''s no sense of killing the enemy. In the end, he simply did not care about this group of reincarnations. Hard Chong, also want to rush forward, deal with those living wood leaf ninja. It''s a pleasure to deal with these living people. Can see his intention of Muye ninja. How could it be so easy for him to succeed? We''ll fight as we go back. From time to time, I still throw two in the distance. Hit by the painless, dry persimmon ghost shark that called an angry. He can''t bear it. Seal on the spot! "The water burst!" A lot of water, like a torrent, came out of his mouth. In a moment. It forms a semicircle of water. The water area covers almost one fifth of the battlefield. A large number of baijue, filthy reincarnation, Muye ninja and so on are trapped in this water area. Everyone''s action has become extremely slow. But the so-called slowness is limited to other people. For the dried persimmon ghost mackerel, in this area of water, it is like a fish in water. In the moment of water formation. He has already fused the big knife and the mackerel muscle into his body, forming a half Mermaid shape. Both strength and speed have been improved in an all-round way. And because of that. In this area of water, the Ninja Muye suddenly appeared a large number of casualties. The blood gradually dyed the waters red. The Muye Ninja trapped in the water is like a lamb to be slaughtered, and his life is constantly harvested. By right. There is such a bully in the water. On the side of Muye, no one should be stupid enough to go into the water and die for nothing. But there is such a mushroom head, thick eyebrows big eyes guy, hooded broke in. Dry persimmon ghost shark has no reason to feel funny. With a playful attitude, I want to see which guy is out of his own measure and dare to enter the field here. But when you see someone coming. His joking face immediately turned pale with surprise. After that, he gritted his teeth: "Mackay?! How could it be you? Aren''t you dead? " Fate is predestined. It''s Michael. He felt that a large number of friends he used to be familiar with were killed here, so he did not hesitate to choose the first place for rescue. You can''t talk in the water. But it didn''t prevent Mackay from blinking, smiling, bubbling and grunting to answer the dried persimmon shark''s question: "I''m dead, but youth is everywhere! What''s your name again? " Dry persimmon ghost mackerel smell speech a fury! Again! This son of a bitch didn''t remember his name when he died! He gave up attacking Muye ninja. Today, he must use his strongest form to let this guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes remember himself! When Mackay saw this, he did not hesitate. Open up. Open up! Shut the door. Open it! Open the door! Injury door. Open! Dumen. Open! Jingmen. Open! But when he opened the gate, he found that his skin began to fall off, and then it was repaired. Seeing this, his thick eyebrows wrinkled. This is the regeneration ability of the soil. He knows that. Gangshou explained to him just now. But that''s not what he cares about. It''s whether this body can withstand his strongest state The speed of eye repair is much faster than the degree of body injury. Mackay opened the door further. When the seventh door, Jingmen, opens, the speed of repair and the speed of his body destruction have reached a balance. There''s no fighting, that''s it. Isn''t the speed of destruction more serious when fighting? In desperation. Mackay had to give up opening the dead door. He didn''t want to fall into a state of endless destruction and repair before he played his youth. But it''s enough to open seven doors! Ready. Mackay''s face was frozen. He also went up to the dried persimmon ghost shark. Then, it was the two men in the waters, set off a war. It has to be said that the reincarnation of filthy soil could not give full play to the real strength of the original owner. In addition, the fighting field was in the water, so the dried persimmon ghost shark in the strongest state was not defeated by Kai after opening the seven doors this time. Although still in the downwind, but at least not so embarrassed. That''s it. This just high spirited, not long dry persimmon ghost shark, once again into a bitter battle. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. It''s not just dried persimmon chimaeras that have fallen into a bitter battle. Since the three men joined the war, the whole war situation has changed dramatically. Such a big battlefield. In addition to the water area of dry persimmon and ghost shark, many tree trunks and roots also appeared in other places. These trunks and roots either bind or contain the enemy. The result of this. Not only did Bai Jue suffer a lot of casualties in a moment. Even the scorpion fighting with Kakashi, the flying segment chopping in the battlefield, or the comer who killed very easily, they were seriously hindered. It''s all changed from strength to weakness. They all went from high spirited to ugly. ¡­¡­ As for the nemesis of the reincarnated, Payne six. It''s just as good. The psychic beast summoned by the animal way was twisted up by a huge tree man who didn''t know where to come from, and used as a weapon to throw and beat. Penn''s six ontologies are even more restrained by a mysterious figure. This is the skill of "wooden man" performed among the thousand hand pillars, The summoned giant tree people and the creator of the flying thunder skill, in a thousand hands, observe the power of Payne''s six ways and engrave the flying thunder skill on them. ¡­¡­ He had the ability of the way of heaven and just joined the war. He used to kill very easily. Through Payne''s vision of liudao, he knew the new trend of the war, and his face collapsed. I thought that as long as Sasuke supported Naruto, he could easily solve the enemy here. But I don''t want to see this sudden situation. It''s just that it''s not the only thing that makes him speechless. Because he suddenly appeared in front of a familiar face, the early fire! In the past, the most adored fire shadow of the early generation, now even has poor eyesight to the extreme staring at himself: "is it you who brought people to destroy the leaves?" With soil: Chapter 206 With the joining of qianshouzhujian, qianshouyijian and maitekai. With the number of baijue, it decreases rapidly. With the reincarnation of the traumatized filth, they recover and rejoin the war. All kinds of factors are mixed together. The situation in Muye has gradually become more and more clear. Aware that the situation is not good, the members of the public, so no longer stay, put their lives to the use of their own housekeeping skills. The battle on the field ushered in a new round of outbreak. All kinds of big moves emerge one after another. However, no matter how fierce the war situation here is, it is still not as good as when Naruto and Sasuke fought a hundred miles apart! The war there is shaking. There was a great battle. The whole country of fire, even because of the two men''s fighting, was terrified. The fight between them made them feel the ground shaking. The battle between them made them hear the deafening sound of explosion. The fighting between them made them see the fierce light on the horizon from time to time. All this is the influence of Naruto and Sasuke on the war! However, because both sides did not retain their strength, the consumption of both sides was very large. Sasuke''s physical exertion is too great. He seems to be out of breath. He is very embarrassed. Naruto, on the other hand, consumes too much pupil power. Even when he becomes a fox, his eyes leave two lines of blood and tears, and his vision becomes more blurred. The fighting on both battlefields continues. It doesn''t mean to stop at all. And over time. Whether it is Muye''s battlefield or the battle between Sasuke and Naruto, it has come to an end. Maitekai, who opens the seven doors, can suppress the dried persimmon ghost shark. That''s right. Don''t forget that the strength of reincarnation of filthy soil is not as good as before, and it will be affected by the strength of sacrifice. In this change, Mackay can defeat, but can''t kill, the most powerful dry persimmon ghost shark. Seeing the Muye ninja in the water prison, I can''t hold on any longer. In desperation, Mackay had to choose to open the last door, dead door! After opening the door of death, his skin has been constantly falling off. The speed of repair is not as fast as his body breaks down. He has only one shot left. Also because of this blow, he finally solved the dry persimmon ghost shark. There is a big hole in the belly of the dried persimmon shark. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel, who has not died, and Mackay, whose body is in the constant cycle of collapse and repair, make the final communication. This time, Mackay really agreed with the opponent. Seriously said to dry persimmon ghost Shark: "I remember you, dry persimmon ghost shark." After hearing of the dried persimmon ghost shark, he died with a smile. The waters broke. Muye Ninja is saved and rejoins the battlefield. The final results are as follows Mackay - no more fighting Dried persimmon ghost shark -- death The situation of scorpion, feiduan and jiaodu is also very bad. Scorpio and Kakashi had some advantages in this five to five battle. After all, they were outnumbered and had baijue''s helpers. But with the decrease of baijue''s number, without baijue''s help, plus the interference of Mudun, Scorpio finally lost to Kakashi. Kakashi observed the body with Rachel. Broke up his puppet body. Kakashi, who had one experience, didn''t leave easily this time. Find the core of the scorpion and destroy it completely. The final results are as follows Kakashi - slightly injured, chakra has little left to fight Scorpion death At the moment when Jiao Du saw Mu Dun, he wanted to escape. But at the beginning, he killed too much. He is in the battlefield. How can he escape if he wants to? Heart after heart. When there was only one heart left, the red eyed Muye ninjas killed by him began to deliberately target and besiege him. The final results are as follows Muye Ninja: dead and wounded Jiaodu -- death Feiduan is even more sad. Without a wide range of tricks, he could not play much role in this war. He is immortal. There is also immortality in the reincarnated. He was completely speechless without any blood. The final results are as follows What are you doing??? Feiduan - be cut into several sections, trying to curse your opponent with your mouth Payne six is to solve a lot of dirty land reincarnation. Even if it is destroyed, it can come back from the mouth of the king of hell intact. Once. Twice. Where can''t you see the clue among the smart thousand hands? The next step, of course, is to attack hell first, and then to attack the rest of the puppets. The final results are as follows Keep rescuing others Penn six - it''s broken As for big boss with soil. In front of qianshouzhu, how could he have the face to say his own yuzhiboban? I didn''t say anything, I didn''t explain why, I just started. It''s a pity, even if he did his best. Almost all his moves are used once. I even thought about killing the originator of the big snake pill first. But all of these were solved one by one by the experienced thousand hands. Knowing that the man in front of him was trying to destroy his "wood leaf", there was no intention of keeping his hand among the thousand hand pillars. Directly used the immortal method, Mu Dun and thousands of hands, cracked all the big moves with earth. The final results are as follows Rescue others Take the earth - use Shenwei and run for life with serious injury alike. The battle between Naruto and Sasuke has come to an end. After Naruto uses the spiral sword to block Sasuke''s two black flaming knives, his blue armor and spiral sword disappear. This is the overuse of pupil force, reaching the limit of this pair of kaleidoscope wheel eyes. Sasuke''s situation is not much better. That was his last cut. After this knife attacks, the purple warrior God also disappears. This is the result of his lack of strength. After falling back to the ground, Sasuke was so tired that he was lying on the ground, breathing heavily, and could not move any more. I can''t feel the purple martial god. Nine tail''s huge body is shrinking slowly. Finally, it changes back to noumenon. The vision of Naruto is dark. But in addition to the eyes can not see the picture, his physical strength is far better than Sasuke. Even if it''s too tired. Even if you can''t see the picture in front of you. But he can still sense Sasuke''s direction by sensing. He was out of breath. Move slowly from the waist bag, draw out a bitterness. Then he walked slowly towards Sasuke. With the distance between them, they are getting closer. Both of them can hear each other''s breathing and know that each other is very close to themselves. Sasuke, lying on the ground, worried about the misery of yannaruto''s hands, looked at yannaruto''s eyes again, and took the lead in saying, "hoo, hoo, hoo, can''t you see?" Chapter 207 Naruto also breathed: "well, I can''t see..." Sasuke eyes to the sky, did not speak, quietly waiting for Naruto''s disposal. It wasn''t long. Just listen to "Ding Dang" and then "pa Ta". Kuwu was first released and fell to the ground. Then Naruto lay on the ground, in a big shape, next to Sasuke. Both gasped and looked straight ahead. In the silent night. Only the heavy breathing of the two men could be heard. Sasuke said: "don''t you kill me?" Naruto: "don''t kill..." Sasuke looked at the Naruto: "are you not afraid that I will kill you?" Naruto with induction, grasp the ground of the suffering, the suffering on Sasuke''s hand: "here you are, kill it." Sasuke looked at the pain in his hand. I looked at Naruto again. While they were gasping, they both couldn''t help laughing. Finally, look back at the night sky. Sasuke didn''t ask Naruto why he didn''t kill him. He only knew that even if he won, he couldn''t kill Naruto. What we have done today is just to force Li Yaoxiang to come out. Since things have come to such an extent that Li Yaoxiang is not willing to come out, is it meaningful for him to kill Naruto? And In this world, there is only one person left by his side Kill him, your side Who else? Similarly, Naruto did not kill Sasuke, which is also the reason. Play together since childhood, the feelings are really so fragile? Is it really because Sasuke insulted his brother, he is going to hurt the killer? Is that possible? For others, maybe. But for Sasuke, Naruto really can''t Just by the laughter, just by the feeling in their hearts, they knew that each other would not kill themselves, so they were very relieved to lie next door to each other. I don''t know how long it took. They didn''t breathe any more. Breathing calmed down. Naruto: "hello..." Sasuke: "hmm?" Naruto: "are all the things you said true?" Sasuke took a subconscious look at Naruto. Even though he is blind, Naruto still dare not face Sasuke. Sasuke can feel Naruto''s mood at the moment, very nervous, that''s why. Although Naruto did not understand the problem, Sasuke was very clear. Naruto asked about Li Yaoxiang. There was a moment of silence. Sasuke looked back at the sky: "false." Naruto said to Sasuke in an incredible way: "MMM -?!" Sasuke continued: "I said your brother treats you as an idiot, it''s a fake. I don''t know how your brothers feel. But I don''t believe your brother would die that easily, but it''s true. " next. Sasuke began to talk about him and Li Yaoxiang. When did you first meet. What Li Yaoxiang asked him to do. He was told what he had done. Among them are "as long as he helps Li Yaoxiang, he will help himself to revenge", "feign death in front of Naruto, hide and heal his wounds", and the final tasks of looking for cats and dogs, such as making fun of him, saying that he will revive his family and so on. It''s all simple. Naruto''s mood, the more listen to the more tense. At last, Naruto can''t help laughing bitterly, and his tense mood is relaxed. A lot of things In fact, Naruto does not understand. But he didn''t want to understand. Why Sasuke knew his brother, how Sasuke knew his brother, what kind of existence his brother was, why he could not only revive himself, but also dig himself out of the soil, and so on. This series of problems, Naruto is not found it? no Naruto has found it all. But all these problems were deliberately avoided by him. He didn''t want to think about it, and he didn''t want to think about it, because he was afraid. The more he thought about it, the more he would come up with an answer about his brother''s disadvantage. But things have come to this. Things are so serious that even Sasuke, a close friend, has to help the enemy deal with him Is it his turn to avoid these problems? Can these things still be regarded as having never happened? Obviously, I can''t After a bitter smile, there was another silence. Sasuke did not continue to speak, did not urge Naruto. He knew Naruto needed some time to digest the news. Because he can see that Naruto attaches great importance to his brother. I don''t know how long it took. Naruto seems to have finally put down the burden in his heart and began to really think about the whole thing. The clue of every thing, connected together, rational analysis. I thought about it for a while. Naruto found a doubt. All these things can prove that his brother is not simple. Maybe he has another purpose. But how can Sasuke insist that his brother is still alive? You know, he has been running for a long time. In order to resurrect the two resurrection techniques that Hatta learned, he can resurrect the dead only at the cost of the performer''s life. I actually died once. And my brother really resurrected himself. Why does Sasuke say that his brother is still alive? Naruto asked, "why do you believe that my brother is not dead?" Said so much, Naruto is still in doubt, Sasuke is not surprised. After all, it is impossible for Naruto to accept that his brother is a "bad guy" in a short time. He spoke his mind without hesitation. A moment later. Naruto said: "you mean... My brother can not only draw out your soul, but also give you a strong feeling. Even now you are not my brother''s rival? " Naruto repeated Sasuke''s words in surprise. Listening to Sasuke''s firm tone, he gave a "um.". Naruto''s mood suddenly becomes both complicated and joyful. Sasuke''s strength, he will not know? Didn''t you just fight once? Even he needs to go all out to beat Sasuke. If Sasuke''s feeling is right, the elder brother''s strength is really a little terrible. It''s unbelievable that a man of such great strength will die so easily. Naruto at the moment, the expression is very complex. He hoped that all the speculation would be wrong. But I hope my brother is still alive. A moment later. Naruto: "what''s your plan next? Since you firmly believe that my brother is not dead, how do you think you can find him? " Sasuke shrugged: "I thought that as long as I assassinated you, he would come out. I didn''t expect that we had all played like this. He didn''t respond. We can only think of other ways. With all our information, we''ll always find clues, won''t we? " But just then. Naruto just wanted to nod in response. A sense of killing suddenly rushed out of the jungle in the distance Chapter 208 A figure rushed out of the jungle. The figure is sitting on a lion painted in ink. There are also two ink lions beside the lion. There are three ink lions in a row. The ink lion on which the figure is sitting takes the lead and rushes in the direction of Naruto. you ''re right! It''s Sakai! The weak have their own ways. The weak doesn''t mean he can''t defeat the strong. If we want to defeat the strong, we must be more cautious. As a weak person, sasai knows this very well. He knows his own strength and the gap with Naruto. Therefore, as a weak person, he can do it by waiting. Waiting for the start of the four shadows conference. Waiting for dawn''s attack. Waiting for a chance to kill Naruto. Originally, when the war began, he was ready to sneak into the battlefield, looking for opportunities to get close to Naruto and kill Naruto. But when he found out that Sasuke had come, and found that Sasuke had the same idea as himself, he could not help but be pleased. As long as Sasuke is willing to help, that''s the best. If you help Sasuke, maybe you don''t have to do it yourself to force Li Yaoxiang out. He''s lurking again. The whole process of Sasuke''s fight with Naruto is observed one by one. However, the strength of the two is too strong, affecting the scope is too large, low strength of him, can only stay in the distance to observe. And the situation in the future is indeed developing in a good way. He saw two huge "monsters" fighting fiercely. It''s not like fraud. That made him even more excited. The fiercer the battle, the more likely it is to be successful. It''s a pity. The picture of fighting, until the two monsters have disappeared, will never be seen again. It''s too far away. Anxious, he immediately sat on the ink lion and rushed to the direction where the "monster" disappeared. He didn''t dare to ride the blackbird. He was afraid to be found. cracking. He came to the edge of the jungle. I saw two people lying on the ground. He stopped breathing and stayed in the jungle to watch the change. But over time. The distance was too far. Although he could not hear any sound, he could see that both of them were still moving. It made him feel angry and happy. Happily, he noticed Naruto''s eyes and saw Naruto''s fatigue. Is this a failure of both sides? Angry, Naruto has been lying so close, Sasuke did not choose to start! Is that true? With the relationship between them, is Sasuke really hard hearted? But it doesn''t matter. It''s best if you lose both. Since you can''t do it, I''ll do it again! Unlike Sasuke, Sasuke and Naruto have no feelings. As long as there is a chance, he will start without hesitation. Even if Li Yaoxiang can''t be forced to come out, it will take revenge for playing with him! After having a decision in mind. Sakai immediately summoned two more ink lions. We rushed out together! So far away, there are ruins around. Hiding is impossible. So sasai simply rushed over without hiding his hostility. Even Naruto after the war, he has to look forward and backward, and dare not deal with it. Then he won''t get even. Go back and find a daughter-in-law to have a baby. And sasai rushed over with Xiao Sha''s intention. Sasuke and Naruto, of course, can not be aware of the movement in the distance. Sasuke took a look at the distance. When he saw that the person coming was Sakai, he immediately knew what he thought. He wanted to kill Naruto and force Li Yaoxiang out, just like himself. It was a surprise to see Sasuke. Anxious, his first thought was to get up and stop Sakai. But then he found out that his body was too tired. Even getting up can''t be done quickly. He knew that sasai would not be soft handed. I know Naruto is blind now. The situation is very dangerous. Sasuke quickly turned to look at Naruto and said in a hurry: "Naruto. Quick... " Unfortunately, it''s too late. The distance between the jungle and where they lie is neither too far nor too close. Can Ninja''s speed, under the full sprint, is how fast? Zoe well riding ink lion, in the electric light flint, has come to two people not far away. But the Naruto in Sasuke''s eyes is still lying there, not getting up. But it''s fast. Sasuke found that his worries were superfluous Because Naruto instantly called out chakra coat, and entered the immortal mode. Chakra''s coat condenses into claws. As soon as it stretches and becomes bigger, it slaps the three ink lions together with Sakai. Sasai, unable to take precautions, formed a straight line and flew backwards. Three ink lions were scattered. It turned into ink in the air. He spilled it all over sasai. Sasai''s body hit the ground, rolled several times, and dragged the ground for a long distance, which stopped his body. One move. With just one move, sasai has been defeated. Sasuke looked at the scene with some surprise. He knew that he cared. He remembered that he had no physical strength. It was himself, not Naruto. How can Naruto know the direction of Sakai so accurately and hit him? What Sasuke doesn''t know is that Naruto, as a Nine Tailed man, is becoming more and more proficient in using Nine Tailed chakras as he grows older. What he is good at is to sense good and evil. With nine tails. Even if he is blind, it can''t affect Naruto''s position to capture the enemy. Naruto can''t see Sasuke''s surprised eyes. He sighed helplessly. Thinking that "someone is going to kill himself, I don''t know who it is this time", he stood up slowly with his hands on the ground, and was about to go forward to give the enemy a good time. Naruto can keep hands on Sasuke. But that doesn''t mean Naruto will keep hands on others. You want to kill yourself. That is to have the consciousness of being killed. I killed him. Sasai, who fell on the ground, was badly injured and couldn''t move for a short time. He can only red eyes, staring at Naruto walking towards him. Clench your teeth and think: is it over Just as Naruto was about to arrive in front of Sakai, Sasuke reluctantly stood up and yelled to Naruto, "don''t kill him..." Naruto''s ears move. The pace of progress stopped. Slightly side, waiting for Sasuke to say. Sasuke: "like me, he has been working for your brother all these years. The reason why you were assassinated is probably to force your brother to show up. Let him go. He''s alive. Maybe he can give us more clues to find your brother. " That''s the first thing to say. Naruto and Sakai are both very surprised. Sasai did not expect that Sasuke had told Naruto all about Li Yaoxiang. Naruto did not expect that it was not just Sasuke who worked for his brother. Doesn''t that mean that Sasuke''s words are more reliable? In my heart, I have been trying to defend my brother. Constantly thinking about how to overturn Sasuke''s conjecture has not become a joke? [blackening degree: 99%...] Chapter 209 Li Yaoxiang is the only relative in Naruto''s life. The relationship between them is too deep. So even though Sasuke has made it clear, and even if all the details can prove Li Yaoxiang''s strangeness, Naruto still chooses to "deceive himself" and subconsciously forces himself to adopt a "dubious" attitude. However, the emergence of sasai. Also let him to this matter''s view, thought this matter''s credibility, had to go up one point. He was standing there in a panic. It was not until Sasuke came to him and patted him on the shoulder that he regained his consciousness. Sasuke: "Naruto? Are you ok? " "Well? I''m... I''m fine. " Naruto was stunned and immediately asked Sakai on the ground, "tell me, what''s the matter..." Sasuke, who was originally a little resentful. See what happened to the two. It''s stupid. He didn''t expect that Sasuke''s idea was to join hands with Naruto to find out the "mysterious man"? This Is it possible? Sasai didn''t answer Naruto''s question. He asked Sasuke subconsciously, "how can you be sure that the man is not dead?" It''s different from Sasuke. Sasai is even sadder. He just heard Li Yaoxiang''s voice in his mind. Li Yaoxiang never pulled out his soul. Not even Li Yaoxiang''s face. Since the parties, three people have arrived, Sasuke has no intention to hide, will just tell Naruto things, together with Sasuke. Sakai also told them about him. This makes Naruto feel more heavy. No matter when, where and why, they are all flawless, which makes him unable to find loopholes to prove that they are telling lies. After that, Naruto and Sasuke described Li Yaoxiang''s appearance to identify him. As a result, the characteristics described by the two people are not much different. If use a word to describe simply, that is handsome! It has to be two words, that is very handsome! This made them more sure that what Sasuke saw about Li Yaoxiang was not disguised. It''s the same person as Naruto''s brother. However, this discovery did not surprise them the most. Most surprisingly, sasai raised an issue that they had never paid attention to. That is What they saw was Li Yaoxiang. After so many years, there is no change in appearance? No sign of aging? This makes the three people on the scene even more confident about the statement that Li Yaoxiang is still alive. After all, how can ordinary people not be old? Since he is not an ordinary person, Li Yaoxiang will not die so easily. Exchange of information. After the exchange of leads. Next is the most important environment. How can we find a Li Yaoxiang who feels so unreal? But here''s the topic. But was stopped by Naruto. Sasuke: "what''s the matter?" Sakai also looks at Naruto. Naruto: "it''s not urgent to find my brother. Don''t forget, we are still at war. Now that Xiaoxiao has sent them to the door this time, it''s impossible for me to let them leave. " Both Sasuke and Sakai only know how to collect tailed animals and deal with Naruto. But I don''t know. It turns out that Naruto also wants to pay Xiao. After some inquiry, I found out that the key to reviving the young field was in leader Xiao''s eyes. Sasuke felt surprised and guilty after learning the news. I didn''t expect that I indirectly hindered Naruto''s revival. no kidding. If he had known that this matter was so important to the revival of hatada, maybe he would not have chosen to interfere with Naruto at this time. After all, hatada was one of his friends who had been playing since he was a child. He also hopes hatada can come back to life. Sasai, who had received professional training at the root, analyzed the incident more carefully than the two. He immediately raised a question that Sasuke had to take seriously. That is Since that pair of eyes can revive daisy. Does that mean they can revive their families? It doesn''t matter if you don''t find Li Yaoxiang. They didn''t expect that Sakai would accidentally bump into each other, saying that samsara eye can revive a large number of people. However, they, who did not know the reincarnation eye, soon rejected this view. After all, it sounds too shocking. If it is said that Li Yaoxiang, who is powerful and uncanny, can revive a large number of people, they still feel that his credibility is higher. But if we say that only with a pair of eyes, we can resurrect the dead indefinitely, which really makes them unbelievable. In addition, Naruto said that resurrected people need to pay the price of death. Two people then thoroughly gave up in the mind that impractical idea. I think it''s better to look for Li Yaoxiang. After all, even if those eyes can revive so many people, how can they sacrifice so many lives? Who would be willing to sacrifice and resurrect others? After making a decision. They went back to Muye together. Although I really want to find Li Yaoxiang as soon as possible, this does not prevent Sasuke and Sakai from learning about this samsara eye. After all, it''s a way out, isn''t it? If you can''t find Li Yaoxiang, maybe you can do more research on this samsara eye. At the top speed of the three, they soon returned to Muye. Just arrived. Naruto''s face became gloomy immediately. Although the battle is not over, there are still a large number of baijue who have not been killed. But the most important thing is that there is no earthy atmosphere on the battlefield. He can''t feel it! Naruto said nothing. A few flash, came to the big snake pill in front. Sasuke, sasai followed, the same whew, appeared in front of the big snake pill. The sudden appearance of the three, and Naruto''s current situation (blind), just let big snake pill stupefied for a moment. Experienced, he did not show an unexpected look. Big snake pill responded quickly: "this battle is a victory. All members of Xiao have been killed... " But Naruto didn''t care about these. He interrupted directly: "where''s the leader of Xiao organization?" The snake pill gave a pause. Then he told the truth: "he ran away." Not waiting for Naruto to say anything. There were two people in front of them. A thousand hands, a thousand hands! Sensing that there is a new and powerful chakra here, the first generation and the second generation are also coming. However, seeing that dashuewan didn''t escape or fight, they didn''t mean to fight directly. Who are you There was no talk among the thousand hands. But when he learned that Muye had been destroyed, his face was not very good. The same dignified look at these people in front of us. In his own territory, being interrogated by others, and running away with soil, Naruto didn''t give them a good look: "Oh, who are you?" The voice just dropped. The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became tense. Especially dignified. Then everyone stares at the big snake pill, waiting for the big snake pill to reply to them Chapter 210 The big snake pill was staring straight into a cold sweat. The palm of the hand is habitually hidden behind him, secretly imprinting. It''s just that the seal he''s going to make this time is not a fingerprint to escape. It''s about lifting the handprint of the reincarnation. As long as the souls of the first and second generations return to the underground, won''t the trouble be solved? Things are going well. He made it. No one interrupted him. But he was a fool when he succeeded. The first generation and the second generation''s reincarnation, not only did not lift, but also looked at him with a sneer: "what''s the matter? Junior. Do you really think you can control us so easily? " finished. Sorry for the inconvenience. It''s obvious that the first generation and the second generation are the ones who cracked his dirty reincarnation. These two ghosts dare not leave now. "This is Naruto, whirlpool Naruto. And the new leader of our homeland. " Dasheban first explained to the first generation and the second generation, and then turned to the Naruto to explain, "they are the first generation Huoying and the second generation Huoying. If you look at huoyingyan, you should know." Naruto can''t see huoyingyan. I can''t remember the appearance of huoyingyan. But Sasuke was very cooperative with him and told him the answer. When he heard the word "whirlpool" between the pillars of a thousand hands and between the doors of a thousand hands, his face improved a lot in an instant. When he looked at several people, he no longer had a hostile look. Qianshouzhujian: "it''s the descendants of Shuihu family. Hahaha, I''m sorry. I apologize for my attitude just now. Thank you, thank you for being able to help us guard this home in the most difficult time of Muye. When Muye and the whirlpool formed an alliance, it was the right decision indeed The explanation of Master Kong avoiding the heavy and taking the light. So that neither of them knew the real situation. Naruto frowned slightly. He didn''t feel much about the two people in front of him. I can''t say hate or respect. Anyway, now he is too lazy to explain so much to these two people. Big snake pill also wants this beautiful misunderstanding to continue like this. But the beautiful illusion of big snake pill was soon broken by reality. With the number of baijue decreasing. Even some Bai Jue began to flee. Muye Ninja doesn''t have to chase all the enemies. They can save people and heal. Or clean up the battlefield. At this time, a Muye ninja, who was cleaning up the battlefield, came to several people with flying segment''s hands, feet, and head, intending to ask the commander of dashuewan what to do with this strange guy. Before a man comes, a voice comes first. Feiduan''s continuous cursing voice has been heard by all. When he saw Naruto, his face suddenly became excited. "Elder! Elder "Is that you? Are you? Come on, tell them to let me go "Elder, take a look here!" The original harmonious atmosphere has become dignified again because of feiduan. Qianshouyijian is the first to ask: "elder? How can the people of the whirlpool clan be involved with the people who attack Muye? Should you explain it? " Gangshou, who was aware that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, came back at this time. In the eye of the situation, she soon knew who had messed up the situation. There''s nothing to say. She kicked the head that was still making noise. The head cuts through the air and flies to the horizon. Feiduan''s head only has time to leave the words "big - long - old" -- ~ "echoing in the air. Kick fly the troublemaker, gangshou directly blocked in the middle of two groups of people. "What''s the matter, gangshou? Are you hiding something from us? " Don''t wait for the hand to answer. Naruto doesn''t want to stay here anymore. He didn''t want to deal with the trivial problems of "new home". Sasuke and Sakai, who turned to one side, said, "let''s go." then they tried to leave. A thousand hands but a flash, blocking their way: "have not said clearly before, no one wants to leave!" The last time I was awakened by big snake pill, Muye was still there. How long has it been? Wake up again, the leaves are gone. Whether it''s a thousand hands or a thousand hands, in fact, they are very angry. Their whole life''s efforts are put on the leaves. They both sacrificed their lives for the sake of the wood leaf. How can you be willing to work hard for half a lifetime and say that if you don''t have it, it will be gone? So they both attach great importance to it. If conditions permit, they don''t mind solving some problems for "xinmuye" in the remaining time. Naruto said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to know or care about your business. Either you get out of my way now, or all of you die for me! " I want to see if your strength is as strong as your tone That''s all. The momentum of both sides broke out. Naruto opened the magic mode + chakra coat. Sasuke opened the eye of the kaleidoscope. Originally did not put Naruto, Sasuke these two children in the heart of a thousand, also had to be careful. The surrounding crowd was even more frightened by these terrible momentum. No one dares to move a cent. I dare not breathe. It was not until the third and the two sides burst out that the pressure on the people was relieved. The master of this third momentum is, of course, qianshouzhujian. He flashed and came to qianshouyijian. He yelled, "enough, Yijian! It''s up to me! Don''t plug me in again "But..." "There is no but!" he said A thousand hands suddenly like a dumb eating Coptis, there is pain can not say. With a complicated look, qianshouzhujian said: "you are a Nine Tailed person, Zhuli. You are a member of the whirlpool clan. You should guard Muye. What''s going on? Why did you say what you just said? Why are you hostile to woody leaves? " Naruto sneered: "Oh, why? Oh, your granddaughter, isn''t the fire shadow of the five dynasties over there? Why don''t you ask her, what have you done? " Listen to this sentence. I heard the problem.. Gangshou, qianshouzhujian and others all look very ugly. In desperation. Gangshou had no choice but to give a general account of the causes and consequences. It tells the story before the destruction of the leaves. It tells the story of Naruto. Tell the final decision of Naruto and so on. I heard that gangshou told his past experience briefly. Naruto is no longer angry. I didn''t think about revenge. I was very calm. Because now he has more important things to do. Naruto: "how? Are you going to stop me from leaving? " Between the pillars of a thousand hands and between the doors of a thousand hands, they were all asked to have nothing to say. Then he watched Naruto, Sasuke and others leave. Really Is that so? Has the leaf become so unbearable? When they founded Muye, they wanted to help each other and live a peaceful life. They didn''t want to see their children go to war again. They wanted to protect the young generation? But how did they become sacrificing a few people to maintain the peace? If so, is the village still meaningful? I didn''t expect that so many things happened after I died. The thousand hand clan is gone The whirlpool clan is gone Yuzhibo family is gone And these are not caused by this whirlpool generation, so what qualifications do you have to blame him Qianshouyijian came to qianshouzhujian: "it''s all my fault. I didn''t expect that my death would have such a big impact on those children. " I think my apprentice is not so bad. They were only influenced by the incident of yunyin village, Jinjiao and Yinjiao, so they changed their temperament and attitude. only a short while ago. The two children, ape feirizhan and Zhicun Tuan Zang, also talked about how to govern the village on the roof. How to make villagers live better. He saw all this. Qianshouzhu still looks at the direction of Naruto and others: "it''s not your fault. Maybe I didn''t separate the tail animals, and you don''t have to work so hard... " Finish. Two people automatically released the dirty soil reincarnation. The body broke into pieces and floated up slowly. Until finally, it dissipates between heaven and earth. As for Naruto, they certainly don''t know what the first generation and the second generation think. Even if I knew, I would not have any idea. Because their minds are now all on the way to find soil Chapter 211 It''s our base. It''s also the background board of the exorcism. The heavily wounded Dai TU was still stained with blood and did not treat himself. So he sat on the throne, closed his eyes and kept still. After a long time. "What are you doing here?" he said suddenly The voice just dropped. On the yellow mud, a pool of black liquid emerged. The black liquid is getting bigger and bigger. Until in the end, it condensed into human form. It''s condensed into black Jue. Heijue: "didn''t your plan fail? Is it time for your eyes to return to their original owners? " yes. Although heijue doesn''t want to participate in this project any more. He plans to boil Naruto and Sasuke to death. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to recycle samsara eyes. After all, after so many years of planning, Yu Zhibo has awakened his reincarnation eye. I really want to wait for the next person who can wake up the reincarnation eye. I don''t know that I will wait until the monkey years. Originally, his plan was not to show up. I intend to control the reincarnation of the earth with spiritual fusion and spiritual attachment. But he''s so wary of him. As a result, he could not succeed as easily as the original. With a sneer: "Oh, who said my plan failed? My plan hasn''t failed yet! Moreover, even if I fail, I will not give these eyes back to you who are shrinking. You''d better die. " Heijue tried to persuade him: "why do you have to? Today''s Nine Tailed man pillar force, is not what you can deal with. Why don''t you entrust your hope to me? I''m going to lurk down and find the time to start this project again. Don''t you just want to create a world with you and Lin? Don''t worry, I promise you. In that world, you must have appeared... " Heijue Feisha painstakingly said a good paragraph. It''s a pity that we don''t buy the land. "I don''t want to hear your voice any more. You''d better disappear now. Otherwise, don''t blame me for doing it to you. " Black Jue looks ugly. A clench of teeth. Finally chose to leave here. After all, with such a high vigilance, he really had nothing to do. He''s not an opponent with soil, either. We have to lurk down first, and then make plans. As for taking soil, he couldn''t feel the black queen, so he closed his eyes again and didn''t move. It''s like waiting for something to happen, or waiting for someone Time goes by little by little. I''ve been holding this position with soil. Until three visitors came to the base. He just opened his eyes. The expression hidden under the mask was very excited. When the three visitors appeared in front of him, even his breath became a little short: "you are here at last!" you ''re right. It was Naruto, Sasuke and Sakai who came. And the people with soil are them! This result surprised several people. They did not expect to take the soil, not only did not escape, anyway, stay in the base waiting for their arrival. Naruto said, "Oh? You''re not going to run? Since you know I will come to you, you should know what I want, right? " Dai Tu: "I know what you want. It can also help you realize this wish. But before that, don''t you wonder why I want to recycle tailed animals? " Naruto''s face moved. Related to their own vital interests, related to the safety of my friend I love Luo''s life. Naruto is really curious about the purpose of doing so. He did not speak. He knew that he would tell me automatically next. Dai Tu: "for world peace!" Then, of course, he continued to talk about the concept of his "monthly reading" plan. He was so excited and so eloquent. however. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakai are three people, but the more they listen, the more speechless they become. Feeling what you call "world peace" is to let everyone live in a dream? Dai Tu didn''t pay attention to the look of several people. The more he said, the more energetic he was: "how about it? It doesn''t have to be completely stripped from you or me. As long as you are willing to cut a part of chakra to me, and then take eight, then we can work together to complete this plan! in due course. Whether it''s you, or you, or me, or the world. We can get the best world in our dream! There will be real peace in the world Finish. Dai Tu finally set his eyes on several people. I''m looking forward to a few people agreeing with him. Waiting for a few people to give him a positive reply. However, what he waited for was that Naruto let him take a full blow! "Bang!" There was a loud noise. It is said that even before the "divine power" could be exerted, Naruto had already been kicked away by people with chairs. The chair was smashed, and the whole person smashed the exorcism statue in the rear, and then fell back to the ground. Previous injuries. Plus Naruto''s thump now. Directly beat the dirt to spit out a lot of blood. He covered his chest, gritted his teeth and said, "what do you mean?" Naruto sneered: "Oh, what do you mean? I''m not interested in your nonsense. I''m not interested in dreaming with you. Now just tell me where those eyes are. Die or speak With the cry of hysteria: "why! Why do I make it so clear that you still don''t understand my idea? Don''t you understand! What''s the meaning of such a world, even if it brings you back to life?! As long as the war continues, she will face the same experience sooner or later! Only true world peace can realize the dreams of all of us. In that world, not only hatada, but also your parents, your friends, or yuzhibo are there! This is the world we want, isn''t it?! Why do you refuse me! " Dai Tu tells Naruto as well as himself. The more people he killed, the more he attached importance to the monthly reading plan, because he kept telling himself, "it''s OK. As long as the plan succeeds, all of them will live.". However, his obsession did not welcome Naruto''s approval. Naruto: "I have an agreement with Hatta. I''m not interested in your dream world. What''s more, the world and peace are not my business? As long as the revival of the young field, I will naturally guard his safety. So, you don''t have to worry about it. OK? Are you satisfied with this reply? Now can you tell me where those eyes are? " I was stunned at first. Then the whole person became decadent and said to himself with a silly smile, "yes... What''s the matter with you about the world and peace? Not everyone will worry about the world like me Lin It seems that my plan can''t be realized I''ll never see you again... " Chapter 212 After a giggle. It''s just laughing. I know. He''s done. It''s over. He is not the opponent of Naruto. He can''t recover nine tails. He knew that his only hope in his life was to persuade Naruto to complete the monthly plan with him. He felt that his idea was correct. He thinks Naruto should be able to understand himself. So he didn''t despair. So he just sat and waited for the arrival of Naruto. It''s a pity that Naruto''s beautiful fantasy is completely shattered from the moment Naruto refuses him. He knew that he would never realize the "monthly plan" in his life. What about Nanlin? What about master and mother? What about the tribe? Didn''t it mean that I really killed them myself? Don''t you really lose them forever? As for Put hope on heijue? Ha ha, a person who flinches in the face of battle, expecting him to keep his promise? I didn''t even think about it. "Ha ha ha ha! That''s right! What do you care about world peace? What''s your business? " The earthy laughter gradually became ferocious, "ha ha ha ha! In that case It''s none of my business if you can bring your family back to life! " He said. There is an extra eyeball in my hand. I will crush it! Seeing this, Sasuke rushed in and stepped on his right foot. He broke his arm with dirt. It''s a pity. Still a little late. The severed arm will automatically separate the five fingers. But the samsara eye in the palm of my hand is broken. Sasuke looks ugly. Dai Tu didn''t scream because his arm was broken. On the contrary, he laughed very freely: "ha ha ha ha ha!" Sensing Sasuke''s voice, Naruto asked, "what''s the matter?" Sasuke: "he crushed one of the eyes." Naruto: "there is another one?" The voice just dropped. Sasuke was surprised. Yeah, there''s another one! His ability to use these eyes means that they have been transplanted by him! Sasuke looked at the mask with earth in his eyes. Soon the answer came to mind. Reach for it. However, the palm of his hand was strangely "through" the head with soil. This is exactly the effect of bringing earth into play. Half lying on the ground with soil into a virtual shadow. The laughter is still there. Sasuke watched the shadow helplessly, took off his mask and took out his only reincarnation eye in front of him. When the virtual shadow changes back to the entity, the eye of reincarnation has already grasped in the other hand with the earth. It''s another crash. Samsara eye broken. Sasuke still has no time to recapture this reincarnation eye. "Ha ha ha ha! Since you don''t care about the world and peace, since I can''t realize the ideal world, then you don''t want to revive your family! Ha ha ha ha ha I heard the wild laughter. Needless to say. Naruto also knows that another reincarnation eye is also destroyed by the earth. In addition to the mentality of "if you don''t want me to be better, then you can''t be better", it also has the mind to let Naruto experience his own feelings. Want to see Naruto angry. See Naruto''s crazy expression. It''s a pity. There was no sound but his own laughter. There are no three people in front of us. There is no extreme performance. Even Sasuke''s ugly look was just a flash away. This makes him like a fool, the more he laughs, the more embarrassed he is. Old bashful and angry, he yelled at Naruto: "what''s the matter? Reincarnation is gone! Your hope of resurrection is gone! Are you nervous?! No anger?! It doesn''t matter at all that you still have rihata in your heart! " "Is it called reincarnation eye?" If Naruto is thoughtful, then he calmly replies, "if it''s gone, it''s gone. I didn''t expect that you would be willing to resurrect for me. And do you really think that in this world Are you really the only one who can resurrect people? Is there really only one way of resurrection? " Naruto''s words are meant for Dai Tu. It''s also for Sasuke and Sakai. Let them not blame themselves or feel guilty for not getting the reincarnation eye. After hearing the speech, the whole person was stunned. Sasuke and Sakai look at each other and smile. Obviously, Naruto thinks too much. Sasuke and Sakai have the same idea as Naruto. Reincarnation eye is just a backhand for them. If it''s gone, it''s gone. Instead of expecting reincarnation, we are more willing to place our hope on Naruto''s brother. They are more willing to believe that Li Yaoxiang can revive all the people they want to revive. So Since reincarnation is gone. Instead of staying here, it''s better to find Li Yaoxiang''s clues as soon as possible. Naruto said calmly: "kill him..." Sasuke didn''t hesitate to do it. A good blow pierces the throat. There is no meaning of dodging. Since he decided to stay here, waiting for Naruto''s arrival, he has the mentality of looking back to death. Unable to achieve the monthly plan, unable to see Lin, then his life is meaningless. So at the moment when his throat was pierced, he was not shocked or angry. Some are just unwilling. Not willing to let Naruto feel his pain before he died. Death with earth did not arouse any emotion among the three people who were used to seeing life and death. Naruto: "let''s go. Let''s go back first." After Sakai and Sasuke nodded and agreed. They set foot on the journey of returning to Muye again. And on this journey. The three talked about many ways and clues, how to find out, or know, where Naruto''s brother is, or whether he still lives in this world. Talking, talking. They talked about four old Muye. Why does Mr. Muye insist that Naruto is a hidden danger? Why are you aiming at him and killing him? Before Naruto was imprisoned, the topic of "brother" caused a storm. They predicted that the four leaders of Muye would investigate the information about "brother". That is to say Perhaps many people in Muye will know some clues about "brother". After reaching this conclusion. They immediately quickened their pace and went back to Muye. cracking. The three returned to Muye. At this moment, Muye, the original battlefield, has already been cleaned up. The villagers were transferred back here one after another. But the three people didn''t care. They found the big snake pill at the first time. Tell dashuewan that they want to ask for information about "brother". Ask big snake pill to gather everyone. But the big snake pill is very good. Can''t you guess that the "mysterious man" was Naruto''s brother? As a result, dasheban told the three people about his situation. He also told the story of Li Yaoxiang threatening him not to help him. Three people after hearing about it. Surprise and surprise. He didn''t feel angry because dashuewan had made Sasuke''s idea. Instead, he focused all his attention on Li Yaoxiang! I didn''t expect that Naruto''s "brother" had not only contacted them. That''s much easier! Just cross examine all the people in Muye. You''re sure to get more clues! Chapter 213 (PS: 4500 words, Chapter 2, Chapter 21. It''s not clear if there is any change. It depends on the writing.) After that. Muye''s ninjas were called and asked. All the people were startled by this big action. They mistakenly thought that Naruto wanted to take revenge and settle accounts in the future. It turns out that it''s OK. We''re very relieved. Answer honestly, and then go back to their respective posts. Everyone is relieved. But Naruto''s face is not good-looking. Because they didn''t get any useful information at all. Maybe after two wars in a row, too many people died in Muye, and it''s not certain that those who know about it have already died. See three people''s faces are not good-looking. Big snake pill is worried. Worried, he thought of Muye and a group of people who had not been called. That is the group of people who are now in a state of recovery after being injured in this war. He quickly informed several people of the discovery. Next. Is a few people came to the wounded ward. They were asked to go to the wards one by one. Not long. One of them came back in a hurry and told them good news. One of the people in the ward did know something about Li Yaoxiang, and that person was the person in charge of the investigation of "brother" sent by ape flying day. A few people said nothing. Go straight to this ward. As soon as he entered the ward, Sasuke frowned: "is it you?" Lying on the hospital bed, Kakashi, who had been looking at the "paradise of intimacy", was startled by several people who rushed in. He pretended to be worried and put down the "intimate paradise", smiling and nodding to Sasuke. yes. It was Kakashi who was sent by the ape Flying Sun to investigate "brother". Needless to say. Only by induction, Naruto can sense who the owner of the room is. No nonsense. Go straight to the point. Naruto: "when you were sent by the ape Flying Sun to investigate about my brother, did you find any results?" Kakashi nodded: "it''s something. But after you left the village, we gave up the investigation. Up to now, we don''t know the results of the investigation, whether they are accurate or not. " Naruto: "it''s OK, just tell me. We will analyze it again." Kakashi: "at the beginning, we could say that we didn''t know what to do to investigate a" brother "who had never appeared. There is no way, we have to find clues from you. At that time, the most suspicious thing about you was that you were young, had never learned cooking, but were proficient in cooking. " Hear that. Sasuke and Naruto both look solemn. Naruto knows that the direction of Kakashi''s investigation is right, and so is Sasuke''s guess. See the Kakashi, which don''t know at the beginning of their guess, right? Then he continued, "remember the food you cooked?" When it comes to food. Remember the food. Naruto can''t help but feel warm in his heart. The corner of his mouth can''t help turning up and nodding. In his life, he will never forget. Of course, people don''t know what Naruto thinks. And kakasi said again, "we found that the food you cooked in those years was very similar to the food and style cooked in a restaurant in muyenei. We suspect that the restaurant may have a clue to your brother. Later I learned that the owner of that restaurant left Muye when you were three years old That''s all. I don''t know how. Several people feel that this clue is very important to them. Sasuke was even more nervous and couldn''t help interrupting: "did you find out where the owner of that restaurant went?" Kakashi shook his head: "our investigation stopped here." Just as the expressions of several people were about to show disappointment, Kakashi added at this time: "however, the final result of our investigation was the person who escorted the restaurant owner to leave..." Kakashi looked at Sasuke: "it''s your brother, yuzhibo weasel." Sasuke after hearing. It''s a complex expression. Finally, several people left the ward. Back in the assembly hall of the temporary residence. There''s a clue. That''s right. But what if people die? When they were all at a loss, dashuewan licked his lips and said excitedly, "maybe... My Ninjutsu can help you?" My original decision and my insistence on the reincarnation of research are of great use. For dashuewan, there is nothing more joyful than this. The three heard the words. I know what big snake pill says. In order to find more clues about Li Yaoxiang, the three agreed without hesitation. Next. It is to order people to bring baijue after being captured. However, when the big snake pill was about to seal, Sasuke stopped him. It is said that the number of baijue is limited. Instead of reincarnating yuzhibo weasels from dirty soil, it is better to directly reincarnate Muye four elders from dirty soil. Mr. Muye must know more than yuzhibo weasel. And they can also ask four old Muye why they want to kill Naruto. That''s what Sasuke said. But in fact, he didn''t know how to face his brother. That''s why I deliberately find an excuse to refuse. Several people saw the embarrassment and complexity of Sasuke, but they didn''t object. After all, what Sasuke said is true, so we should do it according to his proposal. Big snake pill is not hesitating. Seal. "Reincarnation of filthy soil!" The first call is the flying ape sun chop. That baijue, who knew that he was going to be sacrificed, yelled. But after shouting for a long time, the atmosphere in the conference hall suddenly became awkward. Nothing happened. Bai Jue was also stunned: eh? I''m not dead? The big snake pill that never gives up. I tried again several times. Zhicun Tuan Zang, Zhuanshu Xiaochun, shuihumen Yan. All are failures. Seeing that the big snake pill failed repeatedly and suffered from eating, Bai Jue couldn''t help laughing and said excitedly, "ha ha ha ha! Give up! You can''t sacrifice me. I''m different! " No one paid attention to Bai Jue. Several people all look at big snake pill, waiting for him to give a reply. What can be seen is that the big snake pill shakes its head in an ugly way. Even he didn''t know why he failed. Naruto is indifferent: "then try to call Yu Zhibo weasel." Sasuke didn''t object this time. The big snake pill is printed again. "Reincarnation of filthy soil!" Originally also arrogant white Jue, instant face big change. Laugh, became to participate in: "ah --"! No! No! You can''t do this to me! " A moment later. His appearance changed rapidly. Until at last, he became a yuzhibo weasel. Big snake pill took the lead in explaining the current situation for Yu Zhibo weasel with a blank face. Yuzhibo weasels are absent-minded about the destruction of trees and leaves and what they don''t have. After he learned the general situation, his eyes always fell on Sasuke. His memory is still in the last battle with Naruto. Whirlpool Naruto didn''t cheat himself. Sasuke is still alive. But also accepted his legacy, opened the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes. It was a relief to him. Sasuke snorted coldly. Turn your face. Don''t look at him. In the following time, both of them were speechless. Without saying anything in front of others, they went straight to the theme of this time. Yuzhibo weasel tells all he knows. Detailed information about the restaurant owner. What happened during that time. And where they finally arrived. This made the three people present more excited. Let them be more sure that the so-called restaurant owner may be the person they want to find! Because according to yuzhibo weasel''s description of the client''s appearance. It''s very similar to Li Yaoxiang in his image! Handsome! Very handsome! After getting the desired answer, several people didn''t set out immediately. Naruto found an excuse, saying that after a series of things, we have not had a rest. I''m tired. Take a night off first. In fact, it is Naruto''s understanding of Sasuke. Want to leave a space, leave a time, let Sasuke and his brother, in the remaining time, have a good chat, untie Sasuke a knot for a long time. That night. The big snake pill can be understood by heart and mind. It didn''t release yuzhibo weasel''s reincarnation. In the dead of night, Sasuke, who was thin skinned, could not help but go to ask the truth of that year when there was no one. Ask yuzhibo why he made that choice. They had a long talk. The next morning. Yuzhibo weasel''s filthy reincarnation is automatically released, his wish is fulfilled, and his soul ascends to heaven. Although Sasuke didn''t forgive yuzhibo, he didn''t hate yuzhibo any more. Even Naruto also felt Sasuke''s mood, no longer as tense as before. Before Sasuke, perhaps only want to revive the rest of the family. I didn''t think about resurrecting my brother. Now Sasuke may change this idea, but it''s not necessarily. With the relationship between the two, Naruto certainly will not have so many scruples, he casually asked: "how? What do you think of your brother now? If you could revive your family, would you choose to revive him? " Naruto saw through his brother. Sasuke''s old face is red, and faltering: "no... Don''t understand?" Let''s take a step, let''s see... We''ll plan then. " Then he did not forget to tease back: "how about you? What would you do if you saw your brother? " Speaking of brother. Naruto''s original sunny mood can''t help but become heavy. As he continued to dig, verify. Although it is impossible to determine whether the elder brother is still alive, it can at least prove that the elder brother has many doubts. He has a body, but he doesn''t come to recognize himself. You can get out of your body. You can strip other people''s souls. Every time I think of these doubts, Naruto''s mood will become very bad. Because whether Li Yaoxiang died, died or died, it is enough to prove that he lied to himself. Their only family, has always been something to hide from themselves, deceive themselves. This makes Naruto''s heart very uncomfortable. He hopes it''s all false I hope all their conjectures are wrong Seeing that Naruto''s face was not right, Sasuke quickly changed his tongue and said, "forget it. If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. " But Naruto suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "no! If you really see him, beat him up first! I don''t believe it. The three of us can''t beat him! " yes. If Li Yaoxiang really appears. It''s impossible to kill Li Yaoxiang. After all, they still need Li Yaoxiang to revive their relatives and friends. Beating Li Yaoxiang first is the only way that Naruto can get back at his brother. Get this response. Not only Naruto, but also Sasuke and Sakai became excited. To tell you the truth, it must be false that Li Yaoxiang played with him for so long and said he was not angry. If there is a chance for them to beat the damned guy, and the leader is Naruto, the younger brother, they would like to beat Li Yaoxiang''s handsome face for three days and three nights first! This is worthy of these years, accumulated in the heart full of resentment! Sasuke''s eyes are fixed on the distance, and it seems that there are pictures of Li Yaoxiang being beaten by the three of them. The same gritted his teeth: "good! I''ll beat him to death for you Sasai a pair of official smile, also can''t help gritting his teeth: "you don''t count me a part?" Naruto nodded: "don''t worry, you are indispensable." That''s it. Along the way, the three people kept talking about how to beat Li Yaoxiang to get through the long journey. Talking, talking. Before they knew it, they came to the town where Li Yaoxiang had just arrived and started their search. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a flash, half a month has passed. In the past half a month, the three men searched the whole town several times, but they could not find Li Yaoxiang. Maybe it''s too long. After nearly ten years, people can''t remember it so clearly. Maybe we didn''t really think about it. Maybe it''s the gentle way of asking. So the next three changed the way they asked. Coercion and inducement. The result is suddenly different! Yu Zhibo, Yu Zhibo, and Li Yaoxiang were in a hurry when they stayed in the same hotel. "Stay with two Ninja adults." "The Ninja stayed a long time before he left." "After the Ninja left, the only one left was to rush out that night." This kind of special situation is the main reason why hotel owners still have an impression on this matter even after ten years. After getting the new cable. The three also painted gourds. I found the shop that rented the carriage. A flurry of coercion and inducement. Also because it was the rush to rent a carriage to leave at night, the people of this shop still had an impression. Finally, according to the store''s description, the three men came to Li Yaoxiang''s last foothold, a relatively prosperous town in Huozhi. Come here. They soon had a new clue. "Food!" There is a very famous chain of restaurants here. The food in the restaurant is very similar to that of that year! And the owners of these chain restaurants all point to the same person. According to the clues, the three found the "headquarters" of the restaurant and the person in charge here. In the dead of night, he broke into duoxiangzi''s office. As the general manager of many companies, duoxiangzi didn''t panic: "are you looking for the boss of our store? I''m sorry, the boss of our store is erratic. I don''t know where he is now. " Sasuke: "your boss''s name is Li Yaoxiang?" Through Yu Zhibo''s story, they learned that the man who left Muye in those years was Li Yaoxiang. Duoxiangzi nodded: "well, yes." Smell speech of three people, the mood can''t help but get excited. But after the excitement, it''s apathy. Sasai: "or tell us where he is! Or die Duoxiangzi can confirm through the eyes of several people that they are not joking. On the surface, she was nothing, but in fact, she was already in a cold sweat. But the problem is. Many years ago, after Li Yaoxiang completely let his business run, he claimed that he wanted to travel around the world. It''s been a long time. She really doesn''t know where Li Yaoxiang is. What should she say? Sasuke, whose patience has almost been polished, said unskillfully: "since your mouth is hard to say, then die!" With that, he walked up without delay. But at this time, the three people suddenly heard a "ah ~"! you ''re right! It''s the mind! Not in the ear! Sasuke and Sakai look at each other, Naruto also feels their emotional changes. This makes the three more sure that they did not hear wrong! Whew! Whew! Whew! Three in a row. The three suddenly appeared outside the restaurant. indeed. Through coercion and induction, they saw a black spot in the sky Chapter 214 (PS: 4300 words, two in one chapter. The fire shadow chapter should be finished in about 10 chapters Black spots in the sky. Li Yaoxiang, of course. Having eaten the fruit of the divine tree, although he has many abilities that have not yet been discovered, his strength is definitely at the top of the world. There is no change on the surface. But he has been able to fly in the sky only by his body. Overlooking the three people on the ground. Li Yaoxiang was helpless. yes. Until this moment. He''s in control of everything. He was behind the scenes. Why did you leave a flaw when cooking food in those years. Why do you want to get close to Daming and understand their movements. Why should we lead the situation to the whole world to target Naruto. Why did Naruto choose to revive Naruto when he was killed by Zilai. Why is it that when Naruto is resurrected, he has to be dug out of the soil to leave a flaw. Why do you want to leave Sasuke and Sakai, deliberately give them hope, but play with them and infuriate them. All this is not because of Li Yaoxiang''s bad taste. It''s just that when they disappear one day, Sasuke and Sakai will become more excited and angry, and then attack Naruto. So as to expose their own existence. So as to achieve the effect of blackening. This is the main reason why Li Yaoxiang left the power of Jiuwei to Naruto when he revived Naruto. Because he knows that without nine tails, Naruto is not Sasuke''s opponent with the ability to write round eyes in a kaleidoscope. At the same time, this is also the reason why Li Yaoxiang did not interfere with them when they were looking for Li Yaoxiang. Because everything, Ben, is under his watch, slowly progressing. Ben is in his plan. That''s why the three came here so smoothly. It''s just Although all this was planned by Li Yaoxiang behind the scenes. But when he buried these dark chess, it was just in case. Originally, he did not think that he would come to this stage. Originally, he did not want to use his feelings with Naruto to achieve the effect of blackening. Originally, he thought that Sasuke''s suspended animation and hatada''s death would be enough to blacken Naruto to 100%, and then he would come out as the Savior, resurrect everyone, and bring Naruto to a perfect end. But there is no choice. Reality is not perfect in the end. Chutian''s death only blackened Naruto to more than 80%. Things have come to this. Is Li Yaoxiang willing to give up? no He was not reconciled. If we say that before that, Li Yaoxiang blackened Naruto in order to let Naruto completely get rid of the influence of Asura. After that, he insisted on going ahead with the plan. The last step in implementing the plan. It''s for myself. Because he knows very well that as Naruto''s only relative in the world, his brother who is also a mother, all he can do is to accompany Naruto to grow up. Naruto will get married one day. I''ll have children. I''ll have my own family. What should he do then? Some people may say that he can give up the task of blackening, get married and have children in Huoying world, and stay in Huoying world for the rest of his life. It''s rare to have such an opportunity to let him soar in the world. Is he willing to stay in the world of fire forever? no He is not reconciled! So he chose to start the last step. When the plan was about to succeed, he could appear in front of Naruto in advance and get 1% of the final blackening ahead of time, but he didn''t do it. Just because of two words. ¡¯I don''t want to give up. Naruto treats him like a relative, but he is not? Since his infancy, he has been taking care of Naruto with a handful of excrement and urine, watching Naruto grow up. How can he be so hard hearted that he has no feelings for Naruto? He doesn''t know if the system will force him to leave the world immediately after blackening 100%. So when the plan came to the last step, he hesitated. He didn''t want to show up so soon. I don''t want to be separated from Naruto so soon. It''s just that an ugly woman has to meet her husband. Things have to be faced. So he chose not to stop or interfere. In this way, Naruto and others are allowed to look for themselves according to the clues they left behind and let things develop naturally. indeed. When Sasuke and Sakai saw him, Naruto felt his moment. The system interface is dynamic. [host: Li Yaoxiang] Target of blackening: Naruto Soul: 3840 Blackening degree: 100% Blackening value: 1831050 Shopping mall: brief] 100% It''s 100% after all But Li Yaoxiang didn''t feel excited. Just a glance, then no longer pay attention. The Naruto below, gnashing his teeth, asked: "is that him?" Sasuke also gritted his teeth: "it''s him!" Naruto: "what are you waiting for?"?! Hit him together The voice just dropped. Sasai quickly spread the scroll and drew three ink birds. The three of them took the ink bird and rushed to Li Yaoxiang in the sky. instant. In this silent night. Above the bustling town. All kinds of blasting sounds that cut through the air were heard. Scared the whole town of residents, can not help but get up from sleep, go out to see what. It''s a pity that they can''t see anything clearly except the sound of explosion. With the rapid movement of Li Yaoxiang and others. At most, residents can only see a branch line of light in the sky from time to time, around the shadow in the middle, constantly switching positions. This is exactly the result of Sasuke, Naruto and Sakai''s use of Ninjutsu to besiege Li Yaoxiang. A few men in the battle, knowing the aftermath of their battle, may wipe out the whole town. So at the beginning, Sasuke didn''t do his best. But over time. As they get farther and farther away from the town. The strength and speed of a few people''s actions are getting stronger and stronger. Until the end. A few people came to the top of a jungle, and everyone did their best without scruple. Unfortunately, no matter how hard Sasuke, Naruto and Sakai tried to attack, Li Yaoxiang always dodged calmly. Even if the three people work hard, they will do their best. Li Yaoxiang''s hair could not be touched at all. I don''t know how long it took. To the end. They were all out of breath and tired. The three stopped their attack and flew side by side. Several people stare at Li Yaoxiang, who has not even breathed a breath. When they see his plain, cold and handsome appearance, they are even more resentful and unwilling. You have a face to hide? After playing with us for so long, how can you hide? Don''t even let us touch it? Think of it here. Sasuke, Naruto and Sakai all have tacit understanding and have exerted their most powerful power. "Immortal mode!" "Nine tail real body!" "It''s necessary to be able to complete the body!" "Supernatural fake painting ¡¤ moo boxing!" In a moment. A purple God of martial arts, a nine tail, and two giants, the God of wind and the God of thunder, landed in the jungle with a loud bang. It has destroyed many trees around. Li Yaoxiang is floating in the air. Calmly looking at these behemoths in front of us. I don''t see any movement from him. But the earth in front of him soon raised three other monsters. They are two "Mudun. The art of giants!" The wood giant summoned and a complete body condensed by white flame must be able to help! Around the white flame, there was a light blue flame. The whole body seems to be engraved with light blue lines. It looks so dazzling. The appearance of three new "monsters" is no more powerful than Naruto! This is a new scene. Make Naruto a few people, the face becomes more ugly. Sure enough! The strength of this bastard is as powerful as they imagined. no Is far more powerful than imagined! But even so, even if he knew that he was not the real opponent of this bastard, his anger at Li Yaoxiang had already filled his heart. The three men who were on the verge of breaking out didn''t mean to flinch at all. It''s all a bite. Take the lead and fight. Sasai''s God of wind and thunder, to the last wooden giant. Naruto''s Nine Tailed body is a wooden giant. Sasuke''s ziyanwu God is the Bai Yanwu God who is opposite to Li Yaoxiang. Not long after this, the three men immediately fell into the disadvantage. The head of Fengshen and Leishen is smaller. Now both of them hold their hands high to resist the pressure of the wooden giant''s left and right palms. It seems that they are very hard to maintain the war, but they will not be defeated in an instant. Although the size of Jiuwei''s real body is almost the same as that of the wooden giant, Mudun is the killer of the tailed beast. The attack often falls on the wooden giant. It can be said that the injury is not the wooden giant, but himself. The wooden giant can repair the seemingly serious injuries in a moment. If nothing happened. It''s still at its peak. On the other hand, Jiuwei''s real body, on the other hand, is restrained by Mudun''s characteristics every time he touches the wooden giant, and actively extracts a large number of chakras from him. This makes nine tail real body more and more weak. The more I fight, the more tired I am. As for Ziyan Wushen, the biggest difference between him and Baiyan Wushen is his weapons. Ziyan Wushen''s dagger, like a long purple dagger, is ignited with a black flame, burning slowly. Bai Yanwu''s sword is just like the fierce fire coming out of the welding gun. Conical. It''s a white flaming broadsword. Judging from the appearance, the higher the lower the sentence. However, the gap between the two sides is not only because of the power of this white flame sword, but also because of its characteristics! Heiyan dagger, with the blessing of "Jiajia earthling", can tenaciously block the attack. But when it attacks Heiyan broadsword, it can pass through Heiyan broadsword and attack Ziyan Wushen directly. This is the most powerful part of Baiyan broadsword. Attack can break! Defend! In addition, Bai Yanwu is superior to Ziyan in strength, speed and flexibility, which makes Ziyan more vulnerable. Naruto, Sasuke, sasai three people''s state, so the more fight more tired. The three struggled to face their opponents, but also face angry, the ground toward the sky, that face of calm bastard! The angry nine tail real body, forced to endure discomfort, kicked open the wooden giant, gritted his teeth and said: "Sasuke!" It seems to know what Naruto thinks. No need for Naruto to say more. Sasuke also gritted his teeth and tried his best to defeat Bai Yanwu. They were so out of breath and looked at Li Yaoxiang angrily. Li Yaoxiang is not in a hurry. Just see what they want to do. If they want to continue to fight or to cease fighting, they will be happy. However, how could Naruto and Sasuke, who did not even move to half a hair of Li Yaoxiang, give up so easily? It''s just a break. During the rest, the two did not communicate. It is very tacit to blend together. Ziyan God quickly decomposed and formed a complete set of armor, covering the whole body of nine tails. Nine tails changed from animal shape to human shape. It''s still the face of a fox. Nine tails. Wearing purple armor. Carry a Ziyan knife. Standing in human form, he appeared in front of Li Yaoxiang. This is the strongest form of Zuo Ming''s resultant force! Its strength is far stronger than that of Ziyan Wushen or Naruto''s previous "nine tails + Qingyan armor" by several levels! After all, Naruto''s pupil power is limited, and in combat, it will be more or less affected by the backfire of the writing wheel eye, so it can''t play all its strength. And Sasuke is the main attack of Naruto after the fusion. He saves a lot of energy and can focus on playing the pupil force, so the combination of the two will only be the strongest mode in this form. It''s the power of the combination. The moment added a lot of confidence to them. It gives them an illusion. Mistakenly thought that he and others this time, finally can blow the sky that bastard, a snow before shame. But just as they were about to start, under their shocked eyes, Bai Yanwu and the wooden giant also moved Two monsters, the same fusion. However, it was not Bai Yanwu who deified into armor and covered the wooden body. On the contrary, the wooden giant completely integrated into Bai Yanwu''s body. Formed an unprecedented new form! The wooden giant became the blood and flesh of baiyanwu God. It is full of Bai Yanwu''s whole body, including his wings. It looks very strange. A body made of wood is not burned to ashes by the white fire, and the combined body becomes even larger. Two heads above. Today''s picture looks like a 200 meter giant, facing a skinny boy about 1.7 meters, which is very funny. Facing the giant with two heads in front of him. Zuo Mingjian even has the heart to curse her mother. Can''t you put some water in? Do you have to do that? Why don''t we just punch you? One punch doesn''t work. How about a touch? At least you feel better, don''t you? The more I think about it. The more angry Zuo Ming is. I don''t care so much. I''ll count it again! I don''t know how long it took. The process of fighting is like playing house. Bai Yanwu easily blocked all the attacks of Zuo Ming. Zuo Ming couldn''t even hurt li Yaoxiang. On the other hand, Sakai has long been silly and forgot to start. The wooden giant, the God of wind and the God of thunder stood by to watch the battle. To the end. All are finally released from form. Fall back to the ground. Three people are very embarrassed ground to face in front of this intact, not breathing on a breath of Li Yaoxiang. Looks very complicated. But also because of the full fight, although the anger in the hearts of the three people has not completely subsided, but at least not as angry as at the beginning. Naruto then said to Sasuke and Sakai, "can you step down and let me talk to him alone?" Sasuke and Sakai did not reply. But very wisely away from this area. A moment later. In this quiet area, only Li Yaoxiang and Naruto are left alone Chapter 215 (PS: 4000 words, two chapters in one.) Before meeting, there seems to be a thousand words to talk to each other. After meeting, but no way to export. They were alone in this area and kept silent for a long time. I don''t know how long it took. Naruto finally took the lead and said, "you have nothing to say to me?" Li Yaoxiang pondered for a moment, but he didn''t beat around the bush. He went straight in: "now you... Should be able to sense the existence of another soul in your body?" Naruto''s brow is frozen. Just like in the original. No matter he or Sasuke, he has already sensed the strange chakra in his body. I feel the strange soul. However, he didn''t know what it was or why Li Yaoxiang mentioned it at this time. "The chakra and the soul in you are called Asura. Is... "Li Yaoxiang briefly introduced it, and then said the key point," since you were born, this soul has been influencing your character. Most of what I do is to help you get rid of his influence completely.... " Now. Naruto''s brow is even tighter. He didn''t think that would be the answer. But this answer alone can not satisfy him. Naruto: "what''s your purpose and what''s your plan, can''t you talk it out with me and discuss it with me? Do you have to hide it from me? " In Naruto''s heart. Li Yaoxiang occupies the most important position. It can be said that no matter what Li Yaoxiang''s request is, including his life, Naruto will not refuse. And so far. The only thing he can''t bear is why Li Yaoxiang has to hide from himself for so long? What''s the plan? Why can''t you tell yourself? Can''t you trust yourself? What he was most angry about was why his brother didn''t trust him. This is what he cares about most. However, he didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said it, Li Yaoxiang was angry on the spot, even though it had been so many years. But when I think of the words I have tried to warn Naruto, I often get a sentence that Naruto has no reason for "No, brother." "It''s all right, brother." "It''s certainly not that bad." "It must be that I didn''t work hard enough, so I didn''t get everyone''s approval." Li Yaoxiang can''t help but have a headache and get angry. It''s just like in qualifying, I tried to persuade my teammates, "don''t go there. You''ll be ambushed in the past." but my teammates insisted on going there for a few soldiers'' money, and it didn''t matter if they died. Either hang up the net, or deliberately give the head. That kind of heart plug, heart tired feeling. I just want to get this teammate out of the computer and give him a good beating. Li Yaoxiang felt that he had been able to hold back for so many years, but he didn''t control Naruto''s body and let him beat himself. He was very cultivated and had very high endurance. Hearing Naruto say this, he is not happy. Immediately retorted: "tell you? Didn''t I tell you? You don''t ask yourself? How many things have I told you? How many years have you been nagging? But will you believe it? Do you have any letters? If you believe it, will you listen? Even if you listen, will you do it? Do you still think that if I had confessed to you at the beginning and told you about it, would you have been able to save me with your silly character back then? " Naruto was spewed by Li Yaoxiang. Spray on the spot a Leng. Isn''t that what you''ve done wrong? Shouldn''t you keep a low profile? How did it become my fault? Besides, why do you call me silly? Naruto, who had come back to his mind, just wanted to refute it. But as soon as this came to his mouth, he couldn''t say it again. Because he thought of himself in the past It''s really silly. Make him speechless. It makes it impossible for him to refute. It is estimated that, as my brother said, even if I knew these things in advance, I would have naively started the self comfort mode at that time. Recall when I was a child, I said those naive words. Naruto''s whole body is covered with goose bumps. Now he can''t imagine how naive and stupid he was to say these disgusting words? Naruto is a bit hard to look back on. I feel ashamed for myself. I''m ashamed of who I was. He has to admit it if he doesn''t recognize it. After all, even himself can''t stand what he was. It doesn''t mean that Li Yaoxiang can keep his secret for so long. Sometimes the family is like this, so overbearing, so unreasonable. I just want to be angry. I just don''t want to. Naruto, who has no way to refute, even his tone of voice seems to be weak. He insisted on finding out a doubtful point and refuting it: "after that? After hatada died, I can clearly feel that the influence of the soul on me has been very small. Why didn''t you come out to see me after so many things happened? Why do you keep the truth from me after resurrection? " Naruto mistakenly said the key to the problem. This made Li Yaoxiang, who was still angry at the beginning, have another meal. For a moment, I couldn''t speak. When Naruto saw that Li Yaoxiang couldn''t speak, he mistook himself for "pulling back a city" and was secretly proud. But he never expected that Li Yaoxiang would talk to him about the "system" next. It''s black. What kind of a passer-by. What system, mall, etc. For Naruto, these things are just fables. I can''t hear them. Just when Naruto was about to be confused by Li Yaoxiang, he caught a key point in Li Yaoxiang''s words. Compared with this point, it doesn''t matter what other walkers, blacksmiths and shopping malls are. Naruto couldn''t help interrupting Li Yaoxiang on the spot. "Wait!" "You mean... You''re going to leave the world?" Li Yaoxiang was interrupted by Naruto. I was stunned. Seeing that Naruto was so nervous about his departure, Li Yaoxiang could not help feeling warm in his heart. He was very sure that his younger brother was the same as himself. Are not willing to give each other. I saw the new "24 hours" countdown on the system interface. In the end, Li Yaoxiang responded with a "mmm.". Naruto''s face turned white and dry. The sound of "um" is so heavy for Naruto. Seeing this, Li Yaoxiang quickly added: "one year... I can still stay in this world for one year." Over the years, the system has not had any communication with Li Yaoxiang. But with all kinds of rewards and hints from the system, Li Yaoxiang can clearly feel that the system is very eager for its host, and can do nothing but work hard for it. Otherwise, there will be no "24-hour" countdown, urging him to go to the next world and continue to blacken his next goal. Otherwise, there won''t be such an expensive option as "you can keep one more year, but you need to consume 1000 blackening points every day.". Isn''t it just to make him retreat? ha-ha. In response, Li Yaoxiang''s first reaction was to scoff. The system does a good job. If Li Yaoxiang retreats because of this, it would be better. The system can take Li Yaoxiang, the host, directly to the next world, and start to blacken the next goal without wasting time. If Li Yaoxiang chooses to stay, he can also consume a lot of blackening value. As long as the blackening value is not enough, Li Yaoxiang, as a host, can not only earn blackening value more urgently? It can be said that it is in an invincible position. But the problem is. Does Li Yaoxiang care about this? no Li Yaoxiang doesn''t care! Compared with the blackening value, Li Yaoxiang cares more about his feelings with Naruto. So even at the cost of a lot of blackening value, Li Yaoxiang did not hesitate to choose to extend his stay in the world. In this year, he will make up for the days when the two brothers never really lived together. Naruto also has a year to go before hearing it. Originally, he looked ugly, so he was relieved and relieved. After listening to his brother''s explanation, Naruto''s heart knot was finally untied. He finally knew why his brother did it. But he didn''t blame his brother at all. As long as my brother is alive. As long as there''s a year left. That''s enough. It doesn''t matter what the other reasons are. Because he is a Naruto who is willing to sacrifice his life for his brother. He even secretly vowed to cherish the next year and not waste a second. That''s it. They continued to talk about the past heartlessly for a long time. Naruto awkwardly remembered that there was someone waiting for him. Naruto: "brother, let''s talk about it later. It''s estimated that Sasuke is in a hurry now. Let''s meet them first. " He said. Naruto is about to turn and walk in the direction of Sasuke and Sakai. But at this time, Li Yaoxiang pulled his shoulder and stopped him from moving forward: "don''t worry." Naruto''s face is full of doubts: "hmm?" Without waiting for his reaction. Naruto only felt his brother''s warm and thick palm suddenly covering his eyes. Naruto didn''t want to resist. Just a little curious. However, this curiosity soon turned into a surprise! With a heat coming from the palm of his brother''s hand, his thick eyelids began to feel. Eyes are slowly restored vitality. He can''t help but control his eyes to move up, down, left and right. Feel the palm in pull away at the same time, ear also came Li Yaoxiang gentle voice: "you now try to open your eyes to have a look?" Naruto responded subconsciously. Open your eyes slowly. From the eyelid slit, first see the weak light. And then you see the color. And then the vision becomes clearer and clearer. Until the end, the vision was completely restored. In front of the picture, clearly into the eye. Standing in front of him, he was the elder brother who accompanied him growing up in the space of consciousness! Only after the vision is restored. Seeing his living brother standing in front of him, he can feel how real all this is, not a dream. Naruto''s wish for many years has finally been realized! I can really get along with my brother in reality. Naruto took a deep breath and didn''t say anything polite like thank you. You can see Naruto''s gratitude at the moment just by his eyes. Seeing that Naruto was so excited, Li Yaoxiang couldn''t help joking: "what''s the matter? That''s moving? " He said. Li Yaoxiang waved his hand. A white light suddenly appeared in front of them. After the white light disappeared. On the ground out of thin air, a sleeping beauty appeared to be very peaceful, richutian. Naruto was surprised: "this...!" Without waiting for him to recover. Already saw originally sleep very is peaceful young farmland, eyebrow suddenly slightly touched. Next. Is in his incredible eyes, slowly opened his eyes, and slowly sat up straight body. The newly resurrected hatada is still in a state of confusion. Her memory is still a moment before she died. She looked around blankly. Isn''t he dead? Why are you here? Without waiting for her to react, what''s going on. Naruto has rushed forward and hugged her in his arms. Hatta was stunned at first. Sensing the temperature and the breath of Naruto, the original nervous mood also eased down. Red lips sweet smile, side face slightly against Naruto shoulder. So far. Although she still did not understand what had happened. But as long as Naruto is there, that''s enough. She can confidently give her everything to Naruto. As for Naruto The appearance of Li Yaoxiang, with the support of his family, seems to make him a child who will never grow up. Lost and recovered, so that today''s him, has been crying tears, nose water. Even his clothes were wet with tears. I don''t want to lose face. I don''t want to be laughed at by Hatta. That''s why I kept holding on to hatada to cover up his shame. I don''t know how long. It wasn''t until Li Yaoxiang coughed a few times that Naruto realized that there were still people nearby. He was willing to wipe the tears off his face and let go of Hatta. The nose twitched twice: "Daisy, you''re OK." Hatta "eh" a, very touched Naruto can be so nervous about themselves. But she did not make Naruto lose face. "Where is this?" he asked? Why am I here? " Next. Naruto talks about a series of things after Hatta''s death. I was moved to hear that. I''m afraid again. I blame myself. Moved because Naruto did so many things to revive himself. Because Naruto almost died. I blame myself because I didn''t expect that Naruto would be involved after I died. After listening. Hatta very politely, came to Li Yaoxiang, gave a gift: "thank you." Li Yaoxiang laughed heartily: "ha ha ha ha! It''s all a family. Thank you! In the future, just like naruto, just call me brother. " That''s the first thing to say. Hatta was blushed at the scene. After watching Naruto, it''s called a favorite. The hand that embraces the young farmland arm, is tight again a few minutes. But when several people are finally willing to leave and look for Sasuke and Sakai, Naruto doubts: "brother, how can I always feel that after these eyes recover, they seem to be different from before?" Chapter 216 Li Yaoxiang said with a smile: "of course, it''s different. The eyes I restored to you are reincarnation eyes. " yes. These eyes of Naruto were specially exchanged by Li Yaoxiang for Naruto with 400000 blackening value. It doesn''t cost much blackening value to revive young fields. As like as two peas, he was the same body as before. It''s not too expensive. It''s only 30000. As for the soul of hatada, in fact, it was collected by Li Yaoxiang in advance, and let her be in a sleepy state all the time. So as long as the original soul is injected into the body, the effect of resurrection can be achieved. However, Li Yaoxiang''s performance does not matter. In Naruto''s ears, he was shocked. He knows reincarnation eye. Isn''t that the eyes of changmen? A pair of eyes so powerful. A pair of eyes that can revive the dead. How can it be given so easily? Although he did not understand the various bottles and jars of the "mysterious power" (system), he firmly believed that his brother must have paid a great price for giving him these eyes. This made him worried. I''m afraid that my brother has paid some unimaginable price in order to give me these eyes. Naruto''s worry and the expression that he wanted Li Yaoxiang to take back his reincarnation eyes have been clearly written on his face. How can Li Yaoxiang not see through? He said with a smile: "you are so weak. After I leave, what if someone bullies you and my sister-in-law? Of course, we need to enhance your strength! You don''t want to shirk. If you give it, you won''t get it back. " Naruto was stunned. Then it was full of warmth, pouring out from the heart. He did not know whether what Li Yaoxiang said was true or false. But he knew that his brother was worried about his safety in the future. He knew that no matter what he said, his brother would not take back these eyes. So he gave up. He readily accepted the gift from his brother. No words. But the eyes were full of gratitude. Daisy can''t understand what they are saying, but she can understand the words "sister-in-law". He blushed again, lowered his head and did not speak. He was secretly happy in his heart. That''s it. A few people moved on. cracking. They were in the sight of Sasuke and Sakai. When Sasuke and Sakai saw the picture in front of them, they were both shocked and surprised. Resurrected! Hatta is alive! Naruto''s brother, really can revive people! And there''s nothing wrong with the appearance! It looks so easy! What resurrection, need to pay a huge price, and even life, these signs did not appear in Naruto''s brother! Doesn''t this mean that my family is really expected to revive?! Both of them were so excited that their breath became a little short. A few lunges came to a few people. This is the difference between Naruto and Naruto. Sasuke surprised asked: "your eyes are OK?" Naruto nods and smiles and gives a "hum". They took a deep breath. The eye says it will recover. Hatta said, "resurrection is resurrection.". Sasuke haramoto is also worried about whether there will be a limit on the number of people Li Yaoxiang will revive. Whether they can not revive too many people. But when he saw the scene in front of him, he didn''t have these thoughts any more. Li Yaoxiang''s extremely relaxed performance. Let Sasuke and Sakai further confirm Li Yaoxiang''s extraordinary ability and firmly believe that Li Yaoxiang has the ability to fulfill his original promise. They looked eagerly at Li Yaoxiang. I wish Li Yaoxiang would help them revive their family immediately. But after excitement, it''s fear. They were blinded by anger before, so they chose to fight against Li Yaoxiang to vent their anger. Although he didn''t touch a hair of Li Yaoxiang, will Li Yaoxiang regret it It''s hard to say. This makes them worry. I was very remorseful. nervous. Seeing that Li Yaoxiang did not move, he did not speak. They immediately sent out a look for help and looked at Naruto. Seeing their expressions, Naruto of course knew what they thought. He couldn''t help laughing. How could his brother be so mean? I think they are a little too nervous. But the two people''s eager eyes, see him some can''t stand. He had to help: "brother, have you ever promised them to help them revive their families? Do the resurrected need to pay a great price? If not Or will you help them revive? " Next. It was a "no hurry..." that came out of Li Yaoxiang''s mouth. His voice was not urgent, but it made Sasuke and Sakai anxious. What''s the hurry? We''re in a hurry, OK? They both looked at Li Yaoxiang with wide eyes. They were afraid that Li Yaoxiang would go back. Li Yaoxiang, who saw what they were thinking, didn''t mean to play with them. He continued: "since everyone has arrived, I''ll take you to a place¡° He said. An invisible force held up several people. A few people will slowly rise to the sky. Then there was a line of five, flying in one direction. Not long. A few people came to a desert. This desert is different from the usual yellow sand. There are many dilapidated buildings in this place, like a piece of ruins in the desert. you ''re right. The place where Li Yaoxiang brought them is the ancient Loulan kingdom in the theater version, which is the location of the dragon vein! The reason for bringing them here is simple. Some things happen, and they happen. There will be a mark that can never be erased. So Li Yaoxiang''s idea is that instead of helping them revive their families and rebuild a dilapidated home, it''s better to take them back to the past and let them personally prevent the tragedy? Isn''t that more meaningful to them? Moreover, tragedies have never happened. Wouldn''t their lives and feelings for their families be more perfect? As for whether the change of Muye''s history will have any bad influence on other countries or major villages... This is not his concern. The reason why Li Yaoxiang first revived Hatta is also very simple. If the daisy in this life, without these years of experience, without these years of memory, then she is still Naruto this life known Daisy? So, except for a few people present. Let them keep their memories. Keep a few people, this precious friendship. Forget the rest. Let them be a fool and live happily. This is also the main reason why Li Yaoxiang asked Sasuke to solve so many theatrical boss problems, but did not ask him to solve the problem of Anlushan. In addition to worrying that the intact state of gulaoran would affect his plan of blackening. It''s for the ultimate purpose. Several people who landed from the sky looked around blankly. Li Yaoxiang said confidently, "follow me." Because of their trust in his brother and their desire to revive their family, they subconsciously followed Li Yaoxiang''s orders. Next. It was a few people who followed Li Yaoxiang to the place of dragon vein. Watching Li Yaoxiang open the dragon vein. The dragon''s pulse flashed a dazzling light, and Li Yaoxiang was swallowed up in a moment. Dazzling light, the moment just appeared. It''s a natural reaction. The original Sasuke, sasai, is to avoid this light. But we can see that no matter Li Yaoxiang, Naruto or Hatta, they all let the light devour themselves. They finally clenched their teeth, but automatically met the strange light. When the light disappears. A few people appeared in a pavilion similar to a tomb. At the same time, this is the place where Naruto first appeared when he went back to the past. However, the situation is different from Naruto. As soon as they appeared, they heard a few frightened voices: "you... You... Who are you? Why are you here? " Look around. There were several guards in armor, with gun handles pointing at them. Li Yaoxiang couldn''t help frowning. It shouldn''t be Normally, when Naruto appeared here, there was no guard How can there be a guard now? Without waiting for the guards to ask again, they fell to the ground for no reason. Naruto: "this is..." Li Yaoxiang: "let''s leave here first." Say, wait for everybody to agree. An invisible force once again lifted everyone up and followed Li Yaoxiang to the top of the pavilion. A round glass with five windows at the top. Li Yaoxiang broke the glass. He took everyone away from the ancient Loulan. When several people landed again, it was already a deserted desert. "Brother, where is this? Why are we here all of a sudden? " "Yes, what does it have to do with resurrecting our family when you bring us here?" Next. It was Li Yaoxiang who explained to them the Dragon pulse and the matter of "going back to the past.". Hearing that, several people were shocked and speechless. Seeing that several people did not respond, Li Yaoxiang joked: "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to revive your family? I take you back to the past, let you personally prevent the tragedy, your family will not die? Do you need me to revive you? " The air is still so quiet. After digesting Li Yaoxiang''s series of shocking messages. Several people can''t help but take a breath. And then there''s the excited expression, which you can see at a glance. Yes! How many people were present? Who didn''t have so many regrets? Wouldn''t it be better to stop the tragedy in time than to help them revive their families? Think of here, a few people present, including Chutian, can''t help breathing a few minutes. It''s like a tendency to be eager to act immediately. However, just as the excitement of a few people was about to reach its peak, Li Yaoxiang was drenched in cold water: "don''t be happy too soon... The current situation is somewhat different from what I imagined. I don''t know which era we''re back to. Go and find out the situation before you decide. " PS: Although I write about dragon, I can''t write in detail. The shadow of the fire is still coming to an end. About five chapters.) Chapter 217 A moment later. A few people flying in the sky soon came near Muye. Found a single ninja. Without hesitation, Li Yaoxiang threw up a magic trick. From the mouth of the ninja, it is now 37 years of Muye. Shortly after the end of World War II. Li Yaoxiang was only surprised for a moment, and then his mouth turned slightly up. Muye 37 years Shortly after World War II Ha ha, that''s interesting After unraveling the magic for the ninja and quietly leaving here, I explained my next plan to several people. ¡­¡­ A few hours later. Muye ushered in a quiet night. As World War II has just ended, there are still many post-war issues to deal with, so even at night, the conference room of Huoying building is still on. Ape flying day cut, Zhicun group possession, shuihumen Yan, turn sleep spring, still in the discussion of all kinds of big and small things. However, at the time of the rise of the theory of ape Flying Sun chop. He suddenly "pa", sitting body, upside down on the table. The others exclaimed in amazement. "Sun chop?" "Sun chop!" "What''s the matter with you?" Before they know what''s going on. The same thing happened to a few people. One after another, they climbed on the table. A ninja in the dark heard the scream and nervously opened the door and burst in. ¡±Lord Huoying, do you have... Yes¡° Half way through. This Ninja is dumb. What came into view was that there was nothing wrong in the meeting room. He didn''t feel anything unusual. Muye four old is 8 eyes staring at him. It was embarrassing to see him. "What''s the matter¡° Ninja Murakami chuckles: "it''s OK, it''s OK. Maybe I heard it wrong¡° After the Ninja apologizes and leaves. Li Yaoxiang suddenly appeared in the conference room¡® "The ape flies day to chop" is to say to him: "elder brother, you this plan really have no problem¡° you ''re right. Now the four people in the conference room are all not the old Muye four. They are all made of Naruto, hatada, Sasuke and Sakai who use the technique of transfiguration. As for the four old Muye, their souls have long been stripped, destroyed and vanished by Li Yaoxiang. The body is also burned to the end, completely disappeared in this piece of heaven and earth. And Li Yaoxiang''s plan is simple. From now on, he will take charge of Muye instead of the four masters of Muye. Change the fate of wood leaf. Change the fate of all. As for... Will it be discovered? Li Yaoxiang was not too worried. Not to mention the strength of a few people today, it is not easy to be found. Even if it is found to be a shadow part, it is not so easy for the other party to confirm that several people are fake, is it? After all, there is no rule that fire shadow must be shown in real person. After all, no one thought that someone could solve the problem of four old Muye in silence, and boldly pretended to be them, didn''t they? Moreover, Li Yaoxiang is not without a backhand. He motioned to Naruto to be steady and said, "don''t worry, there''s my ''wheel tomb. Side prison'' watching here. There won''t be any problem. Even if there are special circumstances, my prison can handle them in time. You can rest assured that you will stay here and go back with me. Or do you want to stay here for more than 10 years? You''ll be back in 10 years. How old will you be¡° yes. Li Yaoxiang''s backhand is liudaoban''s unique skill, lunmu bianyu. The prison on the edge of the wheel tomb is a little similar to the shadow part, but it is more powerful than the shadow part. The prison beside the tomb is a shadow. At the same time, the shadow has all the power of ontology. Every shadow can perform the full body and must be able to assist. Ban in his heyday can cast 4 rounds of tomb side prison. After eating the fruit of the divine tree, Li Yaoxiang, who is more powerful than Liu Daoban, can perform six rounds of tomb side prison. Li Yaoxiang''s plan is to keep the four wheel tomb side prisons in this era and guard the shadow separation of several people, so as to ensure that they can get a complete memory through the shadow separation when they go back. After all, there is only one year left for Li Yaoxiang to stay in Huoying world. It''s the only way he can solve the problem. After confirmation. Several people at the same time cast the shadow separation. Shadow split cast transfiguration. The four old Muye returned to their seats. Just as a few people were about to leave, Li Yaoxiang suddenly remembered something. He waved his hand. There are several old bodies in front of us. "Am I not dead?" "Why am I here?" "What do you want?" The soul in the body is the four masters of Muye in the original era. The reason why they can''t be summoned is that Li Yaoxiang has already devoured their souls after their death. Until now, bring them here. Gave them a body that was too old to extract chakra. Naruto doubts: "brother, this..." After explaining the identities of several people to Naruto, Li Yaoxiang said, "these old guys didn''t think they were wrong until the moment they died. Don''t you think it''s very interesting for them to witness different leaves with their own eyes and let them realize that they are just the sinners of leaves? " That''s all. Naruto, Hata, Sasuke and Sakai all showed great interest. Among the people present, who hasn''t been oppressed? Don''t you admit your mistake? You don''t do everything just for the leaves, OK? Good! Let you die restless, let you witness a different leaf, see when you have anything to say! Finally, let their souls disappear in endless regret. As for that, they may not be able to bear the torture and seek short-sightedness? ha-ha. There is Li Yaoxiang''s wheel tomb prison guarding here It''s hard for them to die! There was no objection. Before he left, Li Yaoxiang turned to "Zhicun Tuan Zang, which was formed by Sakai''s shadow." he said, "Mr. Tuan Zang, you should know how to deal with them, don''t you?" "Zhicun tuanzang" nodded without expression: "well, the roots have their own way of training ninjas. Naturally, I will treat them well." After the last thing. That night, Li Yaoxiang left Muye with several people''s bodies. What''s next. That is to open the dragon vein. Go back to the old days. Release the shadow separation and usher in the changes and results of this journey Chapter 218 (PS: 4300 words, two in one chapter.) Open the dragon vein. A white light flashed by. Several people return to the original era. Ancient Loulan is still a ruin in the desert. The reason why Anlushan, the big boss of the theater, didn''t influence the development of history even if Naruto didn''t cross back is that even without Naruto, Bofeng Watergate can perfectly solve this problem. However, whether this guess is accurate or not is not what Li Yaoxiang should be concerned about now. The present people are excited, nervous and worried. They want to go back to Muye and see what''s new. Li Yaoxiang, who saw the thoughts of several people, did not intend to delay. The invisible force immediately picked up several people, cut through the sky and flew back to the direction of the wood leaf. He was also very curious. What kind of new changes will appear in the changed leaves. cracking. With the distance between the leaves, more and more close. Even though no one arrived. From the sky, they could see the new outline of the leaves. Several people, including Li Yaoxiang, could not help but be surprised by the picture! Today''s Muye is no longer the small home just rebuilt after being destroyed. It''s far more prosperous than the leaves they remember before they were destroyed. The buildings in the wall are more dense. Several people did not fly directly into the village from the air. Instead, he chose to land at the main entrance of Muye and walk in through the main entrance. As soon as the guards at the gate saw some people, including Li Yaoxiang, they were not surprised. On the contrary, as if they were very familiar with their identities, they rushed to Naruto and said, "how can you be here? Lord jiuxinnai has been looking for you for a long time! Now I''m still looking for you like crazy. If you don''t go back, it''s estimated that the whole wood leaf will be folded by her! Even master Huoying has no way Naruto was stunned, subconsciously choked out a sentence: "o... casan?" Next. Before they could react, a brand new memory poured into their mind. This memory is not the memory obtained by disentangling the shadow part. It''s their noumenon, the new experience and memory of the original era. All five couldn''t help closing their eyes. Slowly feel the memory. Slowly digesting the memory. I don''t know how long it took. When the ear again came that guard anxious urge sound, several people this slowly opened their eyes. Several people look at each other. You can see through your eyes that the other person has already lost the feeling of confusion, tension and uneasiness. Look at each other''s eyes, have become more cordial, soft. It''s like a familiar family and friend. No, not as if. Now they are really familiar with each other! Because in this new memory, they have known each other since childhood. Play, practice, go to school, do tasks and so on. The reason for this, of course, is that the "four masters of Muye" are contributing to the fire. The same is true of Li Yaoxiang''s feelings with several people. A few little guys go to Li Yaoxiang''s shop to help. In this memory, Naruto and Li Yaoxiang became brothers in name. With the recommendation of "four old Muye", Li Yaoxiang in this memory also taught Naruto to read and read, and accompanied Naruto''s growth. Different from the original experience, they had a happy time together. A few people present. They all got a result that they couldn''t be more satisfied with. Yuzhibo weasel, yuzhibo waterstop, and even the whole yuzhibo family are not dead. The letter is not dead. The day difference is not dead. Wave wind water gate, vortex nine Sinai, also did not die. However, before they could feel it for a long time, there came the hot sound of vortex nine Sinai in the distance: "vortex, vortex, sound, people --!" Before a man comes, a voice comes first. I saw vortex nine Sinai completely ignore the eyes of others, is angrily toward their own direction, stride over. Have to say. The Naruto in this memory is more active and mischievous than the original work. This character can''t be changed. He often gets angry with vortex jiuxinnai, which leads to vortex jiuxinnai''s nervousness caused by his naughty son. In the face of his son, his temper gets hotter. In the past. Naruto in my memory, in this case, has already run away. But today''s Naruto does not. His eyes were full of excitement. Not only did he not run away, but instead of waiting for vortex nine Sinai to come close to him or speak, he plunged into his mother''s arms and held her tightly. Originally wanted to lose his temper vortex nine Sinai, anger in the heart, instant frustration. The sudden action of Naruto was startled. However, even if she was cruel to her son, she just wanted to teach him well. If there is no Naruto in my heart, I will not be angry for Naruto at will. So when she was stunned. Naruto, whose eyes fall on his heart, can''t help showing a kind of doting. But doting is doting. She didn''t forget the son''s worst idea. So she immediately put on a straight face, pretending to be hard airway: "Hey, what''s the matter? Don''t think it''s OK to be coquettish now! Didn''t I tell you that I cooked a new dish today to let you go home early for dinner? I haven''t seen you all afternoon. Are you taking my words for granted That''s all. Vortex nine Sinai''s vision, this is the emergence of other people. Similarly, she had no strange attitude. She called out several Narutos with familiarity: "Ah Xiang, Hatta, Sasuke and Sakai, you remember to come here together tonight. I''ve even cooked your share. " Then he looked at the Naruto in his arms angrily and said, "still hold? Hold what? How big is it? Are you not afraid to show people jokes? Come back with me No matter how much Sinai scolds Naruto. At this time, Naruto''s heart, only two words, enjoy. Enjoy this real maternal love. Once upon a time, he was so eager to have a parent to discipline himself like other children. And now, at last, he has. Feel the love from my mother. Naruto is willing to release his hands. Said most of the children, parents are difficult to say a sentence: "Mom, I love you." Rao is whirlpool nine Xin Nye, how do not care about other people''s eyes, but also by Naruto''s voice "I love you", to give the old face a red. She doesn''t know what Naruto is like today. But in the end, she warmed her heart. She plucked Naruto''s hair and gave Naruto a sincere response: "silly child, I love you, too." I love you, too. Make Naruto that already moist eyes, finally exuded tears. Naruto quickly wiped his tears with his sleeve: "the wind is really strong today. The sand is blowing in the eye. " Then, facing the vortex, he said seriously, "Okasan, go back first. I have something else to talk to my brother. I''ll be back in a minute. Don''t worry, no matter how many new dishes you''ve cooked, I''ll help you eat them today! " Naruto changed his abnormal attitude. So that cinnard was no longer angry. Instead, he nodded and agreed. I feel that my son may finally grow up and no longer be naughty. After repeatedly telling Li Yaoxiang and others to come over for dinner tonight, vortex nine Sinai left here alone. Naruto went back to his brother, Hata and other small groups. As soon as he got close, Sasuke laughed at him: "what''s up? Is there sand in your eyes? Do you need me to blow for you? " Naruto glared at Sasuke fiercely, then scoffed: "don''t worry about it. If you see Sakura, won''t you be jealous?" Now. It''s Sasuke''s turn to blush. Before changing history, he had a good relationship with Sakura chunye. However, due to "revenge" and "resurrection of the family", he did not think about further development. But I didn''t expect that after changing history, Sakura chunye became his girlfriend directly. And it''s very close. This makes him a straight man of iron and steel, some don''t know how to deal with it. At this time, Sakai went straight to the subject and asked Li Yaoxiang, "what should we do now?" There''s no need for Sakai to be too clear. Of course, a few people on the scene understand that what Sasaki asked in the interview was about shadow separation. This is a problem that they have to take seriously. After all, today''s four masters of Muye are in a high position. It is not a wise choice to remove the shadow separation rashly. Li Yaoxiang: "I have asked lunmu bianju to tell them that we are back. Now they''re gathering in the conference room, and we''ll go there together. " A moment later. A few people plus shadow cent body change and become of wood leaf four old, all gathered in the meeting room. First of all, he set aside the Ninjas around him. And then boom BOOM£¡¡¢ BOOM£¡¡¢ BOOM£¡£¬ Four groups of white smoke rise continuously, several people all lift the shadow separation. A lot of memory, suddenly into their minds. ¡­¡­ The first is the major events in Muye village. After taking over Muye, the first thing they did was to follow Li Yaoxiang''s instructions and take lunmu bianju to solve yuzhibo and heijue, so that they would disappear completely. When I get back. The first problem facing Muye is the Qimu Shuo Mao incident. Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s prestige is too high, and the ape Flying Sun chop that Naruto conjures up has reached a certain age. It''s time to hand over the baton. If not, Muye would be split into two factions because of the large number of supporters of Qimu Shuo Mao. This was a very unstable factor for the leaves at that time. At that time, even in the prison at the root, the four old Muye were treated like naruto when he was imprisoned. They were still waiting for Naruto''s jokes! After all, they always felt that they were right to wait for others. All they do is for the wood leaf. The decision they make is the right choice. If you don''t rely on your strength and want to really solve the problem, you can only make the same choice as them and suppress Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s prestige. Ridicule them for not knowing the greatness of heaven and earth. Do you really think it''s so easy to manage the village? From the beginning to the end, they stick to their own opinions. I think their decision was right. Otherwise, the leaves will be split, waiting for more serious contradictions! Just like the Golden Horn and silver horn of yunyin village in those years, there might be the behavior of killing the fire shadow. However, their arrogance was soon beaten in the face. Naruto and others know that if they crush them with strength, these old guys will certainly be unconvinced. So they didn''t do it, and they didn''t even intend to rely on their strength to solve everything in the future. Just want to see if, as these old guys said, you have to sacrifice so many people to get the peace of Muye. As a result, they have no experience in managing villages, that''s right. This is their weakness. But at least they don''t want to be suspicious of anyone in the village. That''s their advantage. They chose to give the right trust. In the simplest and most direct way. It is about Qi Mu Shuo Mao to talk about this issue in detail. He told Qi Mu Shuo Mao that because of him, the village was about to face the problem of division. At the same time, he told Qi Mu Shuo Mao face to face that he didn''t mean to give the stick to him. What happened? Who is Qi Mu Shuo Mao? Qi Mu Shuo Mao is a man who knows that the most trusted ape Fei RI Zhan and others framed him. He also chose to commit suicide in order not to let Mu ye have internal contradictions. How can such a person turn over? contrary. Not only did he not turn over. On the contrary, I am very grateful to Naruto at that time, that is, Ying Fenshen, who can confess to him and trust him. After that, for the sake of Muye''s peace, he took the initiative to stand up and give up his power as the leader of the secret department, claiming that he wanted to leave more time for his son, so he wanted to abdicate. Some stubborn extremists. Trying to incite him to the throne. He even made an example of others and punished them severely in front of the public. Since then, no one has dared to mention it again. Since the parties are not interested in the position of Huoying, it is difficult for them to say anything. After learning the result, four old Woody leaves became speechless on the spot. It''s obvious that they are using the heart of villain and the belly of a gentleman. But they knew that they were wrong about it, but they didn''t realize it and didn''t mean to admit it. After all, it''s not a big deal to see one or two things once in a while. Even smile Naruto and others naive. I''m lucky this time. I''ve been killed by Naruto''s blind cat. If I bet right, it''s nothing. But what if the bet is wrong? If you make a wrong bet, isn''t wood leaf going to suffer serious losses? As a person in power, how can you place the safety of Muye on other people''s thoughts? In the end, no one can convince anyone about this. After all, we have different ideas. We can only see after the fact. If we can succeed this time, maybe we will fail next time. Only the ape flies and the sun cuts. Compared with the other three elders, they are more silent. After learning the news, he was very unhappy. Now, as a result, he is undoubtedly the one who has been beaten the most seriously in the face. After all, among the four people present, he was the only one who was most familiar with Qi Mu Shuo Mao. Qi Mu Shuo Mao is a subordinate who has followed him for many years. Clearly as long as the simple honest relative. The problem can be solved. But he didn''t care about his old love and didn''t believe in his subordinates. He directly abandoned his subordinates who had worked hard for him for many years. In order to make his heart feel better, he can only comfort himself. He can''t take the risk of wood leaf. He is also helpless to do so. That''s it. After the event of Qi Mu Shuo Mao. Then the country of vortex was besieged Chapter 219 The country of vortexes, or the vortexes, is regarded as a thorn in the eye by most of the forces. It is necessary to destroy them for the following reasons. 1) Their blood, their clan members, are the best people to act as the pillar force. At that time, there were many muddleheaded incidents of tail animal turmoil in the major Ren villages, including shayin village and yunyin village, so they had to put their ideas on the whirlpool clan. 2) They have a powerful and so that the major forces are extremely afraid and headache of the seal. Seal art is the best thing in the whole forbearance world. The rest of the village said that they controlled the tail beast, but in front of the whirlpool clan, didn''t the tail beast become a joke? So they had to either destroy or capture the seal of the whirlpool clan. 3) Time, place, people and harmony. At that time, the whirlpool clan sent many troops to support Muye during World War II. After the end of World War II, they are in the weakest period. If we attack them in this period, we may not have to pay much, and we can get the greatest return. Plus the ambiguous attitude of Muye I really don''t want to do anything. I''m sorry for my village. so For various reasons. Big and small forces, or greedy for their blood, or greedy for their seal technique, or want to weaken the strength of Muye, wipe out his allies and so on. Even if they were given another chance, they would still make the same choice and besiege the vortex country. Divide up the interests. However, the four masters of Muye, who were originally in this period, "for Muye''s sake", of course, even though they were bearing the blame, they had to choose to be wise and to stand by. It''s very painful. It''s very hard. It is very helpless to watch this ally, which has been friendly for generations, besieged and exterminated. Until the end, such a big whirlpool clan, so many clan members, they did not save. I''m really sorry, that''s because Muye has just experienced World War II, and his strength is too depleted to help. This... Is also a helpless move. I hope the dead whirlpool people can understand their difficulties. This is also the reason why the four masters of Muye gave birth to the world a very nice sound. So far. Until this moment, they are imprisoned in the root of the prison, they still insist on this statement. They''re right. They made the right decision. All they do is for the wood leaf. Otherwise, if they dare to act rashly. Perhaps it is not the kingdom of vortex that the major forces are besieging, but their Muye. If Muye is besieged again, Muye, who has just experienced World War II, may not be able to resist the siege of major forces this time. The logical thinking of Mr. Muye is very reasonable. The reason is strong and it sounds good. But I Pooh! How could the Naruto who took over Muye make this tragedy, this ungrateful thing happen again? They made a quick decision and chose to rescue. Therefore, he was once again ridiculed by Mr. Muye. If they do not use their own strength, they will not be able to solve this problem. If they do this, they will only drag the leaves into the abyss. Let the leaves never turn over. But what happened? ha-ha. The result, of course, is the old face of the four old Woody leaves, once again was slapped! The cost of the so-called rescue to Muye is almost negligible. Because from the moment Hayashi decided to rescue. As soon as the news came out. It will soon be able to suppress some of the curfew. Small country, small endure village, how dare to feel sorry with wood leaf? Even if you really dare to fight, you can''t do your best. The rest of the big powers and the rest of Daren village chose to continue their attacks. But if Muye really tries her best to protect the whirlpool clan, how can she not? Even if we can''t protect the whole vortex country, we can at least protect the vortex clan, right? It turns out that this guess is right. Under the siege of major forces, it is very difficult for Muye to protect the whole country of vortex. But they managed to keep the whirlpool. After this, the whirlpool clan joined the woodleaf completely. The reason why we can achieve such remarkable results is that we have to say that "Qi Mu Shuo Mao is not dead", which is a chain effect. Because of the previous decision, Qi Mu Shuo Mao didn''t commit suicide. Leading to this powerful, frightening wood leaf white teeth did not die. Loyal to the village, even after abdication, he chose to participate in the rescue war. In the case of Muye''s serious rescue, the rest of the major villages have to kill people and fight to death. They also have to weigh how many people they need to lose before they can keep these people. Moreover, in the original work, the major forces did not hesitate and acted unscrupulously. Maybe it has something to do with the news of Kiba''s death! Therefore, for various reasons, Muye''s rescue operation was carried out smoothly and successfully. After that. With the addition of the whirlpool group. The relationship between the two sides is closer. It''s completely integrated. Compared with before, the strength of Muye increased instead of decreasing. Muye four old once again look away, once again was hit in the face. However, they did not give up this time. After all, it was too early to say whether the whirlpool group was good or bad for Muye. The leaves are powerful. That''s right. But also because the leaves are too strong, so ushered in the fear of the surrounding forces. Ushered in the major forces together, intended to deal with Muye. That is to say, under the leadership of ape feirizhan and others, they succeeded in preventing Muye from being targeted by all major forces. Under the leadership of Naruto, Muye is more powerful, but it has ushered in the joint attack of major forces. Good or bad. opinions differ. With different ideas, no one can convince anyone. Muye four old or not admit defeat. And again threatened that if they do not use their own strength, Muye will not be able to pass the next level. ¡­¡­ The next big snake pill plunges into the world of research, for which there is no big opinion. All kinds of big events are over. ¡­¡­ With the big events, let''s talk about the small events of Yingfen. First, Sakai. After Sakai replaced Zhicun Tuan Zang and became the leader of the root, the first thing to do was to solve those old friends. Sakai threw them into the iron prison to let the four old guys experience Naruto''s feeling when he was imprisoned. And treat him in his own way! He used the curse of the tongue on these old guys. So that these old guys, no matter in any case, can not reveal their little information. Solve the problem of four old wood leaves. The most important thing for Sakai is his brother''s letter, of course. To avoid the butterfly effect, he and his brother believed that they could not get to know each other or become brothers, and he had deep feelings. So at the beginning, Sakai did not reform the roots. Even though his subordinates had captured him from his childhood, he still didn''t give special care. Until the two people''s feelings, completely established. This is the only way to change the style of the root. The first thing is to take off a lot of tasks from brother Xinshou and tell him or the whole root Ninja to pay attention to his health and go to the hospital regularly. The second thing is to change the rules at the root. Will not root ninja, as a group of emotionless task machine to see, to cultivate. Those brothers who lived with him in those days didn''t have to kill their relatives or friends. And because of that. Originally a war orphan, the root ninja, who was rescued by the root, has a more sense of belonging to Muye. Naturally, it''s up to me to guard Muye''s new home. The effect is no worse than the original root. He has a deep respect and loyalty for Sakai, the "Zhicun Tuan Cang". And because of that. In this lifetime, his "illness" was discovered in advance and controlled, so his life was not in danger. Sasai finally fulfilled his wish to "revive" his brother. ¡­¡­ Second, Sasuke. Sasuke''s shadow changes into Watergate inflammation. After taking over Muye, the first thing he did was to contact the village to target and suppress yuzhibo. Aware of the improvement in the attitude of the village, the members of yuzhibo''s clan did not resent the village as much as they did in the original work. Even when they were suppressed in the past, their dissatisfaction has subsided. After the relationship between the two sides has improved. "Four old Muye" asked Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue to come out and be frank. Tell yuzhibo Fuyue about their concerns about yuzhibo family. Including the extreme personality problems after the eyes of the writing wheel are opened, including the problems of monopolizing power, and the disgusting problem of controlling the whole guard team, etc Chapter 220 PS: for the moon and the breeze_ Xiaoxingchen: 10000 yuan reward plus bonus After the two sides were honest with each other. Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue are not only not alert to or hostile to the "four old wooden leaves" in front of them. On the contrary, I am grateful for the trust of "four old Muye" in him and yuzhibo family. After all, yuzhibo Fuyue in the original book would not have been rebellious if he had not been intimidated by the clan members or the original four masters of Muye. Now that he is four years old, I have told him these problems. This proves that the fourth elder Muye also wants to help yuzhibo people solve this problem, and help them ease the relationship between yuzhibo people and the village. So yuzhibo Fuyue chose cooperation and compromise. Discuss solutions together. Not long after this incident, yuzhibo Fuyue immediately brought a surprising news to the clan members. From then on, the Muye guard will no longer be in charge of their yuzhibo clan. Removed all clansmen from the Muye guard. After learning the news, the feelings of the yuzhibo people were exciting. I came directly to the door to ask a clear question. There seems to be a trend of not giving up. But at this time, yuzhibo and Fuyue brought them good news. From now on, they will be treated equally with other families. Everyone has the opportunity to join the dark Department, to become a high-level person, to become a decision maker, and even to become a fireshadow. Speak by strength and experience. The original angry people were stunned on the spot. Then there is excitement, excitement. As yuzhibo people, they have their own pride. They are confident, as long as it is fair competition, they will not lose to other families! At first, they had a dubious attitude. But over time. More and more yuzhibo members have become cadres. This doubt will disappear. They are no longer resentful of the village. Positive. I hope their yuzhibo clan can cultivate a Huoying one day. Of course, what they don''t know is that when they get this opportunity, yuzhibo Fuyue has another responsibility. That is, you have to pay attention to your people all the time. In case someone falls into the extreme. He has to deal with these problems himself. It must not cause trouble to the village. After that. The yuzhibo clan will not be rebellious. Yuzhibo doesn''t have to be a double agent. Yuzhibo weasels don''t have to make hard choices. And this life of help, and therefore get a happy family. ¡­¡­ Again, it''s Hattori. The shadow of the young field is divided into two parts, which is the spring of turning to sleep. After taking over Muye, she didn''t make much movement. Because there is only one regret in her heart, that is, his uncle, day difference. Originally, she wanted to strangle the threat in the cradle. Don''t give the ninja of yunyin village a step into Muye. But in order to humiliate Muye Si in the iron prison once again, Naruto, Sasuke and others decided to create an opportunity for history to repeat itself. It was also RI Zu who killed Yunren who wanted to abduct Chutian, and yunyin village also threatened Muye, the enemy on all sides, and threatened them to hand over the murderer, otherwise they would go to war directly. The result, of course, is a series of knock on effects. The leaves of this life are very powerful. They have the courage to call them back, "if you want to fight, fight! We''ll stay with you to the end! ". This ending, let the four old leaves of iron prison, no longer speak. Because of their choice, because of their decision. Again and again, the internal fighting weakened Muye''s strength. So at that time, they had no confidence to call chuanyunyin village. So that Muye needs to make such a humiliating decision. All of these, all of them are created by themselves. And hatada also made up for her regret. As a result, the Japanese have become more homebound. The whole leaf of the tree became stronger than ever. ¡­¡­ Next, Naruto. Naruto''s regret is the whirlpool clan, the parents and the elder brother. He has a lot to deal with. In addition to choosing to rescue the whirlpool clan, after that, he has to match the feelings of bofengshuimen and whirlpool jiuxinnai. Make sure you''re born. In order to make sure that he won''t be doubted when he comes back, he tried every means to get Bofeng Watergate to agree and divide the nine tails in the body of vortex jiuxinnai into two, half of them sealed in the body of "baby Naruto". In order to continue his relationship with his brother, he must try to give his brother a reason to take care of himself, and finally become his real brother in name with the consent of his parents. In order to continue his relationship with hatada and Sasuke, he also had to find ways to get to know several people in advance. Oh, yes. And there''s another Sakai. Of course, all of this was successfully accomplished by him, who abused his private rights. Otherwise, there would not be the current results. As for your own eyes, don''t worry. After all, the samsara eyes that my brother gave him look no different from ordinary eyes. ¡­¡­ Finally, Li Yaoxiang. The year when Naruto was born was the year when Li Yaoxiang crossed to Muye. In Muye, there is such a famous person with background and surname. However, Li Yaoxiang, who has just passed through, is called nervous and confused. Who am I? Where am i? What am I doing? You meow tell me, this is the world of fire shadow? Why didn''t the two couples die? Why didn''t Qi Mu Shuo Mao die? How can I still see changmen and Xianglin here? Li Yaoxiang: (¨s£à¡õ¡ä) ¨s (©Ø - ©Ø) This kind of uneasy mood, until the round tomb side prison showed a shadow to visit personally, he was relieved. Then, it was a look of muddle. The journey of feeling yourself is to enjoy? Mission accomplished? As a result, in the following days, with the guard of the prison, Li Yaoxiang became Naruto''s "father" even though he lived here at ease. Take Naruto everywhere. Finally, we can enjoy this journey of Huoying world with the mentality of tourism. ¡­¡­ Everyone''s memories are fused. I finally know a series of things that have happened over the years. Next. Several people once again show the shadow of the body, let the shadow of the body into four old leaves. After all, Muye four old also can''t trade rashly disappear, they must continue to pretend to go on. Naruto: "brother, what should we do next?" Almost all the plans and countermeasures were put forward by Li Yaoxiang, so the sound of Naruto''s words just fell, and the other three also looked at Li Yaoxiang, and took Li Yaoxiang as the leader. Li Yaoxiang said with a deep smile: "let''s go and see our old friends first." Chapter 221 (PS: bonus for 1000 yuan''s 10000 yuan reward!) Root. Now there are only four "luxury suites" left at the root of this huge prison, which are used to entertain "guests" for a long time. The rest of the iron prison, except for the real criminals or spies, had been vacant for a long time after sasai changed his style. And the guests of these four luxury suites. Of course, the real Muye four is old. They are what Li Yaoxiang calls "old friends.". Squeak. The iron doors of four luxury suites were opened. However, even if the iron door was opened, no one came out of the iron prison or escaped. Because over the years, they have tried countless ways to get out of this treatment. But it''s often in vain. Li Yaoxiang has the power of death. The lunmu prison also has the ability of death. So they can''t even commit suicide. It''s a luxury expectation. In addition, over the years, the wood leaf has become more and more powerful, and they all see it. Reality slapped them in the face again and again. It turns out that without them, the leaves will only be better. Over time, the four elders gave up the struggle. The whole person has become decadent. Several old like salted fish general, lying there motionless, the whole body is not a good place, is emitting a disgusting smell. cracking. Some people, like chickens, throw the other three salted fish into the same iron prison. They were not surprised. At such times, it means that Li Yaoxiang and others will come to see them. A few people were thrown together like a heap. A moment later. When Li Yaoxiang and others appeared, the four old men, who originally looked like salted fish, suddenly turned pale. The visitors are no longer the "four old wooden leaves.". In other words, Li Yaoxiang''s noumenon has come back! I''m here to see them this time! Shuihu menyan and Zhuan Shu Xiaochun kneel to Li Yaoxiang and others, but they are soon blocked by an invisible force. They were not surprised, or surprised. I don''t care so much. He kept kowtowing for mercy. "Please! Please! Kill me! Kill me "Let me die! Let me die "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have treated you like this." At the same time, he kowtowed and slapped himself. More than ten years. For more than ten years, they have been living in the iron prison, living a miserable life. Coupled with the strength of the wood leaves, they have been frustrated, suffering physically and mentally. Now when they see the arrival of Li Yaoxiang and others, they seem to see life-saving straws. They just want to give them a pleasure and relief. However, Li Yaoxiang and others have no pity for them at all. Have they ever thought of pitying others when they make cruel decisions? No, When they destroyed other people, did they ever think of taking back their lives? No, Countless families were destroyed because of them, and countless tragedies happened because of them. This is what they deserve! Li Yaoxiang and others just looked away and ignored him. Then he looked at the other two old men kneeling on the ground. Zhicun Tuan Zang glared at them fiercely, while the ape Flying Sun chop looked complicated and had no face to look directly at them. Li Yaoxiang looked down at them and said coldly, "what else do you have to say?" In addition to the water door inflammation and turn to sleep outside the voice of spring beg for mercy. Zhicun Tuan Zang and ape Flying Sun chop are speechless. They all see the change of wood leaf. Although it has become the target of public criticism, because of the previous series of chain effects, Muye has always been able to cope with it. Now the noumenon of Li Yaoxiang and others has come back, not to mention the result, they can already imagine the picture of the defeat of the four tolerance villages. Zhicun Tuan Zang, unwilling to admit defeat, gritted his teeth and said, "hum! Muye won, that''s right! But how do you know that Muye won''t win under my control? " Until this moment, Zhicun tuanzang can''t deny that the decision made by Li Yaoxiang and others is wrong. But in the same way, Li Yaoxiang can''t prove his way is wrong! After all, Li Yaoxiang and others didn''t give him a chance to verify, did they? Li did not respond. Looking at the ape, he said, "what about you? What else do you have to say? " There was a long silence. Ape flying day chop is still complexion, finally just hold out a: "sorry..." Oh. There was a sneer in their hearts. Killing the whole family, just say I''m sorry? I''m not going to waste any more time with them. I''m not going to talk to them anymore. Next. It was an invisible force that smashed four old bodies against the wall. Four old soul, is completely annihilated by Li Yaoxiang between heaven and earth. From then on, there was no such four people in the world. ¡­¡­ Get rid of these four sick guys. Next, of course, is a good experience of a new life! Several people left the root and then came to Naruto''s home. A moment later "Ah Xiang, your family runs a restaurant. Can you give me some advice? OK? How delicious is it? " "Ah, hatada, you are so thin, eat more, eat more." "Sasuke, don''t be polite to your aunt. There are many more in the kitchen. I''m full!" "Sasai, come here, auntie, help you add soup." "Naruto, you promised mom that you would eat it! Don''t deny it Looking at the table, it seems that the table is smoldering with skeleton smoke dishes, all of you here, a burst of shame. It''s hard to imagine how Naruto''s mother could cook such a dish. Li Yaoxiang gave some advice politely. Daisy ate a few mouthfuls and pushed the chopsticks shyly: auntie, I''m full. Sasuke, who was not good at communication, finally finished a bowl. As a result, his bowl was full again. Even sasai''s official smiling face, looking at the "purple, rich and bubbling soup" in front of him, could not help twitching a few times. Naruto is full of joy, eating bowl after bowl. It made several people in this room wonder if they were eating the same food. That''s it. A group of people at the top of forbearance are all defeated by vortex nine Sinai''s cooking skills. At the end of the meal, it took Naruto and others three days and three nights to recover. On the morning of the fourth day, Naruto proposed to Li Yaoxiang to take a walk. As I said before. With only one year left, Naruto must cherish every minute he gets along with his brother. His dream has come true, but what about his brother? Brother''s dream is not to travel around the world? Memory is always memory. He didn''t get along with his brother, did he? Chapter 222 So the only time left, Naruto decided to go out with his brother to see the world. In any case, Muye has his father, a shadow and a prison guard by the tomb, so there should be no big problem. Accompanied by and taken care of by Li Yaoxiang, xinnai is also very relieved that Naruto goes out with Li Yaoxiang without any hindrance. However, after learning the news, the public did not want to. They''re going too! As a result, the trip that the two brothers said they would leave soon turned into a CP tour group. Sasuke, who is a lot of cheerful, even hugs Sakura tightly in front of Naruto to show off, as if telling Naruto: how? Finally, I don''t need to be a light bulb any more! Naruto, of course, is not to be outdone. A kiss on the cheek of the young field, make the young field blush. Seeing this, Sakura lowers her head and waits for Sasuke to come up with one on her cheek. But Sasuke''s wood is indifferent and makes Sakura angry. Nothing on the surface. But the picture in my mind is grabbing Sasuke''s collar and beating him: you idiot! You idiot! You idiot! After the arrival of Naruto, hatada, Sasuke and Sakura. Then there''s Sakai and his brother. Li Yaoxiang is alone. But at the time of departure, my brother Yu Zhibo weasel wants to follow him. I heard that Yu Zhibo weasel, a basic friend, is going to travel, and Yu Zhibo Shuiping is also in the mood on the spot. In the end, yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo spring make a couple. Yu Zhibo and Li Yaoxiang form a pair. A group of ten officially set out to begin their journey. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, nearly a year has passed. I''m very satisfied with the journey. Naruto was able to accompany Li Yaoxiang to complete a little wish of Li Yaoxiang and travel around most of the world of fire and shadow. This journey, there is no adventure. The only thing to be happy about is that in the third month, shortly after the beginning of the journey. Then ushered in the good news of Hatta and chunye Sakura. They were two months pregnant at the same time. As a result, from CP tour group to their honeymoon tour. It''s very fashionable to have a wedding tour. For the sake of smooth production, the group of ten also finished the journey ahead of time and returned to laimuye. Then, on the spot, they startled the parents of ririzu, jiuxinnai, yuzhibo, Fuyue and so on. They were both angry and surprised. He even taught the "man" a good lesson. The woman told them to pay attention to various matters. Finally, of course, we successfully gave birth to whirlpool Bo Ren and Yuzhi bozorana! Time has come to the last day of the "one year time limit.". In a photo studio. The photographer was facing the customer directly in front of him and kept shouting, "come on, boss, a little bit to the left. This lady, a little more to the right. " "Sir, please hold the baby higher. Let him face the camera. " "Yes, yes! That''s it "Come with me, e --!" With a click, the photographer pressed the camera button. A picture of Li Yaoxiang holding a whirlpool blogger just after the full moon, Naruto and Hatta standing on both sides of Li Yaoxiang, was captured perfectly by the photographer. Just when they wanted to take more photos, a group of unexpected guests broke in. One of them, seemingly "angry", complained to Naruto: "well, Naruto, you don''t call us to take a picture of the whole family?" It was Sasuke, Sakura, Sakai, shin, yuzhibo weasel, yuzhibo spring and yuzhibo waterstop holding yuzhibo zorina. There''s nothing to say. In the end, the photographer helped them take one more picture, with Li Yaoxiang holding the baby in both hands, Naruto and Hatta standing on the left side of Li Yaoxiang, Sasuke and Sakura standing on the right side of Li Yaoxiang, Sakai and shin standing next to the couple, yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo spring standing next to the couple. There was a click. The camera''s over. That night. Li Yaoxiang and Naruto are standing on the cliff of huoyingyan, looking at the whole bright wood leaf. Seeing that the time to leave was approaching, Li Yaoxiang could not help telling Naruto again: "remember, after I leave, you must be careful of the big barrel wood clan. Be careful of the big barrel mupu style, peach style and gold style. Be careful of the big barrel... " Li Yaoxiang talked a lot. During this period of time, Li Yaoxiang has been nagging about Naruto''s story about the big tube wood clan. But Naruto suddenly interrupted: "since it''s so dangerous... Can''t you stay a little longer, help me solve it, and don''t they leave again?" Li Yaoxiang was stunned. I looked at the countdown to the time limit. Looking ahead again, no more words. He can hear that Naruto is not worried about the dangers, but is not willing to let him go. But what he should do and say, he has done and said All the world comes to an end. He will leave the world one day. Is it better to have a short pain than a long one? And he has great desire and expectation for a new journey and a new world. Even without the system, it''s time for him to leave. Li Yaoxiang didn''t reply. Naruto knows that he can''t keep his brother any longer. So they stood there quietly, letting the cold wind blow by. Until the countdown, only the last few seconds. 5¡­¡­ 4¡­¡­ 3¡­¡­ Li Yaoxiang then turned to Naruto and said, "I''m leaving. Don''t forget what you promised me Naruto''s heart tightened, and then nodded heavily. 2¡­¡­ 1¡­¡­ Next. Li Yaoxiang slowly disappeared in his eyes. Naruto watched the empty space where Li Yaoxiang stood before he disappeared. I don''t know how long I watched it. His deep eyes finally moved from the open space to the direction of Huoying building. His indifferent eyes and expression disappeared for a long time and reappeared again! Just one thing in mind: it''s time to act ¡­¡­ Not long after Li Yaoxiang left. A shocking news came from Muye. That is the fourth generation of fire shadow, wave wind water gate abdicated! The fifth generation of Huoying is his son, whirlpool Naruto! The reason for this result, of course, is that Naruto, together with Sasuke, hatada, Sakai and the four old Muye who are in shadow, put pressure on his own father. And Naruto did it. It''s because his father is too kind. The big snake pill has been successfully developed for a long time. But his father has always opposed the use of this Ninja by big snake pill. As a result, the hostile relationship between Muye and the other four Daren villages has been deadlocked there, which can not be solved. There is no time left. Naruto didn''t forget that his elder brother told him that he still had the threat of the big tube wood clan in this world. For the safety of his family and for the future happiness, he has no choice. He must thoroughly solve the problem of forbearance before the arrival of the big wood family! I can''t keep Dad going. So there is the reform. It can be said that the younger generation are all on Naruto''s side, including yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo Shuitou. In desperation, bofengshuimen had to abdicate and go back to take care of his grandson. When the news spread all over the world. The major villages were originally happy. Even Schadenfreude, mocking the brain of Bofeng Watergate was caught by the door, would it be passed on to such a young generation? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Wood leaves are waiting for decay this time! It wasn''t long before they were happy. A surprising news came from the front line. The front line of the three tolerance villages was uprooted overnight. you ''re right. It''s the three villages of tolerance. In shayin village, I love Luo, so Naruto chose to use the policy of soft politics in treating shayin village. Teach me Ailuo seal, intend to be friends with me Ailuo again. However, this did not affect the drum of the fourth World War, which was officially sounded by Muye. Originally, bofengshuimen, who was still struggling in his heart, did not intend to participate in the war. But Naruto found him and told him a simple truth: do you want to watch Muye''s Ninja die? Or is the enemy dead? And told him that forbearance can no longer fight, must be unified! In the near future, there will be greater crises waiting for them to face. Finally, coupled with vortex jiuxinnai constantly blowing the pillow wind, Bofeng Watergate finally forgives Naruto and decides to assist Naruto to achieve the goal of unity of tolerance. The summoned qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian know the current situation. Even if we know that the thousand hand clan has withered. But they still chose to fight for Muye and this new era. so With so many powerful helpers, the fourth World War of tolerance soon ended. The world of tolerance has been unified. Instead of calling himself ninja village, he called it the Ninja League. The leaders of the five former Ninja villages also became the cadres of the Ninja League. After that, all Ninja forces must obey the deployment of the Ninja alliance. Of course, Naruto did not forget that there are also famous countries who have been making small moves behind their backs. He took advantage of this to weaken the power of Daming. In the future, I''ll be your name, and I''ll sacrifice you. As for people''s livelihood, let''s leave it to the Ninja League. In the face of the Ninja League, daimyo were unable to resist, and finally had to compromise. After that. Every boss of the big barrel wood clan was silly. As soon as he arrived, the whole Ninja alliance had been waiting for them for a long time, and was invited to have tea. Since then, when he was restricted for a long time and had no enemy as his material, he finally found his new material, the alien. ¡­¡­ A few years later. In the leader''s room of the Ninja League. On the desk of the leader''s room, there are two photos. They are the family photos taken with Li Yaoxiang. As a leader, Naruto, unlike the original work, has been busy correcting documents. Instead, he is in the leader''s room, chasing and playing with whirlpool bloggers. This is what he promised Li Yaoxiang. It''s something he remembers. "Remember to take good care of yourself and your family. Don''t neglect the family that you won''t get easily because of business." Naruto has always kept this promise. As for business? Of course, let the lower class do it! Isn''t there a deer pill with Dad, the other four movies and high IQ? world peace? none of my business? The leader''s room is full of the happy atmosphere of father and son. At this moment, the door was opened with a click, and what came into sight was Nara lumaru, who was already full of anger. Seeing Naruto so relaxed and comfortable, Nara lumaru became more angry: "I''m not doing it! I quit! Second generation, I tell you, I must ask for leave no matter what It''s called Naruto II. Because the first leader of the Ninja League was Li Yaoxiang. This is the result of the unanimous decision of the younger generation, including Naruto. Naruto stopped chasing and came to Nara lumaru. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "lumaru, ninja league can''t do without you. If you ask for leave, what should you do if you call millions of people in the world? Let''s see. I promise you that I will find someone to share your worries as soon as possible, OK? Come on, let''s not talk about these unhappy things. Why do you come to me? " Nara Deer pill expression is still dissatisfied, but he still reluctantly said: "Sasuke came to you. He said that he found a new trail of the big barrel wood clan and asked you to come and talk to him. " Naruto''s expression is deep. Nodded, motioned Nara Deer pill to help him take care of Bo Ren. A moment later. Nara Luwan came to the table, picked up Bo Ren, and solemnly told him, "remember, don''t be lazy like your father in the future, you know?" The blogger nodded heavily and pointed to the photo on the desk: "Hmm! I will be as strong as uncle! " It was Li Yaoxiang who held his finger. Nara Luwan looked along the direction of his fingers, gave a happy smile and nodded: "if you want to be as strong as the first generation, then you have to work hard and don''t care to play with Dad, you know?" ¡­¡­ A few years later. Li Yaoxiang, the first generation leader of Ninja League, is still the topic of children''s spare time. From time to time, Bo Ren would steal the photos from his father''s leader''s room and show them to his classmates, saying that he had been hugged by Li Yaoxiang when he was a child. Of course, what he stole was just his own one. As a result, Yuzhi bozorana, who couldn''t look at her and was very angry, was not willing to be outdone. She also stole another photo to prove to everyone that the first leader also held her. Even a mushroom head, wearing a green tights and big eyes, ran to Li Locke and complained: "father, didn''t you tell me that we have the same surname as the first generation leader Li Yaoxiang? Why do people tell me that I''m metaru Lee, not Lee metaru? " In order to inspire his son, Li Locke told a white lie. Tell your son his name is Li and his name is Locke. It has something to do with Li Yaoxiang. Li Locke blinked, bizan showed his white teeth: "son, we don''t know our surname better than them? Since others don''t believe you, you have to work harder to prove yourself, you know? " Meitaru Li nodded heavily and looked at the distant youth with his father: "Hmm! I will redouble my efforts! I will not lose the face of the first generation That''s it. Li Yaoxiang accomplished the goal of a traveler. In the world of fire and shadow, it is deeply engraved with a "visit here.". Left his legend, his footprints. But these are the words of the future. Now he is already in the new world, starting a new journey PS: please don''t leave. In addition to the new world, there is also huoyingfan. Please support. In addition, even if you don''t like the new world, I hope you can give a full order to the fire shadow chapter. Don''t let the book''s performance be too bad.) Chapter 223 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a flash, 70 years have passed. In the courtyard of a courtyard. Naruto, in his 80s, is sitting in a rocking chair, looking at his great grandchildren, chasing and fighting in front of him. Playing playing, they suddenly think of their parents'' advice, is to let them come to accompany too grandfather. Not to play. So, a group of little children gathered around Naruto and asked questions. "Granddad, granddad. What do you look like when you take this picture every day? " "Yes, granddad. Who are the people in the picture? " Naruto picked up the photo and pointed to the baby in the photo: "this is your bo Ren grandfather." He pointed to himself: "this is my grandfather." He pointed to Li Yaoxiang: "this is my grandfather''s brother." Finally, he pointed to hatada: "this is your grandmother." When it comes to granny, the little girls suddenly change their faces, put on an aggrieved face and apologize to Naruto one after another: "sorry, granddad..." Naruto said with a smile: "it''s OK, granddad is OK, you continue to play. Seeing you have a good time, my grandfather will be happy with you. " A few kids "Oh," and heartless, laughing to play up. Naruto is gratified to see this scene. He knew that the parents of xiaowa''er called these xiaowa''er to accompany them because they were afraid that they would be sad after hatada left a while ago. Naruto has told them many times. He said he was OK. They just don''t believe it. Worried about this, worried about that, deeply afraid that they will not open up. But I don''t know, not only did I not feel sad, but I was very glad that I could accompany Daisy to the last moment of my life. Looking at Daisy with a smile, no hard, peaceful leave. After all, both of them are very old, and they have already been psychologically prepared for things like this. It is undoubtedly the best result that Hatta can go one step ahead of himself. Otherwise, Naruto will be even more worried, leaving his own one. I''m afraid she will be sad, sad and lonely. So, what''s the dissatisfaction with being able to grow old with hatada, form a happy family and live a safe life? There is no need for future generations to be in the midst of war. What is not satisfied with this? If you have to say that you are not satisfied or that you are sorry Think of it here. Naruto raises the photo in his hand and looks at Li Yaoxiang in the photo. I can''t share the joy with you The breeze passed. With the sound of xiaowa''er''s frolic echoing in his ears, Naruto''s eyelids become more and more heavy, and he can''t open them even if he wants to. Finally, he completely closes his eyes and goes to sleep. ¡­¡­ Muye 51 years. Naruto''s home. Naruto, who had closed his eyes and was unconscious, suddenly regained his senses. I felt the moisture on my cheek. This made his heart full of doubts. How hard is it to rain? No, No. Didn''t I fall asleep in the rocking chair? How come even the posture has become prone? Before he could figure out what was going on, the sound of "boring people" came to his mind. "Naruto!" "Naruto!" "Are you listening to me?" Naruto immediately felt extremely angry! They''re all very old. It''s hard to get a good sleep, but I''m not allowed to have a good sleep?! Lying on his stomach, he suddenly opened his eyes and wanted to see which guy with no eyes was quarreling with him. At first glance, I saw the floor. Look up. Second, I saw the familiar and strange environment. Again, the voice in my mind is still nagging. "Hello, Naruto! Are you listening to me? How can you cry and not reply to me? " Naruto couldn''t believe that he responded in his mind: "brother... Brother?" "Not me, who else?" "How many times have I told you? Do you really think that as long as you keep smiling, people will think you won''t hurt them? Will identify with you and make friends with you? " Naruto looks confused. Looking around. Looking at his small body. This Is that what my brother said about rebirth? During the year of CP tour group, Li Yaoxiang did not tell much about the rebirth, so Naruto knew something about rebirth. However, he never thought that rebirth would happen to himself. Is Is it my brother who used the "mysterious power" (system) to give himself a chance of rebirth? I thought about it for a while. Naruto can''t figure out why. I just don''t want to. The mood gradually changed from shock to surprise. I''m reborn... I''m reborn... Doesn''t it mean that I can make up for the regret of my last life? In his last life, because of Li Yaoxiang, he had a very perfect life. In his perfect life, the only regret is that he can''t share the joy with Li Yaoxiang. But now it''s different. Since God has given him such a chance of rebirth Think of here, Naruto''s heart can''t help showing a treacherous smile: brother, you in this life, don''t want to leave. You can stay with me! The more you think about it, the more excited you are. The more excited, the more to suppress their emotions. He can''t let his brother find out what''s wrong with him. I still recall Li Yaoxiang''s nagging voice in my mind, but Naruto is full of mind, but he focuses on analyzing the possibility of "leaving my brother". First, he remembers the word "blackening.". I probably know the meaning of blackening. He remembers what his brother said. If my brother wants to leave the world, he has to blacken himself to 100%. Then "mysterious power" will take him away. That is to say, in any case, I must not let my brother meet the conditions to leave! Second, it''s about my brother''s dream. He remembered his brother''s dream of swimming in different worlds. If the elder brother has never given up on this dream, it means that the elder brother will always try to blacken himself. A little careless, the brothers may turn against each other. That is to say, during this period, in addition to the condition that the elder brother can not reach to leave. I have to let my brother give up this dream. Let my brother stay here willingly. Only in this way, until the end, the two brothers can get along well. And the only way for my brother to be willing to stay is to help him find a partner! Because he remembered asking his brother why he didn''t get married and have children? The elder brother''s answer was, "if you have a lover and a child, you are afraid that you will not be willing to leave."! Analysis completed. Naruto took a deep breath, wiped the tears on his face, showed a naive smile and said, "no, brother. It must be that I don''t work hard enough, that''s why they don''t agree with me. As long as I redouble my efforts, they will understand me one day.... " Chapter 224 That''s the first thing to say. Has been in the mind nagging a non-stop voice, suddenly quiet down. Far away, Li Yaoxiang, who is cooking food for customers, looks confused. Isn''t that right? Shouldn''t it? What''s going on? What went wrong? According to his calculation, after a long time of layout, Naruto should be able to increase the degree of blackening in this attack. How could the system not react at all? Li Yaoxiang had an idea. He immediately opened the system interface to see what was wrong. ¡¾ Host: Li Yaoxiang Target of blackening: Naruto Target Soul: 4040 Blackening degree: 0% Blackening value: 0 Shopping mall: a brief introduction ¡¿ Poof! Li Yaoxiang felt like vomiting blood. What''s going on?! How can Naruto''s soul value change from 540 to 4040?! The higher the soul value, the stronger the will of the person, and the more difficult it is to blacken. Aren''t you playing with me?! It''s 40 years old. How can I be black?! What''s going on? What went wrong? It''s just a small blow. How can the will become so firm? no way! It can''t go on like this. It''s going to take a lot of medicine. And no matter what happened to Naruto''s soul, and whether he could complete the 100% blackening task. The most urgent task is to get the first batch of blackening spots anyway, otherwise, there is no guarantee for one''s life in this world. "Boss! Boss "Well? "Ha?" "It''s burnt. The food is burnt." "Oh, I''m sorry. I was thinking about something just now. I lost my mind. I''ll cook another one for you." ¡­¡­ The picture returns to Naruto. During the period when Li Yaoxiang doubted his life, Naruto had already cleaned his whole body. The tears are gone. The clothes are clean. The whole person becomes fresh and fresh. They even started to clean the room on their own. This scene made Li Yaoxiang''s mouth twitch. But he can''t manage so much. The horse is dead. "Naruto, I''m glad to see that you can pick yourself up so soon. It''s proof that you''ve really grown up. " While sweeping the floor, Naruto responded in his mind: "well, brother. I will take good care of myself in the future, and I won''t let you worry about me any more. " With a young body. I can also savor all kinds of things I got along with my brother. This makes Naruto who is already 70 years old and 80 years old feel very happy. What he didn''t know was that Li Yaoxiang in the space of consciousness looked like a ghost. What''s going on? How can Naruto, who has always been lively and mischievous, become so clever and sensible? "Cough! Cough After coughing awkwardly, Li continued, "now that you''ve grown up, it''s time to tell you something." Huh? Naruto stops sweeping the floor. I wonder to myself, what bad idea is this brother making? Li Yaoxiang: "all along, you are very curious. Why do people treat you as a monster and don''t want to be friends with you?" Naruto''s heart suddenly appears two expressions. First of all, this: (¡Ñ 0 ¡Ñ) And this one: (??©f???????????©f) "PATA!" Let''s hear it. The broom fell to the ground. Naruto in reality was stunned and could not even hold the broom. In his mind, he said anxiously: "brother... You... Do you know why? Tell me, will you tell me soon? " Li Yaoxiang. He nodded to himself. I am very satisfied with Naruto''s performance. Li Yaoxiang: "that''s because you are really a fox. There is a fox sealed in your body." "No... impossible... How could I be a fox?" "Brother, are you mistaken?" Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? unconvinced? In that case, let go and I''ll take you to a place. " A moment later. In the seal space of Jiuwei, there was a big bang. So big claws, slapping on the cage. Naruto was so scared that he sat down on the black pool. Just like at the beginning, Li Yaoxiang didn''t show his real body. He just communicated with Naruto in his mind: "how about it? Now I know why we all call you fox? " "No... no..." "How could that be?" "How can I be a fox?" Jiuwei: "boy, how did you come here?" "I... i... I don''t know, I suddenly appeared here..." Jiuwei: "boy, don''t you really want to make friends? Come here and help me tear off the seal in front of the cage! As long as you tear off this seal, I will be your friend! " meanwhile. Li Yaoxiang also seduced: "go, tear." Naruto: "no... no... brother, can I not tear it? Is he the fox that everyone talks about? If I tear it, will the fox come out of the cage and hurt everyone Li Yaoxiang: "it''s OK. Believe me, he can''t come out and hurt everyone." Naruto: "no, I don''t want to..." Li Yaoxiang: "tear it." Naruto: "No." "Tear it." "No." Li Yaoxiang_ ? Li Yaoxiang in the space of consciousness can''t help taking a deep breath. I used to see Naruto, how to see how cute. How can I see Naruto now? I have an impulse to wake up the little boy in front of me. What''s going on? How can things go wrong so often? Naruto doesn''t tear it, does he tear it by himself? Naruto: "brother... Brother, can you let me think about it again? I dare not approach the big cage. When I get used to it, I''ll come back, OK Li Yaoxiang is holding his breath. Forced to endure the heart of the grievance. Finally spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, helpless way: "OK. I''ll bring you back tomorrow. Naruto, remember, you''ve grown up. You have to face some things bravely, you know? " Naruto: "well." A moment later. Naruto''s vision returns to reality again. I don''t know if I feel tired because I haven''t made any achievements in my plan of working hard for several years, or because I have been repeatedly hindered. In the next few years, Li Yaoxiang didn''t talk to Naruto again. Even the stores in reality closed early today. Naruto wondered why his brother felt so urgent for him? Can''t we wait a few more days? Think about it. Naruto suddenly realized. He then remembered that not only he but also his brother had no strength at this time. Moreover, he vaguely remembers that his brother in this period would soon be in trouble. If you can''t blacken yourself, you can''t enhance your strength. How did brother get through this crisis? It seems that we can''t pretend to be naive We must blacken it properly, at least let my brother have the ability to protect himself in this world. It''s just... The ninth Lama is not a problem. Nine lamas are still useful to him. We can only start from other aspects. Chapter 225 5¡­¡­ 4¡­¡­ 3¡­¡­ 2¡­¡­ 1¡­¡­ Naruto gradually disappeared in his field of vision. Li Yaoxiang''s vision turned dark. When he regained his vision, he was already in a taxi. The speed is about 50. The scenery outside the window is endless high-rise buildings. It''s like a horse lantern switching quickly. Taxi Tall buildings Modern city? Without thinking, Li Yaoxiang first opened the system interface to see who was the target of blackening this time. [host: Li Yaoxiang] Target of blackening: Jin Muyan Soul: 120 Blackening degree: 0% Blackening value: 1053050 Shopping mall: brief] Kimuyan... Kimuyan... Isn''t kimuyan the protagonist in the Tokyo hozhong animation? If you remember correctly, according to the plot, kimuyan will turn black sooner or later. Is this the rhythm of lying down and winning? It''s the same as when he was in the world of fire shadow. If Li Yaoxiang didn''t use soul out of body, he could use it with one mind and feel everything around him. It''s a pity that at this time, Jin Mu Yan is in a hospital. Just born. Li Yaoxiang can''t get much information from it. It can only be judged from the identity and memory given by the system. Thinking of this, a new memory had already poured into his mind. It''s still Li Yaoxiang. Today is the first day of work. In an ordinary company, be an ordinary civilian. Because I was late, I took a taxi to go to work. And with the integration of memory. His guess is true. This is really the Tokyo world. After all, it''s not a secret in this world to grow this stuff. TV news and programs are often broadcast. They may remind people in which area of the homicide, let everyone go out, careful. Or in the program, openly discuss and analyze the variety. Now that the world is confirmed, the problem is Li Yaoxiang''s original intention is to soar all over the world and experience the life, local conditions and customs, food and so on of different worlds. In order to achieve the goal, he has to blacken the target. It''s just that blackening goes back to blackening. He also has his own bottom line and principles. We will not make up the darkness wantonly, we will only excavate the original darkness of the world and blacken the target. But the world is dark enough without him digging. Otherwise, the protagonist of jinmuyan would not be blackened automatically. Does that mean He doesn''t have to do anything to just lie down and win until the end of the plot? After thinking about it, Li Yaoxiang quickly rejected the idea. When watching this cartoon, Li Yaoxiang always has a regret, that is Abuse! It''s so cruel! It can be said that from the beginning of the plot, it goes all the way to the end. Since you have the opportunity to come here, is there any reason why you should not be cheerful? What''s more, if you have to wait until the end of the plot and the automatic blackening of kinmu research, don''t you want to stay in this world for a few more years? That''s too boring, isn''t it? So, anyway, Li Yaoxiang decided. He doesn''t want to win. He''s going to be in. He wants to change the fate of kimuyan and make himself happy. He wants to blacken Jin Mu Yan ahead of time and let himself leave the world ahead of time! After making a decision, a series of blackening plans immediately came to Li Yaoxiang''s mind. It''s just that all of these plans are in the future. After all, today''s kimuyan is just a baby. He can''t do anything. At present, the most important thing is to make waves in this world! In the early stage of Huoying world, there was no strength, Naruto was targeted, and he was always trembling, even if he could not wave. In this world, even if we don''t use the power of fire shadow, with the blackening value of more than 1 million, he can almost become invincible. Is there any reason why we can''t use fire shadow? However, if you want to make waves in this world, and do not want to cause too much noise, so as not to affect the blackening of Jinmu research, you must have a free access to any region and any country. After all, in this world, ordinary people can''t get in and out of some areas at will. Think of it here. Li Yaoxiang said to the driver in the front seat, "driver, I''m not going to XX street. Please take me to CCG branch." you ''re right. What Li Yaoxiang thought of was to join the CCG, that is, the game Bureau. In addition to experiencing the fun of the search officer, we should also get the identity of the search officer, so that he can enter and leave any area at will. "The driver?" "The driver?" "Don''t go this way any more." "Did you hear me? I don''t want to go to XX street. Please take me to the nearest CCG branch The driver ignored Li Yaoxiang. The car accelerates. Then a tail flick, turned into an alley. The car braked and stopped. With a deep voice, the driver slowly turned his head to the back seat: "Hey, hey... Did you find out? How did you find out? " When Li Yaoxiang saw the driver''s eyes, they were black and scarlet. Li Yaoxiang_ ? Next. Don''t wait for Li Yaoxiang to speak. The driver''s waist suddenly protruded like a tentacle general Hezi, forming a sharp drop type, attacking Li Yaoxiang. Only listen to "Dang!" There was a loud noise. A moment later. From the alley came the sound of the driver begging for mercy. "Please, please let me go." "It''s me, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t attack you. Please let me go At this time, the driver was imprisoned by an invisible force and couldn''t move, including Hezi at his waist. This is exactly the result of several rounds of tomb side prisons controlling him. Before that, the driver suffered a lot. Also because of his selfless dedication. Let Li Yaoxiang get a good harvest. First of all, it is certain that even without the use of kuyink, that is, the weapon made by Hezi, Li Yaoxiang still has innumerable ways to inflict heavy damage on or kill all kinds of weapons. Just like the God of Darius in the original book, he was also crushed to death by the steel plate. As long as his strength exceeds the load range of He Zhong, he can. Second, life safety. Eating the fruit of the tree, his body is strengthening all the time. Although it hasn''t reached the level of Tanmu Huiye, it has been attacked continuously by Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, and it has not been damaged. But at least in front of you, you can''t break your own defense. That is to say, if it is not necessary, he does not need to exchange Hezi of the world to enhance his strength. Whatever you want. The experiment is over. Li Yaoxiang threw a sky photo at random. Moments later, the driver was burned to death. Li Yaoxiang went out of the alley, took another taxi and went to CCG branch to apply fo Chapter 226 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a flash, four years have passed. Four years ago, Li Yaoxiang successfully joined CCG and got the identity of search officer. There are six levels of search officers. They are the third-class search officer, the second-class search officer, the first-class search officer, the first-class search officer, the quasi special search officer and the special search officer. From bottom to top, the first three are called inferior search officers, and the last three are called superior search officers. And it''s a great honor. Four years later, Li Yaoxiang was still a third-class search officer. His position, as men always like 18-year-old girl so single-minded. not to move or retreat. It''s not because Li Yaoxiang joined in midway, not as good as those orphans who have been taken back by CCG since childhood, or brainwashed, or trained, or referred to as candidate students for short. It is because of Li Yaoxiang''s work attitude in the past four years, he has always muddled along. Every afternoon at three o''clock, you must drink afternoon tea. Every evening at seven o''clock, the work will be finished on time. It''s impossible to work overtime. I have to take a nap once in a while. He even takes sick leave and travels abroad from time to time. If CCG were not understaffed, he would not have been a search officer. Li Yaoxiang might have been dismissed by CCG if he hadn''t caught or killed one or two of them every month. Of course, don''t look at Li Yaoxiang. He only cares about the waves. He didn''t fall behind in business either. With his experience of blackening, the simple Li Yaoxiang knows very well that the best way to guide Kim Muk research on the right path is undoubtedly to start from a young age. So during these four years, in addition to going to the waves everywhere and realizing his dream, since he was the director of Kim Mu Yan, he has been playing and chatting with Kim Mu Yan from time to time, trying to establish a relationship and trust with him. Try to influence the character of Jin Muyan. Unfortunately, the effect was very good at the beginning. At least when choosing toys, the golden wood Research Association will choose toy knives. At home, the left hand has eight fists and the right hand has one sword. But kimuyan is not a Naruto after all, and this era is not a war era. Kimuyan has parents, and the medical level of this era has different development directions. In the dead of night. Every time I see my own children, they seem to play and laugh at the air. Kim''s parents are scared and shivering. When asked who Kim Muyan was talking to, Kim Muyan said frankly that there were people who were talking and playing with him and often told him bedtime stories. When asked what the story was, how could he explain clearly the stories that Jin Muyan and Li Yaoxiang at this age said about their happy love and hatred, and how could they destroy people all over the family? I can only kill this and that. Now, can''t you scare the couple? Without saying a word, the couple immediately took Kim Muyan to see a psychologist. Unfortunately, the assessment and report given by the psychiatrist proved that everything was normal. The couple were relieved. However, after that, they will only spend more time on kimuyan. He also told Kim to stop talking to strangers. If you see anything strange in the future, ignore him. Compared with Li Yaoxiang, the ignorant Kim Muyan is more willing to listen to his parents. Li Yaoxiang also cooperated very well and stopped interfering with kimuyan for the time being, because he knew that it was not the right time. Because of this, his personality is still seriously affected by his parents. Afterwards, seeing that Kim Mu Yan was normal, he didn''t talk to himself any more, so the couple were relieved. It''s just that they don''t know. Since the beginning of choosing the toy knife, everything has been different. Jin Muyan''s interest has changed into a child who likes to play the hot-blooded games that some boys should play. In fact, it means that Li Yaoxiang''s initial plan has been successful, which has planted a black seed in Jin Muyan''s heart. Only when the time is right. This seed will naturally germinate, grow, and finally become strong. Four years later, this day is the beginning of this seed germination. Because Jin Muyan''s father died a while ago, just like the original. Jin Muyan once mentioned in the original book that he did not know how his father died or what happened at that time. For his father''s death, he only remembered that "a very terrible thing happened.". Even when he grew up, it brought him a vague sense of fear. There is no mention of "something terrible" in the original work. But Li Yaoxiang, who saw the whole process in his eyes, saw it very clearly. Jin Muyan''s father was killed by Hu Zhong in front of Jin Muyan. Fortunately, the search officer arrived in time, and Jin Muyan recovered his life. But also because his father died in front of kimuyan. It''s a big blow to him. So his brain seems to have chosen indirect amnesia in order to "protect itself.". After that, he could no longer remember the situation at that time. He only remembered the death of his father, which made him feel very scared. In Tokyo, Li Yaoxiang saw the fourth season before crossing the cartoon. He didn''t understand why the author didn''t mention it again. However, Li Yaoxiang is not going to guess what the author thinks. After all, today he is no longer watching animation. This is a real world for him. Although Li Yaoxiang is right to judge by the facts in front of him, he doesn''t need to pay much attention to them. Since the original author did not take advantage of this to "abuse" kimuyan, it would be better for him to do it for him. As long as we remind kimuyan of this "beautiful" memory at the "right" time, we believe it will have unexpected effects. Therefore, Li Yaoxiang did not prevent or interfere with the death of Jin Muyan''s father. Because he knew that this was the beginning of jinmuyan''s tragic fate, and it was also the beginning of the blackening plan. What Li Yaoxiang has to do now is to make the miserable fate of Kim Muyan more miserable. so The day after the funeral. Li Yaoxiang, who had been lurking for a long time, contacted Kim Muk Yan again. This let originally in the home brandishing the toy knife Jin Muyan, also had to be stupefied for a moment. "Why are you back?" "Don''t look for me again, will you?" "Mother said, but told me not to talk to you!" Jinmuyan''s home is not big. His mother, of course, noticed his sudden self talk and scared her out of her wits on the spot I thought my son''s "illness" had been cured long ago. But do not want to, at this time, relapse again. This made her feel nervous and worried again. My husband just left. My son can''t do anything else. Worried, she had to take Kim Mu Yan to seek a famous doctor again. If a famous doctor can''t, go to the temple. In short, all kinds of strange methods have been tried. But in the end, I still can''t "drive away" the sound of Jin Mu Yan''s brain Chapter 227 The problem can''t be solved. Looking for famous doctors and temples, I spent all my money again. What else can we do? Of course, I began to work hard to earn money. And that''s what Li Yaoxiang wants! As long as Kim Muyan''s mother goes out to work, Li Yaoxiang will be able to take advantage of the opportunity to re integrate into Kim Muyan''s life. At the beginning, the "obedient" Jin Muyan was still very resistant to communicating with Li Yaoxiang. But over time. With Li Yaoxiang, he won''t give up. Jin Muyan finally got used to Li Yaoxiang''s existence. From the beginning of the no response, ignore, gradually turned into a reply or two. In the end, it''s back to normal communication. However, in order not to let her mother worry, Kim learned not to be surprised. He learned to act calm and communicate with Li Yaoxiang in his mind. Of course, only by normal communication, only by today''s situation, can not be blackened. If you want to blacken it, you have to wait. Wait for a chance. And this opportunity is the death of Kim Muyan''s mother. Li Yaoxiang remembers that it was said in the original book that Kim Muyan''s mother died of overwork. The reason why he died of overwork, in the final analysis, is that the problem lies in his aunt. The husband of aunt kimuyan lost his job because he borrowed money. But they have hands and feet, even if they know that the family environment of Kim Muyan is not very good, they still ask Kim Muyan''s mother for money. Jin Muyan''s mother was not the one who would refuse people. In order to meet the requirements of her sister, Kim Mu Yan''s mother only took a few jobs. Work as a temporary worker during the day. Cleaning at night. In his spare time, he works as a sideline at home. The time to accompany Jin Muyan is very few. In the end, he died of overwork. But in the original work, Jin Muyan didn''t blame his aunt for this. Even in the days to come, his aunt didn''t treat him very well, and he didn''t know what to do. It''s really hot to see it! Li Yaoxiang wants to completely change this result! Oh, No. It is to take this opportunity to guide kimuyan on the right path. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. Happy time, very fast. In a flash, two years have passed. In the past two years, even though Kim Mu Yan''s mother had to work every day and less time to accompany Kim Mu Yan, Kim Mu Yan was accompanied by his father''s books and Li Yaoxiang. On the whole, life was pretty good. But since half a year ago. Ever since his aunt came. Everything has changed. The burden on the mother''s shoulders becomes heavier and heavier. In order to meet the needs of her aunt, she began to work three jobs a day. Because of this, his mother changed from "spending a lot of time with kimuyan every day" to "trying to squeeze out time to accompany kimuyan every day.". Gradually. Every time the Institute can see the picture, is the back of his mother''s work. Seeing this, Li Yaoxiang knew that the opportunity he had been waiting for had finally come. Taking advantage of Jin Muyan''s looking at his mother''s back again, Li Yaoxiang said in his mind, "is this really good?" Jin Muyan: "what do you mean?" Li Yaoxiang: "I mean, is it really good that your mother only cares about work and doesn''t care about you?" Jin Muyan: "there is no way. Mother wants to earn money to support her family. I''m a good child. I want to be a mother. " This is a word that Kim Mu Yan''s mother often comforts Kim Mu Yan. He replied to Li Yaoxiang with the same sentence. Li Yaoxiang: "but half a year ago, even if you were working to earn money, your mother still had a lot of time to accompany you, didn''t she? You don''t want to go back to the old days? " Jin Muyan Li Yaoxiang: "just say it if you want... Tell your mother, tell her, leave your aunt alone. Don''t take so many jobs any more and leave you more time. " Jin Muyan Jin Muyan did not reply, but still holding a book, quietly came to his mother''s side. Aware of the arrival of his son, Kim Yan''s mother said with a gentle smile: "Yan, what''s the matter? Is there any Chinese character you don''t know that you want to ask your mother? " This is really the original idea of kimuyan. Only with this excuse can we make our mother accompany us more. Jin Muyan held the book in his hands, shook his head and said, "no, it''s not. Mom, why do you have to work so hard, can''t you stop giving money to your aunt? " Mother plucked the golden wood to grind her hair: "ah Yan, good. My aunt''s family is very poor. She''s my mother''s sister. I can''t help her. " Jin Muyan: "but... Mom, I want you not to work so long, I want you to accompany me more." Jin Muyan in the original book doesn''t ask or say that. But in his life, because of the influence of Li Yaoxiang, because of the blackened seed that Li Yaoxiang had planted in his heart, he eventually triggered his inner selfishness. Mother: "it''s better to be a hurt person than to hurt others. Gentle people, as long as this will be happy. A Yan, you want to be a gentle person, you know? Only in this way can you get happiness more easily. " This is a sentence. Jin Muyan has not known how many times he has listened to his mother. This is also the most influential sentence to him. It can be said that the reason why Jin Muyan in the original works has such a character is that he is influenced by his mother. As for now... The same is true. For the time being, Li Yaoxiang can''t compare with his mother. In order not to disappoint and worry his mother, Kim Mu Yan nodded heavily. Ding Dong! Ding Dong! Just then, someone rang the doorbell. Mother stood up and walked quickly to open the door. The visitor is the aunt of Jin Muyan. Mother: "ah, coming? Come in and sit down Aunt: "No. Have you got your salary? The child has to pay the tuition. Anyway, please help me. " Mother hesitated: "er..." Aunt: "what''s the matter? We two sisters, you are not going to help me? " Mother: "no, it''s not. As you know, he is ill in my family. I want to save money to take him to have a look again, otherwise I will not be at ease. You... Do you think you can... " What Jin Muyan''s mother called "illness" is Li Yaoxiang. Obviously, aunt kimuyan also knew about it. Aunt: "how much money did you spend on a Yan''s illness? Don''t you give up? Doesn''t it just look like he''s okay? Don''t worry about that much. Besides, the freezer at home is broken, so we have to replace it. I''m really in a hurry. Please help me again. " The mother wanted to talk and stopped, and finally replied, "well... Well." He said. Jinmuyan mother from the room, will just get soon salary, to his sister hand. When her sister got the money, she left soon and didn''t stay much Chapter 228 During the whole process of communication between his mother and aunt, Kim Mu Yan stood not far away with his toy knife in his hand, looking at it all. Li Yaoxiang took the opportunity to bewitch: "do you hear me?" Jin Muyan: "what do you hear?" Li Yaoxiang: "your aunt''s family doesn''t sound like it''s in a pinch at all. It''s just that the freezer is broken, so it needs to be replaced immediately. Can''t you save some without money? You have to use the freezer? It seems that your aunt''s freezer is more important than yours Jin Muyan Li Yaoxiang: "in order to make money for your aunt, your mother has to sacrifice her time with you. Is this... Really the result you want? Are you not going to talk to your mother again? " Kim Muyan: "it''s better to be a hurt person than to hurt others. Gentle people, this is how to be happy. Mother is a gentle person, and I want to be a gentle person. " "Oh? Is that right? " "Originally, you want to be a gentle child..." "That''s OK, as long as you don''t regret it." Jin Muyan couldn''t understand the meaning of Li Yaoxiang''s words. He could only look at his haggard mother and rushed back to the room from the door to get the money. Then he rushed to the door and handed the money to his aunt. Finally, she smiles at Kim Mu Yan wearily and goes back to her room to do her sideline work. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, a year has passed. In this year, the aunt of Kim Mu Yan came to Kim Mu Yan''s house to get money on time every month. Kimuyan meets his aunt once a month. Only once. Jin Muyan''s mother continued to get up at six in the morning. After preparing breakfast for Jin Muyan, she went out to work. At 1:00 p.m., he will bring it back together with Jin Muyan''s lunch and do sideline work at home. At 8-9 in the evening, after finishing dinner for kimuyan, he would go out to work as a cleaner. I didn''t come back until 1-2 in the middle of the night. Sleep less than 4 hours a day. It can be said that he went out to work before he woke up. When Jin Muyan wakes up, she comes back to work as a sideline to accompany and take care of Jin Muyan. At night, he went out to work while kimuyan was about to go to bed. She thought that as long as she stayed at home while he was awake, she would be accompanying him. But is that really the case? No, it''s not. In the heart of kimuyan, in fact, he is very eager for his mother to take time out and spend more time with him. What I look forward to most every day is the moment when my mother comes home. Even in order to meet his mother more often, he sometimes deliberately adjusted the time to wake up at 6 a.m., 9-10 p.m., 1-2 p.m., or go to bed late. But because of that sentence. "It''s better to be a victim than to hurt others." "Gentle people are happy as long as they are like this." He wants to be a gentle person. He never mentioned "don''t give my aunt money" again. At the same time, he was afraid of his mother''s hard work, so he did not dare to disturb her. Only occasionally, I can''t help but find some excuses to let my mother teach me Chinese characters and accompany me. So unconsciously, he also developed the habit of reading. Because the books were left by my father. Reading those books, he will feel inexplicably that his father is with him. This kind of day, until a year later, that is, the year when he went to primary school. Life has finally changed. He got to know his friend in the original book and was always near Yingliang. With Yongjin Yingliang''s company, his whole life will be more colorful and no longer lonely as before. In this way, in the next two years, Kim Mu Yan''s life has been around his mother, Li Yaoxiang, books and Yongjin Yingliang. This kind of day. Until one day two years later. When he came home from school, he saw his mother sleeping on the desk. He knew his mother was tired, so he didn''t want to wake her up. Afraid of his mother catching cold, he put a quilt over his mother''s shoulder. Even in the evening, when his mother forgot to cook dinner, he was not willing to wake her up. Very sensible, go out and buy some food by yourself. But when her mother went out to work, she was still motionless. Then he came to his mother and shook her shoulder: "mother, mother?" yes. His mother died. Finally, I couldn''t bear it and died of overwork. In the original work, Kim Mu Yan''s mother died when Kim Mu Yan was 10 years old. The appearance of Li Yaoxiang led to his mother''s death one year earlier. Because their family''s savings were used up in advance. His mother had to start his working life ahead of time. A few hours later Di - Du! Di - Du! Di - Du! The ambulance came to kimuyan''s home and confirmed his mother''s death. Nine year old Jin Muyan only knows how to dial the phone for an ambulance. I don''t know anything else. So he looked at a group of strangers foolishly, going in and out of the house, covering his mother with white cloth and carrying her away. Li Yaoxiang: "see?" Jin Muyan Li Yaoxiang: "did you hear the diagnosis of the medical staff?" Jin Muyan Li Yaoxiang: "your mother died of overwork. Just because your aunt has been taking money from your mother over the past few years, your mother has to take three jobs. That''s why your mother died of overwork. If you advise your mother not to give money to your aunt and give her more rest, maybe she won''t die. It''s better to be hurt than hurt. Gentle people, as long as this is happy. Your mother did it. But Gentle Yan, are you happy now? " Jin Muyan Just at this time, an ambulance man came to Kim Muyan and said, "don''t be too sad, son. Is there anyone else in your family? Why don''t I dial for you and let them come and see you? " Jin Mu Yan subconsciously replied: "aunt." A moment later. My aunt did arrive. The moment she saw kimuyan, she quickly stepped forward and hugged him in her arms: "poor child, don''t worry, you still have your aunt." After hearing these words, Jin Muyan finally couldn''t help crying. After that, a series of follow-up matters of the funeral were also handled by this aunt. On the day of the funeral, the relevant departments came to ask about custody. My aunt gently said to Jin Muyan, "I''ve been causing trouble to your family before. At least let my aunt do her part." Then he said to the official: "Yan Jun, let''s raise him by my family. My family is also an only child, so if there is one person to accompany Youyi, he will be very happy. " Without thinking, Jin Muyan agreed. While his aunt was chatting with the government officials or signing the relevant information, Li Yaoxiang''s voice sounded again in the brain of Kim Mu Yan Chapter 229 Li Yaoxiang: "do you really think so?" Seeing his mother''s body, Jin Muyan, who was still crying, subconsciously said, "what do you mean?" Li Yaoxiang: "do you really think your aunt said that she wanted to take care of you in order to do her duty?" Jin Muyan couldn''t understand why Li Yaoxiang said that. I don''t know how to answer. This Isn''t that right? Mother is so gentle, aunt is the present sister. She should be as gentle as her mother, shouldn''t she? Li Yaoxiang didn''t plan to guess the riddle with him. At this time, he didn''t bury hatred in his heart. He even waited for when: "are you not curious? Didn''t your aunt always say that there was no money at home? Why do you have money for your mother''s funeral now? " Kimuyan still can''t understand. Li Yaoxiang: "because what she is using is your mother''s money. This is the money your mother left you. Only if you are accepted can your aunt use the money legally. " Li Yaoxiang didn''t explain to Kim Mu Yan the complicated problems of insurance and housing. It''s just a simple statement of the point. "Aunt is for money." Li Yaoxiang didn''t cheat kimuyan, which was not mentioned in the original work, but what he saw was true. This time, Jin Muyan understood. But he was silent. Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? Don''t believe it? " yes. Kimuyan chose not to believe it. In other words, he did not want to believe it. A 9-year-old doesn''t really have a big idea about money. Compared with money, at this time, Kim Mu Yan paid more attention to family. His aunt was already his only relative. He didn''t want to make the problem so complicated. I just want someone who is "familiar" to take care of myself. In the future, I can continue to live with my relatives. Li Yaoxiang saw the intention of Jinmu research. I don''t mean to argue with him. That''s enough. Li Yaoxiang: "just watch it..." ¡­¡­ Soon after. Originally living in the shelter, Jin Muyan was finally taken to his aunt''s home. Just arrived at the moment, Jin Mu Yan did not think too much. I''m looking forward to and excited about this new home. But Li Yaoxiang reminded him at this time: "eh? Isn''t your aunt always telling your mother that their family is very poor? It doesn''t look like -- Just get off the car, originally full of small excitement of kimuyan. Suddenly a Leng. He looked up at the two-and-a-half story house in front of him This family, compared with the family where kimuyan originally lived, is not small. Jin Muyan''s home is similar to a few stories high apartment without elevator. My aunt''s house is a two-and-a-half-story row house with a wall. In addition to the house, there is extra space in the wall for all kinds of flowers and plants. My aunt turned back with a smile: "Yan Jun, why are you still in a daze? Come in with your aunt. " There was a panic, and then there was a quick step forward. Come into the house. His aunt helped him carry his luggage and passed the living room: "this is your uncle. Call him uncle." Jin Muyan: "uncle." After the study: "this is your cousin, Youyi. Yoichi, stop playing! Come and see my cousin In the study came the sound of "Didi, biubiubiu.". This is the voice of Kim Mu Yan''s cousin, Youyi, who is playing the video game. My cousin didn''t look back and said eagerly, "wait! Wait! I''ll see you later! " With an apology, his aunt said, "he''s just like this. He''s always playing. I hope you don''t mind." Kim Mu Yan gave a "hum" and shook his head. Then he followed his aunt. Li Yaoxiang: "Oh, your aunt''s house is really in a tight corner.". Your cousin has a video game to play, which is useless to you. I don''t know if it''s the money your mother left you, or if their family is not very poor at all? " Originally, I didn''t think too much about kimuyan. His face sank. He didn''t say anything. Low head, quietly follow aunt to leave. Up two stairs in a row, and finally came to the small room with only half a floor. Houses like this have very low roofs. Adults can touch the roof almost without raising their hands. This used to be a utility room. Now it''s been cleaned up, cleaned up, and served as a room for jinmuyan. It doesn''t look too shabby. After all, the relevant institutions usually send people to observe children who are required to be adopted, such as kimuyan, for a long time. If the child does not live well, the relevant institutions have the right to take back the custody of the child. Only after a certain period of observation can the adoption process be completely completed. So in this period of time, my aunt will do a very good job in treating Kim Muyan. So as not to talk to others. But Jin Muyan didn''t know all this. After entering the room, my aunt gave a gentle smile to Jin Muyan: "Yan Jun, this will be your room in the future. This is your home from now on. If you need anything, just tell your aunt I heard these words of concern. Jin Mu Yan''s heavy heart was much better. Again, he nodded heavily and gave a clever "um.". After my aunt left Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? Do you think it doesn''t matter whether your aunt uses the money your mother left you? As long as your aunt is nice to you? " Jin Muyan did not speak. But Li Yaoxiang did say what he thought. Li Yaoxiang: "if I told you that everything in front of you was just a fake created by your aunt, would you believe it?" This time, Kim Mu Yan finally refuted Li Yaoxiang: "no, my mother is so gentle, my aunt must be as gentle as her mother!" Li Yaoxiang didn''t speak any more. Jin Muyan was relieved. That night, Kim Mu Yan was called down by his aunt, and the "family" had a happy dinner together. After that, for a long time, jinmuyan lived a happy life with a home. Until once. After being praised by his aunt once, he chose to study harder in order to integrate into the family and get praise from his aunt again. As a result, the next time his grades came out, he got a full mark in every subject, but his aunt gave him a completely different reaction. With the report card, my aunt murmured to herself: "hum, like my sister, are you so smart?" Immediately he said, "why? Are you satirizing me and my family''s first grade That''s why my aunt hates her sister. She thinks that because of her intelligence in studying, Kim Mu Yan''s mother has robbed all her "love" from her parents since she was a child, so she feels that Kim Mu Yan''s mother owes herself. It is a matter of course that Jin Muyan''s mother helps and gives her money. Also because of the achievements of Jin Mu research, let aunt think of bad memories again. After that. My aunt''s family never gave Kim Mu a good look. Even the dishes are becoming more and more shabby. Until the end, even at the same table to eat is not willing, just give him some money, let Kim wood research himself out to solve it. Looking at the money in hand, Jin Muyan was silent. Li Yaoxiang, who has disappeared for a long time, appears again Chapter 230 Li Yaoxiang: "how about it? Now you have to believe it? " Jin Muyan: "what do you believe?" Li Yaoxiang: "the money is in hand. Of course, your aunt and her family no longer need to act in front of you." Jin Muyan Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? Your mother, your aunt, your aunt''s family. Even after your mother died, she didn''t repent and still treated you like this. You''re not angry at all? I don''t want revenge at all? " Jin Muyan did not reply. Take the money, go to the street, ready to solve today''s dinner. And when Jin Muyan passed an electrical appliance store, there were all kinds of TV sets in the glass of the electrical appliance store, just reporting a piece of news. "Hello everyone, I''m your news anchor. The next news for you is that at 7-9 pm yesterday, another family in XX District suffered from the damage of He Zhong. The modus operandi are the same as those of the previous cases. There''s no sign of breaking the door. It looks like an acquaintance. However, some experts think that maybe this is just the illusion created by the species. Because according to the clues revealed by the neighbors of these families, they all have one thing in common. That is to habitually put the key of the house at a certain place at the door. Maybe he found their habit and broke into the house with the key. Therefore, this radio station appeals to the residents of XX District, if you also have the above habits, please change them as soon as possible, so as not to become the next target of the species. " News anchors speak fast. Almost kimuyan started to walk on one side of the store, but before he got to the other side of the store, the news was over. Li Yaoxiang: "do you hear me? It''s Ho Chong, it''s Ho Chong again. It happens to be the area where you live! You said, if you can use this seed to avenge your mother, wouldn''t it be better? If your aunt''s family is killed by hozhong, I believe that people will not suspect you, will they? Then you don''t have to worry so much about Yanjun. " I heard what Li Yaoxiang said. Jin Muyan stops subconsciously. I listened to the news report and watched the pictures on the TV screen. A moment later. Jin Mu Yan left here if nothing happened. He didn''t reply. But Li Yaoxiang ignored it and still pretended to analyze and bewitch himself in the brain of Kim Muk Yan. He asked himself: "since he hasn''t caught the criminal, it means that he can''t hide in the neighbors of these victims. Otherwise, the search officer would not have found out. Like this kind of small habit, people usually don''t pass it around at will. You said In addition to the neighbors who meet every day and night, who can discover the habit of the victim''s family? yes! by the way! This person must have an identity that "even if he passes through the area of the victim''s home every day", no one will doubt! Otherwise, he would not have found this little habit of the victim''s family! postman? Who delivered the papers? The milkman? Or are these places the only way to go to and from work Kim did not respond. Li Yaoxiang didn''t say any more, which is obvious enough. Jin Muyan seems indifferent. But Li Yaoxiang knew that in fact, he had kept his words in mind. His performance can not be concealed from others, nor can it be concealed from Li Yaoxiang, who has been watching him grow up since he was born. In the process of buying food next, it is enough to prove that Li Yaoxiang''s conjecture is correct. "Young man! young fellow! You haven''t paid yet The boss panted to catch up with Kim. Kimuyan bowed and apologized: "sorry, sorry." A moment later. "Hello! Hello! Young man, you haven''t got your change back! " On the surface do not care, the whole person is absent-minded, become out of mind. After a good period of time, the small details of kimuyan''s life made some changes. He will start to pay attention to "that news" intentionally or unconsciously. Keep an eye on the locations of the victims. Sometimes they even make a detour and deliberately pass by these crime sites on their way to school or home. The final conclusion is that the routes of these crime sites can not be linked together. That is to say, people who work or leave work are excluded. The rest, then, are people who deliver newspapers, milk, postmen and so on. Only these people will take such a strange route and will not be suspected. With this discovery, kimuyan was very surprised. He did not expect that the original kind of terror, from his own life, even so close. It could even be anyone around. However, this frightening fact has not bothered him for long. After that, he also intentionally or unintentionally through the several routes, and finally locked a few goals. He didn''t know if there would be any among these goals. All he knew was that these goals, apart from appearing on the "fixed route" from time to time, passed by his aunt''s house from time to time. Li Yaoxiang saw Jin Muyan''s series of small moves. But in the whole process of the investigation, Li Yaoxiang did not say anything. There is no meaning to ridicule Jin Mu Yan. Now that the investigation has come to a conclusion, everything is ready, but Kim Mu Yan has come to his senses at this time. What is he doing? What the hell is he doing? yes. Kimuyan did this series of things unconsciously. In the process of investigation, I didn''t think about revenge. It was like satisfying my curiosity. But this so-called "satisfy curiosity" is a self deceiving idea. It''s just that he didn''t notice. Li Yaoxiang knew that at this time, someone had to come out to push the research. Only push on the wood grind, let him over the threshold of the heart. Only the blackened seeds buried in his heart can be completely broken and sprouted. And this man, no doubt, is him. Li Yaoxiang: "what are you... Hesitating about?" At this moment, Jin Muyan was standing at the door of his house, motionless. In the distance, one of the "target characters" is passing by¡® The target person is about to pass through this matter, and kimuyan knows it. But he didn''t know why he was here at this time, at this place, and didn''t move. Li Yaoxiang: "your wonderful life has been destroyed. The people who destroy your good life are happier and more comfortable than you every day. I don''t even know how to repent and laugh at you behind your back. And this "person" is in this family. Are you not angry and don''t want revenge? " Jin Muyan bowed his head and said nothing. Li Yaoxiang: "don''t think so much. Tell yourself that you''re just doing something to make people mistake you for taking the key from somewhere to open the door. It''s all accidents. Do it. If you don''t, the man will leave... " That''s all. Two bells. This is the ring of the target''s bicycle. Judging by the ringing tone, it is enough to get the result that the target person is not far away from himself. And just as the target is about to ride his bicycle past his aunt''s house. Kimuyan suddenly bent down, looked like the carpet at the door, took out "something" and got up to open the door. Jin Muyan''s eyes end of Yu Guang, looking at the target. When you see the target, you also notice his actions With a click, the shell broke. From this moment, the blackened seeds begin to grow. The seedlings look very small, but they have strong vitality Degree of blackening: 1%¡­¡­ 6%¡­¡­ 12%¡­¡­ 18%¡­¡­ Chapter 231 For a good time to come. Jin Muyan has been wandering between "going home" and "going out" frequently. And even if he went home, he would soon go out again. It can be said that most of the time, will stay out. There are two main purposes. 1) He didn''t know if there were any of them. I don''t know who he is. The only thing he can do is to show them a picture of himself taking out a key to open the door under the carpet at a fixed time when these target characters are about to pass his aunt''s house. 2) He has provided an extra key to his aunt''s house. Every time he went out, he would put the key under the carpet. To stay out for a long time is to wait for the opportunity to do something. If you go home, you will take back the key, so that when you are at home, you will not even solve it with him. These days lasted for a long time. His aunt did not care for him, whether he went home or not, or went out often. So there was no doubt. But the problem is, it''s been a long time. How come you haven''t started planting yet? Is my guess wrong? None of these goals? At this time, Jin Muyan was sitting on the semicircular, hollow children''s facility with four exits in the park, holding his chin and thinking about whether his conjecture was wrong. It''s hard to make up your mind and cross the threshold in your heart. But there is no result, although the surface is nothing, but the heart is still very anxious. Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? Disappointed? Why didn''t you do it? " Kim Mu Yan was stunned, then recovered his composure and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." This is the case with kimuyan. He is a man who is good at deceiving himself. Deceive yourself, even to the extent that you believe yourself to be true. Li Yaoxiang understood his character and didn''t get entangled in this issue: "don''t worry, haven''t you checked the information of He Zhong before? You don''t need to eat often. Eating once can keep him alive for a long time. It''s not long since the last case. Maybe it''s not time for him to eat? Hold on. If we persist, we will get results. Maybe you''ve seen everything you''ve done in this period of time. Maybe your aunt''s family has already said that his next goal is not certain. " What Li Yaoxiang said is not aimless. As early as in the investigation of this matter, as a search officer, he also took the initiative to apply for responsibility for this case. According to the results of the investigation, the culprit is indeed one of the targets of the Institute. The reason why he hasn''t taken any action up to now is that he is worried about the problem of the search officer. He''s watching. He was waiting for the news to be less intense before moving again. In CCG, Li Yaoxiang, who is famous for his laziness, volunteered, of course, not just for the sake of "cross.". There are two main reasons 1) He just worried that if the case was taken over by other search officers, the prisoner might be caught ahead of time. Isn''t that rubbing the newly sprouted blackened seedling round and flattening it? 2) After that, he had to finish the research. Otherwise, these small movements of Jin Mu Yan may be seen by other search officers. So for the first time, he volunteered to his boss, vowed to solve the case, and refused to be accompanied by his boss. This case happened in a residential area. It made the residents panic. They are highly valued by the authorities and the outside world. Originally, the boss was not optimistic about Li Yaoxiang and wanted to refuse. But at this time, Li Yaoxiang stated a fact: "I''m lazy, but it doesn''t mean I''m poor. Have you seen me fail or get hurt in the past few years? " This sentence left the boss dumb for a while. In addition, other people have a lot of tasks to deal with. The boss had no choice but to agree. In the end, it led to the present result. Li Yaoxiang was in charge of the whole case, and tried to delay the case until he started. Of course, during this period, all the families who had the chance to become such targets were killed in advance by Li Yaoxiang. Send people to visit these families and tell them not to leave their keys outside the door, otherwise they will be arrested for "assisting in a crime". These families, who didn''t pay much attention to Cuzhong, had to put away their contempt to avoid a lawsuit. In the end, it led to the goal of hozhong, leaving only his aunt''s home. Everything is ready. All he had to do was to let go of his guard and start. After listening to Li Yaoxiang''s analysis and words of comfort, Kim Muyan, who was about to give up, regained his spirits. The words "I don''t know what you''re talking about" are still on the lips, but the actions are sincere. In the next period of time. Kimuyan still insists on doing the same thing. After going out, I would go out for a long time. I don''t know how long it lasted. Until one day. When he was sitting in the children''s facilities in the park, reading with relish, a chubby aunt suddenly gasped and ran to kimuyan: "Xiaoyan, you are here! Come back with me! There''s something wrong with your family! " Fat aunt, is my aunt''s neighbor. At this age, Jin Muyan doesn''t have a mobile phone. So when the police... Asked, fat aunt can only contact Kim Mu Yan in this way. After hearing the news, Jin Muyan was stunned. The book rolled to the ground with a few clicks. Finally, she forgot to pick it up and ran back with the fat aunt. When I get home. At this time, the outside of my aunt''s house was already surrounded by people eating melons. The police pulled several warning belts and sealed off the scene. Fat aunt took kimuyan''s little hand and cried out, "get out of the way! move out of my way! Get out of the way! ", It was hard to squeeze in. Then he said to one of the police officers, "police officer! Police officer! Here, here. I brought a Yan back. He is the only survivor of the Asaoka family The Asaoka family is the surname of her aunt and husband. Fat aunt''s words. Around the crowd to look at the kimuyan here. A lot of gossip. Or pity, or ridicule. Those who don''t know about kimuyan feel pity for the child and die of his family. Those who understand and ridicule kimuyan not only kill their parents, but also their aunt''s family. Jin Muyan''s performance seems to be full of uneasiness. The police officer who saw this was very dissatisfied. At that moment, he ordered several subordinates to drive away those mocking people, and then he went to Kim Muyan: "are you Kim Muyan? Do you know what''s going on here? " Chapter 232 Jin Muyan''s face turned pale and his tone was tense: "I... i... I don''t know." The police officer squatted down, stroked the back of kimuyan''s head and comforted him: "next, I want to say a bad news for you. You have to be prepared. " Jin Mu Yan swallowed his saliva and nodded. Next. In the process of the police officer telling "what happened to his aunt''s house", Kim Mu Yan couldn''t help but shed tears. But no one knows whether the tears are sad, excited or afraid. The squatting police officer patted kimuyan on the shoulder: "don''t be too sad, don''t pay attention to other people''s opinions. I believe that if your family knows that you can survive this disaster and live happily, they will be glad to know. " Finish. The officer stood up. But just as he turned around and wanted to deal with the follow-up, he suddenly thought of something. He turned to Jin Muyan again and asked, "Oh, yes. Your family is also in the habit of leaving the key outside the door? " Poop, poop, poop, poop! Jin Muyan''s heart beat faster. The mood was tense to the extreme. But he still nodded stiffly. The police officer only sighed in secret that "it is so." he did not suspect a child. When the police officer turns around and leaves. Li Yaoxiang''s voice sounded in the sea of Jin Mu Yan''s brain: "what''s the matter? Worried? Worry about your own affairs, will be exposed? " Kimuyan tried to calm his emotions and responded in his mind, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry. They would never have thought that a child would design to kill his aunt and his family. OK? How does revenge feel? Are you excited? Are you excited? " Jin Muyan: "stop talking! I don''t know what you''re talking about! " Li Yaoxiang: "don''t be so nervous. Don''t feel guilty. Your aunt''s family deserved to die. If she hadn''t asked your mother for money, she wouldn''t have died. Also, do you really think your uncle and your cousin are innocent? They have a share of your mother''s money. They don''t see you as a family, either. If your aunt is the murderer, they are the accomplices! " Jin Muyan: "stop talking! Don''t say any more! " Li Yaoxiang: "take it easy. It''s because you killed people for the first time. That''s why you feel uncomfortable. On the whole, you did very well this time. Although there are still some flaws, I believe you will perform better next time. I''ll get used to the discomfort of killing people. " Jin Muyan said excitedly: "shut up! Shut up! I didn''t kill them -- " Degree of blackening: 19%¡­¡­ 21%¡­¡­ 23%¡­¡­ 26%¡­¡­ This sentence is not in my mind. But Jin Muyan was so excited by Li Yaoxiang that he couldn''t help crying out. The atmosphere of the scene was suddenly silenced by the cry of Jin Mu Yan. All people''s eyes are focused on Jin Mu Yan. Not far away from the police officer, this is a frown, turned to look at the kimuyan. Then came the whispers in the crowd. "Do you hear me? Do you hear me? The child said that he killed his family. Sure enough! He knows he''s a killer "Well, maybe the blow is too heavy?" "No, in my opinion, maybe this family was really killed by him..." The murmur of the crowd was like a fly buzzing in the sea of the golden wood brain. He knew he had said something wrong. He looked at the people around him as if they were laughing at him and blaming him. There are hallucinations in my mind. "It''s all you! It''s all you! You killed your aunt''s family "Yes! Do you think no one will know what you make? " "You killed your mother, too! Without you, your mother would not have worked so hard, would she? The most damned is you! Why don''t you die! " Can''t bear the eyes of the surrounding crowd. Tears go straight. Mumbling to himself: "no... it''s not like this... It''s not like what you said..." Then he dashed into the room and wanted to rush back into his room to hide. "Hello! boy! You can''t... "The police officer stopped Kim Muyan, and Kim Muyan did stop. But at this time, a lazy voice came out in the room: "let him live..." The master of the voice is Li Yaoxiang''s noumenon. At this time, Li Yaoxiang, dressed in a suit, opened the freezer at the scene of the murder, picked up a can of Red Bull and opened it to drink. At the same time, Li Yaoxiang didn''t even look at Jin Muyan. Although he is a third-class search officer, he is at the bottom of the CCG. But any kind of search officer, in front of these ordinary police officers, has a higher status. As long as it''s about the case to the police officer, no matter what class you are, you have to fully cooperate with CCG and put CCG in charge. Even if Li Yaoxiang is only a third-class search officer, that''s the case. When the police officer heard the speech, he slowly lowered his arm. But Jin Muyan was really stunned. Because he felt that Li Yaoxiang''s voice was very familiar! But in the process of being stupefied, the discussion of the masses eating melons outside came into our ears again. This let originally still flustered Jin Muyan, be awakened immediately. After the surprise, he couldn''t manage so much and rushed upstairs. The upright police officer walked up to Li Yaoxiang, who was drinking red bull, and said, "this is the scene of the murder. Aren''t you afraid the evidence will be lost by that child? Besides, didn''t you hear what the child just said? Maybe there are some clues in this matter that we haven''t found. You leave him alone¡° Gulu, Gulu, Gulu, ha! After drinking red bull, Li Yaoxiang breathed out a foul breath and slowly answered the police officer. Besides, he went to the desk, picked up a piece of information and gently threw it in front of the police officer. "The crime scene is just the living room, and the whole first floor. What does that have to do with him going upstairs? " "Here''s the information. See for yourself. " Officer, open the folder. Inside is the material of Jin Mu Yan. Data show that Kim Mu Yan has many records of seeing a psychologist. Psychologist''s report: when I was a child, I often talked to myself. Even as we grow up, this situation becomes less and less, but it still happens occasionally. After reading the report. Honest police officer, on the spot speechless retort. Although I don''t quite agree with the way the present search officer handled it. But he knew that he had wronged Li Yaoxiang. It turns out that Li Yaoxiang did his homework first, so he didn''t pay much attention to the child''s crazy words. No, I''m sorry, but in the follow-up, the police officer became more cooperative with Li Yaoxiang Chapter 233 Jinmu Research Institute. ground floor. After the search, ah no, it was a pretense. After the search, Li Yaoxiang ordered people to clean up the bodies at the scene and evacuate the crowd. Looking at his heartless appearance, the police officer couldn''t help but remind him: "I know I shouldn''t interfere with your CCG work, but I have to remind you that this is the fourth case. If you can''t solve this problem any more, I''m afraid even your CCG can''t withstand the pressure of the people. " Li Yaoxiang picked up the suitcase with kuyink on the table and waved his hand: "don''t worry, I have a clue. This is absolutely not the fifth case. " Then he went to the door. At this time, Jin Muyan, holding the handle in the stairwell, silently watched Li Yaoxiang''s back as he left. The police officer frowned and looked at Li Yaoxiang''s back as he left. However, the police officer noticed that there was someone in the stairwell and turned to look over. When kimuyan saw the police officer looking at him, he was startled and ran back upstairs. ¡­¡­ In the room. As soon as he got back to the room, Jin Muyan slammed the door and put his back close to the door, panting. Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? Do you care about that person? " When the police officer and others were dealing with the problem of the body, after returning to the room, Jin Muyan''s mood had gradually eased. When his mood eased, the most important thing he cared about was Li Yaoxiang''s voice. The voice grew up with him. He can''t be more familiar with it. So, no matter how hard he didn''t want to face outsiders, Kim Mu Yan still resisted the discomfort and went to the stairs to peep at Li Yaoxiang''s body. Jin Muyan: "are you... Him?" Li Yaoxiang: "you mean the search officer?" Jin Muyan Li Yaoxiang: "don''t think about it. When I talk to you, isn''t he also doing his thing? How could I be him? " Jin Muyan''s breathing slowly eased down. Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? Worried that I know too many of your secrets and want to kill me? " Kimuyan angrily scolded: "don''t talk nonsense! I don''t think so at all Li Yaoxiang: "don''t be nervous. If you have this idea, I will be very pleased. At least you''re finally open to me, aren''t you? From small to large, only I have been with you. If you don''t tell us what we said, no one will know. In fact, you don''t need to be so wary of me, do you? Of course, if you want to cheat yourself and make your heart feel better, I can understand After all, the first time to kill It does take some time to get used to... " Hearing that Li Yaoxiang once again said that he had killed people, Kim Mu Yan was excited again: "I killed people, so what?! Didn''t you say that, too? They deserve to die! I''m absolutely right! My mother would not have died if she hadn''t taken money from her! I won''t lose my home! It''s all their fault Get the reaction of kimuyan. Even Li Yaoxiang, who was walking in the street, couldn''t help smiling treacherously. What you want is your reaction! Before Li Yaoxiang, the reason why he repeatedly pointed out that Kim Mu Yan had killed people was to let Kim Mu Yan really face what he had done. Let Jin Muyan stop deceiving himself. Only when we really face what we have done, we can accept that we have killed people. Then the "golden wood research" will be completely unable to turn back. Completely into the bottomless pool. After all, people are used to it, aren''t they? Now that he has accepted that he has killed people, he will gradually become no longer resistant to killing people. Maybe in the near future, there will be a second or even a third. Moreover, it is undoubtedly the best result that can force Jin Mu Yan to be honest with himself. In the future, it will be much easier to bewitch him. Li Yaoxiang: "don''t be nervous... I didn''t say you were wrong? I see what you''ve done before. If you''re really guilty, then I''m not even guilty? After all, I didn''t stop you from the beginning to the end, and even helped to analyze. If you really kill people, it''s better to say that we kill people together? So we''re both in the same boat. It''s hard for you, and it''s hard for me. I am you, you are me. As long as we work together more closely in the future, no matter you or I, I believe that no matter how difficult it is, we can solve it together. This time, it''s safe. You can still muddle through at your age. But next time, maybe not so lucky. I hope you understand that. " Jin Muyan did not retort this time, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about.". There is no denying that there will be a next time. Li Yaoxiang continued: "now I''ll ask you again. What''s your mood after revenge? " Jin Muyan did not answer. But the subtle smile betrayed his real idea. At the same time, it also means that he agrees with Li Yaoxiang. After that, only in the face of Li Yaoxiang, will he no longer hide his true thoughts in his heart. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. The evening after the case. XX District, XX post office. In full view of the public, Li Yaoxiang wanted to take away a postman. Some brave passers-by, want to come forward to stop, Li Yaoxiang is present to show his identity: "CCG work, miscellaneous people leave immediately! Otherwise, you will be treated as your accomplices! " The crowd that had already surrounded Li Yaoxiang was like a bird in shock. The birds flew and the animals scattered. Looking at the postman, they could not help but become afraid. Li Yaoxiang swaggered the postman into an alley. Li Yaoxiang threw it to the ground. The postman looked very scared. As he fell to the ground, he stepped back nervously and said, "search... Search... Search officer, do you... Do you have any misunderstanding? If you want to ask anything, just ask? How dare I not cooperate with you? Why did you bring me here? " A moment later. In the alley, there were various ferocious and murderous words. Soon, the ferocious and murderous voice turned into a nervous, afraid and helpless voice of begging for mercy. "Please, sir, I don''t dare any more." "Please, please let me go." "Yes! by the way! I still have use value. If I can help you bring out more seeds, then you can make more contributions. Please let me go! " With the sound of begging for mercy. Li Yaoxiang''s phone rang. Lingling! Lingling! Chapter 234 Li Yaoxiang took kuyinke in his left hand and took out his mobile phone from his pocket in his right. "No shit, no shit?" I''m not waiting for him to respond. The voice from the mobile phone is as loud as the loudspeaker. The shock forced Li Yaoxiang to remove his mobile phone from his ear. "Third class search officer, Li Yaoxiang! Don''t you promise that you will solve the problem? Why is there another family killed now?! How do you want me to explain to the outside world? " He was Li Yaoxiang''s immediate superior. However, Li Yaoxiang chose to ignore a series of words denounced by his boss. Hold the right hand of mobile phone, how long, stretch long. Until the fury seemed to be over, he handed the phone back to his ear. "Hello?" "Hello?" "Third class search officer, Li Yaoxiang! Are you listening to me or not? " Li Yaoxiang said lazily: "yes, yes, I''ve heard it all." Li Yaoxiang''s tone and attitude really annoyed his boss at the other end of the line. I thought my saliva was almost dry. Li Yaoxiang should reflect on himself and make some achievements, right? But as soon as I heard his tone, my boss knew that Li Yaoxiang didn''t say what he said at all. This made him feel extremely depressed. Full of anger, no place to vent. He was so angry that his teeth itched. "Good, good! What should we do now? " Li Yaoxiang: "don''t be nervous. Hasn''t the prisoner been found? He''s right in front of me now. " "I tell you, this time you can''t expect to make any excuse at will, and then you can make a fool of it! I limit you to solve that problem in three days! Otherwise I will... " "Wait, wait, what did you say?" Li Yaoxiang: "I said, that seed is now in front of me. Forget it, you''d better talk to him yourself... " With that, Li Yaoxiang delivered his mobile phone to the postman who couldn''t move. At this time, the postman''s eyes had already become his eyes. There is a Hezi several meters long protruding from the spine. No matter in appearance, shape or posture, he is a murderous and ferocious person. But now he, in front of Li Yaoxiang, which has a good appearance? The whole person looks as if he has become a disadvantaged group who has been bullied. His face was full of fear and uneasiness. If you put away that eye and tail, maybe someone will be cheated by this scene! Mistakenly thinking that Li Yaoxiang is the evil villain boss. In the final analysis, it''s because his frightening Hewei is just like an ornament, and it can''t exert its power. And this postman is also the originator of the case. The reason why he committed a crime in the same area so wantonly was that he had no little contact with Ho Chong search. Even if he is defeated, with his physical advantage, it is still no problem to escape. But this idea, in front of Li Yaoxiang, has become a luxury. Because he had never met a search officer like Li Yaoxiang with strange abilities. This sense of helplessness and powerlessness has never appeared since he learned how to use his own Hezi. The power of the search officer made him dare not have the last chance. There was no more thought of resistance. No, it should be said that even if he wanted to resist, he couldn''t. The only thing we can do is to pray for Li Yaoxiang''s mercy and let him go. Of course, what he will never know is that the seemingly uncanny ability in his eyes is actually just a little ninja, the shadow bondage, performed by Li Yaoxiang''s lunmu prison. If you let him know, Li Yaoxiang actually has more ways to make him. Maybe he, a very powerful person, has begun to doubt his life. Doubt who the predator is. The postman didn''t think so much. He also heard the loud voice of the boss just now. So he could roughly guess the boss of the strange search officer in front of him on the phone. I don''t care about the dignity of being a predator. He immediately turned to his mobile phone and begged for mercy: "long... Sir, I did! I''ve done everything! I did it. I did all those cases! " The boss on the other end of the line. At this time is a face muddle than. Li Yaoxiang is a bit lazy, but after working together for many years, he knows that Li Yaoxiang will not cheat him with this matter. So... His subordinate has really subdued the criminals? No, No. It''s not this thing that makes him confused. Li Yaoxiang has the ability to solve the case. He is not surprised. To his surprise, how did Li Yaoxiang do it? How could he not escape or fight back while he was talking to Li Yaoxiang? How could you stay there and beg for mercy? I''ve just recovered, and I want to know the situation clearly. But I only heard from my mobile phone Doo. Doo. Doo. Doo. Li Yaoxiang ended their call directly. The boss was stunned at first, and then he was so angry that he could not help throwing his mobile phone to the ground. With a "click", the mobile phone fell apart, and the corner of his mouth twitched and his face ached. Of course, Li Yaoxiang doesn''t know the picture on the other end of his mobile phone. But even if you know, you won''t care. Anyway, he doesn''t expect to get a promotion or raise. Compared with the attitude of his boss, he focuses more on his ability. Will he be exposed too early. He didn''t want to get into trouble. I don''t want to affect my comfortable life. That''s why he ended the conversation decisively. Li Yaoxiang put away his mobile phone in a leisurely manner. This normal scene, in the postman''s eyes, is extremely frightening. He knew that the time had come to judge himself. Whether he could live or not was just between the thoughts of the search officer in front of him. He, with a strong will to survive, did not hesitate to admit: "you... You... You... Can''t kill me. I know your CCG has a research project! I know that your search officers can choose not to kill those who give up their resistance! I know you CCG have a shelter! I want to join this shelter! I volunteered to participate in your research projects! " yes. He killed several families without blinking an eye. In order to survive, he even spared no effort to act as an experimental object. Li Yaoxiang''s right tail finger drilled a hole in his ear. I played it. He didn''t look directly at the postman. What is one plus one Postman: "ha?" Calm tone, suddenly become a little impatient: "I''m asking you, how much is one plus one?" Postman: "two... Two... Two?" Li Yaoxiang sighed helplessly: "ah, you know too much..." The postman really knows too much about it. He has seen Li Yaoxiang''s living creatures, and no one is still alive. A wave of kuyink''s left hand. The postman''s head fell to the ground. This is the way Li Yaoxiang has been fighting in recent years. First it''s a shadow bondage technique, and then it''s kuinke''s wave, which is extremely relaxed and without pressure. Occasionally, I have some bad taste to make fun of these kinds of food. It can be regarded as adding some seasoning for myself during work, which makes life less boring. A phone call was made to have the body taken care of. I looked at the time on my watch. It was just right. Work is off. It''s another night to enjoy the waves. Immediately, Li Yaoxiang left Chapter 235 When it''s over. This time, the case of "killing the family by planting" interfered with kimuyan''s life for a long time. As a result, he was unable to go to school and live a peaceful life. On the morning after Li Yaoxiang left, some personnel from relevant institutions came to the door again and said the same thing: "son, do you have any other family? Shall I contact them for you? " The last time Kim Mu Yan answered, it was his aunt. This time, kimuyan could only shake his head. No more I have no family in this world The staff of relevant institutions and Kim Muk Yan are old friends. After all, it''s not the first time the two sides have met. I didn''t expect to meet again in this way. The personnel of relevant institutions are also helpless when they look at the child. Finally, I had to take Kim Muyan to the temporary shelter to see if anyone wanted to adopt Kim Muyan. During this period, there were several families who wanted to adopt kimuyan. But he was encouraged by Li Yaoxiang in the mind of Jin Muyan and eventually rejected them one by one. "Do you think... Why do you make people like you?" "Do you think you are so cute? So they have to adopt you? " "Or do they not believe in evil and want to test the taste of Nemesis?" "Don''t fantasize about these adults anymore. They adopted you just for the sake of your mother''s and your aunt''s family''s legacy." "If you don''t want to experience your aunt''s problems again, I advise you to give up the idea of being adopted. Not every time it happens, there will be a way to help you solve the problem..." yes. After the death of his aunt''s family, Jin Muyan became the only heir to the inheritance. Although Li Yaoxiang can''t confirm whether the people who want to adopt kimuyan are sincere or fake, it doesn''t prevent him from throwing dirty water on them. After all, after being adopted by a new family, there are too many variables. No one knows if this so-called new home will move out. Move away, can let this lifetime of gold wood grind, can''t in the chance coincidence, become a kind of. If he can''t be a Hoya and can''t touch the real dark side of this Hoya world, should Li Yaoxiang blacken Jin Muyan as an ordinary person? How to blacken? How many green hats can he try on? This is also Forget it. I don''t know how to say it. In a word, in any case, Li Yaoxiang will not let this happen under his own eyes. so Finally, this scene appeared. Encouraged and reminded by Li Yaoxiang. Degree of blackening: 27%¡­¡­ As expected, Kim Mu Yan felt sick to his aunt''s family and didn''t want to encounter the same situation again. So he firmly rejected the good intentions of the relevant agencies. No longer have any illusions about those who want to adopt him. He claimed that he no longer wanted to be adopted. He wants to live on his own. It''s a pity that his idea is equally impractical. After all, the law does not allow the personnel of relevant institutions to allow him to live alone, even if he has a "legacy" left by his mother''s family. After some persuasion, he finally had to move from the temporary shelter to the nearby orphanage. There''s no need to worry about the cost of living or going to school in the future. Before he reached the age of 18, the director of the orphanage was responsible for helping him collect everything. This result is not only satisfactory to Li Yaoxiang, but also to Jin Muyan. Because kimuyan itself does not want to adapt to a new life. As for the problems related to the case, Li Yaoxiang, a kind of search officer, personally did a series of finishing work for Kim Muk Yan. Of course, Kim Muk Yan, a humble child, did not arouse other people''s suspicion. Kimuyan can finally restore his peaceful life. And it''s the day before we get back to school. By the stream. Kimuyan sat on the grass, holding his knees, calmly looking at the sunset in front of him. The setting of the sun seems to imply that everything is over. At last he didn''t have to worry any more. The day when I can finally get back to school. At this time, a cry came from the distance: "Jin Mu Yan --!" A child of the same age as Jin Muyan rushed over from a distance and jumped onto Jin Muyan''s back, making Jin Muyan, who couldn''t bear the force, falter with him. It was yongjinyingliang who came. Yongjin Yingliang: "disappeared so long, also don''t tell me, finally found you here again!" When it comes to "again," even Yongjin Yingliang himself is stunned. Yes, again. This is the second time that Jin Muyan has disappeared in Yongjin Yingliang''s life for a long time. It is also the second time that Yong jinyingliang finds Jin Muyan by the stream in this way. For the first time, my mother just passed away. The second time, this time, my aunt''s family had just passed away. Obviously, Yongjin Yingliang also knew that there was something wrong with aunt kimuyan''s mother''s family. That''s why I''m looking around for kimuyan. Finally, he came to the stream, a place where Jin Muyan likes to read books. Kim grinned: "I''m ok, you don''t have to care." Next. It''s Yongjin Yingliang who talks about the interesting things in school and tries to divert the attention of Kim Muyan. On the surface, Jin Muyan sometimes laughs and sometimes nods, catering to Yongjin Yingliang very much. In fact, he focused on his communication with Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang: "it seems that he cares about you..." Kim Muyan: "well, Ying is the only good friend I''ve ever made in my life." Li Yaoxiang: "Oh? What if this friend knew your secret? You know you killed people? Then would you kill him? " Jin Muyan''s tone was calm: "No. He is my only friend. And even if this happens, you''ll come with me and try to solve the problem, won''t you Li Yaoxiang: "I hope so... But if this happens, I think it''s safer to kill him. It''s always hard to be at ease to keep such a potential threat. " Kim Muyan: "forget it¡® Ying is the only one who keeps me from changing my mind. Because he''s my friend. " This is what Li Yaoxiang has achieved today. After the last "Frank confrontation", in front of Li Yaoxiang, Kim Mu Yan will no longer hide his true thoughts. And their way of communication has become "discussion.". No matter what Li Yaoxiang said, kimuyan would not feel angry. I will first express my opinions and finally discuss them together to reach a consensus. So far, the preliminary plan for blackening has finally been reached. The next blackening, if not unexpected, will be the moment when kimuyan will be transformed from a human being into a species. However, before that, Li Yaoxiang would continue to influence his thoughts and personality in his mind. A little blackening, a little bit. He really wanted to see what would be different after he improved the gold wood research and turned it into a variety. It''s exciting and exciting to think about Chapter 236 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, kimuyan has already started to go to university. Over the years, their lives have undergone subtle changes, whether they are Jin Muyan or Li Yaoxiang. First of all, jinmuyan. He had already moved out of the orphanage and lived alone. After Li Yaoxiang has been baptized in his mind over the years, Kim Mu Yan looks very different from the original one. The most obvious is temperament. Kimuyan is no longer that look cowardly, gentle appearance. Although there is no change in the aspect of clothing, it is still a gentle route, but whether a person has self-confidence or not, the feeling is very different. Jin Muyan became more confident than he was in the original work. With the microphone of Li Yaoxiang, you don''t have to keep everything in your heart and dream, and you also become a lot more cheerful. Also because of this, often in people''s affairs, Jin Mu Yan will get a different effect from the original. He has made many new friends. Of course, the only person who is regarded as a confidant by him is always Yingliang. Secondly, Li Yaoxiang''s noumenon. Good news for others. But for Li Yaoxiang, it was bad news. Because he was promoted. Sometimes, being too good is also a kind of trouble. No matter how hard he tried to avoid the promotion, he could not avoid it. Over the years, he has been muddling along and lazy in his work, but when his qualifications and achievements are up, he still has to be promoted. After all, the guy who joined Li Yaoxiang at the same time was either dead or disabled. If you don''t promote him, there will be no one to promote. CCG still needs these old birds to help with the novices. As a result, Li Yaoxiang, who is known as "lazy" in CCG, rose again and again under the envious situation of others, and finally became a superior search officer. Of course, Li Yaoxiang will not give in. When it''s time to be lazy, it''s time to be lazy. At most, one or two more cases will be solved in a month. As for the matter of "leading people", Li Yaoxiang still goes his own way. He used to separate his subordinates and solve the cases by himself. Even his boss had no choice but to let him continue to be his lone ranger. In terms of appearance, there is no need to worry about it. As long as he uses transfiguration to make himself mature and old, outsiders will not see any flaws. Finally, it is the relationship between Li Yaoxiang and kimuyan. Because of the appearance of Li Yaoxiang and the death of his aunt''s family, it changed the original track of life of Kim Mu Yan, and eventually produced some butterfly effect. In the past few years, there have been more than one close-up study of jinmuyan. In order to avoid jinmuyan becoming the target of He Zhong ahead of time, he had to expose his strength in order to save him. Li Yaoxiang also took the lead in revealing his ability to "identify species". Li Yaoxiang spent some blackening points to exchange for his ability to identify the species shortly after he became a search officer. And this ability, also just can help Kim research in these years, avoid the potential crisis again and again. By the way, it''s a little foreshadowing for the next blackening. This is all the major changes over the years. After waiting so long, Li Yaoxiang finally got to the beginning of the original story. On this day, Kim Mu Yan finally made an appointment with his good friend Yong Jin Ying Liang to take him to the antique coffee shop to see the so-called "lovely girl.". without doubt. This so-called lovely girl, of course, is the important person in the original work, God Darius. It is through her Hebao that Jin Muyan can become a rare species. And this antique coffee shop is also a gathering place in District 20 run by Ho Chong. Jin Muyan has been to this coffee shop more than once to see his sister, but before that, Li Yaoxiang, who has the ability of "identifying species", never warned him. Just let him, a teenager who has been single for more than ten years, have a flood of hormones. On a street in a busy city. Kim Muyan, holding a book created by Gao Junquan, stands on the sidewalk, waiting for his good friend Yongjin Yingliang to arrive. Today, his eyes have become much sharper. On the surface, it is no longer the object of bullying. Not long. With an ear tube hanging around his neck, yongjinyingliang, who seems to be walking on the top of the trend, appears in the vision of the golden wood research. With a big wave of his hand, Jin Muyan called out: "Ying! Here If he had been in the original work, he would not have made such a move in public. He cares about the eyes of others. But now everything is different. He cares more about himself than other people''s eyes. Care about whether you live happily and freely. Yong Jin Ying Liang trots to Jin Mu Yan: "so on time? For the sake of my sister, how can I be so diligent? Are you still the Yanjun I know? It seems that the girl you are talking about is not so cute~ I''ll take a serious look. To see which girl can steal you from me. " Jin Muyan shivered: "Ying, you''d better die this heart. A good man like me will not take a fancy to you. Besides, don''t talk nonsense. Even if I don''t have a sister, I''m so diligent. " Yongjin Yingliang hooked on the neck of jinmuyan: "OK, you jinmuyan! Look for a fight Not long. The two giggling on the sidewalk soon came to the antique coffee shop. Open the door. Bell! Bell! The bell hanging above the door was rung. Next. A warm "welcome" came into their ears. I found a place by the window where I could enjoy the scenery outside. Different from the original work, as soon as Yongjin sits down, Yingliang can''t wait to look around to see which girl has robbed him of his gold and wood research. Yongjin Yingliang: "which one? Why? Is that it? Is that it? " Jin Muyan quickly pressed down Yong Jinying Liang''s hand pointing to Dong Xiang, and lowered his voice: "Shh! Don''t point at me! It''s not her Yongjin Yingliang: "isn''t it? This is lovely, too. " Next. It is Yongjin Yingliang who teases Dong Xiang and asks her name. Then they were both attracted by the murder reported by the TV on the wall. "Why? It''s quite close to here. " Yongjin Yingliang was slightly surprised, and then turned to ask, "yes, Kim. There''s a question I''ve always wanted to ask you. Do you have a way to identify the species? I found out recently that several of the people you told me to stay away from were killed by CCG. " That''s the first thing to say. Everyone in the shop stopped. The rest of the mind, or the end of the eye, were unconsciously transferred to them Chapter 237 The shop manager with the coffee cup on his face, Fangcun Gongshan. Dong Xiang, who orders for customers. The cashier at the counter. Even the customers in the store. All of them focus on their conversation. Jin Muyan didn''t notice the abnormal atmosphere at the scene, sipped his coffee and said calmly: "it''s just a coincidence. It''s just that they don''t feel like good people to me. That''s why I told you to stay away from them. OK? It turns out I feel right, right? As for discrimination Don''t be kidding. If I had this ability, would I have joined CCG and been worshipped by people? I''ll be here for coffee with you? " Today''s kimuyan, when it comes to lying, is not red in face and red in ears. The highest level of lying is to let this lie even be true. Obviously, this has been done. But what he didn''t know was that his words in the ears of the people in the coffee shop were not worth their lives. There was a stream of taunts floating in the air. "Little brother, do you feel that all the people in this shop are not good people?" After listening to the reply from Kim Muyan, they put down their vigilance and restored what they should have done. Just then, the doorbell rang again. Bell! Bell! The person who came in this time is the protagonist of today, shendailishi. The expression originally also very natural Jin Mu Yan, immediately stops speaking. Yongjin Yingliang reaches out his hand and shakes it twice in front of jinmuyan: "Jinmu, Jinmu? Are you okay? What are you so absorbed in? " Yongjin Yingliang followed Kim Mu Yan''s eyes and looked back: "is that her? You said she was very lovely Jin Muyan took back his eyes and stopped Yongjin Yingliang: "Shh! Stop watching! Yes, that''s her. OK? Do I have a good eye? " "Ah, Jin Mu, don''t be paranoid. How can a girl like this be attracted to you? " "Forget it, I''ll go first. This quiet place is not suitable for me With that, Yongjin Yingliang left the money on the table and left the coffee shop alone. The situation after that is the same as the original. Even if this life of Kim Mu Yan how to change, but in the face of women, he is still a novice, will inevitably appear immature, shy. But the original does not appear in the picture. Li Yaoxiang saw it clearly. It was God dailishi who came to talk to kimuyan himself. Otherwise, it is impossible for a novice to have the courage to meet a girl and ask her out directly. Being accosted by a girl, and still a beauty. Say not excited, that must be false. So today''s kimuyan, like the original book, is so excited that he immediately dials his friend yongjinyingliang to report his good news. Excited, even Yongjin Yingliang said the doubt, doubt how this good thing happened to him, Kim research right also don''t matter. Forget that you are in such a dangerous world. It''s a world that feeds on human beings and has no difference in appearance from human beings. ¡­¡­ It''s time for the weekend. That''s the date between God Darius and kimuyan. Just as Jin Muyan was carefully dressing up his appearance, Li Yaoxiang''s voice rang out in his mind: "don''t you think it''s strange?" Kim Muyan: "strange? What''s so strange? " Li Yaoxiang: "Ying is right. How could such a lovely girl ask you out? If you want to ask her out, shouldn''t there be too many boys? How could you be attracted to you? " Jin Mu Yan Leng for a moment, didn''t care too much, continued to look in the mirror: "you don''t understand. You can''t understand the excitement of our fans when they meet their confidants if you haven''t read the book by Gao Junquan. " However, kimuyan immediately responded: "what''s the matter? Do you feel something wrong with her? " Li Yaoxiang: "no, nothing. I just want to remind you that my feelings are not necessarily 100% accurate. Maybe there''s something missing, isn''t there? " Jin Muyan: "are you worried too much? If you get along with everyone, you have to doubt whether he is a kind of person. Isn''t it too tired to live? Even you can''t feel it. Even if she''s a kind of girl, I''ll recognize her. " He said. Kimuyan has been dressed up, Xinhua Road to go out. It''s still a bookstore. A place where boys will make complaints about their tucks. After visiting the bookstore. It''s two people eating together in a restaurant. God ordered the sandwich. I went to the bathroom without taking a few bites. Li Yaoxiang: "see?" Jin Muyan: "what do you see?" Li Yaoxiang: "haven''t you studied the habits of Bambusa before? They eat human food as if they are eating rotten food. Don''t you think it''s suspicious that Miss Lishi will not take a few bites? " Jin Mu Yan looked at the sandwich in front of him, and said nothing. After checking out. It''s time to send God Darius home. During the whole dating process, Jiu duozongtai, the ultimate boss, has always been hidden and observed. And Li Yaoxiang, a melon eater, also observed the movements of the old duozongtai. Old duozongtai was a man with strong possessiveness. Seeing my childhood sweetheart and the person I like, since I am so close to a strange boy, even if the strange boy is just a delicious meal for God Darius, I can''t stand the old days. So that''s where it comes. No matter how much change there is, in fact, there is no difference between jinmuyan and looking for excrement. Even if there is no steel incident, it is estimated that there will be other accidents, which happened to two people. And walking. Jinmuyan finally sent shendailishi to a fork in the road. God on behalf of the world also to guide the wood research toward the road of more darkness. If in the ordinary world, ordinary boys, there is such a beautiful woman to bring them to such a place, it''s not pleasant? It''s easy to get carried away, look forward to welfare, and walk in foolishly. However, after Li Yaoxiang''s many reminders in his life, when he saw this dark road, he finally had a sense of soberness, and resisted the impulse in his heart and refused to go to shendailishi. "Sorry, it''s late. I''ll take you here. I''m going back, too. " Shendailishi is close to jinmuyan: "why? Don''t you say you live by yourself? I have no one at home today. Can''t you stay with me a little longer? " This makes kimuyan feel more wrong. Just wanted to say no. But God on behalf of the world this time but not soft, hard to come. Directly pull Jin Mu Yan into the alley. Just want to call for help, was a powerful force, covered his mouth. This power comes from the jade hand of God Darius. Ordinary girl, how can there be such a huge force? At this time, Jin Mu Yan didn''t know what kind of God daili was? But it''s too late. God on behalf of the world to pull him, cover his mouth at the same time, but also in his ear said: "Yan Jun, you know a delicious food in front of you sway, sway all day, also can''t get, that kind of feeling is how uncomfortable? You can''t bear me to go home hungry, can you Chapter 238 At the same time, God dailishi licked the cheek of Jin Muyan, expecting that Jin Muyan would show a frightened expression. It''s her usual pleasure before eating. She enjoys the fear she brings to her prey. Enjoy the prey in front of their own scared gall to escape. However, many onlookers, including Shen dailishi, were surprised that Jin Muyan, who seemed to be a gentle guy, didn''t feel timid. Instead, he used his knee to hit Shen dailishi in the stomach, and gave her a full blow on the cheek when she was stunned. The fight made the world a little confused. Unfortunately, ordinary people are ordinary people after all. Even though Jin Muyan chose to fight and struggle in his life, his strength could not cause any harm to God dailishi, let alone let God dailishi let go. In response, the God of the world, she was smacked to the side of the cheek, also slowly from the consternation, showing excited smile, and then slowly twist her head back. She opened her terrible eyes and stared excitedly at Jin Muyan: "Yan Jun, I didn''t expect you to surprise me. Yan Jun, your familiar eyes... Have you ever killed anyone Jin Muyan''s fierce eyes are still staring at God dailishi. God Darius covered his mouth so that he could not answer. He didn''t give up. Use your legs to sweep back and kick Darius. His hands were beating the jade hand that God dailishi was covering his mouth. There was no effect. God on behalf of the world so twisted Jin Muyan, came to the alley near the rail. The noise caused by the passing of the electric train makes it impossible for anyone to pay attention to Kim Muyan even if he breaks his throat. God on behalf of the world will be a gold and wood research thrown to the ground. "I''m surprised to reward you..." "Run away ~" "I''ll give you a chance to escape." "I''ll count three, and I won''t start chasing you until I count three." "Yanjun, you should cherish this opportunity. Let me feel how much fun you can bring me." Jinmu grinds his teeth. Turn around and run without saying a word. But as soon as he turned around to run, one of the sons of God Darius had penetrated his thigh from behind. Kimuyan was not surprised. Or angry that Darius deceived him. In this life, he would not easily believe other people''s lies, let alone now want to tease him? He held back the pain and clenched his teeth. At the moment when Hezi pulled out from his thigh, he tried his best to escape! He is not reconciled! Not willing to die like this! Life is not easy to get better, how can we die like this?! What kind of bullshit like "it''s better to be hurt than to hurt others" is all about killing me! Today''s kimuyan, extremely eager to have such a person, can arrive in time, will he from the crisis, rescue. If he can escape the present disaster, he swears that he will not be careless in the future! damn! Get up to escape at the same time, Kim wood grind more do not forget to ask Countermeasures in mind: "do you have any way?" Li Yaoxiang: "how? What can I do? You are an ordinary person, how can you be the opponent of Ho Chong? forget it. Anyway, it''s beautiful. It''s not a bad thing to die in her hands. " Jin Muyan: "Damn it! What''s the use of your bad words now?! Aren''t you one with me? If I''m not dead, you won''t feel better? Can''t you do something for me? " Li Yaoxiang: "cut, run forward." Jin Muyan: "run forward?" Li Yaoxiang: "yes, as long as you keep running forward, you still have a chance to live." Kimuyan didn''t understand why Li Yaoxiang was so determined. But now he has no choice but to give up. After a few steps, Li Yaoxiang suddenly said, "jump right!" The gold wood grind Leng for a while, but also dare not hesitate. With all his strength, he rushed to the right and rolled forward. At the moment when Jin Muyan just jumped to the right, his original position gave out a loud "Dang!". That''s the sound of Hertz hitting the ground. Obviously, this attack was made with the other leg of kimuyan. Originally, shendailishi wanted to see Jin Muyan struggling to escape with his legs injured. But he didn''t expect that Jin Muyan could escape her attack without looking back, which made her more interested. "Hee hee, ha ha, Yan Jun, you are so interesting! Your performance makes me reluctant to kill you. But I''m hungry. What should I do? " "Run, continue to run ~" "Maybe if you struggle again, I will change my mind, not necessarily?" At the same time of speaking, God is just walking slowly. And the so-called escape of kimuyan is just limping. It''s hopeless to look at it. But kimuyan still doesn''t want to give up. With the help of Li Yaoxiang just now, he successfully avoided a blow, which made him feel that there was still hope. He didn''t want to die. In this way, two people with very slow speed, a chase a escape. In order to test whether Jin Muyan''s evasion was a fluke, shendailishi raised a strong sense of banter. Four dark red Hezi, not anxious, not slow to attack the gold wood research. Wave after wave. Jin Muyan didn''t disappoint her either. With the help of Li Yaoxiang, they were all dodged by Jin Muyan. In the process, there was no time to look back. However, with the blood of the thigh, more and more flow, his movements gradually become dull up, dodge up is more and more embarrassed. From jumping and rolling to falling to the ground. From the front down to the ground, into lying on the ground rolling. Until the end, Kim Yan really no longer have the strength to stand up. God on behalf of the world wish to see Kim wood Yan climbing escape posture. However, this kind of embarrassed jinmuyan can no longer mention the interest of shendailishi. She walked slowly to not far behind Jin Muyan and said with regret: "it''s a pity... Compared with other prey, Yan Jun, you are really special. But your limit is nothing more than that It''s not fun at all ~ " Jin Muyan is lying on the ground. He lost so much blood that he couldn''t move any more. His eyelids were very heavy as his side face was close to the ground. What we can see in the field of vision is only the legs of God Darius walking towards him. "Is it over..." "Didn''t you say that as long as I kept on running, I would have a chance to live?" "Forget it, it doesn''t matter anymore..." "Damn ho Chong... If I don''t die this time, I will kill you..." Just as the eyelids of Jin Mu Yan closed. "Bang Dang!" There was a loud noise. Just like the original work, the steel bar fell from the sky and directly hit the world of God. This is not the place where the original Jin Mu Institute fell down. However, this does not prevent the old duozongtai from moving the steel bar here and replaying the scene in the original plot. Then, just like the original work, kimuyan was sent to the hospital. Even though his thigh was severely injured, Dr. Jia Na used the excuse of visceral damage to transplant shendailishi''s organs for him, which opened a new life for Jin Muyan Chapter 239 In the operating room. Di, Di, di The instrument kept ringing the faint heartbeat of kimuyan. And Jin Muyan, who has a strong sense of survival, seems to hear the dialogue of doctors in the operating room. "Continue the transfusion, don''t stop!" "The leg wound was sewn up, but the internal bleeding of the abdomen..." "No, I can''t. The organ is damaged. It has to be transplanted..." "Dr. Gardner, but this... This doesn''t conform to the rules..." "I can''t help it. As a doctor, I can''t help myself. I''m responsible for everything!" "Organ damage... Transplantation?" After listening to these conversations, Jin Muyan, who is in a daze, generally knows that he has been given first aid. But he soon fell into a complete coma. Just remember, the last thought before the coma was: wait... Wait, don''t I have an open wound on my leg, you cut my kidney? I don''t know whether it''s dizzy or the effect of anesthetics is too strong. When Jin Muyan regained consciousness again, he only felt that he had been lying in a comfortable bed. Although he still can''t wake up, his consciousness has been able to communicate with Li Yaoxiang in his mind. Jin Muyan: "I''m not dead?" Li Yaoxiang: "well, not dead." Jin Muyan: "organs have been changed?" Li Yaoxiang: "well, it was changed." Jin Muyan I don''t know how long it took to see that I still didn''t have the "strength" to wake up. Kimuyan naturally thought of what happened before the coma. I think of the problems he didn''t have time to think about at that time. Jin Muyan: "how do you know that if I keep running, I can live?" Li Yaoxiang: "I know more than you think." "..." after a moment''s silence, kimuyan continued to question, "I''m dead. It doesn''t matter to you?" Li Yaoxiang: "you are me, I am you. I can''t survive if you die. Kimuyan, do you want to question yourself? " Kimuyan: "don''t follow me again! Even if I can live, it''s so important to you. How many things do you have to hide from me?! Can I trust you or not? " Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? I''m fascinated by beauty, and now I''m going to blame it on me? " Kim Muyan: "beauty? Li Shixiao... Ho Chong, damn ho Chong Exchange here, angry Kim Mu Yan, suddenly opened his eyes, and with the thought in his mind, cried out: "damn ho seed!" Before he could see what was going on around him, there was Dr. Garner''s voice in his ear: "wake up? It seems that you have a bad dream Jin Muyan was a little surprised. After seeing Dr. Jia Na in front of him, he sat up and looked at everything around him. Jin Muyan: "I''m... In the hospital?" Dr. garner nodded with a smile: "well." Jin Muyan: "doctor, when I am in a daze, I seem to hear that my organ is damaged and needs to be transplanted?" Dr. garner was surprised and said, "Oh? I didn''t expect that you were conscious at that time. But even if you don''t ask about it, I''m going to tell you. That''s true. " "I just hurt my thigh, didn''t I? How do you need an organ transplant? " Dr. Gardner shook his head. "It''s just your superficial wound. Some of the damage may be at that time, you do not notice. But when you came into the hospital, there was internal bleeding in your abdomen. If you don''t transplant organs in time, you may be in danger of your life. " Jin Mu Yan''s face was full of disbelief, which had been written on his face. But Dr. garner didn''t care. I can''t wait to record the current situation of this experiment after operation. "How do you feel?" "Not bad." "Is there anything wrong with it?" "No One question and one answer. It will be over soon. The nurse was also in the hospital. Shortly after Dr. Jiana left, she was sent to the restaurant for kimuyan. It is the same as the original. Looking at the food in front of him, Jin Muyan took a mouthful of it. He felt very sick, and then he had no appetite at all. But he just woke up and mistakenly thought that he had just finished the operation, so he felt this way. I didn''t think that I became a kind of association. Push away the food. I want to talk to Li Yaoxiang about the topic just now. However, no matter how much he yelled in his mind, he could not get a response from Li Yaoxiang. This made him angry and anxious, but helpless. I just fell asleep. In the next few days, Jin Muyan still couldn''t eat any food. At last, he was nervous. He asked Dr. Gardner, but Dr. Gardner only told him that after the operation, he had no appetite and was normal. And then there''s no then. I was hungry for several days. Besides the bad appetite, there were no other adverse reactions. Kimuyan finally chose to leave hospital. He bought a lot of his favorite food in the supermarket. home-coming. After trying the whole pile of food, he realized the seriousness of the problem. He didn''t believe in evil and choked at random, but he couldn''t bear the nausea from his throat and vomited back. All that was left of the room was the vomit he made on the wash plate. "Damn it "How could that be?" After disappearing for several days, Li Yaoxiang finally reappeared: "you have guessed the answer, haven''t you?" yes. He didn''t need to see the habits introduced on the TV program, as in the original work, to realize his problem. In his life, when he was involved in the event of his aunt''s extermination, he had studied the data of He Zhong for a long time. So he knows exactly what it means. However, he is a good human, for a moment, how can not accept that he will become a kind of. Jin Mu Yan showed his ferocious face and gritted his teeth: "are you willing to show up at last? Where did you die these days? " Li Yaoxiang: of course, when you find your present situation Jin Muyan was angry. Sweep all the food down to the ground. "You already know?" "Why don''t you tell me?" Li Yaoxiang: "don''t you see your reaction now? If I tell you directly that you have such a perfect performance, do you want to be reported on the spot? Do you want CCG to come to you in person? " Jin Muyan has no words to refute. But even if what Li Yaoxiang said was reasonable, he could not extinguish his anger at the moment. Because in his heart, there is a guess. Jin Muyan: "that''s Li Shixiao... Where''s he?"?! Do you know she''s a bastard for a long time Li Yaoxiang: "Oh? Is your IQ finally back? I thought you were so fascinated that you didn''t wake up so quickly? " Degree of blackening: 28%¡­¡­ 29%¡­¡­ 30%¡­¡­ Chapter 240 "Why didn''t you tell me that you knew she was a bastard?" "Why?" Li Yaoxiang: "xiaojinmu, xiaojinmu. In fact, after years of thinking and analysis, I think that, as an ordinary person, you can''t live in this world with different kinds of life. If I hadn''t reminded you, you wouldn''t have lived to this day. But the problem is, you can''t rely on me all the time? Don''t I have to rest? I''m worried that you will be eaten by Hu Zhong all day. Do you know how tired I am? So, for the sake of you and me, I think clearly. Instead of worrying about the day when you will be eaten by them, you should be a part of them? Then you have the ability to protect yourself, don''t you? So you''re going from a prey to a predator, aren''t you? OK? Is my idea perfect? Now I feel much more relaxed! You must think so, don''t you? " Kimuyan angrily denounced: "go to your other perfection! Go to the hell easy! Why don''t you die when so many people die? " Li Yaoxiang: "Yan Jun, you can''t blame me for that? I didn''t give you a chance? I have hinted at you more than once, but you are fascinated by your miss leesh and can''t find the north. What else can I do? If you want to blame it, blame yourself for carelessness. " Li Yaoxiang''s words made kimuyan recall what happened before. He recalled Li Yaoxiang''s reminders to him three times and four times. He was very angry, but he couldn''t refute it. The only thing we can do is to make a ferocious roar. Double fists, legs, or beat the wall, or kick the stove, trying to vent the anger that is about to overflow. All of a sudden, all kinds of noises came out of kimuyan''s house. The sound of broken glass. The male''s mad roar. Strike sound, collision sound and so on. Scared neighbors nearby, dare not make a sound, quickly lock the entrance to the home, for fear of causing trouble. Jin Muyan continued to destroy his family''s belongings until all kinds of wrecks in the kitchen were smashed by him. Then he made a sound like a roar of a beast: "Er ~ ~ ~! You are the devil, you are the devil! I shouldn''t believe you! I shouldn''t believe you! " Li Yaoxiang: "little Kim, I''ll be very sad if you say that." "To others, I may be the devil, but how can I be your devil?" "I''ve been helping you!" Kimuyan roared again: "go to your help! Your so-called help is to make me become... " Roar to here, Jin Mu Yan seems to realize what, didn''t say words to come out, but said in the mind: "is to turn me into a kind of..."?! What do you want me to do in the future?! You want me to eat?! I tell you, don''t be paranoid! Even if I die, I can''t eat *! " Li Yaoxiang: "what does that matter? If you don''t eat *, you can eat a variety? Can you eat Hezi? " Gasping for breath, Jin Mu was stunned. What he can''t accept is the problem of "eating". Otherwise, if you can make yourself strong and get powers, it is estimated that not many people in the world will refuse. Jin Muyan: "eat Hezi?" Li Yaoxiang: "yes, just eat Hezi. Why do you need to eat. It''s because they want to steal RC cells from humans. Eating RC cells alone may not taste good, but at least you can survive, can''t you? " I heard there was another solution. Jin Muyan''s mood gradually calmed down. After calming down a little bit, kimuyan said again: "what kind of existence are you? Why can you conspire with others to harm me? " Li Yaoxiang: "no, no, no, no... little Kim mu, is there something wrong with you? How can I conspire with others to harm you? The reason why you fall into the present situation is that I just play the role of "not to stop". From the moment you take a fancy to miss Lishi, you are destined to have such a fate today. I think this fate may be a good choice for us. That''s why I chose not to stop it. Isn''t it good now? After you become a hozhong, you become stronger, so your life is more secure, isn''t it? In this way, I can live more safely. " Jin Muyan eyebrows a coagulation: "what do you mean?" Li Yaoxiang: "Hey, haven''t your IQ come back yet? Do I have to be so clear? In short, you''re being played with as an experiment. As for me, I just know that someone is carrying out this experiment, and someone is quietly paying attention to everything around Miss Lishi. Know that they have put you on the list of experimental objects, but don''t stop it. So many days have passed since the operation, haven''t you noticed the abnormality in the event? Why are you just injured in your thigh, and then you''ve got a transplant. Why at the most critical moment, the steel bar just fell down and hit miss Lishi badly. Why has it been so long since the incident happened? It is obvious that only ho Chong has the ability to cause the damage to the scene of the incident, but no search officer has come to you to understand the situation at that time? Obviously, isn''t it clear that someone is manipulating behind the scenes and putting things under pressure? Otherwise, with your transplanted organs, how can you not be questioned and monitored? " Kimuyan takes a deep breath. The anger in my heart rises slowly again. "Do you know who framed me?" he said Li Yaoxiang: "of course! The people who can do the above are undoubtedly the people in CCG. And you have to have a certain status to completely suppress the whole thing. " Kim Muyan: "tell me who it is!" Degree of blackening: 31%¡­¡­ 32%¡­¡­ 33%¡­¡­ Li Yaoxiang: "yo! Little Kim, I''m very excited to feel that you''re killing me! Just... Forget it. Now you are not the opponent of that person at all. For the sake of you and my life, I can''t tell you the identity of the other party. So you don''t have to die for nothing. " Jin Muyan: "hum! Anyway, the doctor must have made me one of the main culprits. I''ll kill him. I''ll kill the right person, right Li Yaoxiang: "it''s true. But... The doctor was also guarded by someone. Before you are fully proficient in using Hezi, I advise you to give up the impulse of revenge. " Jin Muyan tried to bear the anger in his heart. There was a long silence. In the end, he just said, "what should I do to become stronger?" Chapter 241 "Stronger?" "No, it''s too far away from you." "Instead of becoming stronger, you''d better solve your current hunger problem first." "Don''t you see? Just now, you have been engulfed by the desire of RC cells, which has seriously affected your mood. That''s why you are so easily out of control. " "If you don''t find a way to eat, maybe you''ll mess around in the street." Jinmuyan''s pupil shrinks. Glanced at the mess of the kitchen. Looking back on the situation just now, it''s really like what Li Yaoxiang said. Since I was born, I have never been out of control to this extent, even after the death of my parents and the "aunt''s family" incident. It was like being magnified by some invisible force. It''s driving him. This is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that the sense of hunger is clearly still within the scope of their own tolerance, and it has not reached the limit yet. He couldn''t imagine what a terrible monster he would become if he didn''t eat for a long time. Jin Muyan: "what should we do now? Where can I find it? Where can I find Hezi? " Li Yaoxiang: "when you become a hozhong, your response to RC cells will naturally become more sensitive. The RC cells of different species are often many times more than those of ordinary people, and you can naturally distinguish them. " Kimuyan: "don''t say I''ve become a Cuzhong! I didn''t become a bastard Li Yaoxiang said, "okok, just be happy. whatever. However, before you go out, I suggest you master your Hezi first, so as not to encounter other kinds. Even if you attack secretly, you can''t beat each other. " After hearing that. Kim did not respond. Start trying to pull the force in your body. Before the operation, as a human, he only felt that everything in his body was so normal. But after the operation, he always felt that there was a kind of power in his waist, as if he could summon it at any time if he wanted to. He tried to keep the animal around his waist, but nothing changed. Li Yaoxiang: "Heyan... You must open Heyan before you want to use Hezi." Jin Muyan didn''t understand why Li Yaoxiang knew so much. But he is also too lazy to manage and ask. Anyway, from now on, he can''t just rely on Li Yaoxiang. With Li Yaoxiang''s warning, Kim Mu Yan tries to open his eyes. There is no need to teach. He focused his spirit and strength on his eyes. Then his left eye began to change at the speed visible to the naked eye. The white eyeball, from the inside out, turns to light black. Pupil, also from inside to outside, turned scarlet. "He Yan. Open!" After he eye opens, Jin Mu grind feels whole person to become excited a lot only. There seems to be an illusion of omnipotence. There''s animal power in the waist! He Zi, who belongs to Jin Muyan, didn''t let him down this time. Three scarlet scales suddenly protruded from the waist. Through his clothes, like a spider leg protruding from his waist, he showed himself in front of Jin Muyan. Kim Muyan: "this is my Hezi? Three Li Yaoxiang: "you don''t have enough RC cells, so at present you can only show three. If we absorb enough RC cells, we can summon four scales as powerful as Miss leesh, and even surpass her. " The shape of Hezi is changed according to the imagination of the host. Hector''s control is also based on the host''s imagination. In other words, when fighting, your reaction must keep up with your eyesight and thinking, otherwise when you attack, it will be a mess. Hezi of shendailishi impressed kimuyan the most. So the Hezi he called out naturally changed in that way. When Hezi first appeared, jinmuyan was not used to it. But over time. With the continuous practice and attempt of kimuyan, and this is not a battle, just to skillfully move Hezi. It''s very easy for every child, including a child, to move Hezi by thinking. So even if he was a novice, he soon became familiar with the skill of moving Hezi. It''s not as messy as it was at the beginning. In order to carry out a variety of coordination, action. But in terms of strength, it is not so easy to grasp. He practiced for nearly two hours before he successfully used the three scales and picked up the glass fragments on the ground. Before that, it was either too much force or too light and unstable. Jin Muyan: "how? Is that all right? " A strong sense of hunger, driven by the wood research anxious. Li Yaoxiang: "I just barely passed. But before you go out, I have to remind you again. If you can sneak attack, sneak attack. Don''t be too arrogant. When it comes to controlling Hezi, you are just a novice, even a child. Don''t let RC cells manipulate your emotions. " Jin Muyan: "don''t worry, my condition is very good now. I''ve been hungry for so long. I can''t wait to taste these damned things. " A moment later. Jin Muyan changed his neat clothes and went out to wander. It looks just like he was before the operation. Eyes are still so sharp and confident. Of course, before he, is unconsciously exudes this kind of temperament. Today, he pretends to be calm. Because now every passer-by on the street has incomparable temptation for him. He can smell the strong fragrance from everyone. If he had not repressed the inner impulse, maybe he would have done something unimaginable. Jin Muyan: "speak quickly! How can we find a variety of flowers? " Li Yaoxiang: "you need to find it with the fragrance. Where the aroma is strongest, there must be some seeds Next, Jin Muyan inhaled hard every three or five times between walking. Try to find the target according to the strong aroma from the nose. Walk, walk. Jin Muyan didn''t know where he was going. He didn''t realize that there were fewer and fewer people nearby. Until finally, he came to an alley. The fragrance from this alley is the strongest. He went in without hesitation. indeed! When he passed a bend, what came into his eyes was a kind of food! The arrival of Jin Muyan made this species also be startled. In the world of human beings, the life of Hu Zhong is just like a street mouse. You have to be careful in everything you do. So when he was eating, suddenly such a man came into his field and said that he was not nervous, it must be false. However, when he saw the eye of Jin Mu Yan''s left eye, his tense mood suddenly subsided. He was relieved: "are you hungry, too? I''ll give you some. " Chapter 242 This kind of food is called Yoshida Kazuo. He gave part of the "food" to Kim Muyan, but he didn''t know that in Kim Muyan''s eyes, "he" was the real food. However, the first time I met this kind of situation, it is inevitable that there are still some tension and maladjustment in jinmuyan. But the strong desire for food soon covered all his nervousness and maladjustment. Jin Muyan took over the food and politely replied, "thank you. That''s great. I don''t know how to thank you." Then, Kim Mu Yan pretended to do the same gesture with Yoshida and his husband. Kneeling on the ground, planning to eat on the spot. Yoshida and husband see this, this just slightly put down vigilance, turn to want to continue to eat. But just as Yoshida and Kazuo turned his head, the three scarlet scales of kimuyan had already protruded and stretched from his waist, forming a radian. And the tips of the three scales aim at Yoshida''s back. Poof! Yoshida is eating, pupil suddenly stare big. There was intense pain in the chest. He looked down at the three scales coming out of his chest. Then I can''t believe I turned to look at the kimuyan. The eyes seem to ask Kim Mu Yan, why? Why did you kill me? Didn''t I give you the food? Why are you doing this to me? He Zhong''s vitality is very tenacious. Even if Yoshida was so seriously injured, he didn''t fall down immediately. He even highlighted his Hezi and wanted to fight back. Unfortunately, kimuyan did not give him this opportunity at all. With one hit, the three scales pierced back and forth with a sense of hierarchy. Yoshida wants to ask for mercy and why. But there''s no way. A lot of blood flowed back in his throat, making him speechless. Click. Yoshida fell on his food. Until the moment of his death, he died with a puzzled and shocked look. Jin Muyan''s heart beat very fast. It''s the first time he''s really killed. No, or rather, to kill a human like creature. But even so, for a while, Jin Muyan was still unable to adapt. After all, apart from their different "food needs", they also have a human appearance. There are seven emotions and six desires of human beings. It''s the same pregnancy in October to reproduce the next generation. It can be said that it is not much different from human beings. So after the event, kimuyan did not dare to look directly at the masterpiece beside him. But the strong sense of hunger forced him to face the reality as soon as possible. He tried to adjust his breathing. When his breathing returned to normal, he slowly stood up and wanted to harvest the spoils. However, when he just stood up straight, the voice of HSI Wei Jin came from his ear: "it''s really like shit. If you don''t appreciate the kindness of others to give you food, you can forget it. Since you still kill him? You are no different from wild animals to me Jinmuyan is cold and hairy, and the whole person is alert. Back and forth. Three scales he is put forward a fighting posture. "Who are you! Are you the same Ordinary people can''t be so calm when they see the situation in the alley. Therefore, the first time for jinmuyan to think about the identity of Xiwei brocade. "One eye?" West tail brocade brow slightly wrinkly, loosen again, "forget it. Anyway, even if you don''t kill him, I''ll kill him. Wantonly looking for food in other people''s areas breaks the rules. Even if you are killed, you can''t blame others. " Neither of them answered the question. I don''t mean to pay attention to each other. Xiweijin: "what''s the matter? Look at your posture. Do you want to fight with me here? If you are determined to die, I don''t mind giving you a ride. " Said, a blue-green tail he, suddenly from the West tail brocade tail vertebra stretched out. It''s like a gorgeous giant snake winding around Xiwei brocade from bottom to top. The end of the brocade is next to the head of the brocade. Jin Muyan stares at Xiwei brocade. The West tail brocade then one face ponders, has the absolute self-confidence to own actual strength as if. The atmosphere in the alley was solemn. However, Jin Muyan soon changed his mind. He not only put away Hezi, but also changed his look from hostility to kindness: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know the owner of this site. I thought he was here to fight for territory with me, so I started on him. " Although Jin Muyan didn''t know what the so-called "region" was all about, it didn''t prevent him from guessing the real situation from Xi Weijin''s words. Xiwei brocade also took back Hezi. A look of indifference. Next. Kimuyan stepped forward a little, went to the body, politely said: "I recycle my booty, you should have no opinion?" "Oh, things like this shit are rare only to beasts like you." Said, West tail brocade turns around to leave, "remember, don''t let me see you in this area in the future, otherwise next time it won''t be so good to talk..." Without waiting for him to finish his speech, Jin Mu Yan immediately took advantage of his son, aiming at Xiwei brocade and launched an offensive. But Xiwei brocade''s reaction and experience are obviously much better than Yoshida''s. He was not attacked to the core like Kazuo Yoshida. When he noticed something was wrong, he immediately moved his body, which made Jin Muyan''s sneak attack just cut off a large piece of meat on the edge of his abdomen, but he didn''t lose the ability to resist. He jumped and retreated several times in succession, keeping a distance from Kim Muyan. At the same time, he reappeared his tail, covered the wound, and gritted his teeth: "Damn it! You want to die --? " Now, it''s Jin Mu Yan''s turn to have fun. court death? No no no. You are a bunch of damn rubbish! But for you, I would not have been like this! Since you don''t want me to be better, you don''t want to be better! And, ah, is there too much food? Since there is an opportunity to reserve more, of course, it is impossible to miss this opportunity. Jin Muyan did not answer the meaning of the West tail brocade. Now, in his eyes, only the function of providing food is left. It''s great to be able to solve food for a period of time at one time. Without saying a word, Jin Mu Yan drove three scales to attack the West tail brocade directly. There was a violent crash in the lane. In the process of Xiwei brocade''s dodging, the three scales either pierced the walls of the building or smashed the paving stones into the ground, making the surrounding walls or ground potholes. In principle, Wei he has a certain advantage in the face of scale he. But the problem is that the Hezi used by the Institute is the Hezi of shendailishi. The Hezi of shendailishi is much better than the ordinary scale Hezi in quality and power. In addition, the West tail brocade just blunder was injured, the action became a little slow. Therefore, after a contest, Xiwei brocade soon fell into a weak position Chapter 243 In the downwind of the West tail brocade side Dodge, side angrily scold: "you this madman! You''re not afraid of a search officer if you make so much noise?! Don''t stop?! You and I won''t feel better if we get the search officer! " In fact, Xiwei Jin wants to escape. But Jin Muyan''s continuous attack and obstruction, coupled with his current abdominal injury, did not dare to leave the alley so rashly. Otherwise, if it is discovered or reported by the public, it will certainly lead to the investigation of "white pigeons". At that time, even if he can escape the immediate disaster, there will be a lot of trouble in the future. Also because of this, so at this time, he can negotiate with Kim Mu Yan, that''s the best. If it can''t be settled Then... It will be calculated then! After hearing the words of Xiwei brocade, Jin Muyan suddenly recovered from the state of madness. However, he saw the West tail brocade that bleeding injury, and dispelled the scruples in the heart, good life persuasion way: "then please cooperate some, hurry to die.". When you die, there will be no more movement here? If you die, I can leave in time. " This sentence makes the West tail brocade hear that call an indignation unceasingly. I thought that when the crazy woman of God Darius left, he could live together peacefully, but I didn''t expect that a new madman came. The negotiation failed. Xiweijin straightforward also had the idea of escape. As for the consequences Nothing is more important than to live! But the West tail brocade didn''t want to run away. It''s OK. As soon as he wanted to run away, he was caught in a gap by Jin Muyan and attacked a key part of the West tail brocade again. The loss of blood accelerated. That''s all right. He had no chance to escape. The next battle. Once there was a mistake, soon there was a second and a third. Until the end, he was hit by Jin Muyan like a whip. He fell to the wall, fell to the ground and was unable to stand up. Jin Muyan came to him breathlessly. There is no pity for him. Now, what he craves is food! Lots of food! As long as he has food, he can continue to live the normal life he wants, undetected. The three scales, like hooks, appear behind the Jin Mu Yan and aim at the West tail brocade. The posture will give the West tail brocade a pleasure. The three scales fell without hesitation. But just when the three scales are about to attack Xiwei brocade, a huge force suddenly comes from the left side and kicks Jin Muyan and Hezi to the distance. Into a pile of debris. It''s a mess. Some skin injuries. But it has the most powerful restoring ability among all the Hezi. Therefore, the damage on the surface of jinmuyan was soon repaired. Angrily, he crawled out of the clutter to see who was attacking him. When he saw someone coming, he was stunned on the spot. Then he said in a cold voice, "are you? So you''re the same kind? " It was Dong Xiang from Wudao. As a matter of fact, when Jin Muyan was walking on the street just now, Dong Xiang of Wudao had already noticed Jin Muyan. She was very curious about why Kim Muyan didn''t die, so she followed him all the time. Seeing the pictures in the alley, she didn''t intend to be fussy. But Xiwei brocade and she are old acquaintances after all. She did not expect that Kim Mu Yan killed Yoshida Hefu is not enough, even the West tail brocade also want to kill. She couldn''t bear it, and finally came out to stop it all. Foggy Island Dong Xiang looks a little complicated: "why did you become like this?" Jin Muyan: "Oh, why is it like this? Is it because of you? What''s up? You want to help him, too? I didn''t expect that you guys would keep watch and help each other. " Jin Muyan''s words infuriated Dong Xiang on the spot. This sentence sounds as if to ridicule that they are a kind of sentimental creature at all. As if mocking them as beasts. Dong Xiang didn''t even hit Hezi. In the vision of Jin Muyan, Dong Xiang of Wudao appeared in front of him. Without waiting for the response of the research, Dong Xiang of Wudao made a series of attacks on the research and development of the company. The speed is so fast that the novice has no time to respond. In this period, Dong Xiang of Wudao was much more powerful than Jin Muyan or Xiwei brocade. There is no fighting back when you have a good fight. In the end, when Jin Muyan was so weak that he couldn''t even excite him, Dong Xiang of Wudao stopped his attack. He grabbed Jin Muyan''s collar and bumped him into the wall, saying, "ha, ha! You''re one mouthful at a time! Are we born to be killed and hunted by you At this time, Jin Muyan had already been beaten by Dong Xiang. terribly fatigued. But hearing Dong Xiang''s words did not prevent him from showing disdain to Dong Xiang. As if to tell Dong Xiang, yes! You should be damned! You feed on human beings. Do you want human beings to treat you well? Wu Dao Dong Xiang understood the meaning in Jin Mu Yan''s eyes, grabbed Jin Mu Yan''s collar, raised it a little higher, and angrily scolded: "have you ever really understood He Zhong?"?! Not all kinds are what you imagine! There are also a group of people who yearn for peace, who do not want to hurt human beings in the past! They have never killed a human Patta! Dong Xiang of fog Island throws the gold wood research to the ground. Looking down at kimuyan: "I don''t know why you''ve become like this, but it''s better now. Now you are no longer human, then you can have a good experience of our taste! Let you personally experience how merciless and cruel you human beings are He said. Dong Xiang is about to leave here. But just a few steps away, she left a sentence: "you plan to eat Hezi, right? Although I don''t understand why you have this idea, it doesn''t matter to me what you want. But if I find out you''re doing it to my partner Next time I will kill you without hesitation. " After that, Dong Xiang''s figure left the alley completely. During the two men''s fighting, Nishi Kam also left the alley with injuries. Both of them know that it is better not to stay for a long time at a crime scene like this, where great changes have taken place, so as not to be discovered by human beings as a kind of identity. Although Jin Muyan is still a novice in the field of breeding. But he also knows that. After breathing, he chose to walk back to the two bodies. First, he picked up a part of Hezi to eat. It''s just as bad. But at least it''s not as disgusting as ordinary food, at least it can be swallowed. After solving the hunger, his mind finally returned to normal Chapter 244 Jin Muyan, whose mind finally returned to normal, subconsciously looked at everything around him. At this time of the alley, which has the original appearance. There are holes and gravel everywhere. It is estimated that before long, someone will come to check it. He looked at the two bodies in front of him. It''s the second time he''s actually seen a bloody body. No, or three times. The first time, when his father was killed, he forgot the memory. The second time was when my aunt''s house was destroyed. The third time, this time of close contact. After fighting for so long, I finally got used to the discomfort in the face of corpses. Although I feel a little nauseous, at least I didn''t dare to face it directly as I did at the beginning. He found several bags and boxes and "packed" the remaining Hezi. During the whole process of "packing" or going home, I didn''t communicate with Li Yaoxiang, even a word. My heart seemed very heavy. Along the way, no one was found or suspected. He came home very well. But when he closed the door, several bags containing Hezi fell to the ground with a "patter", he could no longer help kneeling on the ground and began to cry. "Why? Why am I like this? " yes. What happened today is not what he would have done. For the sake of "food", I can go so crazy. Li Yaoxiang: "little Kim mu, why are you sad? Isn''t it good now? When you have the ability to protect yourself, you don''t have to worry about killing you any more. I''m much more relaxed, too. " Kimuyan cried hysterically: "but, this is not the life I want at all -- yes. In this life, his original life was better than the original work. After all, the problems of his aunt''s family had been solved in his early years. In addition to Yongjin Yingliang, he has made many new friends. Therefore, after he became a hozhong, his attack was far greater than that in the original work. Everything that was not easy to get was destroyed again. After crying for a long time, Jin Muyan''s mood gradually calmed down. Jin Muyan: "that... Is what the girl said true?" Li Yaoxiang: "you mean Dong Xiang of Wudao? of course! In fact, there is not much difference between Hu species and human beings. They also have human feelings and their own relatives and friends. The only difference, I believe you should realize it? They can''t help but feed on human beings. The feeling of not being able to eat any other food, the temptation, and the loss of control after starvation to the extreme should be clear to you now. So you don''t have to think too much. You only need to eat once a month. Don''t starve yourself too long. Then you can still live your own life. In the end, maybe you can make some kind of friends! And ah You can''t live in such a chaotic world without my help, can you? " Jin Muyan was stunned. He recalled all kinds of pictures close to himself. Indeed, as Li Yaoxiang said, if he had not been reminded at the beginning, he might have died long ago. But he soon shook his head hard. Because even in a dangerous situation, he doesn''t want to be a kind of person? But the problem is that even if he doesn''t want to, it has become a fact that he has become a kind of person What else can he do? Thinking of this, kimuyan was even more eager to know whether what Dong Xiang said was true: "where do they all live?" Li Yaoxiang grinned: "antique." Jin Muyan''s pupils constricted, and then... Never again. I feel calm. Kimuyan began to clean up the mess at home. Finally, cut Hezi into pieces, put them in boxes and put them in the refrigerator. After all this, he received a message from Jiyou on his mobile phone: "Kim mu, remember not to skip class tomorrow. Don''t leave after school. Remember to accompany me to visit a senior! " A heavy face of Kim Mu Yan, after seeing this message, finally revealed a long lost smile. Mobile phone, thumb on the screen quickly hit a few words: "okay!" ¡­¡­ The next day. after school. Yongjin Yingliang rushes to kimuyan from a distance, hugs him, pushes him away and asks him: "you bastard, you are missing again! Every time you play missing, have you ever paid attention to my feelings? Do you know that if the rabbit is too lonely, he will die! " I talked a lot about it. It''s a little annoying. But kimuyan enjoys the process that people care about. He just felt warm inside. Then he made up all kinds of reasons and promised that he would never get close to Yingliang next time. Then he would let him go and stop pestering him. Jin Muyan: "by the way, who is the senior you are talking about? What is going on? Why do you need to visit him? " Yongjin Yingliang: "he''s a senior in the pharmacy department. His name is Xi Weijin. I had to get some information from him, but he didn''t come to class today. I''ve contacted him, and he said that the information is at his home. Let me get it. " Jin Muyan: "is that so..." Yongjin Yingliang: "Oh, yes. The old man is a bit mean. Don''t mind then. Let''s go as soon as we get the information. " A moment later. According to the address given by Xiwei brocade, Yongjin Yingliang brings Jin Muyan to Xiwei brocade''s apartment. Knock! Knock! Knock! Yongjin Yingliang: "excuse me! Is this the home of senior Xiwei? " "Squeak..." The door was opened. What came into view was a lovely girl. Yongjin Yingliang knows this girl, who is also a second grade student named Nishino Guiwei. "Why? You haven''t learned? How could it be you? " "Why are you at the home of senior Xiwei? Are you and senior Xiwei... " Nishino Guiwei seemed a little nervous, but she still pretended to be calm and said: "Nishi, he''s sick. I''ve come to take care of him. Are you Yingliang? Please... Please... Please come in... " Nishino did not open the door and stood to one side. "I''ll disturb you then." "Why? Sister Guiwei, what''s the matter with the wound on your shoulder? It looks serious. Does it matter? " Nishino Guiwei flinched for a moment and said nervously: "no... it doesn''t matter. It''s already dealt with. I believe it won''t be long before I recover. " Yongjin Yingliang doesn''t like it and goes into the room. Kimuyan glanced at Nishino Guiwei. He smelled the delicious fragrance from his shoulder. It made him uncomfortable. Before long, there was a cry of surprise from Yongjin Yingliang in the room: "Mr. Xiwei, you look too bad, don''t you? Does it matter? Why don''t you go to the hospital and have a check? " Chapter 245 Hear the sound. Jin Mu Yan also followed to go in, and didn''t pay more attention to the fragrance coming from the shoulder of Xi Ye Gui Wei. After all, there is a big difference between the hungry and the non hungry. In the original work, because of the long-term hunger, it is easy to get out of control. Today''s kimuyan, of course, will not be baffled by these small temptations. Not even blindfold. In this way, Jin Muyan kept his normal mind and went in. But when he saw that the so-called senior in Jiyou''s mouth was the one who had been injured by him before, no matter he or Xiwei brocade half lying on the quilt, he was stunned on the spot. Immediately, a wonderful scene appeared. In the original work, when Kim Mu Yan saw nishiko in the University, his first reaction was panic. I''m afraid that there is a real person in my university, and it''s so close to Yongjin Yingliang. At that time, Xiwei brocade even had a playful face to frighten jinmuyan. I''m scared out of my wits by studying the gold and wood in the original work. But this life''s gold wood research is different. Feng Shui takes turns. Who has heaven spared? Panic, but is the West tail brocade. After all, the West tail brocade in escape before, but hear fog Island Dong Xiang and gold wood grind of conversation content. Originally, he was puzzled why Jin Muyan would rather make such a big noise and take such a big risk to kill him. He thought kimuyan was a madman. To fight him for territory. But don''t want to, originally this looks like the human and animal harmless guy, unexpectedly regarded him as a delicacy? Doesn''t it make him shiver and run away? absolutely unexpected. I''ve already escaped home. What''s so right in the world? This guy who wants to eat himself appears in front of him like this? How could he not be frightened? How not to despair? The face of West tail brocade now, even more pale than just now. Even the dry lips could not help shaking. In my mind, I have already made up my mind. In the eyes of Kim Muyan, I feel like a delicious meal. I am lying on the ground, waiting for Kim Muyan to enjoy it. On the contrary, what about kimuyan? Not only did he lose the timidity, cowardice and fear in the original work. After returning to God, his heart is inexplicably raised a trace of anger. Combined with the wound of Nishino Guiwei and the operation of Nishiki calling Yongjin Yingliang to get the information, it''s obvious that the seriously injured kuzhong is thinking of his good friend? At this time, Jin Mu Yan was even glad that he had become a kind of bamboo. Get this power. Otherwise, in view of the close relationship between Jiyou and Yingliang, isn''t Jiyou the target of Jizhong sooner or later? Isn''t Britain going to be killed sooner or later? Their eyes were opposite. Yongjin Yingliang broke the awkward atmosphere at this time: "senior Xiwei, this is the best friend I told you, kimuyan. Kim mu, he''s what I''m talking about Jin Mu Yan suppressed the anger in his heart and said, "please give me more advice, West, tail and senior." Give me a lot of advice. It''s normal to park it in other people''s ears. Can stop in the West tail brocade ear, but is another flavor. He couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. Faltering: "yes... Yes... I''m sorry, I won''t treat you today because I don''t feel well. The information is ready, let you have it. " The implication is to drive people out. But Yongjin Yingliang said very unwisely: "no, how can you trouble your sister? I''ll take it myself. " Said, and turned to one side of the kimu Yan said: "kimu, you first accompany the West tail elder, I go back." Yongjin Yingliang doesn''t give Xiwei brocade the chance to refuse, so he goes away. Nishino Guiwei doesn''t know Kim Muyan''s identity. He thinks that it''s better to be able to support Yingliang and let his lover get along with an "ordinary person" alone. After all, their original plan, in fact, is just like the kinmu Institute guess. Treat Yongjin Yingliang as food. When there were only two people left in the room, Jin Muyan began to play with the taste: "the wound of Xuejie should be your masterpiece, right? I didn''t expect that... You have real feelings for human beings? Not willing to eat her? Or do you have something on her to do for you? " The West tail brocade clenches teeth a way: "you exactly want how?" Jin Muyan sneered: "Oh, don''t you hear me? I am a close friend of Ying. You want to eat my best friend. What do you think I should do? " West tail brocade Heart disdain. Kimuyan doesn''t believe he doesn''t have a real relationship with Nishino. He also doesn''t believe that Jin Muyan and Yongjin Yingliang have true feelings. He thinks that jinmuyan is just making Yongjin Yingliang as food preparation. But now that the fish are on the chopping board, there''s nothing to argue about. He hesitated for a moment, lowered himself and said, "whatever you want, just come at me. Valuable is not innocent, I hope you don''t hurt her, can let her go Jin Muyan: "innocent? She conspired with you to murder Ying, which is also called innocence? " Jin Muyan''s idea is actually very simple. Even if all the people who have harmed Britain are solved, it will be over. After all, if you want to kill someone, you have to be aware of being killed, don''t you? Are you allowed to kill, but no one else? Everyone knows the truth. But now in the eyes of the West tail brocade, he was so ruthless and cruel that his face turned black to the extreme. So far. Yongjin Yingliang just came back at this time: "eh? What are you talking about so easy? I didn''t expect that you and the senior would get along well? Master Xiwei, the information has been taken, so we won''t disturb your rest. I''ll call on you next time. " Also came into the room, and Nishino Guiwei. But she was a little surprised, why her boyfriend didn''t do it to Kim Mu Yan. But this kind of amazement soon turned into an awkward smile, and sent Kim Mu Yan and Yong Jin Ying Liang away from home. When they leave. Nishino Guiwei returned to the room slightly nervously. But she didn''t wait for him to ask why the West tail brocade didn''t start, but was directly interrupted by the West tail Brocade: "quick! Help me out of here Nishino Guiwei: "this..." Don''t ask. Leave first Nishino Guiwei: "where shall we go?" Hesitated for a moment, West End brocade way: "antique!" A moment later. They didn''t even pack their luggage, so Nishino Guiwei limped to the antiques with nishiko brocade. When there was still a distance to antiques, nishiko pushed aside Nishino Guiwei and drove her away. After all, there are all kinds of antiques. The most scrupulous thing for Hu species is that they are discovered by human beings. Fear of affecting their real life. Originally, Nishino Guiwei didn''t want to be separated from Xiwei brocade, but Xiwei brocade finally used the means of forcing each other to death, so Nishino Guiwei had to leave reluctantly. Wait for the west wild expensive didn''t completely disappear in his field of vision. The West tail brocade this just takes the embarrassed body, puts down the skin, walks into the antique to ask for help. Chapter 246 The picture goes back to kimuyan. In other words, after he separated from Yongjin Yingliang, he immediately returned to xiweijin''s residence. Unfortunately, it''s still a step late. When he broke into the house, there was no one in it. The search was fruitless. He had to leave and return home. Just entering the house, Li Yaoxiang''s voice rang out in his mind: "what''s the matter? Are you disappointed that you didn''t get there? " Jin Muyan: "why should I feel disappointed?" Li Yaoxiang: "Oh? Don''t you care about his life or death? " Jin Muyan: "what I care about is the safety of Ying''s life. It doesn''t matter to me whether he dies or not. As long as he disappears into Ying''s life and no longer approaches Ying, it will be enough for me. Of course, if I find out that he dares to be in this area, he won''t be so lucky next time. " Jin Mu Yan, who has "enough to eat and drink", is really rational. I didn''t become a killer. Li Yaoxiang was not surprised. But how can he make things end so easily? Where does the West tail brocade escape to, certainly can''t escape his method eye. Li Yaoxiang: "so... When are you going to visit antiques?" Jin Muyan When it comes to antiques, kimuyan''s heart is still very complicated. A while ago, he was a human being. I didn''t expect that now he, as a human being, would want to understand and integrate into his life circle. How ironic that sounds. But he had to go to understand, after all, now he is one of the members of that circle. He needs to know what the real situation of Ho Chong is like, and what he should do in the future ¡­¡­ A few days later. Think about it for a long time. On this day, Jin Muyan finally made up his mind to go to antiques, and wanted to know the truth of the matter. Bell! Bell! The antique doorbell rings. As soon as he entered the door, he was stunned by Jin Muyan. Because he saw the West tail brocade is wearing the clothes of the waiter, as if nothing in general, even the wound on the body is not, in the shop serving the guests. See his West tail brocade, is also stunned. But without waiting for the R & D work of Kim mu, as an antique store manager, Fangcun Gongshan has already come to Kim Mu Yan, blocking his vision: "your name is Kim Mu Yan, right? You may be confused, but please follow me. I''ll let you know everything you want to know. " Kimuyan looked around the shop assistants and customers, and finally chose to compromise. Even if you want to make trouble, it''s not the current situation. He followed Fangcun Gongshan to the second floor of the antique shop. During the period, he couldn''t help but show his bad eyes and cast a glance at the West. See West tail brocade that call a shake head wry smile. Come to the antique second floor. In a reception room. Not long after sitting down, the door was opened again. What came into our eyes was Dong Xiang, who came to work in the antique industry just after class. Both of them were stunned. Immediately, Dong Xiang of fog island looked at Jin Muyan with disgusting eyes: "is it you? Why are you here? " Kim did not respond. However, Fangcun has made great achievements for jinmuyan. Fangcun Gongshan: "Dong Xiang, go downstairs and make a cup of coffee for Jinmu, then bring it up. Let me talk to Kim Mu first. " Dong Xiang: "Mr. Fangcun, but he..." Fangcun Gongshan shook her head and motioned her to stop talking. Fog Island Dong Xiang glanced at Jin Mu Yan, then swallowed his anger and went downstairs. Fangcun Gongshan then turned his head and looked at kimuyan with a smile: "you didn''t come here for Xiwei''s sake this time, did you?" Kim Mu Yan shook his head truthfully. Fangcun Gongshan: "what''s your purpose? Knowing that Dong Xiang is working here, I want to know if what she said is true? " Jin Muyan frowned slightly. I feel a little uncomfortable when I see through his mind. But he nodded. Fangcun Gongshan: "in fact, Dong Xiang is right. In fact, we are no different from human beings. We have the same human feelings. Moreover, not all of us are as bloodthirsty as you think. In this world, there are many kinds of people who are eager to live in peace with human beings. And the shop I founded is a gathering place for people who are eager to live in peace with mankind. " I heard that. Jin Muyan subconsciously showed a sneer of disdain. Long for peaceful coexistence? I really want to live together peacefully. How can he attack himself? As if seeing the idea of kimuyan, Fangcun Gongshan replied directly: "of course, there are some exceptions. Although we can''t stop them, we can let them have more contact with the peaceful life here, which may affect their ideas, right? " Kimuyan sneered: "peaceful coexistence? Isn''t it true that he can only feed on human beings? Since we can only feed on human beings, how can we live in peace? " Fangcun Gongshan: "every day, there are many people who die naturally and commit suicide. We don''t need to eat a lot. As long as we recycle these corpses, we can maintain our daily life. You don''t have to kill people. The gathering place I founded has been dealing with these things. We are happy to provide them with food and help as long as they are small. At least that will reduce the number of times they go out to hunt humans, won''t it? " Listen up. Jin Muyan was silent this time. No more disdain. In fact, just like what the store manager said, if what the store manager said is true, He Zhong can survive without harming human beings. There is indeed hope for peaceful coexistence with mankind. Think about it. The door was knocked. Fog Island Dong Xiang pushed the door to come in, the expression is cold to hand a cup of coffee to Jin Muyan in front. The reason why I have such a bad impression on Jin Muyan is that in his words, he is regarded as a monster who can only eat human beings. It''s something she can''t stand. So she''s still angry. Jin Muyan ignored her. Frowning at the coffee. His first thought was whether there was something in the coffee that he didn''t want to touch. "Don''t worry, it''s just ordinary coffee," he said with a smile. Have a taste. " Jin Muyan picked up the cup and tasted it hesitantly. Then there was a look of surprise. Since the operation, I don''t know how long I haven''t experienced such a normal taste. As like as two peas asked him, Fangcun''s good faith directly confused him. "Coffee is the only taste that we can taste just like your human beings." Chapter 247 Jin Muyan felt the sweet and bitter taste from his tongue and the strong coffee flavor from his throat, which inevitably touched him. And the expression that he touched was in Fangcun''s eyes. Fangcun Gongshan said: "maybe you will be suspicious just by the words of a few of us. Seeing is believing. If you really want to know the truth, you might as well work here and integrate into our life. Maybe you will have a different view of us then. " Dong Xiang exclaimed: "Mr. Fangcun...!" Obviously, she is very reluctant to work together with Jin Muyan, who despises He Zhong. But Fangcun Gongshan shook his head at her. She had to hold back her words. With a cold hum, he left the reception room directly. Fangcun Gongshan: "Dong Xiang is not like this. When you get along with each other for a long time and get to know each other, you should be able to solve the misunderstanding between the two sides. You might as well go back and think about the proposal I give you. As for Xiwei He didn''t know that he was your best friend before, so he thought about your best friend. Now that you know it''s your best friend, of course you won''t do it to him. Forget about your business. I''ll restrain him well, and I won''t let him do it again. " Although Jin Muyan frowned, he did not respond. But obviously, he agreed to Fangcun Gongshan''s request and wrote off his grudge with Xiwei brocade. After all, if he wants to know more about ho Chong''s life, he has to blend in here and not fall out with "antiques". Seeing this, Fangcun Gongshan stood up and left the room. He went downstairs to continue to see the shop. Before leaving, I didn''t forget to remind you: "by the way, this cup of coffee is my treat. You can drink it slowly and leave by yourself. If you think it over and have a decision, you can come back to me at any time. My door is always open for you. " That''s all. There was a pause. He continued: "besides, I don''t know why you have the idea of eating Hezi, but I advise you to avoid it. I don''t know if eating Hezi has any side effects on your body. However, if you are unscrupulous in your hands, at that time, whether it''s human beings or you, you may never have a place to live. You''re going to be the target. " Let''s go. Fangcun Gongshan left the reception room. Kimuyan thought about the problem just now, and slowly tasted the cup of delicious coffee. After drinking. Jin Muyan went downstairs by himself. The action of going downstairs startled some people in the shop. Fangcun Gongshan nods and smiles at him. West tail brocade dare not look at him. Dong Xiang of fog Island glared at him fiercely. All these things are in the eyes of Jin Mu Yan. He doesn''t think much. He stays for a while and then leaves here. ¡­¡­ A few days later. After much deliberation, Jin Muyan finally decided to work in an antique shop. In the next few days, what Jin Muyan saw in antiques was just like what Fang Cun Gongshan and Wu Dao Dong Xiang said. There were many kinds of them, all of which depended on picking up corpses. You don''t kill people at will. Apart from the difference in food, they really live the same life as human beings. Will go to work, class and so on. I have my own family. Seeing this, Jin Mu Yan''s view on He Zhong has changed unconsciously. No longer as biased as before. Because of this change, Dong Xiang''s attitude towards him gradually changed a lot, and the relationship between the two sides was much better. Until one day, antique came to a mother and daughter. My mother''s name is Dikou Liangzi. My daughter''s name is Dikou Daishi. Jin Muyan''s attitude towards He Zhong was changed completely. This is the first time that he has come into close contact with his children. It''s totally different from what he imagined. There is no difference at all between the children of hozhong and those of human beings. The same is so naive and brilliant. With a pure childlike innocence. What''s more, the experience of Xiaoshi at the flute mouth aroused the pity of Jin Muyan. Because she is a hozhong, not only can she not go to school as well as normal human beings, but also reading and literacy has become a problem. Even if she wants to live a normal life, she needs to hide with her mother to avoid the pursuit of the hozhong search officer. Hear the experience of two mother and daughter, this lets gold wood grind in the heart very not taste. It''s not all about compassion. Jin Muyan thought of himself. I was framed to be like this, and I didn''t want to be like this. Do I have to live a life of hiding in the future? Do your children have to be treated like this? For what? Why should I suffer? And the culprits are at large, and no one cares? Even Jin Muyan himself didn''t know that he had a feeling of common hatred for Xiaoshi. Even he didn''t realize that he had gradually stood in the position of "Cuzhong" to look at the world. Even volunteered, in their spare time, they would teach the young flutes how to read. This makes xiaoluoli very happy. It''s also because of kimuyan''s move. Since then, the antique shop has taken Kim Muyan as its own man. Dong Xiang of Wudao is no longer willing to take Kim Muyan to make "one eyed mask" as he did in the original work. Instead, he is very willing to be a tour guide of Kim Muyan. The feelings between the two people, once again sublimation, become more trust each other. Sifang Lianshi will begin to teach Kim Muyan some fighting skills. Jin Muyan''s life is far more wonderful and full than when he was a human being. In this way, this carefree time has passed for a long time. This day. Jin Muyan''s activities are the same as usual. I go to college in the morning and work in an antique shop after class. When there are no guests, they teach the flute mouth to read and go home as usual after work. But when he got home, opened the refrigerator and decided to eat Hezi to fill his hunger Open the box and have a look. It was only then that I found that there were few Hezi left. He looked at the bottom of the box, silent for a long time. Finally, he gritted his teeth, closed the box and put it back into the refrigerator. As soon as he did this, Li Yaoxiang''s voice rang out in his mind: "what''s the matter? The relationship with He Zhong has become better. I don''t want to eat Hezi anymore? I''m afraid that if I continue to work on other kinds of goods, it will destroy the friendship that is hard to get from the antique shops? " Jin Muyan: "so what? Can''t you still drink coffee to suppress the hunger? What''s more, if I eat the remaining Hezi slowly, it will last for a while, won''t it? " Li Yaoxiang: "Oh? It seems that my little Kim Mu really attaches great importance to the feelings with these people, but... Little Kim mu, since you have forgotten, do you need me to remind you how your father died? " Chapter 248 Jin Muyan frowned: "what do you mean?" When it comes to his father''s death, kimuyan somehow has an inexplicable sense of fear. He didn''t remember how his father died, but he knew that something terrible had happened. A thing that he didn''t dare to recall. Li Yaoxiang: "the cause of your father''s death. You subconsciously choose to forget this matter, but I can see it clearly at that time -- " Jin Mu Yan swallowed his saliva. No questioning. Because he knew that Li Yaoxiang would soon find out the answer. Li Yaoxiang: "seeing that you are getting along so well with Ho Chong now, I still have to remind you so that you will not regret when you recover your memory in the future. You Your father was killed by hozhong. And he was killed in front of you. He died to save you. If it hadn''t been for the arrival of the search officer in time, you might not have lived to the present Poop! Putong -! The heart beat through my mind. Then, the memory of that year, like a river, all poured into Jin Mu Yan''s mind in a flash. He remembered the scene. I think of the picture of my father pushing him away and letting him run away. I think of everything. It is precisely because of his father''s death that his happy family will gradually change. I killed my father! If it wasn''t for running around, it wouldn''t have been a bad time. Father would not be killed by hozhong in order to save himself. All of the original, because of their own! Recalling everything at the beginning, Rao is Jin Muyan has grown up, or was hit hard by this memory. His face turns pale unconsciously. Li Yaoxiang: "so, Ho Chong is your enemy who killed your father. Can you really take it as nothing and continue to live a harmonious life with him? " Click to stop. Li Yaoxiang didn''t speak any more. Kimuyan did not respond. At this time, there is only a blank in my mind. Even if he was asked to respond, he didn''t know what to respond to. Next, you can only go back to your room and fall asleep like a walking corpse. The next morning. Kim Muyan gets up normally. He didn''t collapse because he recalled the truth of that year. After all, other people have grown so big and mature, and they are all old things, so he won''t lose control or shed tears because of this. At most, the mood is affected and becomes worse. More guilt and a series of negative emotions. What makes him feel the most complicated is that he doesn''t know how to face it. How to deal with the gang of antique shops. For the next few days, he chose to escape from reality. I didn''t go to school. I didn''t go to the antique shop. Just stay at home and read, and be quiet in your own world. It was not until the evening of the fourth day that he spent the whole four days reading Gao Quanquan''s works all at once. After watching it, he was relieved. The burden on the shoulders seems to have lightened a lot. After turning off the mobile phone for several days, I was finally willing to turn it on at this time. Not long after the mobile phone was turned on, it already made a series of beeps. The screen shows nearly 100 missed calls. And dozens of unread messages. Open it up. A friend is always near Yingliang. There is Dong Xiang in Wudao. There''s also a flute for little Lori. "Son of a bitch! Are you missing again?! I can tell you that if you don''t answer the phone tomorrow and don''t know the information, I''ll bring the police to the door to find you! " "Yan Jun, what happened to you? Everyone is worried about you. Will you come tomorrow? " "Brother Kim, I miss you. Come back quickly! " Read one message after another. Jin Muyan felt full of warmth in his heart. Lying in bed reading information, he can''t help but smile. Li Yaoxiang: "have you considered it clearly?" Hearing Li Yaoxiang''s voice, his smiling face suddenly became serious. Although Li Yaoxiang didn''t make it clear, Kim Muyan knew what he was asking. This is asking him what kind of way and attitude he should take in the future. Thinking for a moment, kimuyan replied, "I want to go back to antiques before I make a decision." The next morning. Jin Muyan has a normal class. He made up a number of reasons, and when he said that his saliva had dried up, he managed to get rid of the mischievous base friend Yongjin Yingliang, who had given up the idea of calling the police. After school, I came to the antique coffee shop as usual. Bell! Bell! When he saw that the visitor was kimuyan, Dong Xiang of Wudao came forward angrily and knocked on the forehead of kimuyan: "where have you been these days? Leave all the work to me. Do you know that it''s going to kill me! " Jin Muyan''s expression is very unnatural. I don''t know what to answer. I don''t know what reaction to give. However, Dong Xiang''s next performance eased the tension of Jin Muyan. Wu Dao Dong Xiang narrowed her eyes, showed a sweet smile and said, "just come back." then she turned around and went back to her post. She didn''t mean to ask. Looking at the back of her leaving. Jin Muyan only felt a warm surge in his heart. However, Dong Xiang''s next performance soon awakened him from his daydream. Fog Island Dong Xiang stopped the pace, the remaining light of the eye end glared at Jin Mu Yan: "don''t you change clothes to go to work? Do you want me to help you with everything? Do you want me to get your salary, too? " Jin Muyan was at a loss to go to the dressing room to change clothes and go to work. But after a few steps, he was stopped by Fangcun Gongshan: "don''t worry... Go upstairs first and have a look at Daisy. The little girl is thinking about you these days. She must be very happy to know you''re back. " Jin Muyan looked at Fangcun Gongshan. Some embarrassed to see the fog Island Dong Xiang. Aware of Jin Mu Yan''s eyes, Dong Xiang of Wudao turned his back to Jin Mu Yan and did not dare to look directly at him. I don''t want to be complained that I won''t let her brother Jinmu see her. " Jin Muyan didn''t notice the abnormality of Dong Xiang in Wudao. He turned and rushed up the stairs. When I went upstairs, I didn''t forget to apologize and said that I would come downstairs to help soon. A moment later. Jin Muyan came to the reception room where Dikou Chushi stayed. In a hurry, he forgot to knock at the door. Open the door and have a look. This let originally still read the flute mouth young solid, is also Leng for a while. Immediately surprised to rush forward, into the arms of Jin Muyan. "Brother Kim! You''re back at last. You haven''t come these days, but you''re killing me! " Jin Muyan was frightened by the action of the flute. He looked down at the lovely and sincere face. He could not help but smile tenderly and dial the flute mouth''s hair: "well, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t break up with you. " The time is ripe. Li Yaoxiang''s voice sounded again in the sea of Jin Mu Yan''s brain: "have you made a decision?" Jin Muyan no longer hesitated this time, very firmly replied: "well, there''s a decision..." Chapter 249 Li Yaoxiang: "so, what are your plans for the future?" Jin Muyan: "what''s your plan? There''s nothing to plan for. Just do what you want. It was the bloodthirsty, unruly people who killed my father. My enemies will be them. Everyone in antiques is different from these scum. Why should I change my attitude towards Dong Xiang and Xiao Shi for the sake of these scum? Those who should repent, suffer and suffer should be the scum. Not me. What do you think? " Degree of blackening: 34%¡­¡­ 35%¡­¡­ Li Yaoxiang: "I think? Em... I quite agree with you. I also appreciate your determination. But... Is your determination firm enough? " Kimuyan: "Oh? You don''t have faith in me? " Li Yaoxiang: "of course not. I''m just worried... You don''t know enough about the path you''ve chosen. " Jin Muyan: "what do you mean?" Li Yaoxiang: "it''s very simple. Which side are you on, man and race? " In a short sentence, the problem is directly revealed. Jin Muyan understood the meaning of Li Yaoxiang''s words in an instant. In short, since he has decided to maintain his present life and get along with the antiques, it means that one day they will be on the CCG side and on the human side. What should he do then? Is it to help antiques people fight back CCG, or to help CCG persuade antiques? If you help CCG, it means that his relationship with the antique side will break. If he helps antiques, it means that he will become the enemy of mankind and be wanted by CCG. This problem is not so sharp for the company. But, with a smile in his voice, he replied, "why should I make a choice?" Li Yaoxiang: "Oh? It seems that this question is already in your consideration? " Kim Mu Yan gave a "hum", which was regarded as an admission of Li Yaoxiang''s statement, and immediately continued: "I am human. At the same time, now I am also a kind of person. Even if I''m on the side of the human race, there''s no guarantee that they won''t arrest me as a bastard. alike. Even if I''m on the side of Hu Zhong, I can''t guarantee that they won''t be hostile to me. Neither of these is what I want. It shouldn''t be the result I deserve. It''s not me who''s wrong. It''s the world that''s wrong. It''s the people who mess up the world. Why should I pay for their fault? Need me to suffer? My life should not be in hiding. My life should not be hunted. I don''t want my future children to follow me. The people who should die, disappear, hide and be hunted should be them! It''s the people who make a mess of the world! In this case, why don''t I create a world that is centered on me and suitable for me to live in? " Degree of blackening: 36%¡­¡­ 37%¡­¡­ 38%¡­¡­ In Jin Muyan''s mind, Li Yaoxiang''s applause suddenly rang out. Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! "That''s a good idea." "It''s also in our best interests." "It''s just that you have the ability to fulfill this ambition?" Jin Muyan''s tone is still with a smile: "don''t you still have you? Aren''t you and I one? You''ll help me, won''t you The reason why Jin Muyan dare to think so much and come up with such a ridiculous idea. It''s all because of his confidence in Li Yaoxiang. After so many years together, more or less, he still noticed some clues. For example, why does Li Yaoxiang know so many secrets he does not know, such as the steel bar incident, such as surgery and so on. Since Li Yaoxiang has a way to know the truth of these things, does that mean that Li Yaoxiang also has a way to know more secrets? It''s like Li Yaoxiang''s ability to identify the species. Since Li Yaoxiang has the ability to identify the species, does that mean that he has other special abilities? There was a moment of silence in my mind. Next. Then came Li Yaoxiang''s laughter: "ha ha ha ha ha! Little Kim, it seems that you haven''t been in vain these days? I''ve got a lot of brains. Of course I will help you. And it can help you. It''s just... Are you determined enough? Are you tough enough? In order to achieve the goal, can you be ruthless? My little goldwood ~ " "How can you know if you don''t try?" Degree of blackening: 39%¡­¡­ 43%¡­¡­ 45%¡­¡­ Li Yaoxiang: "well, the first thing you have to do is eat!" Jin Muyan: "eat?" Li Yaoxiang: "yes, if you want to change the world, you have to be strong enough! So powerful that everyone has nothing to do with you! If you want to be strong, you can''t do without RC cells. Human beings aside. Then you have to eat Hezi to become stronger. Strong enough to compete with the players in the world. So you have to keep eating, eat more Hezi! Eat more Hezi, it means there will be many kinds of die because of you. If you eat more Hezi, it means that the people in the antique shop may reject you. how? Can you do it? Jin Muyan Kimuyan was silent for a moment. When he responded again, he already said with a firm tone and a smile, "why not?" Two people exchange here. In reality, Jin Muyan heard the cry of the flute. "Brother Kim? Brother Kim "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you answer me? " After a pause, Jin Mu squatted down, dialed the flute, and said, "I''m good. I need to help you downstairs. I can''t be with you for a while. Will you circle the words you don''t know and come up when I have time to teach you? " Flute mouth young solid heavily nodded: "good - ~" Jin Muyan didn''t leave immediately, and continued: "yes, daisy. If one day, brother Jinmu killed many villains, will you be angry with him? " For the matter of killing people, Dikou Xiaoshi still has some resistance. Obviously, she didn''t like it very much. Just like in the original work, even facing the enemy who killed his parents, Zhenhu Wuxu was still young and could not bear to die. But in the face of the sincere eyes of Jin Muyan, Xiaoshi finally shook his head and said, "No Immediately, the young flute mouth seemed to think of the bad guys she saw at home. She said nervously, "bad guys are terrible. Brother Kim, you should be careful..." See flute mouth young solid this appearance. Jin Muyan now has a guess. He must have had a bad experience when he guessed that the flutes were really bad people. This makes kimuyan more firm in his belief. At the same time, he also believes that the people in the antiques, or Dong Xiang of Wudao, will surely forgive themselves Degree of blackening: 47%¡­¡­ 48%¡­¡­ Chapter 250 "OK, brother will be careful." With that, Jin Muyan changed his work clothes and went downstairs. All the people in the antiques have noticed kimuyan, but they don''t take it seriously. It seems that kimuyan has never been absent from work. They treat it normally. They are very knowledgeable and don''t mean to ask. Just came to the bar, Fangcun Gongshan said with a smile: "so quickly down? Why don''t you spend more time with Xiaoshi? " Kimuyan with an apology: "no, I''d better deal with the work first." Then the doorbell rang. Bell! Bell! Jin Muyan said subconsciously: "welcome to our company!" Next. What came into view was a guy with a gorgeous suit and short purple hair. Dong Xiang''s first reaction to this guy was to show disgust: "moon mountain? What are you doing here? " Yueshanxi: "long time no see, Miss Wudao. You''re as cold as ever, but that''s your charm. " Dong Xiang of fog Island: "disgusting to death --!" Dong Xiang of Wudao chooses to ignore yueshanxi. Keep doing your job. At this time, Yueshan Xi discovered the new man in the antique, jinmuyan. He went to kimuyan and made an interesting circle. He looked at kimuyan all the time: "eh, are you new? What''s your name? " In the original work, Jin Muyan was shaken by Yue Shanxi''s action. But in this lifetime, how can there be such unbearable performance? He just used the corner of his eye. Hold on to this guy who''s been circling himself. "Jin Mu..." Yueshanxi is near the neck of kimuyan: "what a wonderful fragrance..." The corner of Jin Mu Yan''s mouth tilted slightly: "your fragrance is also good..." Yueshan Xi was stunned on the spot. According to the past practice, as long as there is a person who meets for the first time and is looked around by him, he is usually very unaccustomed and even nervous. But in front of this new man, not only did not panic, even choked him. It really makes yueshanxi very interesting. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "ha ha ha ha! Kim, I remember you. You''re so funny "Hey, you disgusting fellow, don''t disturb our work. Go back quickly Tung Heung Road, foggy island. "Hey, you really don''t understand." Yueshan Xi first molested Dong Xiang, then patted Jin Muyan on the shoulder, "I''ll come to you for coffee next time." "Welcome at any time," he said Yueshanxi turns and leaves. Still aftertaste the fragrance that the body sends out on Jin Muyan. Kimuyan has asked in his mind: "do you have a guy''s message? Who is he? Judging from Dong Xiang''s reaction, this guy named Yueshan is not the same group as us, is he? " Now that we have reached an agreement with Li Yaoxiang. Gold and wood research simply no longer cover up. Try to maximize the "function" of Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang: "gourmet, you should have heard of it?" Kimuyan: "Oh? Is that the guy? This kind of guy, even if killed, should be no problem? " Li Yaoxiang: "of course, it''s no problem, but... Now you are not an opponent! What''s more, it''s boring to just kill him. Don''t you want to see what they call a gourmet club? Will you join that kind of club? I believe it will be your goal, too? With his traction, you don''t have to worry about food any more I listened to Li Yaoxiang''s suggestion. Jin Muyan was excited. Originally, I was still worried about where to find food. I didn''t expect that the food would come to my door by myself. Jin Muyan: "don''t you still have you? Is that guy really that strong? Even with your help, I''m not his opponent? " Li Yaoxiang: "no, no, little Kim. I''m not going to help you with anyone. If I help you, then everything will return to the origin? What''s the difference? Don''t you also need me to protect you all the time? If you want to be strong, if you want to change your destiny, you still have to rely on yourself. I will only help you Jin Muyan: "then... How to become strong and how to defeat that guy? You should have a way, right? Is it really just food? The family''s "food" is almost gone. For a while, there is no suitable person to start with. " Li Yaoxiang: "of course! I''ll give you a surprise when you get home from work. " Two people exchange here. In reality, Jin Muyan heard Dong Xiang''s voice. "Golden wood? Golden wood "Ah?" Jin Muyan wakes up. "What are you thinking so intensely? You''re going to wipe the table. You''re still wiping it. " "No... No." "I''ll tell you, that man was a trouble just now. You must be careful of him." "One... Certainly." ¡­¡­ On the other side. In the CCG branch of district 20. Two unexpected guests came today. Both of them were sent by the headquarters to investigate the "Dahu" incident. One is the superior search officer, Zhenhu Wuxu. One is the first-class search officer, Yamen gangtaro. It is reasonable to say that their arrival should not have affected anyone in the CCG sub Bureau of district 20. Just report to the losers of the sub Bureau. After all, they just want to complete the task and find out "Da Ho", which is God''s world. However, Yamen gangtailang, an honest guy, can''t see Li Yaoxiang''s working attitude. All of us have done our best to "expel" him. But Li Yaoxiang, a guy, was taking a nap in the office blatantly. Out of breath, he went directly to Li Yaoxiang. It knocked on Li Yaoxiang''s desk. Knock! Knock! Knock! Li Yaoxiang, who was awakened, glanced at Yamen Gangtai Lang, poked his eyes and said carelessly, "what''s the matter?" Yamen gangtailang: "you are the superior search officer, Li Yaoxiang?" "Oh? Am I that famous? Do you know me? " Yamen gangtailang: "Oh, the laziest person in the whole CCG, how can I not know you? It''s better to meet than to be famous. " "Nice to meet you." "So you woke me up just to see me?" Li Yaoxiang pretended to look at the CCG license of Yamen steel taro: "first class search officer, yamen steel taro. Is that how you talk to your superiors? " Yamen gangtailang was angry: "you...!" At this time, Wu Xu of Zhenhu came over and said, "I''m sorry, young people are very angry. I didn''t take good care of them. I''m sorry." Yamen gangtaro just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Wu Xu of Zhenhu: "I''m only interested in killing kuzhong. If you want to continue to waste your time on such boring things, I have to do it myself." Finish. Wu Xu turned and left. Yamen steel taro quickly followed up. But before he left, he was still reluctant to leave a sentence to Li Yaoxiang: "CCG is not the place for people like you to stay. An irresponsible fellow like you will only kill more of his companions. " Looking at the back of their departure. Li Yaoxiang didn''t take their words to heart. At this time, he only thought of one thing. "I''ve been waiting so long, and I''ve finally got it." The appearance of these two people means the blackening of jinmuyan, and they are about to catch up with the process Chapter 251 That night. After Jin Muyan returned home, he would follow Li Yaoxiang''s instructions and lie in bed with his eyes closed. indeed. He just closed his eyes. I felt a whirl. Then, the vision suddenly appeared in a white space. Or a room. There was nothing in the room but a door. Not as like as two peas in the shock, his attention was immediately attracted to the only color in the room, which is a man who is exactly the same as he. And of course, this "person" is Li Yaoxiang, who became a jinmuyan after using transfiguration. Jin Muyan: "this..." Li Yaoxiang smile: "first meeting, please give me more advice." Jin Muyan was too surprised to speak. No matter how much he looked up at Li Yaoxiang, he finally miscalculated his uncanny ability. Besides, he as like as two peas, never thought of Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? Surprised? Didn''t I say that? I am you, you are me. And here is our space of consciousness. " Jin Muyan Li Yaoxiang: "nothing to ask?" Kimuyan: "you won''t say if you ask, will you?" "Smart --!" Li Yaoxiang praised Jin Muyan, "go straight to the theme. If you want to be stronger, I can train your fighting skills here, in addition to capturing RC cells and enhancing your own hertz. " Jin Muyan: "fighting skills? Isn''t Mr. Sifang already training my fighting skills? Isn''t that enough? " Li Yaoxiang: "I don''t give you a slap in the face. Do you still remember the enemy who framed you and designed to turn you into a pig? Do you still want revenge? " When it comes to the enemy, Kim Mu Yan''s face immediately became solemn: "don''t you say... He''s powerful, and I''m not an opponent now? Besides, I can''t deal with the doctor''s guard, can I? " Li Yaoxiang nodded: "that''s true. But do you know how powerful your enemy is? " Jin Muyan stares at Li Yaoxiang and doesn''t speak. Li Yaoxiang: "I can only tell you that your so-called Mr. Sifang is not his enemy at all. And if you want to change the world and make the world centered on you, you also have to face this opponent in the end. Because your opponent is plotting some secret. If his plan succeeds, your life and situation in the future may be even more severe than today. I can make it clear to you that you would never want to see that result. " For fear of despair. Li Yaoxiang wanted to say that even if all the people in your antique shop add up, they are not the rivals of that person, but let''s just think about it, so as not to let Kim Mu Yan lose hope and become a salted fish. Sure enough, after hearing these words. Jinmuyan''s pupils are tight. He looked very dignified. After deliberation for a long time, Jin Muyan said: "that is to say, anyway, I have to face this opponent, right?" Li Yaoxiang smiles and nods. Kimuyan: "training here, you make sure I can surpass him? Can we achieve our goal? " Li Yaoxiang nodded again. Kim grinned: "what are you waiting for?" ¡­¡­ A few days later. In these days, Jin Muyan was pulled into the space of consciousness by Li Yaoxiang to train his fighting skills almost every night. In principle, it must be more difficult for people like Kim Muyan to learn fighting skills from this age. But with Li Yaoxiang''s training and guidance, as well as Jin Muyan in the space of consciousness, although he also feels pain and fatigue, at least he won''t really get hurt. You can make full use of every minute and every second to train. That''s it. After nearly 10 hours of training in the space of consciousness these days. Jinmuyan has finally achieved remarkable results. First of all, he succeeded in mastering the world of fire and shadow, the "64 palms of eight trigrams" of the day clan. Of course, only its type, but not its meaning. He can''t point, and there is no chakra''s acupoints sealed by him. So cultivation is relatively simple. He only needs to remember one move of the Eight Diagrams Palm, and then be proficient, and try to strengthen the speed and strength of attack when facing the enemy. As long as this is achieved, the overall strength of the company will surely make a leap forward. After all, the physical quality of He Zhong is there. It is not to be underestimated to use this set of eight trigrams and sixty-four palms only with one''s own strength. At least in the face of shendaifurong''s "Wu Zhong Taoist", as long as jinmuyan is proficient in this set of eight trigrams, Li Yaoxiang feels that at that time, jinmuyan will not be as embarrassed as it was in the original work, and will be beaten by shendaifurong to no avail. Secondly, He Zi''s application skills. At the strict request of Li Yaoxiang. Jin Mu Yan is not only in the space of consciousness, but also needs to be proficient in the use of Hezi''s skills. Even in reality, at home, we will not miss any moment to be able to use Hezi. As small as turning on and off the lights. All kinds of family affairs. Without exception, we have to use hertz to deal with it. After continuous training for several days, Kim Mu Yan''s proficiency in controlling Hezi is as good as his own hands and feet. And time has come to this day, it is also the time to verify the results of the training. In the space of consciousness. Li Yaoxiang took a timer to record the speed of Jin Muyan''s "eight trigrams sixty-four palms". Eight palms! Sixteen palms! Thirty two hands! Sixty four hands! After that, Jin Muyan wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked, "how about it? What''s the time? " Li Yaoxiang stopped the timer. The timer shows 32 seconds. Unfortunately, this achievement is far from the standard Li Yaoxiang wanted. The disappointment of Li Yaoxiang and the way he shook his head, of course, were also in the eyes of Kim Muk Yan. It doesn''t take Li Yaoxiang to give an answer, he knows that he still can''t reach the standard. Jin Mu Yan gasped and doubted: "you want to finish 64 palms in 10 seconds, with an average of 6 palms in 1 second. Is this really possible?" Li Yaoxiang gave the timer to Jin Muyan. Signal him to help record. Next. Under the incredible eyes of kimuyan, Li Yaoxiang finished the sixty-four palms of eight trigrams in five seconds. Twelve to thirteen palms per second. It made him gape. Li Yaoxiang walked up to Kim Muyan with his face not red and breathless, and took back the timer: "it''s only my basic requirement for you to finish 64 palms in ten seconds. Next, you have to integrate Hezi''s attack methods into this boxing. Fill in the loopholes in boxing. It even becomes a more changeable attack move! " Chapter 252 After listening to what Li Yaoxiang said. There is only one "O" shape left in Jin Muyan''s mouth. He seems to have been able to imagine how terrible his strength is when he reaches the level that Li Yaoxiang said. If you don''t know anything else, you will be killed directly by yourself. Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? That''s shocking to you? Think that''s enough? " Jin Muyan said: "is it not enough to do what you said?" Li Yaoxiang shook his head: "in addition to improving your fighting skills, one of the most important purposes of practicing this set of Bagua 64 palms is to improve your body''s instinctive response. As long as you are proficient in every move and style of bagua64zhang, when others attack you, you will naturally use the skills to make all kinds of responses. Or block. Or avoid. For a rookie like you, it''s just one part of laying a good foundation. Don''t forget, your future opponent, in addition to the race, but also the CCG of the human side. They will gather the power of all mankind to develop various technologies and weapons to deal with you. Just doing what I said is not strong enough to make you change the world. So after that, you have to learn to use weapons to counter them. Only when you combine body skills, Hezi and weapons, and master them thoroughly, can you really control your own destiny and change the world. " Hear that. Kimuyan didn''t know what to say. He once thought that it was not so easy to change the world. But it was much more difficult than he thought. After listening to Li Yaoxiang''s words, he could not help but flinch. But, just for a moment, he soon put the slightest hint of retreat behind him. After all, from the moment he was transformed into a hozhong, it means that he has fallen into this whirlpool, and it is not his turn to retreat. What''s more, he doesn''t believe that he can''t do what others can do! Think of it here. Jin Muyan once again full of energy: "then go on!" ¡­¡­ Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, a few days passed. In the past few days, almost every day of jinmuyan has made obvious progress. The sixty-four palms of the eight trigrams also gradually shortened from 32 seconds to 30 seconds, 25 seconds and 21 seconds. It has achieved the result of three palms in one second on average. And the so-called "three strokes in one second" is not just a complete set of boxing. During this period, he participated in the attack of Hezi. Although Hezi''s attack trajectory still has no rules, Li Yaoxiang believes that as long as Jin Muyan practices the 64 palms of eight trigrams into his body, let his body remember every move and every type of palms, and let it become his instinct. At that time, he can separate more mind to control Hezi. Instead of attacking at will and out of order, as it is now. Time has come to this day. This day is the rest day of kimuyan in the antique shop. He went to Shangjing University as usual. After class. Kimuyan is walking alone on campus, preparing to go home and step up training. However, with his mind full of training content, he didn''t notice that a man was coming towards him at this time. "Golden wood? Golden wood Jin Muyan woke up and saw clearly who was coming: "Mr. Yueshan?" Yueshan Xi said with a smile: "what do you think so deeply? Didn''t even notice that I came to you? I won''t be so nonexistent, will I? " Jin Muyan: "ha ha, I''m sorry. I was just thinking about something, so I didn''t notice you. Mr. Yueshan, how did you come to Shangjing university? " Yueshanxi: "if I say... I am for you, do you believe it?" Jin Muyan was stunned. It''s not as panicked as it was in the original. After all, in his opinion, yueshanxi now has something to do with the source of his "food."! He doesn''t mind communicating with Yueshan. Next. They went to a coffee shop together. There is not a word to start chatting. Talking about Gao Quan''s book. Talking about God, dairi and so on. Kimuyan unexpectedly found that he seems to have a good chat with this so-called gourmet? The view of Yue Shan Xi has even gradually changed. Jin Muyan didn''t get hurt as he did in the original. Yueshan learned his blood. However, in the face of the fragrance from Kim Mu Yan, Yue Shanxi still can''t hold on to it, so as to avoid being discovered by Kim Mu R & D. he still finds an excuse to go to the bathroom to have a rest. At this time, kimuyan communicated with Li Yaoxiang: "is this yueshanxi really the kind of guy who changes his status as a gourmet? How do you get along? It doesn''t feel like it at all? " Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter, I can''t bear to do it?" Jin Muyan: "it''s not... It''s just that now I''m half stepping into the Husong circle. I''ll get to know more Husong sooner or later. If it''s not necessary, I don''t have to kill all of them, do I? " Li Yaoxiang: "that''s true. Let''s see the situation." So far. At this time, Yue Shanxi came back. The two continued to chat about various topics. Until the end, Yue Shanxi finally went straight to the theme, saying that he invited Jin Muyan to have a look at the food club. In the original book, Jin Muyan was commissioned to investigate the food club to clarify its address because he wanted to exchange information about God dailishi with yiniao. In this life, Jin Muyan did not accept the Commission. But in order to find the target, of course, he would not refuse this invitation. They hit it off. Yueshan Xi soon took Jin Muyan to the food club. It''s a European style building. It looks noble and elegant. Just like the original work, Jin Muyan was separated from Yue Shanxi when he came to the building. He was taken to a single room by a servant in a suit to wash. A series of exchanges, coupled with today''s high-level hospitality, make Kim Mu Yan unknowingly, on the view of Yue Shan Xi, even more changed. During washing and gargling. While washing his hair, Jin Muyan once again told Li Yaoxiang his views. Jin Muyan: "yueshanxi... Seems to treat me as a real friend? Or... Don''t do it here. When the party is over, I''ll find another chance to find those who are left alone. " Kimuyan doesn''t want to start here. It''s because he has a good feeling for the current moon mountain. We all like Gao Quan''s books, have the same hobby, and chat. So he didn''t want to break the relationship. Li Yaoxiang did not mean to remind him at all. What we want is the effect of being kept in the dark and deceived. Li Yaoxiang: "whatever you like, just be happy." Chapter 253 The servant''s voice came from the bathroom: "Mr. Kim, how are you? We''ve got clothes and meals ready. " Kimuyan: "OK, thank you." The washing is finished. Seeing the clothes that the servant prepared for himself, it was a noble and elegant suit, which made Kim Mu Yan more interested in Yue Shan Xi. As for meals Kimuyan doesn''t dare to eat in other people''s places. It''s not that he can''t trust yueshanxi. It''s that he doesn''t want to eat what he shouldn''t. After changing clothes, Jin Muyan came to a small living room. A man in maid''s clothes and mask came to Kim Muyan with a cart: "Mr. Kim Muyan, this is the coffee prepared by the master for you." "Yes, thank you." "Wait... Wait, where''s Mr. Yueshan?" The maid handed over the coffee, turned and left without paying any attention to kimuyan. Come to such an advanced place. Jin Muyan, who has never been in contact with such scenes, will inevitably be a little nervous. He didn''t think about it. Pick up the coffee on the table, just want to use it to suppress shock. However, before he drank the coffee into his mouth, the coffee cup was only one inch away from his lips, but Li Yaoxiang interrupted him at this time: "I advise you not to drink it." Jin Mu Yan''s face. "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the coffee? " Li Yaoxiang: "it seems that you really get along with this moon mountain? Came to such a strange place, but also a group of inhuman guys, gathered together. You''re not even a little wary? Do you really trust that moon mountain Kimuyan looks at the coffee in front of him. He hesitated. However, without waiting for his response, the light of the whole small hall suddenly darkened. Then there was a violent shake. The whole hall is shaking and rising slowly. Before Jin Muyan realized what was going on, the spotlights of several stage plays were shining on Jin Muyan at the same time, and the voice of someone talking into the microphone came from his ear. "Thank you for waiting!" "This is the main course of the day!" "Today''s main course is quite special. It''s the legendary variety --"! Moreover, he was very alert and didn''t drink the coffee we made for him. However, it doesn''t matter. Under such special circumstances, our organizers are not unpredicted. Everything is under the control of our organizers. You can rest assured to see it -- " Next came all kinds of noises. "He Zhong? I don''t like it. " "Yes, it doesn''t taste very good." "In other words, how did the organizer choose a variety this time? It''s a big loss. " The master of ceremonies aimed at the microphone and said to the crowd, "please be calm. The main course of this time is carefully selected by MM''s and provided for you. Now let''s welcome MM The music played. Wearing a mask, Yueshan Xi, holding two partners, appears on the third floor. At this time, Jin Muyan finally saw the surrounding scene clearly. Mr. Yueshan: "ladies and gentlemen, the coarse meat is not worth tasting. You should know that you have unique views on food. What I see is his unique smell... " A series of speeches. People seem to treat the scene as a real food show. It''s a fool to look at the gold wood on the spot. Now, he doesn''t know what''s going on? For Yueshan Xi''s hypocrisy, first win their own trust, and then deceive themselves. After all, he and Yueshan Xi didn''t know each other for a long time, and they didn''t have deep feelings. Even if they were cheated, they would be depressed for a few days at most, and they wouldn''t care too much. And what really makes him feel uncomfortable is his ridiculous behavior and naive ideas. He said, "don''t start at the party, wait until the party is over, and then look for opportunities to deal with those who are left alone.". It''s ridiculous! Others don''t take themselves as one thing, but they are still amorous and think for others? This memory, this naive idea, can become a big stain in the life of kimuyan! He can fully imagine that in the days to come, as long as he remembers today, he will feel ashamed. In his panic, Kim Mu yen didn''t understand what Yue Shan Xi, or the audience around him, was saying. When he came back to himself, all he heard was cheers. Then the MC called out, "now let''s welcome our disintegrator --" Boom! Long! Long! The exquisite iron gate on the same floor as jinmuyan was opened. Out of the gate came a giant who was fat and looked like a monster. Jin Muyan''s 1.7-meter-long body, standing in front of the giant, just reached his abdomen. And because of the giant. Jin Muyan finally sobered up this time. He lowered his head and let out a slight laugh. "Ha ha..." Next. Is to cover his face, look up and laugh: "ha ha ha --!" Everyone was shocked by the laughter, and there was a bad feeling. The giant who whispered "saw, saw, saw, saw, killed you" stopped his pace of progress, half tilted his head and asked, "eh? Mom asked me to saw you off. What are you laughing at? " "Ha ha ha ha!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The laughter stopped abruptly. Jin Muyan ignored the reaction of the public. I didn''t pay attention to people''s eyes. The voice is not big, but can let the whole audience hear clearly what he is murmuring. "Yes, yes." "I was worried about where to find food..." "I didn''t expect that before I started, I was already treated as food..." "So you want to eat me..." "Since you want to eat me, you must have the consciousness of being eaten --!" Degree of blackening: 49%¡­¡­ 52%¡­¡­ 55%¡­¡­ 58%¡­¡­ That''s all. Jin Mu Yan covered his face and suddenly showed his ferocious eyes! Next. Four scarlet scales protrude from the waist, "Shua Shua!" Several times in a row, without waiting for the fat giant to react, he had been divided into several pieces. I don''t know what happened until I die. The fat giant couldn''t even catch the trace of four scales and died directly. Quiet! The scene was silent! Everyone was so shocked by the scene that they couldn''t speak or even believe it. The disintegrator''s IQ is not so good. But his strength is obvious to all. They never thought that the powerful disintegrator would be so vulnerable in front of this Cuzhong. If they faced this Cuzhong alone, wouldn''t it be the same result? Chapter 254 When everyone was in shock and had not recovered, Kim Mu Yan walked slowly to the palm of the giant, bent down to lift the saw, and said in his mind, "I''m sorry, I made you laugh." Li Yaoxiang: "it''s OK. You can''t grow wisdom without doing anything. People... They have to experience something before they can grow up completely. " "You don''t have to comfort me." "Don''t worry, such a situation, I promise you, will never happen again." "How? Is this saw all right with the weapon you''re talking about? " Li Yaoxiang: "this saw really meets the requirements. It''s a weapon made by Hezi. It can hurt the body of He Zhong. It''s just, it''s too big. It''s not convenient for you to take in and out. The best option is the CCG weapon. It can be shrunk into a suitcase for easy access. " "So... Do you have a way?" Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry. It''s not too late for you to deal with the trouble here. You''re so slow that you''re not afraid they''ll all run away? " Kim Muyan: "just run away... Anyway, there''s so much food that you can''t finish it, can''t you? There are not so many refrigerators in my house. And ah, I believe that everyone here, after the event, you have a way to find their foothold, right? The taste is already bad enough. If you want to eat "expired" food, it''s too hard for you, isn''t it? " Li Yaoxiang: "yes, please." So far. In reality, Jin Mu Yan has already heard people''s cry. "It''s over, it''s over. The disintegration division is dead. The main course is out of control this time. Run away! Run away "Don''t push me, don''t push me!" "I have money! I have money! Let me leave first, and I''ll pay you! " Master of ceremonies: "don''t be impatient, don''t be impatient! Our food club has a series of solutions to this situation. Don''t be nervous, don''t worry! " The crowd stopped. He stopped. But even with the comfort of the master of ceremonies, these high-class people who cherish their lives are still not at ease. They only dare to turn their heads to see the situation, and their bodies are still heading towards the exit. As long as there is something wrong, they will definitely continue to run for their lives without hesitation. Next. The iron gate where the fat giant came out came out again and four people came out. All four were masked. In a suit. If there is no accident, this is the staff of the food club. At this time, the emcee introduced to you: "these four are all B-rated by CCG. According to the data, the strength of our main course this time is only grade C, even grade D. He was able to kill the C-level disintegrator, which really surprised our organizers. But it doesn''t matter. With the cooperation of these four, you can enjoy today''s delicious food as long as you wait for a moment See these four coming out. The tension of the crowd was relieved. Everyone seems to be familiar with the four in the field. I have great confidence in them. One after another, they turned back to their original positions and waited for the good play. No shivering. The four "soldiers" who just arrived at the scene highlighted their Hezi. The four were Yuhe, Jiahe, Linhe and Weihe. The reason why we are so confident about the four people on the scene. That''s why. As we all know, Hezi and Hezi can restrain each other. As a group of distinguished guests, of course, it is impossible not to know this truth. So, with these four players, even if the organizer really misjudged the strength of Kim Mu Yan, not level D or level C, but level B, they also believe that as long as these four kinds of Hezi cooperate with each other, Kim Mu Yan, who is also level B, will surely be defeated. "Are they the four? Then you can really wait to eat. " "How dare you make a fool of us, kill him, kill him as soon as possible!" "No, we should torture him slowly, don''t let him die so soon!" Nowadays, the disgusting faces of the distinguished guests are no longer the same as those who ran for their lives. They are as arrogant as they want to be. As vicious as you want, so vicious. Seeing this, he changed his mind. Give you time to run away, if you don''t run, then you''ll all stay with me. If you can''t finish it, you can''t finish it. After seeing the ugly faces of these people, Kim Mu Yan only felt that there should be no lack of such scum in the world, so that he can kill them and become the nutrient for growth. It''s late, it''s fast. In front of them, the four were directly scattered. They stood in the southeast, northwest and four directions of jinmuyan. Bear the brunt of that is to have a he that kind of, toward the gold wood grind forward rushed to come over, ready to with the gold wood grind a close combat. Yuhe also shoots countless attacks at jinmuyan. Scale he and tail he di he species, in the Jin Mu Yan behind, use Hezi launched an attack. In a flash, the fierce offensive all swept toward the Jin Mu Yan. And the efforts made by Kim Mu Yan over this period of time have finally yielded results. To deal with multiple A-level or single S-level varieties, it may not be enough to use the current strength of the company. But after a series of training, both speed and strength have been significantly improved, but he is more than enough to deal with the four B-class brats. It''s no longer the awkward and large-scale fleeing action like when I first met God Darius. On the contrary, he should face all these things in front of his eyes. A Hezi to resist the attack of Yuhe. Two Hertz resist the scale hertz of the same two hertz. The last one is against the tail one. He himself took the initiative to meet Jiahe. Jiahe''s Kung Fu was extremely slow in front of Jin Muyan. Every wave of attack, almost all of them were evaded by Jin Muyan. Jin Muyan uses palm technique in his left hand and saw in his right hand, either to block the attack or to cut the opponent''s body. Just for a moment, jiahehe was already in a weak position. The other three opponents are helpless to Jin Muyan''s noumenon. In front of this scene, we can see that the group of people who were still sarcastic suddenly become dumb and congested. With the passage of time, with more and more wounds on jiahehu''s body, jinmuyan caught a flaw¡® With a Shua, the saw went across the neck, the head flew up, and the headless body collapsed. Jiahehu: death! With a gap in the noumenon, Jin Muyan doesn''t plan to waste any more time, and doesn''t plan to give the other three opportunities. Hezi is resisting, and noumenon rushes to the next opponent. With the addition of the noumenon who is proficient in physical skills, the situation of war soon becomes one-sided. Continuous brush¡® Three. Three heads flying in succession. Yuhe - death! Linhe - death! Weihe - death! Chapter 255 The process of fighting seems fancy and tedious. But all of it just happened between lightning and flint. As a result, the audience didn''t have time to react, and the battle was over. When the four headless bodies fell to the ground one after another, and the ground was covered with blood, the people realized that the battle was over For them, a very strong B-class breed. It''s gone? How long did you play before and after? Do you have three minutes? In less than three minutes, four B-class species of cooperation are gone? Gradually, the crowd began to have a population, dry tongue issued a: "a... a... a... he is A-level... He is A-level!" This is a "a". And I succeeded in waking everyone up. As a matter of fact, the people present didn''t have much idea about the so-called A-level and S-level. It is impossible for an ordinary class A to kill four class B teams in such a short time. If it has to be graded. Today''s jinmuyan, can be said to be A-level peak, or just reached S-level strength is not too much. The reason why there is such a big gap with the original. In addition to Li Yaoxiang''s training, the more important thing is that he has never been hungry in his life. Ever since he became a hozhong, he began to eat Hezi. So his three scales soon recovered to four. Their own strength has also been rapidly improved. Fortunately, this group of scum scum, also can be regarded as a fool. I mistakenly thought that jinmuyan was just an ordinary A-level. If they knew that the strength of kimuyan was infinitely close to the s level, some people might have been scared to have their legs softened. But anyway. Whether it''s grade B, Grade A or grade s, it doesn''t matter to them any more. It''s because none of them can compete with this group of "pampered" aristocrats. The only thing they can do is cry and howl. Run like hell. "Run away! Run away "He''s a -! He''s A-class --! " "Run! Run away Once again, the scene of people crowding and pushing again. But in the second floor, there is only one gate, and it can only be opened by pulling back. How can the people in front pull the door open when the crowd swarms forward? Even if someone keeps shouting ''don''t squeeze! Stop squeezing! If it goes on like this, the door won''t open at all, But in a hurry, how can the people in the rear manage so much? Deeply afraid that they can''t escape, can''t they just push forward? What''s more important is that the group of people on the outside look back as they push forward. As a result, it doesn''t matter if they don''t look at it. When they look at it on the spot, they are scared to death for several years. Today''s main course is like a spider with four legs. Each step of the spider''s leg makes a "boom" sound. It was the sound of Hezi stabbing into the floor tiles and walls to fix his body. Jin Muyan''s noumenon, the whole person is raised to mid air. Just use the "four Hezi" to walk. Accompanied by a "boom" sound after another. Seeing that the "main course" is about to arrive on the second floor, people who are on the periphery and have a clear view of the situation are scared to turn pale, and even more people are scared to cry and piss off. "Coming, coming!" "He''s coming! The one in front, hurry up! Let me go There was a "boom" close at hand. The two Hezi at the front of jinmuyan finally pierced into the moving brick on the second floor. Then, the body of Jin Muyan rises slowly. First, his dark hair. Then there''s the bloodshot eye. Finally, the evil smile. It''s like telling these people, "I''m here.". The people who were scared out of their wits even made a bold decision to highlight their Hezi on the spot and take the lead in killing the people in front of them one by one. As a result, before the Jin Mu Yan people arrived, they had already killed and injured a large group of people. And as the pressure in the rear decreases. The power of crowding is less. At the front of the group of people, finally succeeded in opening the door to a gap. The person closest to the gap, seeing this, immediately pushed out and wanted to be the first lucky one to escape. But when the people in the rear saw that the door was finally opened, how could they still sit? Still trying to squeeze out? This forced the first "lucky man" to die at the door. Also because of this "lucky" stuck, the door is no longer so closed. Next, people who want to open the door and escape will be much easier. However, the joy of opening the door soon turned into despair. Because at this time, Jin Mu Yan had already arrived not far behind them. When Jin Muyan saw this scene, he didn''t feel pity for these scum. After all, this group of people not only want to kill him, but also want him to bring the last aftertaste program for them before he dies. Fortunately, I have the strength to help myself? Lucky I didn''t get that coffee? Otherwise, don''t you want to die today? It''s a disgraceful way to die. Jinmuyan goes forward step by step. The four Hezi kept sweeping and harvesting people''s lives. It''s such a big venue. Soon, it''s all over the place. Before and after, starting from the appearance of four B-class species, until the moment when Kim Mu Yan killed the last person in the door, it was only less than five minutes later. But these five minutes are extremely long for those scum who look down on human life. They never thought that if they were born noble, they would be reduced to other people''s "food" one day. It wasn''t until the moment of their death that they really realized that the delicious food they had been watching at the beginning was just like this. After the last man in the door fell. The idea of Jin Muyan immediately reached a lot. But, that''s not enough! He saw a few fish escape. When Jin Muyan came out of the hall and was about to catch up with the fish who had missed the net, there was a scream in front of him. Look around. It turned out that those fish who missed the net were killed by the people in front of them. And the person who killed them is the culprit of this tragedy, Yue Shanxi. After seeing that Yueshan Xi killed several people who wanted to run away, he came to jinmuyan very gracefully. Go to kimuyan. In the dynasty of Jin Mu, a noble ceremony was carried out. "What do you mean?" he said I sincerely apologize to you for my previous behavior. I hope you can forgive me. In order to atone, I am willing to stay with you and wait for your punishment. " PS: I still owe Omei one more. I''m sorry, but remember to wait until you''re in good condition Chapter 256 Jin Muyan didn''t say anything. Yueshan Xi has always maintained the posture of noble ceremony. Completely exposed the back of his head to the eyes of Jin Mu Yan. If at this time of Jin Mu Yan want to tie his life, it is the most easy thing. But kimuyan did not. He stared at the back of yueshanxi''s head for a long time. At the same time, in my mind, I also want to ask Li Yaoxiang: "what do you think? What do you think he''s up to? " Li Yaoxiang: "he can get the nickname of gourmet, which shows that he has an absolute obsession with food. What can make him admire is only delicious food. And you, in his mind, can make him willing to bow the head of a wonderful food Kimuyan: "treat me as a delicacy? Then why does he want me to drive him? Why don''t you just kill me? " Li Yaoxiang: "the mentality of people like him has been distorted for a long time. You can''t judge his behavior and motive by common sense. If you have to find a reason, it is that the strength you showed before has made him unable to confirm whether he can beat you. But he can''t give up your delicacy. That''s why I try to get close to you. When you are strong, he won''t do anything to you. But when you are weak, he will not hesitate to bite you Jin Muyan: "in this case... Then, kill him directly?" Li Yaoxiang: "it depends on how you choose. But before you do it, I have to remind you. If you want to change the world into a world centered on you, it''s definitely not something you can do alone. You need your own power. You need people. For example, there are enough Hezi in the meeting hall now. You can''t eat them all. But how are you going to take it away? When this batch of Hezi is finished, how can you find the next batch of targets? Even if I help you find your goal, do you have to do it yourself every time you eat? Every time you do it, the more likely you are to be exposed. If you can drive the forces behind him, it''s different. It''s much easier to do anything. Even no longer need to worry about food problems, automatically someone to help you. So, you are confident that you can control this beast that attacks you at any time, and accept his submission, which is undoubtedly the best choice for you at this stage. If you don''t have confidence Then kill him. " After listening to Li Yaoxiang''s analysis. In reality, Jin Muyan, who was staring at the back of Yueshan Xi''s head, raised his mouth slightly and said in a cold voice: "all the Hezi and Hebao here, help me collect them. And get a car and I''ll go back. " Yueshan said gracefully, "yes." At this time, there was a click. There was a sound of crushed stone being stepped on behind the column. Jin Muyan and Yue Shanxi all look at the column. Woman a, who was aware that she had already revealed her whereabouts, stood up at this time: "mm... Mm, i... i... I didn''t see anything. In terms of our cooperation, let me go. " Jin Muyan frowned. Another fish that missed the net? Is there too much to hide her taste? Jin Muyan: "just now that kind of monster like Cuzhong, is this woman to provide you?" Yueshanxi: "yes." Jin Muyan: "how can there be such a kind of Cuzhong?" Without waiting for yueshanxi to answer, Li Yaoxiang said in the sea of jinmuyan: "fate... Fate. This is Dr. Gardner''s keeper. And the so-called disintegrators, just like you, are all human beings. It''s just that the experiment failed, and that''s why it''s not human, it''s not ghost. " I heard about Dr. Gardner. Kimuyan was inexplicably angry. Gnashing his teeth, he said, "that is to say... If my operation fails, I will look like them, too?" Li Yaoxiang: "yes." Kimuyan: "you said I was not strong enough before, but now is my strength enough? Can I go and kill Dr. Gardner? " Li Yaoxiang: "I''m sorry, it''s not enough. There''s someone in the CCG working with Dr. Gardner. The people who are sent to protect him are the ones with top strength. Now you are not an opponent. " Jin Muyan: "what strength do you need to practice before you can deal with them?" Li Yaoxiang: "at least s level or above." "..." after a moment of silence, Kim said, "then I can kill this woman now?" Li Yaoxiang: "if you want to vent your anger, you can. Although it has little influence on Dr. Jia Na, the death of this woman can at least create a little trouble for him. " In the original work, this woman a is the key person for kimuyan to find Dr. Jianer. But now with the help of Li Yaoxiang, of course, we don''t need the help of woman a. Hear that. Jinmuyan highlights Hezi. Without a word, it''s a sweeping. Woman a - death! The process is so fast that before Yue Shan Xi has answered Jin Muyan''s question, woman a has already died in front of him. As if to see the surprise of Yue Shan Xi, Jin Mu Yan threw a sentence directly: "needless to say, I already know." This makes Yue Shanxi even more surprised. I think it''s more mysterious. He didn''t say anything, but he already knew it? Jin Muyan didn''t plan to solve the problem for Yueshan Xi this time. He said in a cold voice: "I''ll go to wash first. You can arrange the car to wait at the door¡° I''m not waiting for yueshanxi to respond. Jin Muyan had already turned around and left. Leave a gaping moon mountain. Yue Shan Xi looks at Jin Muyan''s back with a stunned face. When his back completely disappeared in the field of vision, he was so excited that his whole body trembled. He sniffed the fragrance left by the Institute, his eyes were bloodshot, and murmured to himself, "treasures! Treasures - ah! I must get you! I must get you! I can''t taste anything else "Somebody Out came a servant in a suit: "master, what can I do for you?" "Prepare the best vehicle to take Mr. Kim back!" Servant: Yes "Also, clean up the scene, collect Hezi and Hebao, and send them all to Mr. Kim!" Servant: Yes Tell the servant. Yue Shan Xi followed the direction of Jin Mu Yan''s departure and followed him. I hope I can smell more of the fragrance left on the body. Kimuyan doesn''t know what happened here. However, even if he knew, he would not care too much. As Li Yaoxiang said, if he wants to change the world, he must have his own power. Yueshanxi''s influence is undoubtedly the best stepping stone for him. Both sides take what they need. He doesn''t need to care about the purpose behind yueshanxi. As long as someone does things for himself, it''s enough. Wash and gargle. After changing back to your own clothes. Jin Muyan took the right to leave by car. When he went back, he thought to himself that this trip was not in vain. He not only harvested a lot of food, but also a group of subordinates. In the next good period of time, he was no more than worried about these trifles. Can be quiet in training, quickly stronge Chapter 257 After the food club incident, in the next few days, in addition to the normal classes and work, Jin Muyan never interrupted the training given to him by Li Yaoxiang. Have to say. In the case of no lack of Hezi, the strength of jinmuyan can be described as rapid progress. Whether it''s speed, strength, fighting ability, repair ability and so on, in short, all aspects of physical fitness have been improved comprehensively. Also because of this, he finally succeeded in the eight trigrams 64 palm, in just 10 seconds, finished the whole set of boxing. Six palms a second! In addition to the more skillful boxing, his own Hezi has changed a lot. In principle, the defense capability of rinhe is the most vulnerable of the four categories. After all, the scale of the powerful is strong regeneration ability, in order to facilitate regeneration, often combined with the ability will be low. But because Jin Muyan ate Hezi without restraint and increased the RC cells in his body, the quality of his four scales also improved a lot. If we say that before the jinmuyan scale he, only has the hardness of B class a he. So his scale now, it really has a class a hardness. It''s also getting stronger in appearance. Sharper. Although it has not reached the level of "centipede form" in the original work, some tentacles have grown on each scale, and the attack power has become more powerful. This day. He''s always training in the space of consciousness. The training program is to combine Hezi''s attack with the 64 palms of eight trigrams in 10 seconds. For example, when he hits a palm, when the palm shrinks back, Hezi will make up for it at this time. As far as possible to achieve the upper, middle and lower, three attack effect. Of course, today, he can''t do this at all, and sometimes he will be injured by his own Hezi, but with the practice and the number of injuries increasing. Today''s he, at least can do palm attack hanging, Hezi attack in the footwall. Palm attack in the footwall, Hezi attack on the hanging wall. It''s getting late. Jinmu''s research ability is to play another set of sixty-four eight trigrams, and then finish today''s training. Eight palms! Sixteen palms! Thirty two hands! Sixty four hands! With Hezi''s attack, he finished the whole set of boxing in just 10 seconds. Finish the work. Jin Mu asked him as like as two peas, who asked Li Yaoxiang to be exactly the same as he. "Now I have almost reached your requirements." What about weapons? Is it time to work on it? " Li Yaoxiang nodded: "you have two choices. 1¡¢ Join CCG and let them tailor it for you. 2¡¢ ... " Without waiting for Li Yaoxiang to finish. Jin Muyan interrupted: "join CCG? Don''t you worry about being discovered? " Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry, you are human. The door of CCG detection can''t detect you. In other words, as long as it''s a "half breed", CCG''s current technology can''t distinguish you. " "Half breed?" "Yes, in addition to the half species that are considered to be transformed after birth like you, there are also half species that are born from the combination of human and the half species. Some, like you, are one eyed. Some of them don''t have Hezi, but they have the physical qualities of a variety of people. " This really let the director of Jinmu research see. He didn''t expect that there would be human beings willing to live with him and give birth to the next generation. Li Yaoxiang ignored him and continued: "it''s good and bad to join CCG. The advantage is that the world is always dominated by human beings. If you want to achieve your goal, it is impossible to suppress human beings by force. I believe you don''t want to. So you can join CCG and win the trust of the human side. When you want to achieve your goal, it''s much easier, at least the resistance will not be so loud. The disadvantage is that when you join CCG, it means that you spend a long time with them. Then your chances of exposure will be infinitely higher. The slightest carelessness is the result of a complete disaster. " This choice is not unimportant to kimuyan. After all, it can seriously affect his future. For a moment, he really couldn''t make a decision. "And... The second?" Li Yaoxiang: "the second choice is to find a variety that has the ability to produce kuyinke." "Do you know where this man is?" Li Yaoxiang nodded: "this choice will not be too easy. After all, this species is now in great trouble. He''s been dogged by the search officer. If you choose the second option, you have to save him as soon as possible. Saving him means you''ll play CCG ahead of time. If you go to CCG in advance, will you be recognized by others, and can you join CCG later, so as to win the trust of human side in this way, it''s really hard to say. " Think about it for a long time. Although Jin Muyan is unable to make a decision. However, it does not prevent him from asking more about this kind of information. Li Yaoxiang: "in a word, it has something to do with you. He happened to be Daisy''s father. I advise you to make a decision as soon as possible. After all, there is not much time left for you to consider the second option. It is estimated that he will soon be killed by the search officer. " That''s the first thing to say. Jin Muyan''s pupils contracted on the spot. What he cares about is not whether his father will be kuyink or not. What makes him care is that the father of Xiaoshi has been entangled by the search officer? What''s more, even the mysterious existence of Li Yaoxiang said that his father could not survive? What about Daisy? He can ignore the life and death of others. Can be related to the people they care about, and even their families, that Kim research can not ignore! This is the nature of kimuyan. He doesn''t care about the first choice, the second choice. He made a decision at the moment, that is to save Daisy''s father anyway. Kimuyan is worried. He soon asked about his father. Seeing that he was about to leave the space of consciousness, Li Yaoxiang stopped him at this time: "if you really want to save him, I advise you to discuss with Daisy first and get her father''s message from daisy in person. In order to avoid any accident in the process of rescue. You know, the wariness between the two species is very high. What''s more, you don''t know that Daisy has a very bad impression on the term "bad guy". You can imagine what happened to her. Then her father''s wariness of other people or other people must be higher than that of normal people. " Jin Muyan agreed with Li Yaoxiang. He nodded heavily. Out of the space of consciousness. I immediately got up and went to the antique shop. I didn''t even go to college Chapter 258 morning. Antique shop. Bell! Bell! As soon as he entered the door, Fangcun Gongshan was slightly surprised and said, "Jinmu? Why is it so early today? Don''t you have to go to college? " Jin Muyan casually perfunctory for a while: "well, I have something to look for young solid, university there I asked the professor for leave." He said. "Pa TA PA Ta" rushed upstairs. In a hurry, he forgot to knock. As soon as the door opened, it happened to meet chuoshi, who was having breakfast. Chuoshi was startled and screamed. Out of natural reaction, the door was closed in an instant. Although it has been a good time. But after more than ten years as a human being, he is not used to this kind of picture. Think about it for a moment. The important thing is the important thing. I can''t manage that much now. He chose to open the door again and went in. Eyes deliberately avoid those pictures, and then sit in front of the real, serious way: "real, I have a very important thing, want to ask you, you have to tell me honestly, you know?" The flutes are so scared that they haven''t recovered. Babbling, I don''t know what response to give. Jin Muyan didn''t wait for her to calm down, and continued: "will your father make weapons that can hurt you? Can you tell me something about your father? " Xiaoshi was stunned. She didn''t expect to ask about his father. No, she can''t trust kimuyan. But her mother once told her never to disclose her father''s information to anyone, which led to her for a while, and she really didn''t know whether to say it or not. Didn''t wait for Daisy to wake up from the panic. At this time, another voice came from the door: "Kim... Do you know my husband? What do you want to ask? Maybe you can ask me directly? " It''s Dikou Liangzi who comes here when he hears Xiaoshi''s scream. Compared with Daisy, this adult knows how to deal with the current situation better. I have lived here for a long time. Jin Muyan''s character, she is more confident. He said. Dikou Liangzi had already sat beside Daisy and held her in his arms. Signal her to take it easy and let mom handle it. Seeing this, Jin Muyan was relieved. If Ryoko dikouchi could understand himself, it would be great, and he would save a lot of time. "The thing is, I''ve been looking for people who can make kuinks all this time. I found the man, but I didn''t think he was your husband. That''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that I have received the news that your husband is now entangled by the "white dove", so I have to go and bring your husband back as soon as possible before the matter has reached the irreparable stage. But I''m afraid that I can''t be relied on. I''m afraid that your husband will not trust me. That''s why I want to learn more about your husband from you. You see... Is there anything between you that your husband will trust me as soon as I say it? " Jin Muyan finished what he wanted to say. The so-called "white dove" is actually another name for the search officer. In the world of hozhong, almost everyone knows this nickname. Sure enough, when Dikou Liangzi heard that her husband was entangled by a "white dove", her soft face turned white instantly, and her concern was chaotic, making her very nervous. "Are you... Are you... Are you telling the truth? Is my husband really obsessed with pigeons? So... So... What should we do? Kim, are you going to save my husband? Are you really going to save my husband? " Kimuyan wanted to calm her down and let her not be so nervous. I didn''t wait for him to speak. Behind him came Fangcun Gongshan''s voice: "no, Jinmu, you can''t save him, you can have something to do with the dove." Fangcun Gongshan also came up to check the situation because of Chushi''s scream. Kimuyan turns to Fangcun Gongshan and waits for him to go on. Fangcun Gongshan: "zone 20 is a safe zone that I managed very hard. If you rashly get involved with pigeons, you may put many people in danger. Therefore, not only can you not go to Jinmu, but Liangzi''s mother and daughter must leave here as soon as possible. I believe that before long, the search officer will track them down and come here. " Just like the original. When Fangcun Gongshan learned that Dikou Liangzi and Dikou Chushi were pursued by CCG, his first decision was to suggest that Dikou Liangzi and Dikou Chushi leave the antiques as soon as possible, so as not to involve other people who want to be safe. After the event, it was because Dong Xiang said: the original intention of creating antiques was to let everyone keep watch and help each other? Only then did he agree to join in the "white dove" incident. But now that Dong Xiang is away from Wudao, it''s true that Jin Muyan said something like this: "didn''t you tell me that your original intention of creating antiques is to help everyone? Why do you choose to abandon them when they are in trouble? If someone gets into trouble in the future, should we abandon them one by one? If so, is it necessary for antiques to survive? " Fangcun Gongshan is silent. I don''t know what to say. Kimuyan is the first to say: "Chushi''s father, I must save him. If you are worried that we will affect other people, I will leave here with them afterwards." There was another silence. Fangcun Gongshan then said, "Kim mu... Can I ask you a question? Why are you looking for someone who can make kuinks? What is your purpose? Where on earth do you know that Daisy''s father is being hunted? " "I naturally have my way. As for the purpose... I just want to live better. " Finish. No longer in charge of Fangcun. Jin Muyan directly asks the two mothers and daughters about their husband. For the safety of her husband, Dikou Liangzi soon told Jin Muyan the secret that only three of them knew. I believe her husband will believe that Kim Muyan is the helper they are looking for after hearing these secrets. After reaching the goal, so as not to miss the opportunity, kimuyan will start immediately. Just before he left, Gongshan, who had been standing in the silent Fangcun village, said: "do you need help?" Kim Muyan: "no need." With that, Kim Mu Yan rushed to the basement to leave. When he left antiques, everyone saw that it was Yueshan Xi who came to pick him up. The timely appearance of yueshanxi is just the intention of kimuyan. He wants to make yueshanxi his cover. As long as others see him with Yueshan Xi, with the help of Yueshan Xi''s power, a series of problems like those before Fangcun Gongshan will be solved. No one will doubt where he got the news. Let them make up for themselves. Chapter 259 There is a lot of waste cars. There is an iron house on the open space. This iron house is the original residence of Liangzi, her husband and the three members of Daishi''s family. Knowing that he was in trouble, the husband of Dikou Liangzi let the two mothers and daughters leave him. When it''s over and safe, I plan to take them back. And this is the day when things are coming to an end. This so-called trouble is actually entrusted by Da Shou Bayun, nicknamed "Jason" and "gecko", to help him rebuild a pair of "pliers" that can hurt ho Chong. The pincers are finished. And gecko also came here as scheduled, to ask him for weapons. Gecko tries pliers. "Choke!" Two. "It feels good... You are really good at this kind of work..." then the wind turned, and his face was ferocious, "so that you can take that woman..." Flukou Xingyi (Chushi''s father) hesitated: "you... Can''t come back later..." The following situation is the same as the original. In fact, Wuxu and gangtaro, who came to district 20, were already in ambush nearby. Gecko mistakenly thought that flukou Xingyi had betrayed him and cooperated with human beings, so he was seriously injured. With one blow, he flew out of the house and even broke a big hole in the tin house. Then gecko said to the two search officers: I have two minutes to play with you. In these two minutes. Gecko is one against two. After several rounds of fighting. The end result is that gecko is intact and retreats completely. Kuyingke of Zhenhu Wuxu was destroyed. Yamen steel taro suffered some injuries. After the gecko left, the sight of the two search officers, of course, fell on katsuyi flukou. Yoshiichi Ikeuchi, who was seriously injured, picked up the "family photo" painted by daisy on the ground. In order to see Daisy again, he decided to fight hard. It highlights his tail. Unfortunately, his strength is not worth mentioning in front of Zhenhu Wuxu and yamen gangtaro. Even if Zhenhu Wu Xu used the broken kuyinke to deal with him, it was more than enough, let alone Yamen gangtaro. However, it was just when Zhenhu Wuxu wanted to give Dikou a fatal blow. The gear of fate has finally changed because of the butterfly effect of Li Yaoxiang. Only listen to "Dang!" There was a loud noise. Kuyink, who had been attacking the flutes, was blocked by a thick, scarlet, scaly Hezi with two rows of antennae. Aware of the changes in the real household Wuxu and yamen steel taro, quickly opened the distance. Next. What comes into view are Jin Muyan wearing a one eyed mask and Yue Shanxi wearing a crescent shaped mask. "S-class species in 20 districts, gourmet?" Wu Xu first looked at Yueshan Xi, showing an interested and excited smile, and then looked at Jin Muyan strangely, "who are you?" Jin Muyan: "you don''t have to know who I am. I''ll take care of this man. If you don''t want to increase the casualties, you can leave now. " Wu Xu murmured to himself. "Ah, ah --" "The situation is not good ~" "An S-class species, an unknown species, my kuinks are broken again." "Yamen..." Yamen steel taro: "in." "CCG''s code of conduct, will it shrink in the face of a race?" Yamen steel taro: "no!" "Good! Do you have the confidence to block him for one minute? One minute later, I''ll help you when I finish this one eyed one. " Yamen steel taro: "yes!" He said. Yamen gangtaro took his heavy kuyingke and rushed to the moon mountain. Real household Wu Xu is carrying his rotten kuyingke, rushed to the gold wood research. Based on the hatred of He Zhong, the attack of Zhenhu Wu Xu was deadly. Every attack aimed at Jin Muyan''s key point, and he didn''t want to keep his hand. But these attacks are too slow for today''s kimuyan. He put his hands in his trouser pockets. It is easy to avoid all the attacks of Zhenhu Wuxu just by using the body''s swing and moving some steps. Even in the period of evasion, there is leisure to communicate with Wu Xu. Jin Muyan: "can I ask you a question?" The expression of Zhenhu Wuxu changed from excitement and ferocity to dignity. Kimuyan: "as far as I know, the family of Koichi Dikou didn''t take the initiative to hurt human beings. Why do you have to kill him?" Zhenhu Wu Xu subconsciously replied: "it''s not just him, all of you should die!" The wife of Zhenhu Wuxu was killed by Gaoquan. After his wife died, he hated ho Chong very much and went crazy to kill him. It doesn''t matter whether it''s good or bad, big or small. In a word, there''s no fault. After hearing Wu Xu''s reply, Jin Mu Yan''s heart gradually became cold. So this is CCG? In other words, no matter how they protect human beings, as long as they are a species, do they have to kill themselves? See the CCG''s attitude towards the species. This makes kimuyan more committed to the idea of "changing the world.". If it were not for the improper management of CCG and the joint efforts of some people with the outside world, you would not have become a kind of person. Since it''s your fault that causes me to be a bastard, why should I suffer? It''s you who should change, not me! Jin Muyan took his hands out of his trousers pocket. One dodges. A step forward. When Wu Xu''s eyes fell on Jin Mu Yan again, it was Jin Mu Yan who had already set out the starting style of "eight trigrams and sixty-four palms". He didn''t pay attention to the "starting style" of jinmuyan. Kuinke raised himself high, still falling with all his strength. But this time, he didn''t wait for his attack to fall to the original position of Jin Mu Yan. He only felt great pain all over his body. There was a whirl of vision. Eight palms! Sixteen palms! Thirty two hands! Sixty four hands! In 10 seconds, just 10 seconds, Jin Muyan finished a whole set of palm techniques, and then "boom!" There was a loud noise. The whole person of Zhenhu Wuxu was shot out. It landed on an abandoned car. The whole door was dented. 20 seconds! The whole battle process even less than 20 seconds, Kim Muyan even Hezi are not used, real home Wuxu has been completely defeated. This result not only let the mouth spit blood real household Wu Xu unexpected. Even Yamen gangtaro and Yue Shanxi, who are also in battle, did not expect that a superior search officer would not last 20 seconds in front of Jin Muyan. Yamen steel taro stopped fighting. Rush over to check the injury of Zhenhu Wuxu. "Master! Master "Cough, cough!" Zhenhu Wuxu coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood again. He was helped up by Yamen gangtaro, waved his hand and said, "I''m ok." then Chao jinmuyan said, "with your strength, I don''t think you''re a nameless person. Why don''t you have your information in CCG?" Chapter 260 Jin Muyan did not answer the question of Zhenhu Wuxu. Looking down at the flute, Koichi said, "can you still walk? If you can walk, just leave with me. I''m entrusted by your wife, Liangzi Dikou, and your daughter, Daisy Dikou, to help you go back. " "Liangzi... Xiaoshi..." Hearing the names of his wife and daughter, katichi Takeuchi, who was seriously injured, did not know where the strength came from and sat up again. "Do you know my wife and daughter?" "Are they all right now?" Even if you have no choice, even if you know you want to survive, you have to leave with kimuyan. But he has to know if his wife and daughter are safe. If this man is a liar. If the wife and daughter had already suffered an accident. Then there''s no point in him being alive. If his wife and daughter are killed by the man in front of him, he will try his best to die with Jin Muyan, even if he becomes a tool of gecko. This is also why Li Yaoxiang suggested that Jin Muyan should first ask Xiaoshi about the situation so as not to cause misunderstanding. Seeing his worry, Jin Muyan first told the secret of the three members of his family, and then reassured them: "don''t worry, your wife and daughter are safe now, and now they are waiting for you to go back and reunite with them. Don''t die here. Otherwise I can''t tell them When he heard the secret, Koichi Ikeuchi was relieved. Barely supporting his body, he stood up again. Before leaving, the two search officers of jinmuyan said: "I advise you two to give up the idea of pursuing. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that the residents nearby will be injured or killed because of you." He said. The three of them swaggered away. Yamen steel taro just wanted to catch up, but he was stopped by Wu XUHU. Yamen gangtaro stopped, turned his head and asked, "master Zhenhu, do you just let them go like this?! They''re not good at it There''s no time to answer. Wu Xu is a real family With a loud voice, he spat out a mouthful of blood again. The whole person even stood unsteadily and knelt on the ground. "Master! Master Yamen steel taro quickly picked up. Wu Xu waved his hand and said: "don''t chase them. We are not their opponents..." After that, he fainted directly. "Master! Master A few hours later. The abandoned site was blocked by relevant departments. Wu Xu had been sent to the hospital. After a period of treatment, the result is that the injury is far from as simple as it seems. Many internal organs have been injured by shock, and they need to be hospitalized for observation. It is estimated that Wu Xu, a real household, will not be reinstated in the near future. After all, he is only a human, not a race. This kind of injury is very troublesome for a person to recover. Even if he is really recovered, he may not be able to fight on the front line. That is to say, this battle. Just 20 seconds. Kimuyan directly cut off his hope of revenge for his wife. It was a big blow for him. When he heard the news, he was like crazy. He wanted to smash things to vent. But as soon as he moved, he touched the wound after the operation. As a result, he was sent to the operating room again. Seeing this, yamen steel Taro''s hatred for the culprit, Jin Muyan, is even deeper. He did not stay in the hospital. Go back to CCG''s sub Bureau in District 20, immediately use the right to check the camera lens around the abandoned site, and plan to find out the whereabouts of kimuyan and others. It''s a pity that when we get to the key point, the picture is gone. Obviously, the camera lens has been damaged by yueshanxi''s servants in advance. And did a series of finishing work. Yamen steel taro wants to find out the whereabouts of Kim Muyan and others in a short time by this simple method, which is estimated to be impossible. He himself understood this very well. However, the truth is clear, but he is still very angry about his inability. After watching the video, he secretly scolded: Damn! Then he angrily went to the room of the person in charge of the branch, which is now Li Yaoxiang''s immediate boss. Even without knocking on the door, he pushed the door and went in. All at once, he reported the situation to the head of the Branch Bureau, and strongly urged the head of the Branch Bureau to apply to the headquarters for support. He must send someone to expel these species in the 20 districts. The head of the sub Bureau looked very calm. There was no blame for his rudeness. He nodded and muttered to himself, "well, well, that''s it. It can easily beat the real family superior, and its strength is comparable to that of S-class Jason, or even surpasses. Well... This new species is really not simple. The strength must be above s level. " Yamen steel taro was very angry at the carelessness of the person in charge of the branch. He clapped his hands on the table and said angrily, "chief, are you listening to me? I''m really good, but I''ve been seriously injured by this ho Chong! Besides, they still leave in front of us. If you don''t apply to the headquarters for support, do you just let them go in the 20 districts? " Director of the branch: "don''t worry, I''ll ask someone to input the information you give into the database later. Before long, the whole CCG will have his data. As long as the right time, the headquarters will naturally arrange people to deal with him. " Yamen steel taro took a deep breath, just wanted to refute. But he was interrupted by the person in charge of the branch: "there may be a big operation in the headquarters recently. There are priorities. When the operation is over, the headquarters will naturally send people to expel the local residents. You don''t have to worry about it. Prepare for the next action. " See yamen steel taro is still a face of resentment. For fear that he would come here without authorization, the head of the branch immediately had a plan in mind. "Oh, by the way, don''t go yet." With that, he pressed a button on the phone on the desktop. As the button was pressed, the phone on Li Yaoxiang''s desk rang out in the office outside the door, waking up Li Yaoxiang who was still sleeping. Confused, Li Yaoxiang picked up the phone: "no shit, no shit? Off duty? " "After work, you ghost!" "It''s only half past six! Half an hour to go "Come into my office at once!" Li Yaoxiang looked at the clock and found that it was still half an hour before he got off work. After a stretch, he walked slowly into the room of the person in charge of the sub Bureau, ignoring Yamen gangtaro standing there like a stake: "what''s the matter? Don''t have a temporary task. I''ll be off work in half an hour. I won''t work overtime. " The person in charge of the branch didn''t have a good way: "don''t worry, it''s not a temporary task. By the way, maybe you already know each other, but I''d like to give you a formal introduction. This is the first-class search officer, Yamen gangtaro. This is the superior search officer, Li Yaoxiang. The leader of Yamen steel taro has an accident. He will follow you after that. You should get familiar with him. " Li Yaoxiang: ¦²£¨ ? §Õ ?lll£© Chapter 261 The person in charge of the sub Bureau knows that Yamen gangtaro is an orphan who was mutilated by He Zhong, and he hates him very much. Often in the face of a variety of problems, will appear to be a little irritable and impulsive. Now, in addition to the problem of Zhenhu Wuxu, let alone his situation. It''s likely that you''ll have a fever and do something you shouldn''t do. Fearing that he might destroy CCG''s good deeds, CCG welcomed the participation of other forces when it focused on dealing with the bronze tree. So he thought, let the lazy Li Yaoxiang bring the over active yamen steel taro, hoping that they can influence each other and reconcile. Let Li Yaoxiang become more diligent. Let yamen steel taro be lazy. The head of the sub Bureau was very satisfied with his decision. It''s a perfect match! At the same time, he even nodded his head. It''s just that his voice just dropped. Then Li Yaoxiang and yamen gangtaro said: "I refuse!" They looked at each other, looked back at the person in charge of the branch, and said the reasons for their refusal. Yamen gangtaro: "director, anyone can be my leader, but only the superior search officer Li Yaoxiang can''t! I don''t agree with his way of doing things. I don''t think I''m fit to be in his team Li Yaoxiang: "boss, it''s not that you don''t know my situation. How can I take people with me? I also bought a plane ticket to Australia next month! And if you ask me to take such a person, don''t blame me. I have nothing to remind you first. If you really want him to stay in my team, it will definitely affect the progress of my task! I don''t guarantee that I can finish my monthly tasks on time Yamen gangtaro did not agree with Li Yaoxiang''s way of doing things, as he said. Of course, to be nice is the way of doing things. It''s not nice. It''s Li Yaoxiang''s work attitude. Similarly, Li Yaoxiang is not willing to get involved with yamen steel taro too much. After all, yamen steel taro will definitely be involved with kimuyan. He doesn''t want to participate in the cooperation. In order to avoid too much involvement, he even had to participate in the blackening plan. And it''s true that he''s going to visit Australia. This can just stagger the CCG attack on the bronze tree. The person in charge of the sub Bureau pretended to be angry and said, "what boss? Call me chief! Superior search officer, Li Yaoxiang, you have to remember your identity. You are a CCG search officer. And I''m not your boss. It''s the people who pay you, not me. As a superior search officer, you have the obligation to train an excellent search officer for the people. You can''t expect to go to Australia. This period of time, can''t ask for leave! I will inform the customs in advance that you are not allowed to leave the country during this period. You don''t have to worry about the air ticket. I will apply for the subsidy for you. As for... Monthly tasks I''ll allow you to cut down on one or two cases. You can help me to take a good area of yamen, and take him to get familiar with the environment of area 20. " Head of the sub Bureau, this is naked, naked, using power for personal gain! Oh, No. It''s power for justice! Li Yaoxiang didn''t expect that the boss was too soft to be tough. Doesn''t this force him to join even the noumenon in part of the blackening plan? In front of him, there are only two choices. 1) Quit. Judging from the current progress rate, it will take at least a few years to blacken the gold and wood to 100%. Originally, Li Yaoxiang intended to end his journey in the world with the mentality of traveling and watching plays. But if he resigns and loses his identity as a search officer, doesn''t it mean that he can''t go to many places. Isn''t he going to wait for years in vain? 2) Just get into the game and get to the end. If even the noumenon is involved in the blackening plan, we should simply speed up the progress of blackening, leave this world ahead of time, and continue to go to other worlds to have a long insight and broaden our horizons. Li Yaoxiang''s brow was almost so wrinkled that he could kill a fly. I''m trying to analyze the pros and cons of things. The so-called advantages and disadvantages are actually the wishes in his heart. How happy, how to come. Thinking for a long time Li Yaoxiang''s eyebrows finally relaxed. Anyway, I''ve been in this world for more than ten years, and almost all the places I should go are gone. Let''s get into the game completely. By the way, before leaving, we can leave our own legend in this world. The room still resounded with the voice of Yamen gangtaro persuading the person in charge of the sub bureau to take back his life. At this time, Li Yaoxiang changed his way and said, "well, first-class search officer, Yamen gangtaro, please give me more advice." The sound in the room stopped suddenly. The head of the branch, Yamen gangtaro, both looked at Li Yaoxiang in surprise. After all, Li Yaoxiang is famous. They never thought that Li Yaoxiang would agree to this matter so easily. But the surprised expression of the person in charge of the sub Bureau soon turned into a smile, encouraging: "very good, Li, cultivate more excellent search officers for the people, I believe you two will get along very well." Yamen steel taro quickly refused, refuted and stopped. Want to do the last struggle. Li Yaoxiang patted him on the shoulder and pointed to the clock hanging on the wall: "it''s time to get off work. If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. " Yamen steel taro was dumb for a while. In this way, he stares at Li Yaoxiang''s back when he gets off work on time and slowly disappears into his vision. ¡­¡­ on the other hand. Antique shop. After leaving the abandoned site, Jin Muyan and his party, separated by several alleys, boarded the vehicle prepared by Yueshan school without anyone noticing, and brought the badly damaged Dikou area to the antique shop. At this time, Koichi flukou has been lying on a bed. Dikou Liangzi and Dikou chick actually stayed with him, enjoying the warm time when the three of them finally got together. The problem of injury is not too much to worry about. After all, it''s hard to grow As long as there is enough nutrition, it will recover soon. The course of the matter is also known from the mouth of flutes. Not only flukou and his family are very grateful to Kim Muyan, but even the whole antique shop is very sympathetic to Kim Muyan''s behavior. If we say that before them, because of the flutes, they had already regarded kimuyan as one of their own people and a part of hozhong. That this time is thoroughly the kimuyan as a family. Therefore, Dong Xiang of Wudao paid more attention to jinmuyan. I didn''t expect that the gentle kimuyan would have such a domineering side. Of course, at this time, kimuyan did not notice the change of people''s attitude towards him. After rescuing Dikou Chushi''s father, he only thought about the problem of becoming stronger and weapons. After all, from the attitude of Zhenhu Wuxu and yamen gangtaro, we can actually see most people''s views on the species. He doesn''t want to be a public enemy of all mankind. He didn''t want to hide in the future. So now he is eager to change all this Degree of blackening: 59%¡­¡­ 61%¡­¡­ 63%¡­¡­ Chapter 262 In the room. Jin Muyan came to a family of three. Fortunately, as soon as he saw the situation, he wanted to sit up. However, before he recovered from the injury, he was hard to sit up. Kimuyan took the lead in calming him down and said, "don''t be nervous. I just came to see how you are." "Thank you, I don''t know how to thank you except to say thank you..." flukou said Dikou Liangzi got up and bowed to kimuyan to thank him. Dikou Chushi hugs Jin Muyan and thanks him for saving his father. After a little chat, Koichi dikouchi continued: "please don''t worry. When I''m better, I''ll leave here with Liangzi and daisy. I won''t trouble you any more." Kim Mu Yan shook his head: "in fact, you don''t have to be like this. Maybe your wife hasn''t told you yet, but actually I''m looking for you and I need your help... " Flukou said with a smile: "if I can help you, I will help you." Jin Muyan: "as like as two peas, CCG," I want you to help me make the cook, and can you do that? " Flukou was surprised one by one and said, "this...", then he began to hesitate. Jin Muyan: "after this incident, CCG will definitely start to hunt down the three members of your family. Now that I''ve saved you, I won''t see you in danger again. Even if antiques don''t welcome you, I''ll find you another safe place to live. Even if CCG tracks you down, I''ll help you stop it. But with my current strength, I can''t keep you for long. I need more strength, I need you to help me build kuinke, enhance my strength. As long as I am strong enough, I can ensure that you continue to live a safe life. In other words, I also want such a stable life. I don''t want to live in hiding, so... Can you help me? " "This is..." Kim Muyan: "you don''t think about yourself, but also for your wife and daughter. Do you still want to lead a life of hiding with them? " Flukou looked at his wife and daughter. Looks complicated. Think about it for a long time. I just climbed out of the gecko pit, but I didn''t expect to fall into another pit. However, on second thought, kimuyan is his own life-saving benefactor, and his daughter has received a lot of attention from kimuyan during this period. In addition, kimuyan''s character is not as unstable as "gecko" and will hurt his wife and daughter at any time. Finally, Koichi dikouchi vomited out a bad breath and said, "then we''ll have three members in our family, and I''ll ask you later." Jin Mu Yan smiles. The two sides have reached an agreement. The whole antique shop, in addition to Chushi''s family, also knows that kimuyan wants to build kuyinke for kimuyan. But he did not choose to persuade this time. Just pay close attention to all these in front of me, I don''t know what I''m thinking. After that, I didn''t mean to ask the flutes to leave the antique shop. However, Jin Muyan finally chose to take the flukou family away from the antiques, and let Yue Shanxi take the three of them to a safe place, so that they can live in peace, and let flukou build kuyinke for him. There''s no need to worry about money and materials. It''s all spent by yueshanxi. Jinmuyan can be silent again in the process of training and becoming stronger. However, the departure of the three members of Chushi''s family eventually attracted Dong Xiang''s attention. She was worried that the three members of the family would be pursued by CCG, so she insisted on questioning. In the case of her recklessness. Kim eventually had to study their own purpose, told her, of course, the result is once again ushered in the fog Island Dong Xiang some questioning. Dong Xiang of fog Island forced Jin Muyan to the corner and pulled his collar: "do you want Chushi''s father to make kuyingke for you? Why? Why do you need kuinke? Do you know the risk of building these weapons? That will definitely attract the attention of CCG! That will definitely affect our present life, and even expose our identity! Why? Tell me why! Jin Muyan Dong Xiang of fog Island pays most attention to her present life and her relationship with human beings. If it wasn''t for someone in the antique shop who was in danger, she really didn''t want someone to break this hard won comfortable life. Jin Muyan grabs Dong Xiang of Wu Island, grabs the wrist of his collar and slowly puts it down. Dong Xiang of Wudao responded. It turns out that before you know it, has the power of Jin Mu Yan become so great? In the case of their own efforts, even can not break free from his shackles. Jin Muyan: "if I don''t build kuyinke, won''t CCG pay attention to us? Even if nothing happens to the Chushi family, as long as we''re Yuzhong, we''ll have to face CCG one day. You can''t avoid it. You should be very clear about that, shouldn''t you? " Dong Xiang of fog Island stares big eyes, be asked by Jin Mu Yan speechless. Jin Muyan: "you want to live a comfortable life like this as long as you can, right?" Jin Muyan really spoke the voice of Dong Xiang in Wudao. Her heart was seen through, which made her feel guilty. I don''t know what to say. Kim Muyan: "you want to keep hiding... But I don''t want to. I was originally a human being. I should have lived a free life. Why should I suffer because of other people''s fault? " Wu Island Dong Xiang look lost way: "you... You... You are so dissatisfied with your life now?" Jin Muyan: "no, I''m very satisfied. I''m glad to meet you. Even if you give me another choice, I will still get to know Miss Lishi, and let them change me into a kind of person, and then get to know you. " Dong Xiang: "then you..." Jin Muyan: "but this does not mean that I am willing to give up the human life I should have. It does not mean that I am willing to give up the" freedom "I should have." Dong Xiang of fog Island: "you... You... What do you want to do?" Kim Muyan: "I want to change the world. I''m not willing to give up on either side of you. I want to make hozhong and human beings really live in peace. I want them to accept me from the bottom of their hearts, or to say, accept our existence. " After listening to the heroic words of Jin Muyan. Dong Xiang''s breath was frozen. I dare not breathe. Dong Xiang of fog Island: "this... This... Can this really be done?" Kim Mu Yan slowly released her wrist, squinting and smiling: "how can you know if you don''t try? Even if I failed, at least I tried to fight for it, didn''t I? After a big failure, if you are lucky enough to survive, you can live a brand new life. No matter how bad it is, it''s not much different from the present situation, is it? " Finish. Jin Muyan plans to leave the antique shop and go home to continue training. Before he left completely, there came Dong Xiang''s voice: "can I join?" Jin Muyan''s figure stopped. With a smile in his voice, he said, "good." In a moment, Dong Xiang''s figure gradually disappeared in the vision of Wu island Chapter 263 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a flash, half a month has passed. In the past half a month, in addition to attending classes and going to work in antique shops, Kim Mu research is still silent in the process of training and becoming stronger. What is different from before is that there is more Dong Xiang in Wudao as a companion in Jinmu research. After a while, Xiwei brocade, who detects the abnormality and asks the truth, doesn''t know where his girlfriend, Nishino Guiwei, has disappeared. But in order to have a bright future when they don''t meet Nishino Guiwei one day, Xiwei brocade also joins the group. After work in the antique shop, everyone will start their exercise career. From time to time, Jin Muyan would ask Dong Xiang, Xi Weijin and Yue Shanxi to attack themselves at the same time, so as to increase their actual combat experience. With the actual combat experience accumulated more and more abundant. Jin Muyan''s strength, progress has become more rapid. Today, he can not only meet the requirements of Li Yaoxiang, but also perfectly combine the attack of "Hezi" and "bagua64zhang" when he is single to single. Every time he takes in his palm, Hezi will make up for it. There are no loopholes in the three ways. Even when they are attacked from multiple directions, they can deal with them freely. At the beginning, in the face of the three men who are also making progress, when they are besieged at the same time, he will inevitably suffer some damage. Therefore, let Yueshan Xi fight harder and harder. After every fight, he would volunteer to clean the battlefield. But today, in the face of the attack of three people at the same time, he has already trained the 64 palms of eight trigrams to the bone, and has never been injured again. Often when three people attack his noumenon with all their strength, his body will instinctively dodge a series of seemingly fancy and fierce attacks. And his mind can focus on Hezi''s block or counterattack. Therefore, we have the result that we will not get hurt even if we fight one against three. Although yueshanxi, Dongxiang and xiweijin have made great progress, the reason why Kim Muyan''s speed of progress is still far away from them, in the final analysis, of course, is due to Li Yaoxiang''s "golden finger". With Li Yaoxiang, who has a great disparity in strength, he makes a small difference to Kim Muk research every night. It''s really hard to make progress slowly. And time has come to this day. Several people, as always, came to the antique shop to work after school. It wasn''t long. At the door, the bell rings Two. Wearing a bright suit, Yue Shanxi, carrying a suitcase, appeared in everyone''s eyes. Seeing the suitcase in Yueshan Xi''s hand, Jin Muyan, Dong Xiang of Wudao and Xi Weijin all look happy, while Fangcun''s contribution is thoughtful. Next. After asking the store manager for a short "little leave", the three went up to the reception room to witness the miracle. This suitcase is in yueshanxi''s hand. Of course, it''s the achievement of Koichi flukou in the past half a month. He can build kuinks. However, it is difficult for him to build a flexible kuyink like CCG without human and material resources. Fortunately, his talent is not low. In just half a month, he developed a semi-finished product. Compared with CCG''s kuyink, the kuyink created by Koichi dikouchi has no "fingerprint" identification technology and can be used by anyone. It doesn''t have the effect of CCG, which can retain the complete ability of Hertz. It can''t be mass produced quickly. It''s just portable. The building materials are only Hezi of jinmuyan, not Hebao of other species. So after changing from a suitcase to a weapon, it has only one fixed form. But even so, to be able to achieve this effect in the case of such a lack of resources, it is enough to make Kim Mu Yan and others feel very excited. In the reception room. Jin Muyan took over the suitcase. Press the ''open'' button. The suitcase, in full view of the public, turned from a square box into a sword. The blade is covered with scales and two rows of antennae. It''s very similar to Hezi of kimuyan. But it''s not as thick as Hertz. Except for its peculiar shape, it is no different from ordinary long sword. Kim Mu Yan looked at the long-awaited achievement with satisfaction and asked in his mind, "how about it? Is that ok? " Li Yaoxiang: "not bad. With the weapon in hand, the search officer will no longer have any advantage in front of you. " Several people took turns to enjoy a good time, then went downstairs to go back to work. It wasn''t until after work that they could not wait to come to their stronghold and try the power of this weapon. meanwhile. Looking at a few people in high spirits, leaving together. When she came to the antique shop, Sifang Lianshi asked Fang Cun Gongshan, "will you let them go on like this?" All this time. The behavior of jinmuyan, Fangcun Gongshan and Sifang Lianshi are all in the eye. It''s just that you can''t tell. Fangcun Gongshan: "even if I want to stop it, do you think they will listen?" Sifang Lianshi: "then you will watch them die?" "Ah ~" Fang Cun Gong Shan sighed, carried his hands and went back to the store, "if necessary, save their lives..." The conversation between Sifang Lianshi and Fangcun Gongshan is unknown and impossible to jinmuyan. After all, Li Yaoxiang didn''t tell him what he meant. And that night. Jin Muyan began to learn from Li Yaoxiang how to use weapons. Li Yaoxiang did not choose to exchange the sword technique of Ma Guijiang and teach it to him. Instead, he first exchanged the sabre technique of Mu Shuo Mao, the flag of "Mu Ye Bai Ya", for himself, and then handed it over to Jin Mu Yan. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, another week has passed. During this week, Li Yaoxiang used "monthly reading" for Kim Mu Yan almost every night. Practice with kimuyan in the world of monthly reading. Jin Muyan didn''t understand that it was magic. It''s still in the space of consciousness. The reason why Li Yaoxiang did that was that, to a certain extent, the reason why Jin Muyan in the original book became stronger quickly was that he experienced the "1000-7" event of "gecko". He is not afraid of pain. So it''s crazy to fight. Trade injuries for injuries. In the world of monthly reading, Li Yaoxiang is to train Kim Muyan to forget the pain and let him not be affected by the pain. Even let him feel the feeling of death. Only in this way, when Jin Muyan meets other enemies, he will become fearless. Time came to this day a week later. Jin Muyan''s Sabre skills have finally been learned. Strength has made a leap forward once again. But not long after he went to work with Dong Xiang of Wudao, just as the store manager went out, several unexpected guests came to the store. The first one is tall and fierce. Behind a few, is wearing gas mask guy. Chapter 264 This guy who looks strong, tall and tough is one of the ten thousand. And a few guys wearing gas masks behind him are his followers. As soon as he came into the antique shop, he subconsciously ignored Kim Muyan and Dong Xiang, who looked like "wage earners". After scanning the shop for a week, he couldn''t see a decent person in charge. Then he asked Kim Muyan, "where''s the store manager?" See gold wood grind slowly, haven''t answered. I want to find out where the store manager is. But the hand he stretched out was easily dodged by Jin Mu Yan. As soon as he was about to lose his temper, he rushed towards kimuyan again, but he was scolded by Dong Xiang of Wudao and stopped: "Hey, you don''t even order a cup of coffee. What do you want to do here?" Ten thousand Zhang count one by one Leng: "so... Then have a cup of coffee." A moment later. Here comes the coffee. Ten thousand Zhang Shuyi sat face to face at the same table with Jin Muyan and Wu Dao Dong Xiang, and explained his intention: "that''s what happened. Miss Leese once said that she liked the coffee shop very much, so we came here to find her It is the same as the original. This seemingly strong and tough man is actually a kind and weak guy. District 6, which he used to be in charge of, is now invaded by bronze trees. In order to save the remaining companions, he also agreed to join the bronze tree to help them. He said. Ten thousand Zhang count one nose sucked two times, suddenly a clap table top, stand up, to the gold wood research responsibility to ask: "wait! How can you smell like Miss Shi? Is Miss Lisse your girlfriend? " Say, want to hit gold wood to grind directly. One punch. The fist failed. "Bang!" There was a loud noise. He slipped unsteadily, hit the ground and fell into a coma. An hour later Ten thousand feet count one finally wake up. I also understand that I misunderstood kimuyan. "Sorry, I shouldn''t be so impulsive." He immediately knelt down and kowtowed to apologize, and then sincerely asked Kim Muyan, "please, if you have a chance to see Miss Li Shi again, please tell her to run away quickly!" Next. Is to tell the cause and effect with Kim Mu Yan. The news about the bronze tree''s pursuit of God Darius, and the bronze tree''s message and so on. In the process of speaking, Jin Muyan asked about the details in his mind: "what''s the matter with the bronze tree?" Li Yaoxiang: "it''s similar to what you think. It''s an organization formed by a group of unwilling people who don''t want to live in hiding. It''s just that their ideas are more extreme than yours. They want to suppress everything by force. " I heard that this organization has a common goal. Jin Muyan was touched. Asked subconsciously. "Suppress everything by force..." "Is this... Really possible?" Li Yaoxiang: "of course, it''s impossible to succeed. After all, the world is dominated by human beings. Even if he really won by force, the problem is that if he wants to survive, he can''t exterminate human beings. If we can''t exterminate human beings, we will certainly be planning to resist. So even if it works, it won''t be long. It''s as like as two peas. The same reason. Although the number of bamboos is not as large as that of human beings, there are not a few. If human beings want to completely exterminate the species, they will fight back in order to survive. Even if they were successfully exterminated by human beings, they didn''t know the origin of the species at all. It is impossible to estimate whether there will be a new species after the extinction. So it''s impossible for human beings to succeed in the same way. " Jin Muyan: "so the only way to achieve my goal is to live in peace with human beings?" Li Yaoxiang: "yes." [blackening degree] 64%¡­¡­ 65%¡­¡­ At this point, kimuyan is more firm in his belief. Kimuyan: "you always told me that if you want to achieve your goal, you need to be strong first. Only when I become strong can I be qualified to participate in all this and achieve my goals. So Is your method really going to work? Can human beings live in peace with other species? " Li Yaoxiang: "of course!" Jin Muyan: "what method?" Li Yaoxiang: "did you see CCG, or the attitude of most human beings towards hozhong last time? After nearly a hundred years of fighting and fighting with each other, the relationship between human beings and other species has become a vicious circle in spite of the accumulated hatred. To the point where there is no mediation. If we want to coexist peacefully, we should not only make people feel harmlessness and hostility, but also create a common enemy! An enemy so powerful that both sides have to cooperate to fight against it! " Jin Muyan: "enemy?" Li Yaoxiang: "yes. As you become more powerful, you will naturally come into contact with all this. You''ll know what to do without me Now that Li Yaoxiang has said that. Jin Muyan knew that Li Yaoxiang would not disclose any more. He simply opened the topic and said, "well... Why is the bronze tree looking for Miss Lishi? You can tell me, can''t you?" Li Yaoxiang: "this is related to the life experience of shendailishi... Her RC cells, her Hezi, are different. This is related to the plans of several different forces. That''s why people are targeting her and creating "accidents" to deal with her. That''s why someone is looking for her. As you inherit the RC cells of God Darius, you will be forced to fall into this whirlpool as your strength grows stronger. " I heard that Hezi and RC cells of shendailishi are different. Jin Muyan immediately associated with himself. "I''ve inherited her as well." "This bronze tree organization doesn''t take me as a target, does it?" Li Yaoxiang: "that''s true." After pondering for a moment, kimuyan asked, "what you call ''making enemies'' has a lot to do with this?" That''s all. Without waiting for Li Yaoxiang to answer. Just listen to the "clatter!" There was a loud noise. The floor glass of the antique shop was suddenly broken by a shadow, and then a foot was added, which kicked the ten thousand feet away and smashed into several followers. It was Dong Xiang''s younger brother from Wudao. The fog island is gorgeous. As soon as Wudao xuandu arrived, she spoke these two words very arrogantly, completely ignoring the existence of jinmuyan and Wudao Dongxiang. "What are you doing here, wanzhang?" "Do you want to be beaten to spit blood by me again?" Dong Xiang of fog Island took the lead to welcome up. Wudao gorgeous: "long time no see, idiot old sister." Fog Island Dong Xiang: "where on earth have you been, lousy son of a bitch!" Chapter 265 "Of course, I went out to study in society. I''m different from you who advocate peace. " Dong Xiang of fog Island: "you are a child, don''t talk big!" "Are you a child? Be realistic, you fool. " Half way through the quarrel. Another "bell! Ring! ". The door of the antique shop was pushed open. Here comes a guy in a white suit, who is bigger and stronger than ten thousand feet, and who looks sissy with heavy makeup. When they met, their faces became ugly, whether they were ten thousand feet one or Wudao gorgeous. It''s big Shou Bayun, gecko. And the genie, Nick. Two people just came in, and fog Island gorgeous attitude is the same, completely did not take the gold wood research as one thing. As if their arrival, has been doomed to everything. Jin Muyan was left to be slaughtered by them. If it is the original Jin Mu Yan, it is just as they naturally thought. Jin Muyan can only be slaughtered by them. However, after Li Yaoxiang''s careful "building" of kimuyan in his life, they can do whatever they want? However, before confirming the intention of several people, the meaning of Jin Mu Yan didn''t attack. So I stood by in silence. Look at them that high above, a pair of supercilious appearance. The gecko ignores the crowd and talks directly to the gorgeous city of Wudao: "is that OK, gorgeous city? May I interrupt you? " It seems polite in tone, but it doesn''t mean polite in behavior. Nick, the human demon, was even more adept at changing the "open" sign in front of the antique shop to "closed" and then closed the door. But this kind of polite tone is obviously not suitable for them. So they soon showed their true colors. Gecko with a playful attitude, asked the fog Island gorgeous all, in the end good or not. The human demon Nick teases Dong Xiang of Wudao, saying that the two sisters and brothers are so handsome and enviable, and show a disgusting look of sucking fingers. Compared with the gorgeous city of Wudao, these two people are much more difficult. I know this very well. Even though he has been kicked to the ground by Wudao gorgeous, he still speaks for jinmuyan and others in a hurry, hoping that they will not harm jinmuyan and others. It''s a pity that the best intentions are doomed to be impossible. Because without waiting for him to finish, gecko will directly kick a chair into the face of the tens of thousands of feet. Next. It''s like the eldest son of heaven and the second son of me. Step forward. He sucked his nose a few times. After clearly smelling the smell of kimuyan, he still had to look like a villain and said in a gloomy tone, "it''s so smelly. The smell I hate most is coming." At the same time, he deliberately put his fierce face close to Jin Mu Yan. Let''s have a close look. Only boxers, when provoking their opponents, will make this move. There is only one reason why they do so. It''s to make the opponent afraid of himself, afraid of himself. Similarly, gecko''s favorite is to see the prey afraid of themselves, afraid of themselves, shivering at themselves. In the original work, Jin Muyan was scared to retreat to the bar by his action. The whole person was at a loss. But today''s gold wood research, but did not retreat even a step! Just looking back at the gecko. This performance really surprised gecko. Jin Muyan''s expression did not change, he took the lead to show a surprised look. It''s obvious that he lost a lot in momentum. Originally, I wanted to frighten kimuyan. But he was shocked by the reaction of kimuyan. In response, he only felt that his face had no light. His face gradually became ferocious. At the same time, he became more interested in this prey. This is not the reaction that the weak can show. Only those who have enough confidence in their own strength can dare to look at him in this way. This makes him more want to conquer the desire of kimuyan. The more tenacious Jin Muyan is, the more excited he will be. Gecko stands up straight again. His hands came out of his pants pocket, and he asked knowingly, "well, Nick, is this guy OK?" Nick, the human demon, was also attracted by this move. Instead of the indifference in the original book, he pinched his legs and said excitedly, "it''s him! Take him away quickly It''s reasonable to say that when he heard the sentence "take the gold and wood research away", Dong Xiang of Wudao had already taken the lead. She did in the original. However, Dong Xiang, who lived in Wudao in his whole life, knew the strength of jinmuyan very well. He, Shijin, and the disgusting moon mountain are not the rivals of Kim Muyan. Why should she worry about Kim Muyan? So he just stood there, watching it all in silence. indeed. Of course, after Nick gave a positive answer. Gecko, who suppresses his desire to the extreme, finally takes the lead in carrying out research on Kim mu. His fist as big as a casserole smashed at Jin Muyan''s cheek. But he didn''t feel like hitting the target. The picture that comes into our eyes is Jin Muyan''s cheek, less than one centimeter away from his fist. That is to say, his seemingly powerful fist is not worth mentioning to kimuyan. Otherwise, he would not dodge his blow in such a disdainful way. However, the fact is just like what gecko thought. Jin Muyan did not pay attention to his fist. After dodging the punch, he even said without expression: "did anyone tell you that you smell delicious?" Gecko''s eyes widened, and he looked at the scene inconceivably. Instinctively, he drew back his fist. It is far away from kimuyan. It''s not that Jin Muyan was shocked to avoid this blow. After all, with the performance of Kim Mu Yan just now, he had some conjecture that Kim Mu Yan would not be so easy to deal with. I didn''t think that with this punch alone, I could get rid of Jin Mu Yan. What shocked him was that he could really feel that what he said was not a joke. Jin Muyan has indeed regarded him as a prey. It''s like he treats his prey. This feeling is very familiar to him. You can''t feel wrong! I don''t know how long I haven''t felt like this since I was reborn. He never thought that he, who was rated as S + by CCG, would become a prey in other people''s eyes when he met for the first time? How ridiculous is this? The gecko glanced around. Jin Muyan''s attitude, coupled with the sight of seeing him forced to retreat, made him feel very humiliated. After the humiliation, it is endless anger! Chapter 266 The angry gecko couldn''t help roaring. Next. It''s the exposed tendons, the clenched fists. Two hyacinths protrude from the back. In a moment, he rushed directly to jinmuyan. And launched a series of attacks. Or punch. Or use Hezi to sweep and stab. Unfortunately, gecko this series of seemingly fierce offensive, in front of kimuyan, just like playing the family. In order to avoid the things in the store being smashed, kimuyan didn''t even hide. All the attacks were resolved by Jin Mu Yan. Each fist was gently pushed by Jin Muyan, which easily defused his attack and ensured that his fist would not fall on the furniture. Hezi was also blocked one by one by jinmuyan''s four scales. The sound of fighting reverberated in the shop. But this sounds like a fierce fight, but it is not in line with the situation at the scene. The picture in the antique shop is very strange. It is reasonable to say that such unscrupulous attacks as gecko should have smashed the small antique shops to pieces. But the people on the scene, in addition to seeing the lightning attack, constantly flashed in front of them, the tableware, tables, chairs, bars and so on around them were so weird that they didn''t even smash one of them. In front of this scene, the audience was just dumbfounded. Of course, they are not naive enough to think that this is the result of gecko''s hands. With Gecko''s heart, how can you pity the items in the antique shop? They had predicted that Kim Mu Yan would be able to compete with gecko, and that Kim Mu Yan would not be harmed by the fierce pursuit of gecko. Although these results may surprise them, they are still within their tolerance. But the picture in front of them is far beyond their endurance! They never thought that while fighting with gecko, Kim Muyan had spare power to keep the goods in the store from being damaged! Doesn''t this mean that gecko''s attack, for kimuyan, is simply pediatrics? Outsiders can take note. Gecko is fighting, even if it didn''t notice at the beginning. Now I''ve noticed. However, unlike other people, he was not shocked by the strength of Kim Muyan. Instead, he felt extremely humiliated because of Kim Muyan''s action! He felt that Jin Muyan was contemptuous of himself! Otherwise, how can you be distracted from other things when fighting with yourself? If Jin Muyan is worried about the safety of Dong Xiang in Wudao and distracts himself from paying attention to Dong Xiang in Wudao, that''s OK. But what Jin Mu Yan distracts himself from is those trivial things. This is not in the red... Naked... Naked shame yourself?! Jin Muyan''s behavior. Finally, the success completely angered the gecko. He''s not going to stay. No matter what the mission is, no matter what the mission is. At this time, he has only one idea, that is to kill Kim Muyan! If you don''t kill Jin Muyan, you can''t get rid of the evil spirit in your heart! Extremely angry gecko, not only did not stop attacking, but also kept accelerating the attack speed and attack power. Behind him is a brand new Hezi! New Hezi''s appearance, in the gecko attacks unceasingly at the same time, is starts to spread on him. Trying to wrap his cheek, his arm. Trying to transform into a half Hector form. And with the half Hector''s form getting closer to perfection, gecko''s strength is also becoming more and more powerful! Gecko strength changes. Jin Muyan, who is fighting with him, deeply understands. Originally leisurely face, also became dignified. This strength You can''t keep it! Without hesitation, a flash. It''s close to the gecko. This is the starting form of "eight trigrams and sixty-four palms". There are no moments of pause. Grid block for so long, this is the first time that Kim Mu Yan launched an attack on gecko. Eight palms! Sixteen palms! Thirty two hands! Sixty four hands! In 10 seconds, when he hit 64 palms, the attack of four scales did not stop. The speed of action and the intensity of attack make the gecko unable to react at all. His strong, tall body, as if he was fixed in the air by the Jin Mu Yan, and then he was constantly beaten and punctured by the Jin Mu Yan. After the attack. There was a lot of blood left in the air. And gecko directly broke the glass and was smashed out. The whole process of attack is like flowing clouds and water, fast as lightning. As a result, before the audience could understand what had happened, they just listened to "bang bang!" A loud noise, along the direction of the gecko inverted looked in the past. Then there was a click. Blood from the air fell. In the end, he was stunned and focused on the creator, Jin Muyan. People can''t describe their feelings at the moment. I don''t know what I saw. With an average of 6 palms and 6 spikes per second, their attacks are not the pictures they can capture. They only saw that Jin Muyan had completed a set of perfect movements. The gecko was beaten in mid air. After that, the gecko flew out. And then... There''s no then. Jin Muyan is not even breathing. However, the shock and dullness of the crowd were soon brought back by a big laugh outside the shop: "ha ha ha ha! Interesting! How interesting With the sound of laughter. Next. The gecko, whose upper body was wrapped by Hezi, walked back on the broken glass. The wounds on his body are being repaired with the speed visible to the naked eye. The gecko said with a smile, "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect to meet such an interesting opponent here. Unfortunately, your attack can''t threaten me at all. This time it''s my turn to attack You Are you ready? " The gecko has great confidence after successfully changing into a half Hector. Jin Muyan ignored these. He asked in his mind, "what''s the matter with him? My attack didn''t work for him? " Li Yaoxiang: "he''s a half Hector. Like you, he also has other Hezi, which is why he becomes so powerful. And he''s got three bags. Resilience is very strong. Ordinary attacks can''t defeat him. If you want to beat him, you can''t beat him unless the injury you''ve done to him is much faster than the healing speed. Otherwise, you will have to deal with his Hebao. " Jin Muyan: "start with Hebao?" Li Yaoxiang: "yes. He Zhong can''t survive as long as he Bao is gone. " So far. In reality, there is a saying in my ear: "Jin Mu!" Jin Muyan turned around to have a look. Dong Xiang threw a suitcase at him. It turned out that when the crowd was watching the battle, Dong Xiang had already taken the lead and went to the rest room to take out her suitcase. Now it just comes in handy Chapter 267 Take the suitcase. First, he nodded his "thanks" to Dong Xiang. Immediately, he turned his eyes back to the gecko. Finally, in full view of the public, he turned on the "switch" of the suitcase. Just listen to "choke". In a moment, the suitcase turned into a sword. In front of this scene, several bronze tree guys, including the human demon Nick, were stunned. Even the angry gecko couldn''t help asking, "kuinke? How can you have kuyink? " The blade is down. Jin Muyan drags his sword and walks towards the gecko step by step. "Dead people don''t have to know so much." Gecko smell speech, grin: "dead?" His two fists wrapped by Hezi touched each other in his chest, and they also went up to jinmuyan. It''s just a bunch of kuinks. His gecko was just surprised and didn''t pay attention to it. After all, he has a lot to do with pigeons. The pigeons are holding the fancy kuyingke in their hands. What can they do for him? That is to say, kuinke, who can shrink into a suitcase, fell into the hands of hozhong, which made him feel a little strange. He has absolute confidence in his half Hector form. He firmly believes that even if kumuyan has kuyink, he can''t kill himself with a single blow. As long as you can''t kill yourself, you will have no fear with your regeneration ability! The distance between the two sides. It''s getting closer. Soon they''re in their respective ranges. Gecko without saying a word, the fist is going to hit the head of kimuyan, the strength of the fist, as if there is a direct blow to the head of kimuyan as a watermelon! Shua! Fist across the air. Hit the target! No, No. It''s not so much about hitting the target as passing through it. Gecko''s fist went straight through kimuyan''s head. But the brain soon disappeared. This is just a remnant in the view of gecko when Jin Muyan is moving rapidly. Before he could react, he only felt the pain of his whole body. There are countless wounds all over the body. From a spectator''s point of view, we can see that Kim Muyan attacked every part of the gecko''s body in a short moment, with palm technique, Hezi and kuyink, from various tricky angles. The kuyink in his hand rotated 360 degrees from time to time to switch the posture of holding the sword, from forehand to backhand. It is very different from the way that ordinary search officers use kuyink. It''s not so much fencing. Rather, it''s more like a ninja playing with a little bit of bitterness, attacking his enemies. And that''s exactly what the "wood leaf white tooth" knife does. Muye Baiya''s knife can only be regarded as a relatively long short one. It''s much shorter than a normal samurai sword. So in his Sabre technique, all kinds of Ninja''s attack skills are often used, such as holding a knife in the backhand. Today''s Jin Mu Yan''s Sabre technique has not been thoroughly studied, but it is more than enough to deal with the gecko in its complete form with upper body technique and Hezi. Gecko is directly attacked by jinmuyan''s fancy flowers, which makes him dizzy. You can''t catch the attack of kimuyan at all. It''s hard to block. But the more so, the easier it is to arouse gecko''s anger. Since he can''t catch it, he simply doesn''t care. The arm wrapped by Hezi is suddenly bigger! He also sweeps everything around him! It''s a blow. If he is really successful, then even if the Kim research avoid open, the whole building is estimated to be swept to collapse by him. At the same time, this is what gecko wants to see most. I can''t beat Jin Mu Yan. He couldn''t vent his anger. If he can''t vent his anger, he will destroy everything in his vision! So big Hezi''s arm was raised high. Then there was a Shua, which cut through the air. Gecko body at this point of angle, posture, none of the proof that he hit, has swept down. However, in the imagination, the picture of the whole building collapsing did not appear. Not even much has changed. The coffee shop, the same coffee shop. People, or that group of people. The only change is that the eyes of the people in front of him are different. Without waiting for him to know what''s going on. Just a click. Just feel the arm light. Then the arm, near the shoulder position, came a very strong pain! In the end, there was a lot of blood. Gecko crazy roar: "ah --"! My hand! My hands It turned out that his arm, before he waved it off, had been used by kumuyan kuinke, and a complete fracture was cut out. However, because of the sharp cutting, when his huge Hezi arm fell to the ground, he felt the pain and began to bleed. After cutting off the gecko arm, the kuyink in kimuyan''s hand was scrapped. After all, the quality of gecko Hector is the hardness of S-class Hector. But this kuyinke, which uses the Jinmu yanhezi as the raw material, only has the hardness of A-class Jiahe. If it wasn''t for the blessing of the sabre technique of "wood leaf white teeth", it''s estimated that even if you could cut off the gecko''s arm, it would not be so crisp. Jin Muyan didn''t answer gecko''s shouting. He looked at the crack on the sword and murmured to himself, "I was still worried. Where should I go to find a superior kuyinke material? I didn''t expect you to send it to me by yourself. You are really a good man... " With that, Jin Muyan had already gone to the gecko who covered the wound and rolled all over the ground. "Your Hezi looks very powerful." "Absorption, for me, should have great benefits." "It doesn''t take so many materials to build kuinks." "You are such a good man, don''t you mind helping me?" After hearing these words, the gecko, who was in agony, thought of his reaction at the beginning. It was the performance that he was really regarded as a prey! He quickly begged for mercy: "no, please, please let me go! Don''t kill me! I won''t trouble you again Just like in the original. After losing, gecko, regardless of face, begged for mercy from Kim Muyan. Jin Mu Yan asked him how much 1000-7 was. However, in my life, I have never experienced that kind of desperate experience. He didn''t understand what 1000-7 meant. So there''s no revenge for gecko. Jin Muyan ignored gecko''s plea for mercy. Body has been riding up, and began to break the gecko''s back, to dig out his bag. The coffee shop is still resounding with Gecko''s begging for mercy. But no one in the coffee shop dared to move. In particular, the originally arrogant gorgeous city of Wudao is now dry of mouth and cleft lip, which makes him gape Chapter 268 "Please "Please spare me!" "Nick, help me! Help me "Huadu, help me! Help me --! " Gecko''s begging for mercy and help resounded in the antique shop. But no matter how much he cried, he could not get help from his companions. Ten thousand Zhang Shuyi and his followers were silly. Fog Island gorgeous also see silly eyes. They didn''t expect that the powerful gecko would be solved so easily. I didn''t expect that Jin Mu, a gentle guy, had such a strong strength. At the scene, Nick, the only one who is the most hopeful and most likely to save the gecko, not only doesn''t mean to go forward to save him, but is still there, looking very excited. Mouth is constantly murmuring: "good envy ah ~ good envy ah ~, how not me?" The human demon Nick was eager to be ridden by Jin Muyan, not gecko, but himself. Of course, it''s not because he wants to save gecko. He himself is just a comparison with gecko, so he joined the bronze tree activities. And the place they can talk about most is that one is sadistic, the other is masochistic. So now he is just thinking that it''s him who wants to be abused by Kim Mu Yan, and he completely ignores gecko, a "talkable" friend. Jin Muyan ignored the eyes of the crowd around him. I just had a Hebao. "No! Don''t do that "I''m dying! I''m going to die Gecko''s cry for help is getting weaker and weaker. Until finally, Jin Muyan finished a Hebao and dug out the other two Hebao, gecko''s cry for help, which completely disappeared in the antique shop. And gecko itself also with tears of hate and end. Big shoubayun, nicknamed gecko, Jason, S-class species - death! Looking at the gecko lying on the ground. Looking at the Hebao and Hezi dug out. Jin Muyan was stunned on the spot and asked in his mind, "what''s the matter? How could I do such a thing? " Li Yaoxiang: "normal. He species kill each other and eat each other''s Hezi, which can be called Gonghe. Gonghu is the only shortcut to improve our strength. After a long period of CO cultivation, the Hezi of he species will mutate and gradually begin to evolve to "Hezhe". The change of the man you knocked down just now belongs to the form of a half Hector. But in the long run, the spirit of communists will be easily alienated and rampant. This is the price of quick exchange for strength. Ever since you became a hozhong, you have been feeding on Hezi. It''s very normal that this kind of abnormal behavior will occur. " Jin Muyan is not angry. He believes that if Li Yaoxiang does not stop him, there must be a solution. "Do you have a solution?" he said quietly Li Yaoxiang: "of course!" A moment later Jin Muyan felt a chill in his mind. The whole mind is much clearer. There is no doubt that this is the result of Li Yaoxiang''s use of blackening value to solve the hidden danger of mental disorder. instant. Jin Muyan thought of a lot. Since there is such a convenient way to enhance strength and the ability to solve hidden dangers, does that mean that he can quickly create a group of strong people to work for himself? Jin Muyan: "then you..." Li Yaoxiang saw through the mind of Jin Muyan, and directly gave up the idea of Jin Muyan. "Don''t think about it." "My ability can only be exerted on you." "The rest of us can''t do that." "If you''re looking to improve your people in this way, you''d better be prepared that they may turn into lunatics at any time." Jin Mu Yan stopped talking for a while. Stop talking. Mind back to reality. See the picture in front of you again, without the irritability and uneasiness just now. I wiped the corners of my mouth. Rub the stain on gecko''s suit. Immediately glanced at the scene. Seeing the stunned crowd and the "eager" human demon Nick, his eyes finally fall on Dong Xiang''s younger brother, Wudao xuandu. Kimuyan pointed to the human demon Nick: "what''s the matter with him?" It was only then that I woke up. No arrogance at the beginning. Swallowing saliva, subconsciously replied: "he... Is not the organization of the people, but with the gecko relationship is better." Jin Muyan said nothing. He highlighted a scale and swept it directly. However, the attack that was supposed to cut Nick''s waist was only half cut in, and was stiffly blocked by Nick''s seemingly "powerless" hands. I even saw Nick''s face full of intoxication. "Cool ~" "That''s great." "Can you have more ~" At the same time of speaking, Nick, the human demon, had been quickly healed. Healing speed, even gecko can not compare with him. What everyone doesn''t know is that this seemingly thin guy. It turned out to be an SS type in the original work. According to reason, it''s impossible for the SS level to avoid the attack of kimuyan, but the problem is that Nick, the human demon, didn''t even want to hide. It''s just to stop the fatal injury of "cutting off the waist.". As he did in the original, even though he knew that gecko was going through his abdomen, he didn''t want to dodge. Besides enjoying the situation of being abused, he relies on his strong resilience and healing ability. Kimuyan asked calmly: "since you are not a bronze tree man, what are your plans now? Still want to take me back? " "People really want to take you back, but they just want to take you back to my home, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Leave me alone!" "Or I''ll kill you!" Jin Muyan draws back Hezi. Nick, the human demon, is still reluctant to part. Kimuyan no longer paid attention to him, turned his head and looked at the gorgeous fog Island: "what about you? You want to take me back? " Foggy island is gorgeous with a muddled face. What happened today is too strange for him. Isn''t elder sister advocating peace? Advocating peace, how can there be a guy who doesn''t look very peaceful? Advocating peace, how can kuinke be created? Is that what you call peace? Are you sure you''re not kidding me? For a moment, he really didn''t know how to answer. When he joined the bronze tree, his main purpose was to become stronger and protect his sister, except that he really hated human beings and wanted to deal with human beings in the name of bronze tree. He didn''t know it. But in my heart, I will never forget the agreement with my father to "protect my sister.". Seeing this, Dong Xiang quickly came out and said, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave here first. There is too much noise, and soon there will be pigeons coming here to investigate. " Chapter 269 Not long. Dongxiang, xuandu, wanzhangshuyi and their followers have already followed Jin Muyan to their secret base. This secret base is also the place where Kim Muyan and others usually train and compete. As for Nick, they abandoned him on the way. Of course, the reason why it is so easy to get rid of Nick is that Nick is just talking. If we really want him to follow Jin Muyan all the time, he would not. After all, although his head is somewhat abnormal, no matter how abnormal he may be, he has not forgotten that he is a member of the clown organization and has his own mission. So on the way, a little tease jinmuyan and others, no longer entangled. And Jin Mu Yan also didn''t want to create any more movement, so he didn''t do it again. Now, they are very arrogant when they come here, but now they are obediently staying in the same room. You look at me, I look at you. I don''t know how long it took. Wudao gorgeous finally can''t help but take the lead to say: "elder sister! Can you tell me what happened to your antiques? Don''t you advocate peace and live in peace with mankind? How come even the kuinks of pigeons have been created? Don''t you exaggerate more than I do outside? Do you know how dangerous this is? " I''m angry. Most of the reason why he went out to fight alone was to create a stable environment for his elder sister. As long as the bronze tree organization attracts most of CCG''s attention, isn''t it safe in zone 20? He pretended that he didn''t care about Dong Xiang, just to avoid being threatened by her? Now that''s good. It''s all in vain. Elder sister has made weapons here. If CCG finds them, why don''t they pay attention to them? What are the safe days? Dong Xiang of fog island is not a soft persimmon either, his tone is blunt: "you are a child, don''t talk big there! I haven''t even asked you, where have you been during this time? What do you want to do when you join the bronze tree? " The two brothers and sisters did not give in to each other. Ten thousand Zhang count one at this time, very untimely said: "Hey, you two brothers and sisters don''t hard mouth, clearly are concerned about each other''s safety..." Two brothers and sisters at the same time stare to count one. "Shut up "Shut up This time, it''s Jin Mu''s turn to come out and make ends meet: "well, you two brothers and sisters will stop arguing. Xuandu, since you are Dong Xiang''s brother, I will treat you as my own. I''ll tell you about us frankly later. Now can you tell me what happened to the bronze tree? Why are they looking for God? Why did you catch me? " "Who is your own person?" said Wu Dao Foggy island is still gorgeous. But after that, he was still hard mouthed, pretending that he was unwilling to tell the whole story. Of course, the so-called context is only the superficial purpose and data of the bronze tree. He did not say that he wanted to "protect his sister.". He did not touch the real core. It''s just following orders. I don''t know why the "chieftain" is targeting the world of God or people with the smell of God. Jin Muyan was not disappointed. With the help of Li Yaoxiang, he firmly believes that he will know the truth of everything sooner or later. "Forget it." "What are your plans now?" "Are you going back to the bronze tree, or are you going to stay and help us?" Wudao gorgeous look gloomy way: "you have not told me, what is your purpose in the end?" Kimuyan: "the purpose of me and your sister has never changed. Still want to live in peace with mankind. Now it''s just another way to achieve our goals. " Wudao Huadu sneered: "Oh, live in peace? Is it possible? " Kim Muyan: "nothing is impossible." "What''s your plan then?" said Wu Dao Jin Muyan: "the first step is to become stronger. As long as we become strong enough, the human side will face us squarely. We are qualified to negotiate. That''s why I''m looking for someone to build inks. As long as we have kuinke in our hands, human beings will never have any advantage over us any more! " I heard that. "With kuyink in hand, human beings will no longer have any advantage in the face of Koizumi." Wudao is gorgeous, and the whole person is in high spirits. However, he did not envisage "peaceful coexistence". He wanted to kill people! Kill to human''s gall! As long as they kill humans, they don''t dare to target them, do they? Jin Muyan said sarcastically: "kill? Can we finish it? " This sentence was like a blow to the head, which woke up the gorgeous city of Wudao on the spot. In fact, he didn''t understand the truth that "human beings can''t kill all.". But before that, there was no better way. He couldn''t bear the bad breath again. Why should he be killed forever? Why do you want to hide? The only thing he could do was to kill human beings, which made him angry. Think about it for a moment. Fog Island gorgeous tone, finally let go soft. "There''s no plan but to become stronger? Do nothing at this stage? " At this time, there was no AC number again, and he said, "yes! yes! Can you go back and save my companion? " All eyes were focused on him. It''s embarrassing to see so much. But in order to save his companion''s life, he finally gritted his teeth. He knelt down and kowtowed and said, "please!" Behind that a few followers see this, also kneel to kowtow similarly: "please!" The atmosphere of the scene was silent for a moment. Immediately, Wu Island gorgeous all disdain ground to look to Jin Mu Yan, sneer a way: "you won''t listen to him, want to save a person?" Kimuyan sneered: "save people? No, no, no, even if it''s not saving people, I''ll still go to the bronze tree. Aren''t they targeting me, capturing me? Now that they''ve broken my quiet life. Why don''t I give them a gift back? " "I admit your strength is good. But you, or the people here, want to fight against the bronze tree. Do you think too much of yourself? " Kimuyan shook his head. I don''t agree with the saying of Wudao gorgeous city. Compared with the "human side", bronze trees are obviously easier to deal with. Now that the enemy has brazenly come to the door, broken his peaceful life and his private development plan, if he doesn''t even have the courage to retaliate back, what can he talk about to change the world? Even if you really can''t kick the bronze tree to a nest. At least we should weaken them, bite a piece of meat from them, let them know that they are not soft persimmons, let them handle. So that they don''t come to provoke and disturb themselves again. Jin Muyan didn''t explain so much to Wudao xuandu. He simply and directly responded: "I don''t mind clearing all the obstacles that hinder my goal. Including this more powerful organization in your mind. You just tell me, do you lead or not? It doesn''t matter if I don''t bring them. I naturally have a way to find where they are. I just hope you don''t interfere then. " Wudao gorgeous all "Oh" with great interest. Finally, he chose to lead Kim Muyan and others to the base in person. He also wanted to see where the strength of the gold and wood research was. He dared to fall into the net and fight against the bronze tree. If at that time, Jin Muyan has an advantage, he doesn''t mind helping Jin Muyan solve the bronze tree together at the last moment. But if the company is in a weak position Then don''t blame him for taking advantage of Jin Mu Yan to save him and his siste Chapter 270 meanwhile. The picture goes back to the day after Li Yaoxiang became the leader of Yamen steel taro. Originally, yamen steel taro planned to go to CCG first to "punch in" and then go out to investigate the information about the "one eyed mask" to avenge Wu Xu. I didn''t expect that. I just arrived at CCG. An unexpected picture appeared in his field of vision. The whole CCG is known as the laziest person. He not only got to CCG before him, but also arrived a lot earlier. After all, the picture that came to our eyes was Li Yaoxiang crossing his feet on the table, enjoying his coffee and reading the morning paper. It is enough to prove that Li Yaoxiang has been here for more than a moment. I noticed that there was "popularity". Li Yaoxiang put down the barrier and said with a smile, "coming?" Yamen steel taro said suspiciously: "how can you be so early?" With his coffee cup in his hand, Li Yaoxiang went to the lounge to wash his cup. As he walked, he replied, "morning? Is it late? You think I''m early because you don''t know me well enough. Although I''m lazy, you just need to check my past records to know that I''ve never been late for work and left early. Of course, there is no overtime Don''t wait for yamen steel taro to react. Li Yaoxiang washed the coffee cup. Wipe the water off your hands. He said to himself, "why don''t you punch in? When you''re done, come with me. " Yamen steel taro frowned: "where to go?" "To patrol and solve cases, of course?" Li Yaoxiang took it for granted. Seeing that Li Yaoxiang was about to finish all the trivial things and was about to leave with kuyink, yaman gangtaro finally couldn''t help saying, "I think... You''d better do it the way you used to. You don''t have to worry about the director. I won''t report it. I don''t need you to worry about it. I think if we act separately, we will be more efficient. " Yamen steel taro had heard a little about Li Yaoxiang''s way of leading people after work last night. That''s why he was relieved. I''ve been thinking about doing things on my own. I didn''t expect that Li Yaoxiang didn''t play according to the routine. How could he change his abnormality and follow him? Li Yaoxiang joked: "do you mean to say that... If you act alone, efficiency will be better?" See my mind pierced. Yamen steel taro immediately embarrassed. But there''s no denying it. "I don''t care what you think." "In a word, from today on, I''m your direct superior. You have to listen to me." "Otherwise, I will write as bad as I can in your performance evaluation report. It''s none of my business whether it will affect your promotion. " Yamen steel taro a rage: "you!" At the beginning, when he first became a search officer, he didn''t obey the orders of Zhenhu Wuxu, and Zhenhu Wuxu didn''t threaten him with that. I didn''t expect that Li Yaoxiang would do such a mean thing. Yamen gangtaro: "whatever you like! Anyway, I will not act with you Li Yaoxiang: "I know what you are thinking. You just want to kill him. As long as you can expel him, you don''t care if he can be promoted, do you? " Li Yaoxiang saw through his mind again. This time, yamen steel taro didn''t answer. I''ll punch in by myself. Punch out. Just when he wanted to leave directly, Li Yaoxiang added: "if I write in your report," your behavior seriously affects the safety of your partner''s life, "do you think... The headquarters will consider dismissing you? If you''re fired, without kuynk Do you think it is still possible to expel these species? " Yamen gangtaro stopped and glared fiercely at Li Yaoxiang, saying "you!" again, He was too angry to speak. Li Yaoxiang took kuyingke, walked up to him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "good boy, don''t fight any more. If you delay any longer, it will be time for dinner soon. If you can''t do anything all morning, you''re the only one to ask Let''s go. Li Yaoxiang stopped talking and left directly. When you get into the elevator, you turn around and press the "first floor" button. At the same time, you don''t even forget to wave to Yamen gangtaro with a bright smile to say "goodbye.". The expression wants to be many base, has many base. The elevator door is closing. It didn''t work out in the end. The elevator door was jammed between the doors by a suitcase sticking in from the outside. Immediately, the elevator door opens again. What came into our eyes was Yamen gangtaro, who came in with his black face. Staring at Li Yaoxiang all the time. Silence. The elevator is descending. Li Yaoxiang: "can you stop looking at me like this? I''m not interested in men. " Yamen gangtaro: "where are you going to take me?" Li Yaoxiang: "don''t you follow me? You are a big man. Are you afraid that I will sell you? " A moment later A curry shop. In front of him, the chef quickly passed two hot curries across the bar to Li Yaoxiang and yamen gangtaro, and said with a smile, "please take your time." The chef looks normal. But the tone is obviously tense. If nothing happened, Li Yaoxiang broke off the wooden spoon and fork: "you''re welcome! Come on, eat! The curry here is the most famous! " "I don''t eat curry!" he said While chewing, Li Yaoxiang said: "it''s a pity... Since you don''t eat curry, it''s up to you to do it." Just finished. Originally, it seemed that the chef was very kind. It broke out immediately! Highlight his Hezi, want to attack two people. Bang! There was a loud noise. The bar between the two sides was smashed by the chef. Holding the curry, Li Yaoxiang took a step back, dodged the blow and continued to eat. Yamen steel taro is jumping to the right, dodging at the same time, has pressed the suitcase switch. The suitcase instantly turned into a stick shaped weapon, and hit the chef in front of him. He was killed on the spot. He killed the cook kuzhong cleanly, but yamen steel taro was not happy because he expelled another kuzhong after completing the task. His face was still as black as that. Local police officers arrived at the scene soon after they had given notice to help deal with the follow-up matters. At this time, Li Yaoxiang finished his curry and burped heavily. Yamen gangtaro finally could not suppress his anger and asked: "can''t you deal with this kind of strength alone? Why do I have to follow? In addition, the threat of the one eye mask is obviously greater than that of this one. Why don''t you deal with the one eye mask first, instead of here? " Chapter 271 With a very exaggerated look of surprise, Li Yaoxiang looked at Yamen gangtaro: "your one eyed mask is more threatening than this chef?" As he said that, Li Yaoxiang also deliberately glanced at Yamen gangtaro''s "third eye.". Yamen gangtaro was not in the mood to joke with Li Yaoxiang. He went straight to the point and said, "this kind of thing, I can''t even stand a blow, so my strength is much weaker! It''s easy to let other people in the Bureau deal with it! On the contrary, what about the one eyed species? He is a man who can be easily defeated even by the real family! Do you know how serious the consequences will be if you just let a powerful kuzhong be active in the 20 districts "It''s true that the chef''s strength is low. Even if other colleagues come to deal with it, it''s more than enough. But... "Li Yaoxiang first nodded in agreement with Yamen gangtaro''s statement, and then retorted," I don''t think his threat must be worse than the one eyed mask. " Yamen gangtaro just wanted to say something, but when he retorted, he was interrupted by Li Yaoxiang with a wave of his hand: "don''t worry, listen to me first. After that, if you think it''s wrong, it''s not too late to refute me. " Li Yaoxiang just stares at Yamen gangtaro. Seeing that Yamen gangtaro stifled his words back into his stomach, he said slowly: "first of all, I have to correct you a little. The cases I took over were all cases that the Bureau could not solve after a long delay. So, the idea that you said, let the colleagues in the Bureau deal with the chefs, doesn''t hold water at all. Because they couldn''t find the killer. Maybe you can say, after you find the murderer, just turn the case over to them? And then we take the lead in dealing with the one eye mask? If you have this idea, I can only say... You are not fit to be a search officer. Can you guarantee that in the process of transferring the case to other people, chef ho Chong will not commit a crime again? Where do you put people''s lives? " That''s all. Li Yaoxiang stopped. Waiting for yamen steel taro to refute. But yamen steel taro was speechless. After listening to these remarks, the look on his face was no longer as strong as he had just been. Li Yaoxiang stared at him for a long time. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he nodded with satisfaction this time and continued: "secondly, I don''t know how Zhenhu taught you to be a search officer these years. But I have my own set of opinions. Threat, for me, is not judged by strength. One is that in a short period of time, chefs who have committed many cases and have many lives on hand have been killed. One is that CCG has never had any information about him, and no one has ever seen him commit a crime. I don''t think that one eyed hochong''s strength means that he is more threatening than chef hochong. After all, the people don''t know who has the highest strength or who has the lowest strength. For them, it''s the same. If they meet with each other, they will die. So it''s the chefs who are weak and often commit crimes that are more threatening to them. " Yamen steel taro once again said nothing. His momentum is obviously weaker than just now. But Li Yaoxiang didn''t mean to stop: "again, you are most concerned about the one eyed seed. In the same way, since he did not commit a crime, why should I take the lead in dealing with his problem? " Yamen steel taro finally found a reason to refute and said with dignity: "he has hurt the real family! Because of him, I can no longer go to the front line! " Li Yaoxiang said with a smile: "you can also say that he just injured the real family, didn''t kill it, did he?" "..." Yamen gangtaro said again, but this time he just found out a reason, "not found, doesn''t mean this one eyed boy didn''t commit a crime! It''s impossible not to kill people! " "Is it?" "Let''s wait until he''s found out." What else did yamen steel taro want to say, but Li Yaoxiang stopped him at this time: "it''s time to get off work. I''ll talk about it tomorrow With that, Li Yaoxiang turned and left. Once again, Yamen gangtaro, who is bursting with a sense of justice, can''t afford to be angry. And the next few days. We still haven''t heard from the one eyed mask. Yamen gangtaro, who was at a disadvantage in the debate, had to follow Li Yaoxiang to investigate the more urgent cases. Of course, it is also because of Li Yaoxiang''s words that his concept and attitude towards He Zhong began to waver. Otherwise, with his temperament, it is impossible to give up so easily. A few days later. I got a message from CCG in area 20. That is the coffee shop called "antique" in so and so street. There is a fierce fight. The person in charge of the branch asked in public who was going to investigate the matter. Li Yaoxiang volunteered to take over the case. Other members of the Bureau were not surprised. After all, they have been used to Li Yaoxiang''s "weirdness" over the years, and they don''t ask questions. But yamen steel taro was very surprised. I don''t know why Li Yaoxiang is so active all of a sudden. On the way to the antique shop, Yamen gangtaro finally couldn''t help asking, "why do you care so much about this?" Li Yaoxiang took a look at him. There was no answer. Keep going his way. See the Yamen steel taro, also no longer ask. Anyway, he will arrive at the scene later. He must be able to see something. Not long. They came to the scene. At the moment, the antique shop has been blocked by the police, and is recording a confession for the manager of Fangcun Gongshan. Officer: where were you when it happened? What about the people in the shop? " Fangcun Gongshan: "they just asked for leave today, and I closed temporarily because of something. When I came back, I had already seen the mess here. Before I call the police, your police have arrived at the scene. " The call to the police was made by the residents nearby. After all, the noise of gecko flying out of the store was too big for them to notice. Fangcun Gongshan, on the other hand, first cleaned up the antique shop inside and outside, including the body of the gecko, and then used these words to deceive him. A moment later. The police officer came to Li Yaoxiang and yamen gangtaro and handed them the confessions of Gongshan and the nearby residents. Yamen steel taro looked very carefully. Li Yaoxiang looked at it at random, and then "signed" his confession, saying it was OK. There''s no need to block antique shops. Antique shops can be opened as usual. He even snatched the "confession" from Yamen gangtaro and handed it back to the police officer. Yamen gangtaro wants to stop the police officer from leaving. When the police officer saw his reaction, he also stopped subconsciously. However, he was soon waved by Li Yaoxiang, indicating that the police officer could leave without paying any attention to Yamen gangtaro. Looking at the back of the police officer leaving, Yamen gangtaro said with a gloomy face: "what do you mean?" Chapter 272 Li Yaoxiang: "it''s not interesting. This is obviously a kind of discord between the two sides. They meet here by chance, and then they see each other unhappy and struggle. Finally, during the fight, the coffee shop was smashed. There''s nothing to investigate. That''s the end of the case. " "Do you think I''ll believe it?" Yamen gangtaro said darkly Li Yaoxiang: "believe it or not, I believe it anyway." With that, Li Yaoxiang was about to turn around and leave. Unable to breathe, Yamen gangtaro grabbed Li Yaoxiang''s shoulder and wanted to pull Li Yaoxiang''s figure back. But I didn''t expect that he was "pulled forward by the shoulder" for a few steps. He has enough confidence in his strength. Otherwise, we won''t be able to lift our weapons. But he didn''t expect that this seemingly lazy boss was even more powerful than himself, which really surprised him. Although he didn''t really exert himself, his lazy boss is just walking, isn''t he? However, his wishful thinking was soon interrupted by Li Yaoxiang, who took the initiative to stop. Li Yaoxiang asked: "what''s the matter? Anything else? " Yamen steel taro came back. That Lengshen''s face, once again turned to gloomy. "If you don''t give me an explanation today, don''t try to fool me easily!" Li Yaoxiang turned around and said with great interest, "Oh? What do you want to say? " Seeing that Li Yaoxiang was still pretending to be a fool, yamen steel taro simply spread out and said, "this coffee shop is obviously not as simple as it seems. Why did he choose to fight here? Is it really a coincidence? Why don''t you even investigate and just end it! Are you trying to hide something? " Li Yaoxiang nodded and said, "you feel right. There''s something wrong with the coffee shop. " Yamen steel taro pupil contraction, finally understand Li Yaoxiang volunteered, take the initiative to take the case. So it''s just to cover up for the coffee shop with problems? That is to say There are not only problems in this coffee shop, but also different kinds of people living here. And his immediate superior, regardless of CCG''s rules, chose to hide all this? Take a deep breath. With a gloomy face, he said, "if you don''t give me a proper reason, don''t blame me for poking it up..." "Why..." "The same thing." "They didn''t commit a crime. Why should I take the initiative to disrupt their lives?" Hearing the word "they", yamen steel taro was even more shocked. Originally, it was just a guess that this coffee shop might be like that chef. There are many kinds of people working here. I didn''t expect that what Li Yaoxiang said was "they"? Doesn''t that mean there are not only species here. It might even be a stronghold of hozhong?! Why don''t we report it to the General Administration and ask the general administration to send someone to completely expel this base? Li Yaoxiang, who saw his mind, directly interrupted his thought: "do you know why District 20 is far more peaceful and stable than other districts over the years?" A sneer flashed across yamen steel Taro''s face. It''s like saying, "you don''t want to tell me that it''s because of this stronghold, right?". Li Yaoxiang didn''t disappoint him. He really dares to say, "it''s because of this coffee shop." "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Yamen gangtaro laughed in spite of the eyes of the crowd around him. Of course, it''s just an angry laugh. It''s a fake smile! Li Yaoxiang''s reply made him feel extremely angry. In the middle of this year, we do not know how many search officers were injured, disabled or died in the process of expelling the Husong. Their sacrifice is to bring real peace to Tokyo. But now, Li Yaoxiang says that what brings stability to the 20 districts is the seed itself? I don''t want to take credit for killing CCG. How can you even raise the price? Yamen steel taro now feels that this boss is really getting more and more outrageous. It seems that Li Yaoxiang''s idea is seriously inconsistent with CCG''s idea. He also seriously doubts whether the boss knows how many parents of children are orphaned because they have been hurt? After laughing, it''s "choking!" It''s a big noise. The switch on the suitcase was pressed. He said to Li Yaoxiang, "Li Yaoxiang is superior. You''d better take every word you say seriously. Otherwise, I will record all the contents of today and report them to the headquarters directly! " Everyone was attracted by this sudden scene. Including police officers on duty nearby. Including people who eat melons. Including the store manager Fangcun Gongshan. Li Yaoxiang''s smiling eyes suddenly exuded a fierce momentum. He glanced at the crowd around him, which made him feel frightened. The police officers kept away from their eyes and continued to do their work. The melon eaters were startled. They either left directly or did not dare to look directly at them. Although the store manager Fangcun Gongshan "pretends to be a melon eater", he also avoids his eyes, but he still pays attention to this direction intentionally or unconsciously. Li Yaoxiang saw everyone''s reaction. But he did not make further measures, his eyes turned back to yamen steel taro. There was no change in tone. "Yamen first class..." "What do you mean you opened kuinke to me?" "You''re going to do it to me, a superior search officer?" "Can I take you as a traitor and kill you on the spot?" At the same time, Li Yaoxiang stepped forward slowly. Bare handed hold of yaman steel Taro''s weapon. See someone want to touch their own weapon. Out of natural reaction, yamen steel taro wanted to move. But what surprised him was that no matter how he moved up and down, left and right, he couldn''t move kuyingke in his hand. Previously, he was surprised by the power of Li Yaoxiang. However, both sides did not exert their full strength, and he did not think much about it. But this time it''s really a fight. But I don''t think the gap between the two sides will be so big. I''ve tried my best. I can''t even move weapons? You know, in the whole CCG, although his strength is not the biggest, he is at least in the top three. Otherwise, the headquarters will not tailor a heavy weapon for him. However, his strength in this CCG, the famous lazy people in front of, even show so unbearable? Doesn''t it mean that he has been putting on an attitude of "considering himself excellent" in front of Li Yaoxiang, and now he has become a joke? Strength is inferior to man. Strength... Hard to say. The speed of solving cases... Is not necessarily comparable. Why do you feel good and superior in front of Li Yaoxiang? No, No. At least one more thing, he can be sure that he is better than Li Yaoxiang! That is to say, he is definitely more correct than Li Yaoxiang in his view of ho! Chapter 273 Yamen gangtaro presses the "switch button" on the handle. Take back kuyink. It''s a very ordinary looking suitcase again. There is no intention of competing with Li Yaoxiang again. I can''t compare my strength with I''m not sure about my strength It''s hard to say how good you are It''s better to compete with the "idea" of treating ho species. Anyway, his idea is very similar to most people in CCG and the CCG code, even more extreme. We can''t all be wrong in CCG. Is Li Yaoxiang right? In the competition of strength, after losing completely, yamen steel Taro''s confidence is obviously not as strong as when he "hit" kuyinke just now. After all, he really saw Li Yaoxiang''s ability to handle affairs when he was with him during this period. Although Li Yaoxiang seems lazy, his ability to solve a case is not bad. Otherwise, Li Yaoxiang would not have failed in the record. A case that has been delayed for a long time in the Bureau will surely be solved as long as it is handed over to Li Yaoxiang. "Again, if you don''t explain today''s events clearly, I will tell the headquarters what you have done." Yamen steel taro thick skinned, repeated. Don''t take what happened just now seriously. Li Yaoxiang didn''t bother him. He regained his momentum. Back to a harmonious and amiable look: "do you know how long this coffee shop has been open?" Yamen steel taro did not answer. I don''t know. Li Yaoxiang continued: "nearly 10 years. The stability of district 20 also started from that period. I have worked in CCG for more than 10 years, and I have witnessed the whole process from chaos to stability in District 20. Among them, the arrival of this coffee shop has contributed a lot. " This sentence heard yaman steel taro heart a tight. The coffee shop has been open for nearly 10 years. District 20 has been stable for nearly 10 years. Is there really so many coincidences in the world? But This is absolutely impossible! The fact that there are many species in the 20 districts means that more species will be gathered. Doesn''t that mean they will only need more food? How can District 20 become stable because there are more species? Li Yaoxiang: "I know what you are thinking. You''re thinking, it''s impossible, right? " Yamen steel taro Li Yaoxiang: "it''s understandable. It''s not just you, but many people think it''s impossible to say it. But the fact is right in front of your eyes, and it does happen. " "When I found this stronghold, they had developed into a certain scale. I didn''t do it to them because I found something strange. How come there are so many bamboos in District 20, but they have become more stable? " Yamen steel taro: "how to do it?" Li Yaoxiang: "that''s because they didn''t do anything to" live "human beings. They have people in the hospital who can get unclaimed bodies. Occasionally, they get the bodies of "suicides.". In the whole 20 districts, on average, hundreds of people die naturally every month. As long as they get one tenth of it, they will be able to maintain the operation of the stronghold. " Yamen steel taro is silent again. I didn''t expect that it was this way, in exchange for the security of zone 20. Li Yaoxiang: "I''m curious about how long their lifestyle can last. But I didn''t expect to see it for nearly 10 years. And district 20, gradually, became more stable. It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? Human beings have been fighting with kuzhong for nearly 100 years. One hundred years ago, human beings had set up a countermeasure Institute to fight against kuzhong. But after so many years of fighting, neither the human side nor the other side has come to a satisfactory result. Yes, just endless sacrifice and hatred. But I didn''t expect that on this day in a hundred years'' time, we would exchange the stability of both sides in this way. " Yamen gangtaro: "you mean... During the period of your observation, they didn''t harm human beings once?" Li Yaoxiang shook his head: "yes." Yamen gangtaro was angry: "you said...!" "But he''s dead." Yamen steel taro Now that he, who has done harm to human beings, is dead. That yamen steel taro has nothing to say. But after thinking about it, he suddenly changed his face. It doesn''t feel right again. How could he have the ability and channel to obtain unclaimed corpses from the hospital? Isn''t that to say that even the hospital also has the existence of lurking species, or human traitors? no way! This problem is too serious! Yamen gangtaro even thinks that whether the so-called "natural death" is a false image made up by the lurking man in the hospital. In any case, this matter must be reported! It has to be monitored all the time. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. Li Yaoxiang saw the change in his face. I saw what he thought. Directly interrupted: "if you want to break the security of district 20, let the people of district 20 return to the days of fear, let more orphans appear in District 20, then you just report this matter." Yamen steel taro want to report up the idea, immediately pause. He''s a hater. That''s right. He thought that the idea of the stable life brought by He Zhong was too bizarre. But that doesn''t mean he can ignore the lives of the people and children. I don''t know how long later, Yamen gangtaro subconsciously choked out a sentence: "is it really possible for human beings to live in peace with Ho species?" He is not asking Li Yaoxiang. He was asking himself. The first thought in his mind was negation. As long as he feeds on human beings, it is impossible for human beings to live in peace with him, even for one day. Li Yaoxiang: "maybe not before. But now... Not necessarily. " That''s the first thing to say. Yamen gangtaro, with a stunned look on his face, immediately returned his mind to Li Yaoxiang. While staring at Li Yaoxiang tightly, he stepped forward and held his shoulders tightly, hoping that Li Yaoxiang could tell him the answer. The whole face was full of ''tell me! Tell me! Quick! " Li Yaoxiang uses giant force to push open the hands of yaman steel taro. Let yamen steel taro in strength, once again eat shriveled. Then he continued: "since human beings can use technology to build kuyinke to fight against kuzhong. So why can''t we use technology to make edible food? Don''t forget, you can also drink coffee. As long as human beings are willing to work hard in this aspect, the problem of eating can be solved. Then all the problems will be solved? Even if some of them refuse to compromise and still want to feed on human beings, then they will be no different from murderers. We can also concentrate our firepower on these lawless ones. It''s a lot easier. It''s not that we have to fight for the evil and the good. We have forced them to resist. After nearly 100 years of fighting, they can''t get results and solve the problem. " Chapter 274 ight! If we solve the problem of eating, the natural hostile relationship between human beings and kuzhong will not exist? Yamen gangtaro: "since you have this idea and firmly believe that it can work, why don''t you report it? As long as the General Administration has passed your plan, won''t it be possible to realize your idea of peaceful coexistence? " Li Yaoxiang sneered: "do you really think things are so simple that they can be solved?" Yamen gangtaro was angry and worried by Li Yaoxiang. Didn''t you just say that yourself?! Now it''s not so easy to solve. What do you mean?! Li Yaoxiang: "it has been several decades since the rapid rise of human science and technology civilization. Such a simple solution, do you think With the wisdom of human beings, why haven''t they thought of it for decades? " Yamen steel taro was silent. Li Yaoxiang continued: "it''s not that human beings can''t think of it, it''s that they don''t even want to think about it. They just want to expel and kill them. I didn''t even think about helping him solve the problem. Hu species kill human beings, and human beings kill Hu species. The resentment accumulated from generation to generation can not be solved so easily. Hatred blinds man. Hatred blinds the human heart. Just like you, all the time, don''t you hate ho Chong? Hate them for destroying countless children''s happy families, hate them for turning children into lonely orphans. So do you think that if I report this incident, the general administration is more likely to take action to eliminate it, or is it more likely to take the project of developing a variety of food? " Finish. It seems that Li Yaoxiang is about to leave. But Yamen gangtaro stopped him again. "Can this be allowed to continue? Are you going to stand by and do nothing? " Li Yaoxiang: "manpower is limited. Don''t you think that with my ability alone, we can let the world''s human beings put down their hatred and change their views on ho Chong? " Yamen steel taro is silent again. Li Yaoxiang went up and patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t think too much. It''s satisfying for me to be able to maintain the stability of district 20. " Yamen gangtaro: "if you tell me everything, you are not afraid that I will report it to you and destroy the status quo of district 20?" Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry, you won''t have a chance." Having said that, Li Yaoxiang really turned around and left this time, and didn''t pay any attention to Yamen gangtaro. Yamen steel taro is to hear his last words, on the spot a tight heart. He knew that Li Yaoxiang was threatening him. If he dares to report the "truth", then before he reports, Li Yaoxiang, the boss, really dares to kill him as a traitor. He also finally understood why Li Yaoxiang, who had always been clumsy, would suddenly show his strength in front of him and crush himself with his proudest strength. Doesn''t it prove that he has the ability to kill himself? Yamen steel taro didn''t care too much about Li Yaoxiang''s threat. If it is more beneficial than harmful for the people of the 20 districts to report the matter, he will not hesitate to report it even if he risks his life for the sake of the people and children of the 20 districts. It doesn''t matter what threat he has. From this incident, what he saw was not Li Yaoxiang''s threat, but Li Yaoxiang''s determination to maintain the stability of district 20. In order to maintain this stability Do you want to kill anyone who gets in the way Think about it. Yamen gangtaro looked at Li Yaoxiang''s back and gradually became tall. His views on Li Yaoxiang also began to change. But he soon put aside all the unrealistic ideas. For today''s sake, the most important thing is to check whether Li Yaoxiang''s words are true or false. To find out whether the base of this species, as Li Yaoxiang said, did not harm human beings. To find out who in the hospital is cooperating with this base, and whether there is anything fishy about it. If, after verification, it is proved that everything said by Mr. Li Yaoxiang is true And this is also the only way to solve the contradiction between human beings and other species for hundreds of years So Isn''t it true that Li Yaoxiang has limited manpower? Can''t he alone change the world? Let''s take the lead to help Li Yaoxiang achieve this goal! Think of it here. Yamen steel taro looked at the time on his watch. Take out your cell phone. A message was sent to Li Yaoxiang: "Li Yaoxiang is superior. At 7 o''clock, it''s almost time to get off work. I won''t leave with you. I have something to do. See you tomorrow." That''s the message. But yamen steel Taro''s action, is to CCG rushed back. He is eager to search the information and find out the truth. In the next few days, he was really busy about it. As long as he has spare time, he will try every means to observe and verify. Unfortunately, he did not find out the result. I have received a message from the general administration. The content is to call all the search officers above second class to the General Administration for a meeting. Said there was a special operation. After the meeting, in order not to let the wind out, we will start immediately. Although the general administration did not explain what kind of action this was, combined with the information previously disclosed by the directors of the sub bureaux, it is no doubt that this time it is going to deal with an organization called bronze tree. Although there are some regrets, before we find out the truth, we have a new task. However, yamen steel taro did not hesitate to leave behind the impulse of "finding out the truth" for the time being and went to the General Administration for a meeting with Mr. Li Yaoxiang. After all Although he didn''t know whether the antique shop was plotting against human beings. But he can be sure that this organization called bronze tree is definitely a group of evil people! Instead of spending time in such an important time in a "breeding base that is not known to be harmful to human beings", it is better to take the lead in solving a breeding organization that has been doing great harm to human beings. This is what he learned from Li Yaoxiang. In the past, with his hatred of Ho Chong, he could not tolerate his attitude. He could not easily let ho Chong be at ease in front of himself. Maybe before going to the General Administration, I''ll kick the coffee shop alone. But now he is. The way he acted was unconsciously influenced by Li Yaoxiang. Learned to put down the obsession in the heart. Before making a choice, not so persistent. He didn''t even notice the change. And this... Is exactly what Li Yaoxiang wants to see Chapter 275 meanwhile. The picture returns to Jin Muyan. Jin Muyan and others first took a rest day in the secret base. In the early morning of the next day, he followed the gorgeous capital of Wudao to the so-called stronghold of bronze tree. The stronghold is a school like, several storey high abandoned building. In the original work, the stronghold itself was nothing more than a bait thrown from the top of the bronze tree. To attract most of the power of CCG. Then, before the arrival of CCG, we asked the members to leave completely, and let CCG fly. Their real purpose is to go to the detention center in District 23 and rescue shendaifurong, Naki and others. It''s a pity that the plan is good. But Yongjin Yingliang, Cheng Yaojin, disrupts their plan. Yongjin Yingliang, who seems to be a big guy, is actually a smart and careful person. Even though Kim Mu Yan has a heart to hide from him, he is still aware of something wrong with just a little change in Kim Mu Yan. So I began to try my best to understand everything about kuzhong, even to infiltrate into CCG. I want to help kimuyan solve the problem. In this matter, he also succeeded in finding out the location of a stronghold with his clever head, and contributed it to CCG, which was appreciated. As a result, bronze tree had to leave a group of people to fight against CCG, to delay time, so that their goal could go on smoothly. And this life. Although no West tail brocade beat Kim wood research and his incident happened. Although there are many changes in kimuyan. But Yongjin Yingliang still with that little change, aware of the wrong. Let this event go back to the original track. This day. Unlike the original work, Jin Muyan and others were arrested by gecko and needed to go on their way, so they were delayed for many days. This just missed the time when kimuyan was "abused" by geckos in the original work. Also just caught up with the CCG blockade Avenue, the first step into the range of this stronghold. That is to say, while Jin Muyan and his party are walking towards the abandoned building, there is little time left for the arrival of CCG troops. Of course, all of this, kimuyan and others have no knowledge. I don''t know. Fangcun Gongshan and Sifang Lianshi have actually arrived in the nearby jungle, ready to save the lives of the people in the antique shop when necessary. "After a long walk, how long will it take to arrive? You''re not kidding us, are you? " With a suitcase in his hand, Jin Muyan inquires about the gorgeous fog island. Wu Island gorgeous all disdain way: "cut, if it wasn''t for your leisurely, we would have arrived long ago. If not, I thought you and my sister were traveling! " Jin Muyan did not answer the question of Wudao gorgeous capital. He is slow, and naturally he has his reason. Today, he can''t completely believe them because of the one-sided words of Wudao gorgeous city and the number one. So on the way here, while delaying his time, he ordered Yueshan Xi to mobilize the power of the Yueshan family to investigate this stronghold and the Sixth District as mentioned by wanzhangshuyi. After confirmation, we can continue to drive. This delay has been delayed until now. Fog Island Dong Xiang fiercely stares at this disorderly talk younger brother. Immediately, he explained to Kim Muyan, "don''t pay any attention to him. He can''t say good things with his mouth." Jin Muyan: "it''s OK. It''s not urgent anyway. Now it''s pretty good. Living in a bustling city, it''s really fun to go out for a picnic once in a while. " The purpose of Jin Muyan''s coming here is really not too urgent. He just wanted to wink at the bronze tree and let them stop provoking themselves. It doesn''t have to be done in a hurry. Anyway, gecko has just violated his life. It is estimated that even the news of gecko''s death has not been conveyed back. Even if we really want to continue to trouble him, it will not be in the short term. Of course, it can''t be too long. He doesn''t want to cause yongjinyingliang''s good friend to be caught by someone who wants to do something about him, which will put him in danger. Kimuyan is not in a hurry, but the ten thousand count one behind him, and his followers, are really in a hurry. Looking at Jin Muyan and other people''s leisurely appearance, he really wanted to take Jin Muyan''s hand and let him walk a few steps faster! Unfortunately, strength is not as good as people. Now it''s on demand. He still has the comparison in his heart. So he simply used another way of expression to urge the action of Kim Mu Yan and others. "Don''t you two quarrel any more." Ten thousand Zhang Shuyi first dissuaded them, then he forced a smile on his face and said to Kim Mu Yan, "Kim mu, there is an abandoned building in front of him. The abandoned building is the stronghold of bronze tree. I''ve been here before. I can''t be wrong. You go a few steps faster, a few more steps faster, and you''ll see it soon. " Jin Mu Yan looked away from him. Of course, he can understand the mind of ten thousand one. If in the original book, Jin Muyan heard the request of tens of thousands of people, he would certainly go to the stronghold in a hurry to save people regardless of his own safety. Although today''s kimuyan still has the idea of saving people, it will at least put its own life safety in the first place. Now that I have learned from Yueshan, I confirm that the message is correct Then he didn''t mind speeding up, or he could help this seemingly vicious but actually honest man. Jinmuyan sped up the pace quietly. The ten thousand Zhang number one and others were very happy. And with the acceleration of the pace of Jinmu research, he patted his heart and promised: "Jinmu, as long as I save my friends, I promise you that I will follow you in the future! You say one, I will never say two! " "So are we!" Several attendants also responded. Jin Muyan see their sincerity, also feel their sincerity. Sometimes... The mind of He Zhong is much simpler than that of human beings. Maybe they are kind-hearted people who want to survive and have no social experience, so their mind is not so complicated Jin Muyan thought of what Li Yaoxiang had told him. If he wanted to achieve his ultimate goal, he would build up his own power. He simply stopped putting on a cold face and said with a smile, "then speed up the pace, so that your partners will not be killed ahead of time before we arrive." This is also one of the most worrying things. It''s hard to hope to save my partner. He doesn''t want to make any mistakes. After hearing the speech, he was so excited that he answered "yes!" one after another, I''m on my way. Soon, the group had seen the outline of the abandoned building. But without waiting for them to approach, they met the bronze tree members who were suspected to be standing guard and guarding Chapter 276 When the bronze tree member saw a group of people coming towards him, he immediately became alert. When he saw that Wudao Huadu was also in the crowd, he was relieved and welcomed it with joy. "Lord xuandu, why are you back now?" "What about Lord gecko? Didn''t lord gecko come back with you? " "You don''t know. During your absence from gecko, my brothers are dying of anxiety." Wudao gorgeous frowned: "what''s the matter? What happened? " Take this stronghold as a bait to attract CCG''s attention. Wudaoxuan knows all about it. But after many days out, he didn''t know the latest trend. Bronze tree member: "we have just received the news that CCG has found out our stronghold in advance. Now a large number of people have been arranged to come and prepare to encircle us. But the leader gave us orders to delay them as much as possible. If you don''t come back, you can''t rely on us alone. " "What''s the matter?" he asked Jin Muyan wanted to come here to give bronze tree a bad impression, but he didn''t think that he would be against CCG so soon. "This is just a temporary stronghold for us. It was originally intended that all personnel would withdraw before the arrival of CCG. It should be that something went wrong and CCG found it ahead of time. " There was a moment of silence. Wudao gorgeous all continued: "you take this fool to retreat first, I don''t want to involve you in this matter. I believe you don''t want to go to CCG so soon, do you? " At the same time, Wu Island gorgeous all looked at the suitcase on the hand of Jin Mu Yan. The meaning is obvious. He saw the ambition of kimuyan. It also shows that Jin Muyan and others should not be ready, otherwise there would not be only one "suitcase". I''m sure kimuyan doesn''t want to compete with CCG right now. Fog Island Dong Xiang pulled up his collar: "boy! Who do you think is stupid?! Don''t think that you can support me and be happy outside! I will never let you leave this time! If you don''t go, neither will I! " In the original work, Dong Xiang of Wudao wanted to tie up his younger brother to an antique shop and not let him leave again. Unfortunately, it is not allowed in strength. But this life is different. In her life, she has been training with kimuyan for a long time, and her strength has improved by leaps and bounds. I have the courage to say this in front of my brother. Jin Muyan took a look at Dong Xiang, and immediately looked at Huadu again: "you don''t have to worry about us. We really haven''t prepared ourselves. We are going to play CCG now. But that doesn''t mean we don''t have the strength to face them. What''s more With your relationship with Dong Xiang, we can''t leave you here. If you want to go, let''s go together. " In front of the scene, the bronze tree member was stunned. He didn''t understand the origin of these people in front of him. He was so bold and dared to talk to adults gorgeous? However, when he heard that Wudao xuandu wanted people to retreat, he subconsciously cut in and said in a hasty tone: "Lord xuandu, even if you want to retreat, it''s too late. CCG has blocked all the surrounding roads. If the trade retreats rashly, they will only break them one by one. " Originally also want to denounce kimuyan, elder sister stupid fog Island gorgeous all. I don''t know what to say after hearing the report. "Then... Let''s go back to the stronghold and have a look..." Just as they were about to leave, the bronze tree members added at this time: "by the way, Lord gorgeous, what about Lord gecko? Didn''t lord gecko come back with you? You are the only one to come back Can''t we resist... " Halfway through. There was the scream of the bronze tree member in the jungle. That''s the result of Wudao xuandu''s direct attack on him. Seeing this, Dong Xiang was shocked and immediately asked, "gorgeous city! You...! " "He heard something he shouldn''t listen to. The best way is to let him disappear into the world." Wudao gorgeous first looked at the elder sister with disdain, and then immediately turned her eyes on kimuyan, "don''t you have the heart to bear "If you are benevolent, I advise you to give up your unrealistic plan as soon as possible. And don''t drag my sister into the water "I don''t think a kind-hearted person can accomplish such a plan that sounds impossible." Kim Mu Yan smiles and doesn''t respond. I didn''t even look at the bodies on the ground. I went on. The others hesitated for a moment, then followed. A moment later. Wudao gorgeous all took a party to the detention room. All of my friends were released. "Boss! You''re here at last! boss! I knew you wouldn''t abandon us! " "Yes! We have always believed in you, and believe that you will come back to save us! " In the cell, there are men and women, big and small. All of them spoke of words of gratitude to wanzhangshuyi one after another. When I see you, everyone is OK. Hugged them, moved to tears, and immediately scolded them: "don''t call me boss any more! He''s the boss after you Ten thousand Zhang count one point to the gold wood research. "It''s all up to Lord Kim. You can be saved this time!" "If you want to thank him, thank Lord Kumu." Then a crowd of men, women, old and young rushed to Kim Muyan to express their thanks. After struggling to get rid of them and let a group of them confidently talk about the past, Wudao Huadu saw the right time and came to jinmuyan and asked, "what''s your plan next? Are you going to take the lead with the members of the bronze tree, or what? " After some understanding. Kimuyan learned that most of the members of the bronze tree are a group of people who hate human beings. So when they attack humans, they are never soft handed. Jin Muyan didn''t mean to be soft on them either. It''s just He shook his head and said, "doesn''t it mean that the CCG troops are about to arrive here? Then there must be a group of cannon fodder to resist the front-line forces of CCG? If you kill them now, do you want my people to stop them? " Jin Muyan said these words, not only did not let the fog Island gorgeous feel cold, but let him take a look at Jin Muyan. In his mind, only those who are cruel enough are qualified to "do great things.". Otherwise, it''s a waste of time to go crazy with his elder sister? I just don''t know if Kim Muyan can treat them with the same attitude when he is faced with the same stubborn human beings who have a deep hatred for Ho Chong It wasn''t long. Wudao gorgeous all with a party left the detention room. And invited Kim Mu Yan to discuss how to fight against the CCG invasion. Of course, the countermeasures have been in place for a long time. Bronze tree members don''t eat dry food either. They just want to know the situation and see if there are any loopholes that need to be filled. After the party understood the general battle plan, they heard members of the bronze tree rush into their conference room and report: "no! No! Lord gorgeous! The CCG troops have arrived! " Chapter 277 meanwhile. Outside the abandoned building. ¡°biu~~~~~~~¡± ¡°BOOM£¡¡± A flare was launched into the dark sky. When the flare flared out, the battle between the two sides was imminent. "Ta TA TA TA TA!" "Ta TA TA TA TA!" No matter in the direction of the abandoned building, or outside the abandoned building, countless gunshots suddenly broke out. CCG''s front-line troops, with their shields in hand, kept firing machine guns at the abandoned buildings. The leading members of the bronze tree, wearing night vision goggles and sight glasses, used Hezi to resist bullets, but also used machine guns to fight back against CCG. In the case of comparable weapons, the CCG with poor physical fitness does not have any advantage. In a surveillance car. Maru shouzhai, the chief search officer, also known as CCG, is in charge of this operation. Seeing this, he was so angry that his face changed. He couldn''t help asking, "why doesn''t CCG have an advantage in shooting?" Behind the help: "the enemy and Hezi shield, as well as sight." Marushouzhai: "hmm? Is it a kind of mercenary "Pa!" There was a loud noise. Maru shouzhai kicked open the door of the monitoring car: "damn! Are you kidding? " Immediately, he went to the front line and seized a machine gun: "give me the gun!" TA TA! TA TA! TA TA! The accuracy of the shooting, a few shots in a row, directly to the abandoned building of several kinds of Ho to head shot dead, then ferocious way: "boys, quickly kill that sinister blocking team for me!" Let''s go. He pushed the gun back to the front-line staff, ignored their shocked and adored eyes, and turned to leave. "Hum --!" "Hum --!" At this time, not far away came two familiar engine sound. This engine sound also successfully attracted the attention of marushouzhai. "Why? What''s that Assistant: "yes, that''s Mr. marushita, your modo." "Ha Marushouzhai''s whole face was distorted, "Hello! You wait for me! What do you want to do with my motorcycle? " On modo came the tender and indifferent voice of bell house Shizao: "borrow it." "No! You wait for me! " He said. No matter what''s made in the bell house, I don''t care about Maru Shou Zhai. Riding modo, he went straight up. During the sprint, there was also exciting, funny and innocent Laughter: "ha ha ha ha ~ ~" Looking at the bell house Shizao riding his beloved modo The speed of the sprint. The direction of the sprint. The bad feeling in marushouzhai''s heart became more and more intense. The face becomes more and more distorted. The tone couldn''t help shaking. ¡±Wait... Wait¡° ¡±Hello... Hello¡° Unfortunately, it''s too late. Sure enough, the next picture is just as he expected. Lingwu Shizao rides to the stairs and uses the slope of the stairs to rush into the air with modo. Then, Lingwu Shizao takes modo as a stepping stone and jumps. Lingwu Shizao successfully jumped into the abandoned building. Take the whole floor of the block team to the instant solution. Modo "boom!" With a loud noise, the glorious sacrifice. Marushouzhai, on the other hand, left Mingyu man''s tears for his beloved modo. He endured the grief in his heart and said with hysterical words: "assault ~ ~ ~!" Next, there is the army. He rushed into the abandoned building with great momentum. "Rush "Rush Leaving marushouzhai on his knees. When the vanguard troops rushed in, behind marushouzhai, two footsteps came. Tick. Tick. Maru shouzhai, with tears streaming all the time, sucked his nose twice, looked at the comer, and said, "Li Yaoxiang is superior and yamen is superior. Why do you stay here if you don''t go in to deal with the enemy?" Li Yaoxiang yawned and said lazily, "everyone has rushed in. It''s useless for us to rush in now, isn''t it? It''s better to stay here and see where we need help. It''s not too late for us to go to support again. " Maru shouzhai wiped away his tears. He stood up, turned around and said seriously, "Li Yaoxiang is superior. I''m the commander here. I hope you can follow my instructions. Now please go back to your post. If you need support, I''ll let you know. " Li Yaoxiang shrugged his shoulders and said "harm ~" with indifference. He left the scene with yamen steel taro. However, he did not return to the designated post. Instead, they went in other directions. Behind him, Yamen gangtaro frowned and said, "Li Yaoxiang is superior. This direction is not our responsibility..." It has to be said that the emergence of Li Yaoxiang, or the emergence of the butterfly effect. I don''t know if it''s because Li Yaoxiang is famous for being lazy, which makes people feel unreliable. Therefore, he was not assigned an important position by marushouzhai. Just assigned to guard some unimportant positions to prevent fish from escaping. For Li Yaoxiang, this is not the result he wants. In his opinion, the purpose of his trip is not only to show some strength and win people''s attention, but also to let yamen steel taro meet with kimuyan here. Otherwise, he would not have performed in front of Yamen steel taro. Since heaven is not beautiful. It''s up to you to fight for it. Li Yaoxiang said casually: "I believe you have understood the position that we were allocated to by the superior of Yamen and the special of Maru? What''s the probability of an enemy there, you don''t know? Even if we didn''t stay there, there would be no big problem. " Yamen gangtaro agrees with Li Yaoxiang. I''m also very unwilling to play no role in this big operation. No more persuasion: "then we now..." Li Yaoxiang: "don''t you want to deal with Ho Chong? Of course, we''re going to the most likely place for hozhong to appear. More people, more strength. With our help, our colleagues will probably die a few less in the face of the problem. What''s up? You''re not worried about carrying the pot, or afraid of death, are you? If you are afraid, go back to that position and stay. I''ll help the rest of my colleagues myself. " Let''s go. Li Yaoxiang continued to move forward on his own. Yamen steel taro did not hesitate to catch up. What to carry the pot and what to fear death are not the problems he will worry about. His greatest motivation is to help his colleagues and make them die less. After catching up with Li Yaoxiang. He and Li Yaoxiang looked at each other. They both laughed and did not speak. As they walked side by side and continued to move forward, yaman steel Taro''s views on Li Yaoxiang also changed dramatically. From this moment on, Li Yaoxiang was not only a boss who killed and slandered his colleagues in order to protect the people''s life, but also a boss who disobeyed orders in order to protect the lives of his colleagues Chapter 278 In an abandoned building. Li Yaoxiang led yamen steel taro to walk in it. cracking. They met the first people. The first group included the front-line troops of CCG and the bronze tree. The two sides are fighting fiercely. The scene was very chaotic. They were shooting with machine guns or using Hezi or kuyink to fight the enemy. There was constant noise. "Unit three! Unit three, call "We need support here! We need support here! " "Please send support immediately! We can''t hold on here! " "Kill! Kill all those who are beyond their ability "Ha ha ha ha ha!" He was very excited and envious. The CCG side is at a disadvantage and has a tendency to be destroyed by the regiment, forcing them to ask the headquarters for help. Unfortunately, marushouzhai, on the other end of the walkie talkie, came a despairing remark: "the Third Army... Hold on for a while! Other troops have also encountered the enemy. When they have solved the enemy, they will come to support you immediately! " From the tone of marushouzhai, we can hear that this is just a kind of comforting words. There''s no intention of letting them retreat. They dare not retreat without permission. After all, no one knows the way to retreat and whether there will be another ambush. Will ambush people be more powerful. In this case, instead of being destroyed in a confused situation, it''s better to work hard with the current group of people who know the root and the bottom. Maybe there is still a chance of winning. Just when everyone is determined to give up. They finally noticed that Li Yaoxiang and yamen gangtaro were walking towards them. The leader was overjoyed: "Li Yaoxiang is superior! Yamen, wait! Why are you here? Did the headquarters send you to support us? " Without waiting for Li Yaoxiang to reply. The voice of marushouzhai came out from the intercom: "wait... Wait, what? Li Yaoxiang, superior? How can Li Yaoxiang be with you! Pass him the walkie talkie! Li Yaoxiang, first class! I told you, don''t leave yourself for me... " Before Maru shouzhai could finish speaking, Li Yaoxiang grabbed the walkie talkie, threw it on the ground and trampled it. "PATA!" Let''s hear it. The walkie talkie broke. The leader of the third army was stunned: "this..." At this time, it was Li Yaoxiang''s turn to listen to the earphone, and the voice of Maru shouzhai came out: "Li Yaoxiang is superior! I warn you¡° alike. Don''t wait for marushouzhai to finish. Li Yaoxiang pulled out the earphone and crushed it directly. The whole world was quiet. Leader of the Third Army: "Li Yaoxiang, superior... This is..." Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry about him. I will be responsible for anything. The most urgent thing is to solve the enemy in front of you first, otherwise, your subordinates won''t last long. " The leader of the third army was sober and bowed 90 degrees to Li Yaoxiang: "Oh! Yes, yes! Li Yaoxiang is superior. Please "Choking!" Let''s hear it. Li Yaoxiang shot out his own kuyingke. It''s a very ordinary sword shaped kuyink. Judging from the appearance, at most, it belongs to the C-B kuyinke. Since the day when Li Yaoxiang got his first kuinks, he has never changed them. All the time, it''s the low-quality kuyinke. This is also the first time that Li Yaoxiang shows this kuyinke in front of Yamen gangtaro. At the moment of seeing kuyinke, Yamen gangtaro frowned slightly. I thought that the information displayed in CCG was just too long to be updated. I didn''t expect that my boss, a superior search officer, would really continue to use kuinke of this level. Yamen gangtaro asked subconsciously, "can I help you?" Li Yaoxiang, holding kuyink in his hand and moving on, shook his head and responded: "no, time is pressing. Let me solve it." Now. Yamen steel Taro''s brow, wrinkled more thick. What do you mean by? Time is running out. Don''t you want me to help you? Don''t you think I''m delaying? Yamen steel taro was angry in his heart! Discontent, suddenly... Suddenly... Suddenly extinguished The picture in front of him soon made him not angry, not even qualified to be dissatisfied. Li Yaoxiang was walking, waving kuyingke in his hand. Kuyink''s ability is nothing special, but sometimes it stretches and sometimes it looks like a whip. It can''t be more ordinary. Many Hezi and kuyink have this ability. What made him feel dumb and put him off was not how powerful the kuyinke was, but the speed of Li Yaoxiang''s waving kuyinke, which was too fast. His naked eye could not capture the speed of Li Yaoxiang''s waving. The only picture that can be seen is the joint attack of more than a dozen Hezi on the opposite side, all of which are bounced away or blocked for no reason, and then there are continuous screams. "Ah ~!" "Ah ~!" There were holes in the enemy. One by one. The opponent that the whole third army couldn''t solve was solved by Li Yaoxiang after three divisions. This scene, not only let yamen steel taro see straight swallow saliva. Even the survivors of the third army were all taken aback. Is... This the strength of a superior search officer? Is the gap really big? Fortunately, yamen steel taro did not know what they thought. Otherwise, maybe Yamen gangtaro can''t help knocking on kuyink, or he can wake them up and let them stop dreaming. This is also called the strength of a superior search officer?! He has seen the strength of a superior search officer. Isn''t Zhenhu Wuxu a superior search officer? But how can the real family''s superior strength compare with that of Li Yaoxiang? Yamen steel taro asked himself that even if he was not as good as the real family, it would not be too far away. Li Yaoxiang''s superior is different. If he is allowed to compete with Li Yaoxiang, he will not be far away from the other one And Judging from Li Yaoxiang''s current attitude, this is still his performance that he has not done his best, let alone what the result will be. If it''s true, he''s going to die. Without waiting for the audience to recover from the shock, they heard Li Yaoxiang''s voice: "what are you still doing? Why don''t you clean up the scene? " Before the leader of the Third Army gave an order, some members of the third army had already subconsciously obeyed Li Yaoxiang''s orders. They repeatedly said "yes" and then began to clean up the scene. In response, the leader of the third army said: "Li Yaoxiang is superior... This..." Li Yaoxiang: "I know what you are thinking. If he dares to investigate, you can just throw the burden to me. You don''t make much of a difference here. Instead of sacrificing in vain, it''s better to clean up the scene and leave as soon as possible, so as not to be picked up by hozhong and enhance their force. " Li Yaoxiang is unquestionably domineering. The leader of the third army was so frightened that he immediately saluted and said, "yes!". Xuan even began to tell the rest of the hesitant team members to follow Li Yaoxiang''s instructions. Li Yaoxiang looked at gangtaro of Yamen: "you, go on with me." Yamen steel taro: "yes... Yes!" Chapter 279 If the former yamen steel taro had a little doubt about Li Yaoxiang''s strength, now he really has no doubt. After the battle just now, although it is impossible to see Li Yaoxiang''s strength, what is his limit. But at least he can be sure that no matter where Li Yaoxiang''s limit is, Li Yaoxiang is not the opponent he can rival. A powerful boss. A boss who loves the people. A boss who values his colleagues. Can follow this kind of boss, still have what to doubt? What else to complain about? So in the next journey, yamen steel taro didn''t even "squeak.". In this way, he continued to move forward with the pace of Li Yaoxiang. He was not asked where he was going. He was not asked why he went there. Just follow Li Yaoxiang. Along the way, as long as you meet them, you will be scornfully solved by Li Yaoxiang. After harvesting the grateful eyes of batch after batch of CCG survivors, the two met again and continued to walk forward without expression. And they are walking in the direction of the roof of the abandoned building. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. On the roof. Before Li Yaoxiang and yamen gangtaro arrived here, heipanyan and Shinohara, two special search officers, heizizhang, a superior search officer, and their subordinates had arrived on the roof. As soon as he arrived, Shinohara turned to the earphone and talked to Maru shouzhai at the other end of the earphone: "this is Shinohara. We have reached the roof." Look around for a week. "None of the bronze tree guys are here," Shinohara continued. It seems a little strange... " Before they finish the conversation. Li Yaoxiang and yamen gangtaro came up from another stairway. People who heard the news also noticed them. Shinohara: Li Yaoxiang, yaman, how did you come here Hearing the word "Li Yaoxiang", Shinohara''s headphones again heard Maru shouzhai''s voice: "wait, what? Li Yaoxiang is waiting for you?! This damned fellow Along the way, Li Yaoxiang could crush or crush many walkie talkies and earphones. He didn''t even have a chance to talk. He was really angry with the commander. But when the survivors came back to report, they were grateful to Li Yaoxiang for saving them, which made him helpless and angry. alike. Not waiting for Li Yaoxiang and Yamen to answer. Not far from them, an unexpected guest came again. When he saw the visitor, both Shinohara and heipanyan were in awe. Aware that the atmosphere was not right, Wan shouzhai had no leisure to teach Li Yaoxiang a lesson. He immediately asked, "what''s the matter?" Shinohara said in a gloomy tone: "ah wan... Is that guy... One eyed Owl..." That''s the first thing to say. The atmosphere suddenly became quiet. At the other end of the earphone, Maru shouzhai was also silent for a moment, and then a very serious voice came out: "Shinohara... Only keeps those excellent talents who are willing to die around If none of you can No one will be able to fight him. Waste of life for no reason, even procrastination can not be done. Fight him with the least number of people. That''s my order to you. What''s more, Li Yaoxiang, the superior fool, destroyed the communication device. He couldn''t hear the orders I gave him. You help me tell him that I''m not joking with him this time. Make sure that he and Amen get out of here as soon as possible. " At the same time as marushouzhai gave the order. Fangcun Gongshan, who has already put on his one eyed mask and his own clothes, also said: "ten years ago... The young man who took my arms is not here It seems that you are also outstanding... At that time, I should give up your habitual hand... Just like your boss... Special official Shinohara. " Shinohara did not respond to Fangcun Gongshan. He just looked at each other directly and said, "a Yan." I didn''t say anything. But we have worked together for many years. Although he didn''t say anything, heipanyan already knew the meaning of Shinohara''s calling his name at this time. He asked if he was ready to die? Black pan Rock special tone heavy "um". Seeing that his companion was ready to die, Shinohara did not hesitate. Immediately without doubt, he said, "Pingzi, you stay!" "Yes," said father-in-law Ping Shinohara: the rest of the people, all to wipe out the bronze! Li Yaoxiang, first class! You are with them, too The voice just dropped. The rest of the staff have already started to move, have evacuated the roof. However, not only Li Yaoxiang did not move, but also Yamen gangtaro did not follow their instructions. Koji Shinohara once again roared: "Li Yaoxiang is superior!" If Yamen gangtaro in the original book, at this time, he would have roared: "I will stay and fight! But in his life, he didn''t. If Li Yaoxiang did not leave, he did not. Li Yaoxiang didn''t give orders, and he didn''t follow Shinohara''s instructions. Standing on Li Yaoxiang''s side in silence, it seems that there is a tendency to follow Li Yaoxiang''s lead. Li Yaoxiang said flatly, "Mr. Shinohara, you don''t have to worry about us. I''m sure I can take care of myself and the safety of my subordinates. " Koji Shinohara once again roared: "Li Yaoxiang is superior! This is the order of the chief! The opponents this time are different from those you have met in the past! You are excellent talents that we can''t lose! Go! Take Yamen and get out of here Li Yaoxiang and yamen steel taro are still indifferent. Seeing this, Shinohara no longer advises. I had to remind him: "then don''t delay..." Then, they stopped talking to each other. "Pingzi, I''m sorry..." Father Ping stepped forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with them: "it''s OK, I understand. So... What about quink of you two? " The so-called kunk is the kuyink made from the raw materials of Herder. Its area covers the upper half of the body, which can enhance the use of great power and protection. Koji Shinohara''s face was expressionless. In response to "the equipment is complete", he pressed the switch on his neck together with heipanyan. In the blink of an eye, this kuyinke set is like a Hyatt, protruding from the cervical spine like a muscle, wrapping their upper body. Then the appearance of "muscle" changed into a set of Hezi armor. Don''t say much. In the process of kunk''s transformation, they also opened the suitcase at the same time. Suitcases become their weapons. Combat mode starts in the blink of an eye. In a moment, Li Yaoxiang and yamen gangtaro, who had no action, were no longer taken care of. With their weapons in hand, Shinohara, heipanyan and pingzizhang rushed to Fangcun Gongshan, the "one eyed Owl" of SSS level! Chapter 280 Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Not far away, the sound of the collision between hertz and kuyink is constantly ringing. During the collision, is not the friction out of dazzling sparks. When Shinohara, heipanyan and pingzizhang rushed up, they immediately wrestled with Fangcun Gongshan, a SSS type one eyed owl. Three people in different directions, around Fangcun Gongshan keep attacking. Watching yamen steel taro frowned. It''s not that Fangcun is not good, but... It''s quite different from the SSS level strength he imagined. Shinohara, heipanyan and pingzizhang, two special search officers and one superior search officer, are not weak, but... How can they always feel that their strength is far less powerful than that of Li Yaoxiang? At least... He could barely capture the movements of the four men fighting in front of him. indeed. His doubts are right. If the SSS level of the species, really only in front of this degree of strength. Then... In the face of a perfect joint attack of two major specials and one superior, the probability will soon be lost. It''s true. Under the joint attack of the three men, the one eyed owl was soon attacked successfully by pingzizhang. Next, it''s time to test his ideas. It''s not as simple as SSS. One eyed owl''s injury, not only quickly recovered, but also after this, once again highlighted the two Hezi. And this is the one eyed owl, which is the strongest state of SSS. When Fangcun showed his best performance, Shinohara''s side immediately fell into the disadvantage. Three people in a moment, then by Fangcun Gongshan to blow to fly to the distance. Pingzizhang didn''t have kunke. He suffered a lot of damage and his strength was greatly reduced. Kojiji Shinohara and heipanyan had no choice but to start the full function of kunke and rush up again. At this time, yamen steel taro really saw the real strength of SSS level and special officials! Their movements, like those of Li Yaoxiang, can no longer be captured by the naked eye. It''s a pity that the two top officials who started kunke''s full-service function are strong. But as long as they are discerning people, we can see that their situation is not good. Quink is eating them bit by bit. Even if Fangcun Gongshan''s attack did not fall on them, their bodies had already shed a lot of blood, emitting a strong smell of blood. At last, Yamen gangtaro asked, "can''t you help me?" Li Yaoxiang: "no hurry. It''s just a consequence of their use of kunk. They''ll be fine. " Yamen steel taro was puzzled. I don''t know why Li Yaoxiang is so sure that the two chief officials will be ok? Even if we can fight against the enemy now, as the two chief officials are being attacked more and more seriously, they will gradually become weak? Seeing that he was puzzled, Li Yaoxiang explained calmly: "you know he is a one eyed owl and a SSS type. Do you know what another nickname this one eyed owl has? " This problem is really difficult for yamen steel taro. With his current status, strength and status, he has never carefully studied the data of the one eyed owl. Li Yaoxiang: "another nickname of him is" the owl who does not kill. " Yamen steel taro: "don''t kill the owl?" Li Yaoxiang nodded: "yes! Against him, you might get hurt. But none of the search officers died in his hands. " Yamen steel taro immediately fell into silence. He didn''t understand the meaning of the one eyed owl. Why don''t you lay hands on the search officer. Li Yaoxiang: "remember what I told you before?" Yamen steel Taro''s eyes once again fell on Li Yaoxiang. While paying close attention to the battle, Li Yaoxiang continued to respond: "not all species are bloodthirsty, not all species regard human beings as enemies. And this one eyed owl is one of those representatives who want to live in peace with mankind. " Yamen steel Taro''s eyes, back to the battlefield. Sure enough, what he saw Most of the injuries of the two top officials were caused by themselves. Only a few of them were hurt by the one eyed owl. Even if it''s hurt by the one eyed owl, it''s not a fatal wound. It can be seen that the one eyed owl is really keeping hands everywhere. The two sides are fighting. Kouke Shinohara finally took the lead in the problem, and the situation of backfire became more and more serious. As a result, he could no longer bear the pain of backfire and could not continue to fight. Black rock gave up the fight. Rush to its side: "Shinohara!" See yamen steel taro, again nervous. It doesn''t matter what it is. If this situation continues, even if they don''t kill the owls, they will be killed by their own kunke. He anxiously asked Li Yaoxiang for help: "Li Yaoxiang is superior!" Li Yaoxiang waved his hand. He said, "next, just give it to me. If you go to the southwest and search again, I feel that there should still be some fish out there. " Yamen steel taro: "but... But!" Li Yaoxiang waved his hand and motioned Yamen gangtaro to leave: "don''t be. Do you think you can take part in the battle here with your current strength? You''re here, you''re just holding me back and I can''t do my best Yamen steel taro hesitated again. A moment of reluctance. He didn''t want to abandon his teammates. He wanted to fight side by side with his teammates, but he had to admit that what Li Yaoxiang said was true. With his current strength, he didn''t have enough ability to participate in such a level of fighting. Insisting on staying is just a burden for the team-mates. Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? Not yet? Is this trying to disobey my orders? Or do you have no confidence in my strength? " Yamen steel taro looked very complicated. In the end, he could only reluctantly answer "yes!", Immediately, he ran to the southwest as Li Yaoxiang said. Li Yaoxiang and yamen steel Taro''s situation here. Shinohara and black rock are also noted. Even though he had been seriously injured and endured extraordinary pain, Shinohara still couldn''t help swearing: this damned smelly boy. You don''t listen to the orders of my special officer, and you agree to the orders of Li Yaoxiang so soon? Yamen steel Taro''s character, they are still clear. So they can''t help but feel a little surprised that Yamen gangtaro obeyed Li Yaoxiang''s orders so easily. However, in such an urgent situation, they have no time to think so much. Seeing that the superior Li Yaoxiang walked towards himself and others, they still advised, "superior Li Yaoxiang, leave us alone. You''d better leave with Pingzi. The one eyed owl is not your match... " Chapter 281 "Choking!" Let''s hear it. Li Yaoxiang opened his suitcase. The suitcase turned into a long sword. Li Yaoxiang didn''t use words to respond to Shinohara and heipanyan. What he responded to them was that the kuyink in Li Yaoxiang''s hand crossed and crossed. The "X" attack falls on Shinohara and heipanyan. Next. They were killed by two sets of kunks. Both Shinohara and heipanyan were surprised. They tried their best to get rid of kunk. How could they be cut off so easily? His eyes fell on Li Yaoxiang''s kuyingke. And Or was it cut off easily by a low-level kuyink? You know, the equipment on them is not ordinary kuyink, but kunk, and kunk of SS level. And Li Yaoxiang''s kuyingke No matter how you look at it, it''s C-B at most? A C-B kuyinke, so easily cut off the SS kunke? They looked at each other in surprise. How is this done? The same thought rose in their hearts. The only possibility to achieve this is that Li Yaoxiang is superior and his skill has broken through the shackles of quality. Just like the battle ten years ago. A seemingly unimportant second-class search officer, holding two reasonably high-quality kuinks, chopped off the arms of the SSS class "don''t kill Owl" and two Hebao of the "don''t kill Owl". Now it has become the highest combat power of CCG. It is called "the invincible search officer". At the same time, there is also a "white death," said the special search officer, there will be Ma GUI! Both of them saw the shadow of Ma Guijiang from Li Yaoxiang. Combined with the previous situation, they can''t help guessing... Maybe this is the reason why the recalcitrant and stubborn Yamen gangtaro is so easily convinced Li Yaoxiang ignored their shocked eyes. Without authorization, he gave orders and said: "first class Pingzi, take Xiaoyuan and heipan back to the gathering place for emergency treatment. Just leave it to me. " Father Ping: "this..." Pingzizhang didn''t know whether to obey Li Yaoxiang''s orders. However, Shinohara soon yelled: "Pingzi!" He immediately said to Li Yaoxiang apologetically, "Li Yaoxiang is superior. Please come here." Li Yaoxiang''s momentum, self-confidence, and yamen gangtaro''s attitude towards him made Shinohara and heipanyan suddenly have an idea in their hearts. Maybe All of them belittle this. Li Yaoxiang, who is famous for his laziness in CCG, is so good So he decided to give it a try! It''s a pity to guess wrong, but since the opponent is "the one who doesn''t kill", at least Li Yaoxiang has a chance to survive, doesn''t he? If the guess is correct Then we must not bury Li Yaoxiang''s superior talent! Maybe in the near future, CCG will give birth to a new myth of invincibility! If so, it''s really the biggest harvest of this operation! With Shinohara''s order, pingzizhang, together with heipanyan, holds Shinohara and leaves the roof. After the whole area, only Fangcun Gongshan and Li Yaoxiang are left. Fangcun Gongshan then said: "it seems that... You are very confident in your own strength?" Fangcun is good at recognizing Li Yaoxiang. I know Li Yaoxiang and yamen gangtaro are the two search officers who investigated the antique shop and had a dispute at the scene. Unfortunately, Fangcun Gongshan couldn''t hear their conversation at that time. There is no way to know what the two search officers are arguing about. But he can be sure that, normally speaking, it is impossible for a search officer to stop the "gecko incident" so easily without even investigating. There must be something fishy about it. And that''s probably related to the dispute between them at that time. Since God has given him such a wonderful opportunity, he might as well test the search officer today. See if you can find anything. Li Yaoxiang walked to Fangcun Gongshan and shrugged: "if you don''t try, how do you know you can''t?" Fangcun is a good man without saying a word. Hundreds of Yuhe suddenly shot at Li Yaoxiang. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Li Yaoxiang''s arm, like a shadow, kept waving in the air. Each piece of feather collides with kuyinke and produces sparks. All the attacks were blocked by Li Yaoxiang''s lightning speed. cracking. Until the distance between the two, less than a meter apart. Li Yaoxiang stopped. Fangcun, 2 meters high, is a good place. Li Yaoxiang, 1.85 meters. In this way, he looked at each other calmly. I didn''t say anything. Li Yaoxiang split it with one sword. The battle is imminent. The two sides began to fight. At the beginning, Fangcun Gongshan only used Hezi covering his arms to fight with Li Yaoxiang. Slowly, even the two Hezi on his back joined the war. And Li Yaoxiang, from beginning to end, only used the low-quality kuinks of his right hand to fight. Fangcun Gongshan slowly speeds up the attack and strengthens its strength. But even so, Shinohara, heipanyan and pingzizhang went all out and could not fight the enemy''s attack, but they were all lightly resisted by Li Yaoxiang. I don''t know how many rounds we fought. Only listen to "Dang!" There was a loud noise. Li Yaoxiang''s low-quality kuyingke finally couldn''t withstand the fierce collision for a long time, broke off, and flew to the ground not far away with a crisp sound. Fangcun Gongshan stopped the attack and did not continue to attack. Fangcun Gongshan: "why don''t you fight back?" yes. Fangcun Gongshan noticed. In the course of the battle just now, Li Yaoxiang only blocked, and he didn''t mean to fight back at all. Otherwise, Li Yaoxiang''s kuyingke would not break so quickly. Li Yaoxiang said with a smile, "you didn''t mean to kill me, did you?" The atmosphere became silent. There was a long silence. Fangcun Gongshan: "I like human beings..." Li Yaoxiang: "I don''t hate you either." Fangcun Gongshan, the face hidden under the mask, was stunned on the spot. He never thought that Li Yaoxiang would give such an answer. Even if you don''t want to kill yourself, even if you don''t have hostility? Apart from his own wife, I don''t know how long I haven''t met a human being who can treat him calmly After the panic, there was a burst of laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" He suddenly felt that the search officer in front of him was really interesting. Maybe... The end of "gecko incident" is not as simple as he imagined. Soon, the laughter stopped abruptly, and Fangcun Gongshan said with great interest, "how about it? Your kuyingke is broken. Is it necessary for us to fight on? " Chapter 282 Li Yaoxiang did not answer directly. I look at Yuhe who pierces into the concrete. He bent down and picked up two pieces of Yuhe, holding them in his hand like bitterness. He said in a playful tone: "you can try again." Fangcun Gongshan did not refuse. The way Li Yaoxiang holds his weapon makes him feel strange. But he chose to meet Li Yaoxiang''s demands. This time it was his turn to take the lead in attacking Li Yaoxiang. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! There was another series of fighting. The more good Fangcun is, the more frightened he is. I thought that the current search officer''s strength would drop a lot if he had no easy weapons. But don''t want to, in front of this search officer, with two pieces of so short feather he, still can and he a series of fierce attack to contend. And this time it''s not just blocking. In addition to blocking, it is mixed with counterattack. As a result, in the process of his attack, Hezi appeared a number of cuts. Although these wounds will soon heal up, Li Yaoxiang''s strength really surprised him. A person with such strong strength can not be unknown. How can a person with such strong strength be at peace with himself in zone 20 without any discovery? How can the gecko incident be settled in a hurry? I don''t know how long it took. Fangcun Gongshan took the initiative to stop the attack. Li Yaoxiang didn''t mean to pursue: "no more fighting?" Fangcun Gongshan''s arms wrapped by Hezi slowly return to their original state, and Hezi retreats back to his bag. All of a sudden, the momentum of his whole person weakened a lot. Immediately shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "no, you didn''t do your best." yes. He can feel that Li Yaoxiang still retains his spare strength in the face of his full attack. Li Yaoxiang stacked the two pieces together and threw them to the ground. He didn''t reject Fangcun Gongshan''s statement, which makes Fangcun Gongshan more sure that his guess about Li Yaoxiang''s strength is right. Fangcun Gongshan: "do you already know my identity?" Li Yaoxiang nodded: "probably..." Fangcun Gongshan: "what''s your purpose?" Li Yaoxiang: "there''s no purpose. It''s just that I want to live a relaxed and stable life." That''s the first thing to say. Fangcun Gongshan can''t help taking a deep breath. Originally, he was still taking a chance. Maybe the search officer was just guessing, not necessarily right. But if you are guessing, how can you answer the question he asked? If you don''t know his identity, how can you answer him? In other words, the search officer in front of him not only knows his identity, but also what they have done over the years. I thought I was doing it secretly and perfectly, but I didn''t expect that everything would be observed under the man''s eyes, which really shocked him A moment later. Fangcun Gongshan recovered from the shock. He took off his mask. Seeing that Li Yaoxiang was not surprised at all, he knew that his guess was right. He simply spread it out and said, "after what happened today, it''s impossible to be too stable in the days to come. So... What''s your plan next? " Li Yaoxiang: "I don''t have any plans, as long as your affairs don''t affect my life or district 20." The atmosphere fell silent again. Li Yaoxiang''s answer, let Fangcun Gongshan not very satisfied, but very real. Fangcun Gongshan: "have you ever thought about changing the world and making the whole world as stable as district 20?" Li Yaoxiang said with a smile, "why do you ask me this question?" Fangcun Gongshan: "because you are the only human being I meet who has the ability and can tolerate. If you have this idea, even at the expense of my life, I am willing to help you achieve this goal. " Li Yaoxiang: "Oh? What if I say... I don''t have that idea? " Fangcun Gongshan''s voice was blocked for a while. Without this idea, what else can we talk about? Why don''t you just go your own way? However, it is also because of Li Yaoxiang''s true and false attitude that Fangcun Gongshan is more convinced that Li Yaoxiang is not acting to deceive himself. After half a ring. Li Yaoxiang said: "I''m just a superior search officer now. Don''t you think I can change all this just by having the voice of a superior search officer?" Fangcun Gongshan''s lost eyes were overjoyed on the spot! Just have this idea! Just have this idea! As long as you have this idea, other problems can be discussed and solved slowly. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Time goes back to yamen steel taro just said goodbye to Li Yaoxiang and others. His heart was full of resentment and reluctance. However, he still ran all the way to the southwest under the guidance of Li Yaoxiang. After all, before that, he followed Li Yaoxiang''s steps. Although it didn''t help much, he did witness that Li Yaoxiang saved many of his colleagues'' lives. This made him more convinced of Li Yaoxiang''s instructions. indeed. Before he went far away, he saw a group of people not far away, walking in another direction. When he saw who was the leader of the group, his pupils suddenly contracted, and he couldn''t help drinking on the spot: "one eye mask! Is that you? " On the way, kimuyan looked back. Seeing that they were acquaintances, they said to Dong Xiang and his party on the foggy Island: "you go first, I''ll go back." Dong Xiang stepped forward and wanted to stop: "but...!" Jin Mu Yan patted Dong Xiang on the shoulder of Wu Island: "don''t worry, I''ll come and join you soon." With that, Jin Muyan went in the direction of Ya men gang taro. Seeing the elder sister''s appearance of wanting to stay and help, Wu daoxuan sneered: "let''s go, fool. Don''t you understand the meaning of Kim mu? You''ll only get in the way if you stay here. " Dong Xiang of fog Island glared at his younger brother viciously. The vision returns to the back of Jin Mu Yan again. I was very unhappy. But there was nothing to do. She knew that kimuyan didn''t mean that, but she could not deny that what the younger brother said was reasonable. With her current strength, it may be OK to fight alone. Can really meet the CCG troops, then she is likely to become the burden of kimuyan. Think about it for a moment. To avoid the distraction of kimuyan, Dong Xiang finally gritted his teeth and chose to turn around and lead the rest of the people to leave the scene. Yamen gangtaro didn''t stop Dong Xiang and his party from leaving. At this time, he stares at Jin Muyan and his suitcase. The suitcase gave him a bad feeling. Until Jin Muyan came not far away from him, he said in a gloomy tone: "are you also from the bronze tree? What''s in your hand... " Chapter 283 In Yamen gangtaro''s heart, he didn''t think that jinmuyan was a bronze tree man. If it''s a bronze tree man, when he and Zhenhu Wuxu met gecko before, two people from the same organization would not hurt flukou and save him. But the question is, if not a member of the bronze tree, how can Jin Mu Yan appear here? What is the purpose of kimuyan here? Working with bronze tree? jointly? Now, what he cares about most is whether there is any connection between Jin Mu Yan and bronze tree, and that is the suitcase in Jin Mu Yan''s hand. You know, on the other hand, it''s not that there''s no such thing as a kind of party that can produce a lot of goods. Just like today''s battle, we can see the bronze tree with kuyinke shield or weapons. But I''ve never seen kuyinke made into a suitcase like CCG. There is no organization of any kind that dares to build a kuyink suitcase with such unbridled and aboveboard attitude. After all, although it is also a weapon, its meaning is totally different. If you don''t build weapons in such a formal way, CCG, or human beings, may also regard them as controllable. But if you can build a regular weapon. So what do you really want? Want to start a total war? Is it not enough to have Hezi? How can human beings be able to sit in the bustling urban area without fear and swagger with weapons? The seriousness of this problem is far beyond the control of Yamen steel taro. If Jin Muyan had this suitcase in his hand, it would be like what he thought No matter what, he will catch Jin Muyan! Cross examine all kinds of relevant information. Even if you really can''t catch it, you should at least report the news, so that the human side can know that He Zhong may have been plotting a series of important actions. Let the human side be ready to start an all-out war! "I said I was not a member of the bronze tree, do you believe it?" Jin Muyan said as he walked, "as for... This suitcase... Don''t you know with your own eyes?" Choking! The suitcase turned into a sword on the spot. The original kuyingke, as early as in the war against gecko, has been broken. Now this handle is the second kuyingke made by Koichi Kobayashi immediately after he made the first kuyingke, so that kinmuyan can have a spare weapon. Yamen steel taro pupil tightening! Also hit his stick shaped weapon. "How did you get this kuyingke?" he said angrily to kimuyan?! Why do you want to build this weapon?! Are you going to start an all-out war with mankind? " "Why?" Kimuyan sneered, "you are only allowed to develop more advanced weapons to pursue me, and I am not allowed to create weapons to protect me? Your life is life, my life is not life? Should I sit and die? " Let''s go. Four scales with countless antennae protruded from the waist of Jin Muyan. At the same time, kuyinke rushed up. without demur. He launched a series of fierce attacks on gangtaro. Today''s kimuyan is much stronger than when he fought with Zhenhu Wuxu last time. Even though yaman steel taro has made progress in this period of time, he is still far from the opponent of kimuyan. The fierce attack of Jin Mu Yan''s four scales combined with Sabre technique made yamen steel taro clench his teeth, block and retreat at the same time, even unable to fight back. cracking. Kimuyan shows what is the real difference between the two kinds of weapons with the same quality. That''s no fighting back. Physical fitness is not as good as the other side. There is no ability to heal quickly. To block the other party''s weapons, we should pay more attention to attacking our own Hertz in different directions. This is exactly what yamen steel taro is facing now. As time goes on, there are more and more wounds on yamen steel taro. With the loss of more and more blood, his physical strength, speed, strength, will naturally follow the rapid decline. This makes him, who is already in a weak position, more embarrassed. I don''t know how long it took. Just listen to "Dang! Dang! " Two crisp sounds. His kuyingke, who was divided into two parts, was separately attacked by jinmuyan. He was forced to sit on the ground by the attack of Jin Muyan. The sword went straight to his neck. Half lying on the ground, he gasped and glared at Jin Muyan. The two sides looked at each other for a long time. Jin Muyan took back kuyinke. Kuyink turned into a suitcase. Jin Muyan took the suitcase, turned around and left. Yamen gangtaro stopped him: "wait!" Kimuyan stops. Yamen gangtaro: "why don''t you kill me?" Originally, kimuyan didn''t want to pay attention to him, but at this time, Li Yaoxiang bewitched him: "if you want to achieve your goal, you will inevitably need the approval and support of the human side. This person may be a bridge between you and human beings Jin Muyan turns around and stares at Yamen gangtaro half lying on the ground again: "why do I want to kill you?" Yamen steel taro did not speak. Previously, he might have thought that he was evil. He thinks that hozhong is a kind of inhuman creature. Otherwise, he would not have the heart to kill so many lives, destroy so many families, and lead to the loss of parents from childhood. But now he is under the influence of Li Yaoxiang. The view of He Zhong has been shaken for a long time. He really wanted to know the reason why he would keep his hand on Wu Xu and him. Jin Muyan: "whether you believe it or not, I have only one purpose from beginning to end, which is to protect myself. You didn''t give us a chance at all. You forced us to resist. " Yamen steel taro was silent again. He has also heard this remark from Li Yaoxiang. I didn''t expect that there are many kinds of people in this world who don''t want to hurt human beings and want to live in peace with human beings, and they are not as few as one or two Isn''t the "don''t kill Owl" just now one of the most obvious representatives? Kimuyan saw that Yamen gangtaro did not speak. It is estimated that he could not accept this remark for a while. So Jin Muyan doesn''t plan to stay any longer. If you really have a chance, try again next time. Just as kimuyan turned around again and wanted to leave, the silent and complicated looking yaman gangtaro finally couldn''t help shouting "wait!" again, Then he said, "can human beings really live in peace with Hu Zhong?" Chapter 284 Yamen steel Taro''s doubts, let Kim wood research see hope from him. Now, Jin Muyan is not in a hurry. He didn''t mind paying more attention to have a good chat with the search officer in front of him. Jin Muyan: "if the human side can solve the problem of growing food, why not?" Yamen steel taro was stunned. Again? Li Yaoxiang also told him this story. He didn''t expect that he would have the same idea as Li Yaoxiang But the problem is If human beings really develop different kinds of food. Is he really willing to compromise and be controlled by human law? As if to see his doubts, without waiting for him to ask, kimuyan directly replied: "you don''t think all the species in the world are really willing to eat by human beings, do you?" Yamen steel taro: "isn''t it?" My face. "That''s because they don''t have a choice at all," said Kim in a cold voice Yamen gangtaro was at a loss. Jin Muyan: "what''s the matter? Don''t believe it? " Yamen steel taro didn''t say he didn''t believe it, but his expression didn''t look like he believed it. Jin Muyan: "if I told you... I was a human, would you believe it?" That''s the first thing to say. Yamen steel Taro''s face, the moment from at a loss, into shock! His eyes are full of incredible, staring at kimuyan. I want to give him an explanation. Jin Muyan squatted down. Look at him closely and play with him: "what''s the matter? It''s incredible, isn''t it? My reaction at the beginning was exactly the same as you do now. I also feel very incredible. I never thought that one day, I would be a human being and become a race. Do you know how painful it is for a human who once enjoyed all kinds of delicious food to be suddenly deprived of the right to enjoy all kinds of delicious food? Do you know how uncomfortable it is for a human who lives freely and suddenly becomes in danger all the time? Isn''t it also on TV? Human food is like a pile of rotten garbage to Hu Zhong. I can tell you very clearly that this is true. Do you know how much rubbish I swallowed in front of my friends in order not to be found by you pigeons after I became a kind of bird? If I have a choice, do you think I don''t want to continue eating human food? If you have a choice, do you think other species don''t want to taste the kind of food that people enjoy eating? As for the reason... " With the loss of blood. Yamen steel Taro''s face, more pale. But at this time, his mind is extremely clear. He understood what the Institute said. I also agree with Jin Muyan. However, the most important thing he cares about today is not "whether the development of food can solve the problem of Cuzhong". Instead, for no reason, how can jinmuyan become Cuzhong from a human being? He didn''t suspect that kimuyan was lying to him. I don''t think that the golden wood Research Association cheated him at such a time. Yamen gangtaro said one word: "who turned you into a seed?" Kimuyan watched him for a long time. Feel the difference of Yamen steel taro. Also put away the heart of fun. Kimuyan stood up again: "who turned me into a Cuzhong, I have some eyebrows. But I won''t tell you. I don''t want you to find out who I am. But I''m sure one thing is that this matter can''t be separated from your CCG. " Yamen steel taro a surprised, then gritted his teeth: "impossible!" Kimuyan sneered: "well, as we all know, CCG is a department specialized in the study and treatment of bamboos. Besides CCG has enough resources and manpower, who can do it? If we say that CCG has nothing to do with this matter. Ask yourself, will you believe it? " Yamen steel taro opens his mouth and wants to refute. But found no way to refute. After a while, he looked complicated and said, "what''s their purpose? Why do they want to turn human beings into a race? " Yamen steel taro subconsciously concluded that kimuyan did not voluntarily participate in the project. Otherwise, Jin Muyan would not have said that. Jin Muyan: "I''d like to know about that, too. But it''s too late to say anything. Even if you let me know the reason, it can''t change the fact that I have become a species. Go back to business. Don''t you ask me if he can live in peace with mankind? Before I became a hozhong, before I really understood hozhong, I was just an ordinary human. I think the same as most people. Why do you want to live in peace with Ho Chong? Wouldn''t it be better to kill all those species? What does it have to do with me if I die? But when I became a hozhong, I really realized the feeling of hozhong It''s hard to describe the feeling of hunger. Being in that state for a long time can really make a person lose control and collapse. Out of control, will be appetite control of the body. Maybe I''ll go out and kill. Then they will only die faster. So, in order to survive, even if you don''t want to, you have to eat. On weekdays, I can only live every day in fear, deeply afraid of being found and chased by you. Yamen gangtaro frowned slightly: "then you..." Kim Mu Yan glanced at him and continued: "I don''t eat human beings. In addition to coffee can slightly suppress the hunger, Hezi is the only way to solve the hunger. Although the taste is still hard to swallow, but at least it can satisfy. In order to survive. In order not to reveal their identity. I can only change from an ordinary person to a kind of animal who has to go out to hunt. " Kimu felt remorse, apology and pity from yamen steel taro. Without paying any attention to him, he continued: "in the meantime, I''ve learned something. They are no different from humans. They also have family and friends. I have the same feelings. The same people they value At the same time, like me, they are a group of people who do not want to feed on human beings and want to live in peace with human beings. I can tell you very clearly that if human beings are willing to give them a choice, they will definitely choose compromise and cooperation. " Yamen steel taro was staring at kimuyan. I don''t know what I''m thinking. The message that Kim Muyan brought him today was really incredible to him. For a moment, he didn''t know what to respond to. The two sides looked at each other for a long time. Jin Muyan continued: "so... You ask me if human beings can live in peace with He Zhong... I can only tell you..." Chapter 285 "Whether human beings are willing or not, whether the rest of the species accept it or not, for my own sake or for the sake of my new friends after I become a species, I will certainly achieve this goal! Even if we sacrifice more lives, we will not hesitate! " Jinmuyan''s firm eyes, as well as the sudden momentum, immediately awed yamen steel taro. Feeling Jin Muyan''s determination and ruthlessness when he said this sentence, Yamen gangtaro blurted out: "what do you want to do?" "What do you want to do?" Jin Mu Yan sneered and immediately said firmly, "I want to create a powerful enemy! A powerful enemy that human beings and He Zhong have to cooperate to fight against! Only in this way can the hatred between the two sides be resolved. Only in this way, will the human beings who did not care about the life and death of Ho species begin to pay attention to Ho species! " A powerful enemy While listening to Jin Mu Yan''s story, yamen steel taro can''t help but come up with various pictures in his mind. Although he did not understand what the so-called powerful enemy was. But this does not prevent him from thinking about some possibilities that will be affected by the implementation of this plan. Yamen steel taro worried: "do you know how many lives will be killed if you do this?" yes. The first picture he thought of, and the one he cared about most, was the death of life. Not to mention the process of creating this so-called powerful enemy. But one thing he can confirm is that he wants to achieve the goal of jinmuyan, so that human beings can compete with hozhong against the enemy. Before that, there must have been essential sacrifices. Otherwise, without realizing, feeling and realizing how powerful the enemy is, how can human beings compromise so easily? Jin Muyan sneered again and looked down at Yamen gangtaro contemptuously: "Oh, are not enough people dead now? Humans kill species, species kill humans. The hatred between the two sides is accumulating day by day. This is a dead cycle. Long pain is better than short pain. Instead of letting the two sides fight endlessly, it''s better to solve all problems at one time, so that the damned world can be completely changed? " After hearing that. Yamen steel taro was stunned. Immediately the whole person appears powerless. He knew that kimmu was right. Even without this so-called powerful enemy, there are not so many people who will die now I thought about it for a long time. "What are you going to do?" he said in a low voice? What is your so-called "enemy" Without waiting for Kim Mu Yan to respond. All of a sudden, the whole area moved and the surrounding ground and floors began to crack everywhere. The whole abandoned building is about to collapse. Kimuyan glanced around. He knew he had to leave. I don''t intend to delay any longer. On the occasion of parting, he stared at Yamen gangtaro and left a sentence: "I haven''t decided what to do. I have no idea about the so-called enemy. But in any case, I will carry out this plan. If you insist on stopping me Next time we meet, I won''t keep my hand on you. " Let''s go. Not waiting for yamen steel taro to respond. Jin Muyan then drove directly to the direction where Dong Xiang and his party left. Looking at the back of kimuyan leaving. Yamen steel Taro''s heart is full of complex emotions. As the amplitude of the vibration became more intense, he also knew that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. Just want to stand up and leave here, not far away, just at this time someone called out his name: "Amen, what''s the matter with you? Are you ok? " The man who spoke. He''s the leader of one of the CCG units. He led the troops to evacuate at the same time, just saw the full of scars yamen steel taro. Speaking at the same time, he also went forward with the team members, one side, helped up yamen steel taro. Yamen gangtaro shook his head and said, "I''m ok. I''ll leave here first." ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Outside the abandoned building. CCG survivors, one by one, were evacuated from abandoned buildings. Marushouzhai was standing in the middle of the road, constantly commanding everyone. "Come on! Hurry up! Get out of here "Come on! Come and help with the wounded Even if there were all kinds of emergencies, the scene was ordered by marushouzhai. Soon, he saw that Mr. pingzizhang came from the abandoned building with heipanyan and Shinohara, respectively. He came forward in person and helped to lift them up. Marushouzhai: "are you ok?" Both heipanyan and Shinohara shook their heads and said, "it''s OK.". Marushouzhai: "where''s the one eyed owl? What happened just now? " Heipanyan and Shinohara looked at each other, and then Shinohara responded: "before we left, we handed over the scene to Mr. Li Yaoxiang. Now I don''t know what happened... " Marushouzhai: "Damn it! How can you let him face the one eyed owl alone? " Although Maru shouzhai was very angry, Li Yaoxiang did not obey the order. But more than anger, he was grateful to Li Yaoxiang. After all, if Li Yaoxiang hadn''t gone to ask for help and let most of the staff leave first, more than half of the CCG members would have fallen into this operation. Seeing his anxious appearance, Shinohara comforted him: "don''t worry, this time Li Yaoxiang may be able to bring us a surprise." Marushouzhai: "don''t worry? How can I rest assured?! That''s the one eyed owl! SSS class! How can I rest assured if you let Li Yaoxiang face him alone? " Black rock: "Li Yaoxiang''s superior performance is not as fragile as you think. Maybe all of us are wrong. " Shinohara nodded and agreed, "well. Moreover, the one eyed owl upstairs is not so much the one eyed owl who caused a lot of casualties in the Crusade 10 years ago as the one who did not kill in the Second Crusade. He''s obviously much smaller. " Marushouzhai: "don''t kill the owl?" "Well," koji Shinohara affirmed If Wan shouzhai was thoughtful, he sighed: "ah, I hope so..." Boom! Long! Long! Outside the abandoned building, I began to feel the strong earthquake. Seeing this, Maru shouzhai quickly said through the earphone: "hurry up! Everybody back! All men retreat After the order was given, more CCG survivors quickly evacuated from the abandoned building. Marushouzhai was spinning back and forth. From time to time, I craned my neck and looked in the direction of the abandoned building. He was looking forward to the appearance of Li Yaoxiang, but he never saw him. I don''t know how long it took. At the exit of the abandoned building, a familiar figure finally appeared. This is yamen steel taro who was helped out by several CCG members. Maru shouzhai went up directly Chapter 286 Marujizhai said happily, "Amen, you''re OK!" Seeing that Maru shouzhai was so nervous about himself, yaman steel taro was a little overwhelmed. He just wanted to report about "kuyink, a hand suitcase developed by kuzhong", but he was interrupted by Maru shouzhai. "What''s your situation? How about Li Yaoxiang? Didn''t Li Yaoxiang leave with you? " Yamen steel taro mouth open to half, and the original words, to forcefully swallow back into the stomach. Marushouzhai said anxiously, "do you speak?" After much deliberation, Yamen gangtaro still did not tell the content of the dialogue with kimuyan: "I didn''t wait with Li Yaoxiang. We didn''t see him when we evacuated. " Marushouzhai muttered to himself: "Damn it, how can it be like this?! Li Yaoxiang, Li Yaoxiang, you must not die. If you''re dead, how can I go about it? " I''m aware of my gaffe. Reaction over the pill hand Zhai, quickly ordered: "fast, you quickly take amen to heal." "Yes Immediately, they left the scene with yamen steel taro. Marushouzhai continued to stare at the exit of the abandoned building. cracking. Over time. The shaking of the whole area became more intense. Seeing that the abandoned building was on the verge of collapse, Maru shouzhai gritted his teeth and ordered the whole staff to retreat to a safe distance again. indeed. CCG''s back up. It''s not long. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. So the abandoned building collapsed in front of everyone''s eyes, making the scene smoke rolling. Seeing this scene in front of us, the worried Maru shouzhai and so on, all of a sudden he was so decadent that he knelt down on the ground. He whispered: "it''s over... It''s over... Li Yaoxiang is superior. I killed you... If it wasn''t for my improper command, you don''t need to go to the rescue. If you don''t go to the rescue, you won''t die..." At the same time of murmuring. All kinds of noises were also heard around. "Why? How about Li Yaoxiang? Have any of you seen Li Yaoxiang? " "No, I didn''t see you." "I didn''t see you either." "Li Yaoxiang won''t have time to evacuate just to save us..." Many people at the scene were CCG members rescued by Li Yaoxiang in the process of going to the roof. If Li Yaoxiang had not arrived in time to save them from the sharp edge of the knife, they would not have come out alive. Ben thought that after the evacuation, he must thank Li Yaoxiang face to face. But I don''t want to. At this time, they can''t find Li Yaoxiang around the film. This makes us feel a bad premonition. Seeing this situation, heipanyan and Shinohara, who are undergoing treatment, can not help but look at each other and immediately shake their heads and sigh. "Am I wrong?" Shinohara was full of guilt, "ah, I shouldn''t let him stay alone... We old guys will die when we die. But he still has a bright future... " Black rock didn''t solve this old man. Because he agreed with the old man. They should not be too greedy. They should not let Li Yaoxiang, who is in his prime, take risks in order to make CCG produce an unbeaten myth again. Even if Li Yaoxiang does not have the strength of Ma Guijiang. His current performance alone is enough to lead the new generation of CCG to move on If he could exchange his life for Li Yaoxiang''s life... He would rather sacrifice himself than let Li Yaoxiang die. Losing Li Yaoxiang is definitely a great loss for CCG. The atmosphere of the scene was silent. No one spoke. Their faces were heavy. Just as everyone was in a sad mood, the smoke and dust from the collapse of the abandoned building began to spread slowly. Dimly, you can see a figure walking slowly out of the smoke. Li Yaoxiang: "eh? What''s wrong with everyone? What is going on? Why do you look so heavy? " At the beginning, the people who were still silent in sadness didn''t care much. But when Li Yaoxiang''s voice came into people''s ears. The people with heavy faces turned to joy on the spot. "Li Yaoxiang, superior?" "Li Yaoxiang is superior!" With the cry of the first person, everyone''s attention gradually gathered here. Then, a group of people, regardless of their injuries, swarmed towards Li Yaoxiang. "Li Yaoxiang is very good! So you''re OK! " "It''s good that you''re OK. Otherwise, how can we get along?" "Li Yaoxiang is superior. Thank you. Thank you for saving us. But for you, I would be separated from my family this time. " Everyone, you say a word, I say a word. Li Yaoxiang was unable to cope with it. Li Yaoxiang: "stop, stop! All right, all right! You don''t have to. We are all CCG people, and we are all serving the people. These are what I should do. " At this time, the black rock, Shinohara also began to squeeze into the crowd from the outside. When they saw that the two generals were coming, they made way one after another. They limped up to Li Yaoxiang and expressed their admiration in their eyes meanwhile. The ugly looking marushouzhai also squeezed out of the crowd: "get out of the way, get out of the way, get out of the way! You bastards, get out of my way It''s not easy to squeeze into Maru Shou Zhai in front of Li Yaoxiang. He glared at Li Yaoxiang for a long time. It''s a good atmosphere. It''s embarrassing for him. Just as koji Shinohara was about to open his mouth for Li Yaoxiang, Maru shouzhai''s ugly face suddenly changed into a smile and patted him on the shoulder to encourage him: "well done! Thanks to you this time! " Li Yaoxiang: "it''s OK. It should be." Marushouzhai: "where''s the one eyed owl? You fight against the one eyed owl, aren''t you hurt? " Li Yaoxiang first shook his head and said that he was not hurt. Then he said with regret: "let him run. I can''t use my kuinks anymore. Fortunately, before he left, he left his two arms to build a new kuyinke. Otherwise, the war will be a heavy loss. " While speaking. The two arms of Hezi, including Hebao, which Li Yaoxiang was dragging with his right hand, swung to his side. Bang! It was only then that people could see clearly that what Li Yaoxiang was dragging was actually the one eyed owl, the intact Hezi arm + Hebao of SSS level. All the people present were stunned. Immediately, it is to take a cold breath one after another. He looked at Hezi''s arm strangely. Look at Li Yaoxiang again. As if in doubt in front of the picture, in the end is not a dream. Many people can''t help associating Li Yaoxiang with Ma GUI, the most powerful member of CCG, because of the pictures in front of them. From this moment on, no one will remember the lazy search officer who is famous for the whole CCG. I will only remember the myth of the new generation, Li Yaoxiang. Chapter 287 It''s hard to confirm that the picture in front of us is true. Next. All kinds of words of shock, disbelief, surprise and worship come one after another. People either take a good look at Li Yaoxiang''s spoils or ask about the situation at that time. Even in the distance, the paramedics who were helping yamen steel taro to bandage the wound could not help but stop their hands and feet. They were all attracted by the scene there. When he reacted, he apologized to yamen steel taro again and again. "Ah, yes... Yes... I''m sorry." Yamen steel taro: "it''s OK, don''t worry about it." Paramedics continued to bandage the wound. Yamen gangtaro turned his eyes to Li Yaoxiang in the distance and watched all this silently. Compared with other people''s reaction, yamen steel taro is much more calm. After all, he has seen the strength of the one eyed owl, such as SSS, heipanyan and Shinohara, or Li Yaoxiang. He was not too surprised that Li Yaoxiang, the boss, was able to beat the SSS class. However, because of the pictures in front of him and Li Yaoxiang''s various performances before that, he had more confidence in Li Yaoxiang''s ability. At this time, his mind was full of all kinds of comments made by Jin Muyan and Li Yaoxiang. Since the "one eyed mask" wants to live in peace with human beings, and senior Li Yaoxiang also supports their peaceful coexistence, is there any possibility of cooperation between the two sides? If we cooperate, can we greatly reduce unnecessary sacrifice? Yamen steel Taro''s mood is very complicated. He hoped that both sides could have a perfect ending, but he was worried that if he did not report the incident, it would lead to a more serious and uncontrollable situation. Think twice. He finally decided to report the matter to Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang will decide whether to report to the general administration. After all, after this period of observation, he believed from the bottom of his heart that Li Yaoxiang was sincere in serving the people, and that he attached no less importance to the life of his colleagues. In that case. We are all of the same mind. Plus Li Yaoxiang''s ability. Then... It would be better for Li Yaoxiang to decide whether to report to the general administration. After all, compared with himself, yaman steel taro felt that after Li Yaoxiang learned about the "one eyed mask problem", he would certainly have a better opinion. Think about that. Yamen steel Taro''s mood immediately relaxed a lot. cracking. The wound has been bandaged. Yamen gangtaro did not immediately start to look for Li Yaoxiang and discuss the relevant contents with him. But when the troops began to withdraw from the scene, and the crowd did not revolve around Li Yaoxiang, he came to Li Yaoxiang and said seriously, "Li Yaoxiang is superior. Can I talk to you alone?" Even yamen steel taro himself didn''t find out. Today, in the face of Li Yaoxiang, he subconsciously uses honorifics. Li Yaoxiang did not refuse. Next. They came to a more secluded place. Li Yaoxiang: "come on, what''s the matter?" Yamen gangtaro said: "Li Yaoxiang is superior. I don''t know if I should say something..." Li Yaoxiang: "then don''t say it." "Cough, cough!" Yamen gangtaro coughed awkwardly. Immediately, no matter what happened, all the problems related to the study of gold and wood came out. "Li Yaoxiang is superior. What do you think of this?" "Do you think what the one eye mask said is true or false?" "Is he really human?" "Is CCG really doing this kind of research?" "What''s more, should we report on the fact that they have created a new kuyink?" Li Yaoxiang: "nothing is impossible. The General Administration has been conducting all kinds of research on kuzhong, which everyone knows. Maybe I want to make full use of Ho Chong''s ability to enhance the strength of the search officers It''s not surprising that there will be such an experiment. I don''t think it''s necessary for him to cheat you. " Yamen steel taro clenched his fists. Very angry. However, he also knows that this is not something he, or Li Yaoxiang, can deal with today. I didn''t mean to let it out in front of Li Yaoxiang. Yamen gangtaro: "what about the way he said? Do you think it will work? " Li Yaoxiang nodded and said, "if there is such a common enemy between hozhong and mankind, it is indeed the most convenient way to resolve the hatred between the two sides." Yamen steel taro: "then we..." Li Yaoxiang said with a smile, "what''s the matter? When you tell me this, you just want to know if there is any possibility of cooperation between us? " Yamen steel taro was embarrassed. Slightly hesitant. Finally, he nodded. Li Yaoxiang patted him on the shoulder: "you can''t think so much. When the conditions are met, you will naturally cooperate. As for now, it''s enough for us to do our part again. What should be killed is still to be killed. What should be caught is still to be caught. " Yamen gangtaro: "that kuyinke thing..." Li Yaoxiang: "since he doesn''t mean to hurt human beings, and you are looking forward to the success of his plan, why is it difficult for us to help him hide this matter for the time being? Anyway, it''s not as serious as you think. If kuyingke really wants to popularize in the field of cultivation, he will naturally have corresponding countermeasures, and you should not regard human beings as too vulnerable. " Yamen steel taro a pause. I didn''t expect that it was a very complicated problem for me. In front of Li Yaoxiang, he was so understated. But anyway. He made up his mind. From now on, he must pay close attention to all kinds of trends in this matter, and be sure to stop it in time before it gets out of control again. Li Yaoxiang patted yamen steel taro on the shoulder again to show encouragement. Then he turned to leave and got on the last truck that was about to leave. Seeing this, Yamen gangtaro quickly followed up. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. During the evacuation of CCG and others, Kim Mu Yan is also on his way to meet Dong Xiang and others on Wudao. It''s just that he didn''t arrive at the assembly point. He was the first to meet an unexpected guest. They are short. The whole body is like a mummy, wrapped in bandages. This man is Gao Junquan who appeared as a bronze tree cadre "Aite". She is not only the daughter of Gongshan in Fangcun, but also the current leader of bronze tree. There are multiple identities. In the original work, after showing her strength, Jin Muyan successfully aroused her interest, so she invited Jin Muyan to join the bronze tree. Now it is the same as the original. After showing its strong strength, kimuyan began to enter the field of vision of the leaders of all parties. No longer a dispensable outcast. Chapter 288 "La, La, La, La" Fang Cun AI te hummed a little song, shook his legs and sat on a wall not far from Jin Muyan. This already relaxed mood Jin Muyan, immediately vigilant heart big rise. Even the thumb has been put on the "switch" of the suitcase, ready to improvise. In front of him, this man could be so close to him without his awareness, which really made him have to be cautious. Jin Muyan a face dignified: "who are you?" "I am a cadre member of bronze tree. You can call me att Jin Muyan tone heavy way: "so say... You are to catch me?" AI te Fang Village: "Na Na Na ~ I''ve come to invite you to join the bronze tree ~" Kimuyan sneered: "Oh, do you think it''s possible? My idea is different from yours. I can''t join the bronze tree. If that''s what you''re here for, you can leave now. " For the story of the bronze tree. Jin Muyan from the fog Island gorgeous mouth also understand a probably. After Fang Cun AI te hears speech, came to interest on the spot. Jump down from the wall and continue to get close to Jin Muyan. Completely ignored the appearance of Jin Mu Yan: "Oh? What''s the difference between you and bronze tree? " "Stop! If you don''t stop, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " Fang village AI te feels very dangerous to Jin Muyan. Since he was trained by Li Yaoxiang. It''s been a long time since I felt the danger. He did not dare to let Fangcun Aite trade rashly approach himself. Fang Cun AI te shrugged. It doesn''t matter that he jumped on the wall and sat down. Shaking legs at the same time, full of anticipation waiting for the reply of Kim Mu Yan. Jin Muyan: "you know what you''ve done! No matter what my idea is, I won''t hunt people as you do. " AI te in Fangcun was stunned. Then he changed from covering his mouth to laughing. "Hee hee..." "Ha ha ha ha ha --" "You still think of yourself as human?" "Dreaming that human beings will accept you again?" Jin Muyan''s face sank and said, "what else do you know..." Fang Cun AI te stopped laughing and wiped tears from his eyes: "I know more than you think. What about? Are you interested in joining the bronze tree? As long as you join the bronze tree, I''ll tell you everything you want to know. " Kimuyan was silent for a moment. Think twice. Finally, he chose to refuse the temptation of AI te in Fangcun. After all, in his life, he has the golden finger of Li Yaoxiang. Although there is no Fangcun Aite told, he does not believe that he can not find out the truth. "Forget it. You''d better leave. I won''t join you. " The voice just dropped. Fang village AI te disappeared in the vision of Jin Mu Yan. She appeared behind kimuyan. I just wanted to take a picture of Kim Mu Yan beside his shoulder, frighten Kim Mu Yan, and tease Kim Mu Yan. However, although kimuyan''s naked eye can''t catch the action of AI te in Fangcun, his body can react instinctively in an instant after a long period of exercise in martial arts. Before Fang Cun''s hand fell. Jin Muyan took the lead to stay away from the original place. I escaped this "shoot" of AI te in Fangcun. "Choking!" A crisp sound. Facing Fang Cun AI te again, Jin Muyan has already opened a good distance, pressed the switch, the suitcase turned into kuyinke, looking coldly at her. Seeing this, AI te of Fangcun was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect that in a short period of time after the golden wood research became a kind of bamboo, it had made such great progress. This made him more interested in jinmuyan. After all, she''s actually in the same league with you Ma GUI Jiang. The only goal of these two generations of "imperfect" one eyed Kings is to find the best one who can defeat the maguijiang and change the world. Obviously. The potential of the Institute has successfully attracted the interest of Aite Fangcun. There is a trend that we want to take jinmuyan as the training goal directly. "Don''t be so nervous ~" "I''m just kidding you." "It seems that you have a deep misunderstanding about bronze tree ~" Kimuyan: "I have nothing to say to you. Please leave and disappear in my sight Jin Muyan didn''t dare to leave at will. He was afraid that the war would really start, and that it would affect Dong Xiang and his family. I dare not do it at will. He is not sure whether he is the opponent of the person in front of him. Fang Cun AI te ignored him and continued to say to himself, "the purpose of bronze tree is to lead Ku Chong and create a world suitable for him. The idea you said is different, but it''s not right. You want to integrate into human life again and let human accept you again. But this is not a world suitable for the survival of the species? So what you don''t agree with is just the way the organization acts. But This so-called way of doing things is not unchangeable, is it? In the world, after all, the strong are respected. As long as your strength can be recognized by everyone in the organization... We don''t mind serving you as the new leader. At that time, the way of organization is not has the final say. What''s more, what''s more convenient than getting the help of the whole organization? It will only make it easier to realize your dream, right Jin Muyan was silent. I don''t know how long it took for him to say, "why do you insist that I join the bronze tree? What''s in it for you? " "What are the benefits?" said Aite? Of course, the advantage is one more person and one more opportunity. If you have the means and ability to make people achieve their goals faster, it''s not just me. I believe everyone in the organization is also very happy to see this picture. " I thought about it for a long time. Jin Muyan thinks that what Fang Cun AI te said is reasonable. After this incident, he really felt the strength of CCG. It''s really not a problem that can be solved by personal force. His current power and influence are not enough to compete with the whole CCG or bronze tree. Jin Muyan: "I can join you... But I have a request..." Fang Cun AI te squints and smiles. Sheyi jinmuyan continued. "You can''t force me to do anything I don''t want to do, otherwise, no matter how difficult it is, I will never join you." Aite Fangcun was slightly surprised. Immediately play the taste: "it''s not urgent to join the organization. Why don''t you tell me first, what''s your plan? Maybe... After listening to your plan, I think your plan is feasible. It''s possible to overthrow the whole organization with you, isn''t it? " Chapter 289 Kimuyan sneered: "why didn''t you tell me the plan of bronze tree? Why are you looking for miss leesh? Why are you arresting me? " "The plan of bronze tree is very simple, isn''t it? As you can see, it is the use of force to suppress mankind and overthrow the whole world. We haven''t fully achieved our goal, but at least in the area we control, we don''t need to sneak any more, do we? It''s another way to live up to our ideals. Of course, we can only achieve our ideal in a small scale at present. As for... Why should I look for you and God Darius Of course, it has something to do with the life experience of God Darius and the things that led you to become a kind of animal. When you tell me your plan, it''s not too late for us to talk about it again... " Hear about turning yourself into a child. Jin Muyan''s face was ugly again. Although he has gradually accepted the identity of "hozhong", facing the reality and accepting his identity does not mean that he can accept others to regard himself as an experimental object. Revenge must be avenged. It was like a thorn in his heart to him. Don''t pull it out, don''t feel good. He asked subconsciously in his mind, "what is the strength of this person? You often say that my current strength is not enough to revenge. If I reach the strength of the man in front of me, will I be qualified for revenge? " Li Yaoxiang agreed: "almost. Now your fighting skills are no worse than those in front of you. But she has more RC cells than you. This will lead to your speed, strength, endurance, quality of Hezi, all inferior to her, and there is still a gap with her. " There is a clear answer. Jinmuyan no longer asked. Instead, he went back to reality and faced the problem of AI te in Fangcun. "My plan, first of all, must be strong enough. Strong enough to compete with CCG. Then it''s to build a powerful enemy. It''s so powerful that humans and humans have to cooperate to compete with each other. " Jinmuyan is simple and direct. I don''t mean to beat around the bush. After hearing the speech, Aite Fangcun was slightly surprised. I didn''t expect that this human boy seemed to be gentle, but his plan was more crazy than that of her and the two "kings" of maguijiang. To make such an enemy. In the days to come, how many people will die? However, because of the madness and ruthlessness of Kim Mu Yan, Fang Cun AI te is more satisfied with Kim Mu Yan, the candidate of "Wang". She was stunned for a moment, then laughed and joked: "don''t you want to kill human beings? If there is such a powerful enemy, only more lives will be sacrificed, right? Do you have the heart again? " Just a few words. In a moment, Aite Fangcun had a general understanding of the plan. It''s not impossible to create a world suitable for all kinds of people with this plan But to succeed, it means that the so-called "enemy" must exist for a long time. Otherwise, the enemy will be solved too soon, and human beings have not been used to living together with Ho Chong, and have not learned a lesson. Will not the situation created with difficulty be beaten back to its original shape? Human beings are fickle As an author, living in seclusion in the human world, she knows this very well. So there was an interest in him. He wanted to test kimuyan to see if he had this consciousness. Kimuyan said with a smile: "of course, so it''s more necessary for me to" protect "them together with hozhong and human beings? As for those who don''t want to compromise... Or die, die. Anyway, I''ve tried my best, haven''t I? They are not willing to accept "protection", so I''m not to blame? " [blackening degree:] 66%¡­¡­ 68%¡­¡­ 70%¡­¡­ Fang village AI te is a Leng again. Then I couldn''t help laughing. Interesting. It''s so interesting! Jin Muyan''s performance, she looks more and more pleasing to the eye, more and more satisfied! Without this potential and this determination, what qualifications do you have to become a "King" and lead him to change the world? AI te of Fangcun laughed to tears and said: "hee hee, ha ha, ha ha, then you''ll join us even more. Because our next action, more or less, has something to do with your plan. " He said. Not far away, two figures appeared again. They are Duoduo Liang and Yelu. Duoliang said without expression: "if he doesn''t want to join, just kill him. Why talk so much nonsense with him? Don''t forget we have business to do. " Yelv stood there as always, motionless and speechless. "Don''t say that, duoduoliang. Don''t you think that with another voice in the organization, things will become more interesting? Besides, Kim''s plan doesn''t conflict with us, does it? It''s going to be a good thing for us. " Duoliang: "really? I don''t think there''s a need for that group of search officers. If we use force to suppress human beings, we can get the same effect. Why is it so troublesome? " Compared with other people, duoduoliang undoubtedly hates the search officer more. After all, his brother was besieged by dozens of search officers. Until now, he has been worried about it. Never leave a hand when facing a search officer. The mood that Jin Mu Yan just relaxed, vigilant rise again. He fixed his eyes on the three people in front of him. Duoliang and Yelv also gave him a very dangerous feeling. He felt that the RC cells in both of them were also more and more active than himself. He doesn''t know if that''s what makes him feel threatened. But he can be sure. That''s what Li Yaoxiang said. It''s true! Li Yaoxiang was right to ask him to be careful. You can''t look down on the world. I didn''t expect that just a kind of organization had appeared one after another to threaten his existence. What''s more, there are more forces in the world that have not yet emerged? Seeing the dignified appearance of Jin Mu Yan, Fang Cun AI te joked again: "hee hee, Jin Mu, don''t worry about him. You just think he''s joking. get down to business. Our next action happens to have a little connection with your plan. Don''t you wonder why we''re looking for God''s world, or someone with the same smell as God''s world? I''m sure you won''t forget that name, will you? That''s because we found that Jiana Mingbo is using the RC cells of shendairi to try to transform a large number of human beings into a species. Whatever the purpose of ganamimbo. But we think that the experiments he is carrying out may speed up the realization of our ideal, so we need to find him. And you, don''t you also want to build a strong enemy? Maybe this Gana Mingbo can also help you realize your plan? " Chapter 290 I heard four words from Jana Mingbo. Jin Muyan''s face turned black again: "what do you mean?" Aite Fangcun: "in the world of hozhong, there is a legend. According to legend, the RC cells of a certain family are different. As long as members of this family devour a large number of RC cells of the same type, they will have a chance to summon the legendary dragon. " Jin Muyan: "summon... Dragon?" AI te nodded: "well, it''s hard to know whether to call... Or other ways. But if you study carefully, you can find that there was a devastating disaster in human history. And this disaster happens to have something to do with the dragon. " Kim Muyan: "you mean... If I want to build a strong enemy, maybe I can start from this? But what does that have to do with Gana Mingbo? Why do you think he can help me? " AI te said with a smile: "it''s very simple, because shendailishi is a collateral member of that family!" That''s the first thing to say. There''s no need to talk about it. Kimuyan immediately associated with all kinds of pictures, all kinds of possibilities. What is the purpose behind Gana Mingbo? Are they right or premeditated in their plot against God Darius? Is Ben running for his blood? Did you listen to the legend and want to summon the legendary dragon? Have they included themselves as the target of swallowing? Thinking about it, he couldn''t help asking in his mind, "you told me before that the so-called whirlpool... Is this thing?" Li Yaoxiang once told him that he had been trapped in a whirlpool since he became a hozhong. Some things are unavoidable. But at that time, Li Yaoxiang did not tell him the truth. He was worried that he was too weak and too early to know the truth. Instead, he would fall into despair, so he was allowed to dig it out by himself. Li Yaoxiang: "yes." Jin Muyan: "so you suggested that I create a powerful enemy, which is the so-called" dragon " Li Yaoxiang: "yes." Jin Muyan: "Damn it! What''s going on? What kind of existence is the so-called dragon? Do they have the same purpose as me? Am I being seen as a victim? " Li Yaoxiang: "as long as you devour a large number of similar RC cells, the phagocytist will eventually turn into an unconscious monster. It''s a monster that can keep up with tall buildings. The so-called "dragon" is just someone beautifying its name. In the past, you were indeed taken as a victim. But After showing your strength, you may change their mind. From a victim to a devourer. " In his tone, Jin Muyan said with endless anger: "in other words, has my destiny been regarded as a private property by them? When the plan starts, I will have only two ends. I will not die, or I will become a monster? " Li Yaoxiang: "I''m very sorry, but it''s true. After all, if you want to build this dragon, excellent containers are an indispensable part. Your potential and your value will naturally be reflected in their eyes. " Kimuyan sneered: "Oh, so you let this happen to me? As long as I become an indestructible monster, you can live forever in this world? " After the blackening of jinmuyan. Thinking about things is often much more complicated. It''s natural to think about intrigue. Li Yaoxiang''s voice seemed sad and said, "Hey, where do you want to go? How can I harm you? Of course, it is undeniable that your suggestion is a good thing for me. But from what point do you see that I am harmful to your idea? I let you strive to become strong, is not to break away from this fate? Who said it must be you who became a monster? As long as the strength is strong enough, the pieces may not be able to jump out of the frame and become chess players, right? At that time, it''s up to you and this backstage man, who is the best, isn''t it? of course! If you don''t have the heart to see someone sacrifice or turn into a monster and intend to sacrifice yourself and help others, then you have the right to treat me as nonsense. I don''t mind being what you call "eternal existence." Jin Muyan sneered. No more words. Oh, can he not bear it? Now he wants to kill all those behind the scenes! How can a human who is used to freedom be so framed and designed? Not to mention turning yourself into a kind of animal, but also taking yourself as a victim and nurturing nutrients for monsters? I really want to be able to face this matter calmly. Then he''s not a mortal, he''s a saint. [blackening degree:] 71%¡­¡­ 72%¡­¡­ In reality, Kim Mu Yan''s expression changed from doubt to resentment, and then from resentment to ruthlessness. In the heart now had the decision! Instead of waiting for others to turn themselves into monsters, it''s better to start first! At that time... It depends on who can laugh to the end! His expression, Fang village AI te and many good also see in the eye. I didn''t mean to rush. So silently waiting for the reply of Kim Mu Yan. I don''t know how long after that, Jin Muyan finally made some changes. His eyes no longer hesitated: "I agree to join you." Duoliang: "wait. Do you want to join? Since you don''t plan to cooperate with us, what''s your use for the organization? " Jin Muyan looks at duoduoliang coldly. Several people in front of him do make him feel threatened, but that doesn''t mean he can''t compete at all. There are some things you need to know before you fight. He has self-confidence, even if he is not the enemy, the whole body and retreat is still no problem. As long as you are tough enough. Then the other party also has to weigh, to the people around him, in the end is worth it. After all, who has few people around? You''ll do it to the people around me, won''t I? Even if there is no one around you, I will kill all the members of the bronze tree, and you can''t do anything about me, can you? I don''t believe you can be around them 24 hours a day. Kimuyan: "just tell me your action. I will. I will cooperate with you. I don''t want to. No one can force me. " The two were cold faced. They don''t give in to each other. Duoliang: "do you really think no one can help you?" Kimuyan: "you can try..." The two sides are at loggerheads. Behind them all began to be filled with blood gas, and there was a tendency to condense Hezi. At this time, AI te of Fangcun jumped out and laughed. He said, "ha ha ha, that''s great! It''s great that you can join us! Next we''re going to attack CCG''s seed shelter. We''re going to release all the prisoners. Save someone you''re interested in Kimuyan: "Oh? Who is it? " Fang village AI Te: "God on behalf of the father of the world, God on behalf of the fork Rong." Chapter 291 Jin Muyan: "God on behalf of Cha Rong?" Aite Fangcun: "yes, maybe we can get more information about shendailishi or Dr. garner through shendaifurong. After all, he is sensitive to the smell of God''s world, and should be able to find some clues. " Finally, I have a chance to participate in this game. Without delay, Jin Muyan readily agreed: "OK, let''s go. But before I leave with you, I need to talk to my partner Aite Fangcun: "yes, I''ll wait for you at the gathering place." Let''s go. Jin Muyan continued to move in the direction of Wu Dao Dong Xiang and others. Fang village AI te, Duo Duo Liang and Ye Lu are silently watching the back of Jin Muyan. After Jin Muyan''s figure completely disappeared in the field of vision, Duoliang said coldly: "why do you insist on letting him join us? Do you want to change the plan? " Aite Fangcun: "no, the original intention of our organization is to gather all kinds of forces? Although he doesn''t agree with our plan, as long as he is in the organization, at least he won''t make trouble, will he? " Duoliang: "make trouble? He dares to make trouble and kill him directly. Why bother? I told you that I would not agree with his plan. It''s impossible for the search officer to cooperate with Ho Chong. Even if we cooperate, it''s only temporary. When it''s over, they''re bound to turn back. I don''t want his naive fantasy to destroy the good situation that we have just created. When it comes to the critical moment, even if you stop me, I will kill him. " Fang Cun AI te said, "OK, no problem. Being able to be easily killed by you also proves that he has no value to me. Find Dr. Garner, and cultivate a brand new golden wood research ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Wudao is the gathering place of Dong Xiang and others. "What?" "You want to join the bronze tree? What''s going on? " The biggest reaction is to count one. He finally broke away from the bronze tree. Unexpectedly, the new boss of jinmuyan, a gorgeous turn, brought him such a shocking news. That kind of feeling is like Jin Muyan pulling him up from the edge of the cliff. It suddenly occurred to me that there was something else to do. Push him back and let him stay. Very speechless. Jin Muyan: "things are not as complicated as you think, and the situation will not be as you used to be. I''ve already negotiated with them. They won''t force us to do what we don''t want to do. " "But..." Wanzhangshuyi wants to refute, but he doesn''t know how to say it. After all, the original pledge of loyalty was made willingly by him and several followers. Do you want to go back? How could that be! If you really repent, what will your brother think of you in the future? It''s impossible to go back on one''s word. He is not such a person. Since there is no intention of going back. If you can''t, you can only follow the new boss all the way to the end. Whether it''s good or bad depends on God''s arrangement. And he stopped talking. On one side, Dong Xiang of Wudao looked at Jin Muyan from beginning to end. She didn''t know what she was thinking and didn''t say a word to dissuade him. But just by the expression on her face, we can see that she didn''t approve of Jin Muyan joining the bronze tree. Seeing the gorgeous city of Wudao, he said in a cold voice: "you, come with me!" Kim did not refuse. They went far away. See distance almost, fog Island gorgeous all suddenly a pull up gold wood grind collar: "you told me what?! Don''t you keep saying that human beings should live in peace with hozhong? Now you turn around and join the bronze tree. What do you mean? Are you ready to give up your plan? I betrayed the organization to support you, and you played with me like that?! I warn you, don''t involve my elder sister, or I''ll never end up with you! " Jinmuyan presses down the hand of gorgeous capital of Wudao. The power of Wudao is less than that of jinmuyan. He grabbed his hand by the collar and was forced back down. There was no momentum on the spot. Jin Muyan: "when did I say I would give up the plan? I joined them just to speed up the progress of my plan with their help. If they dare to stop it, they will do the same! As for your sister Don''t worry, I''m not going to involve her in this. Your strength is not enough. The next plan is too dangerous for you. You don''t have to worry that the organization will trouble you or your sister. In my face, they should not pursue your behavior this time. If you really want to investigate, then I will advance and retreat together with you. Don''t worry. " "What do you mean? I''m not strong enough? Do you really think that if you beat gecko, you will be invincible? I tell you, gecko to me, is just a stronger mole ant! I can beat him as well! Don''t be so arrogant "Bang!" There was a loud noise. Jin Muyan kicks the abdomen of the gorgeous capital of Wudao. The whole person flies backwards like a shrimp. After falling to the ground, he covered his stomach and even vomited jaundice. "Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough Jin Muyan came up to him: "I''m tolerant to you again and again for your sister''s sake. Don''t give me an inch. You can''t stand a kick from me. How do you get involved? To die? It doesn''t matter if you die. I just don''t want Dong Xiang to be sad because of you. " At this time, Dong Xiang came over: "what are you two talking about? Can''t we have a good chat? Why do you do it? Son of a bitch, are you making trouble? " Wudao Huadu stares at Dongxiang. I didn''t say anything. Just get up, turn around and go. Fog Island Dong Xiang wanted to keep him, but two brothers and sisters are people who want to face, and said that they can''t export, finally can only watch his brother leave here. He turned to look at kimuyan: "what''s the matter with you two?" Jin Muyan: "nothing. I told him not to go back to the bronze tree. He was unconvinced. So I gave him a kick to see the reality. " Dong Xiang was silent. He looked a little lost. Kimuyan continued: "don''t participate in the next plan. You can take Mr. wanzhang back to the base together and help me guard the base. That''s our home. What''s going to happen? At least there''s a way out, isn''t there? " Dong Xiang of fog Island understands the meaning of Jin Mu Yan. I know that jinmuyan is worried about his own safety. Although she didn''t want to, she nodded and agreed. She doesn''t want to be the burden of kimuyan. The next time, only good exercise, enhance strength, hope in the critical moment, can help. After a decision was made, Dong Xiang of Wudao led thousands of people back to the base. Kimuyan went to meet AI te and others in Fangcun, and began to carry out their plan to invade the hozhong shelte Chapter 292 meanwhile. In the process of Jin Muyan following Fang Cun AI te and others to prepare to attack the "hozhong shelter". There are also new changes in CCG. Due to Li Yaoxiang''s outstanding performance in the previous operation, heipanyan, Shinohara and Maru shouzhai praised him one after another and strongly recommended him. As a result, he even jumped two levels and was promoted to special search officer. Yamen gangtaro was promoted to the top rank of search officer, still under the command of Li Yaoxiang. At the same time, just like the original work, he became the leader of zhenhuxiao and Takizawa Zhengdao. This day. It was the day when CCG ended the bronze tree Crusade and opened the first meeting of special search officers. It is also the day when Li Yaoxiang first attended the meeting. Before the meeting started. Everyone chatted in the conference room about Li Yaoxiang''s new pute. "Ha ha ha, how about Li Yaoxiang? Have you just been promoted to a special class "Hey, boy ~ are you Li Yaoxiang? I''ve heard about you. You surprise me "Ha ha ha! Don''t be too enthusiastic. Be careful to scare people away. " Li Yaoxiang entertained them without saying a word. Talking, talking. They talked about maguijiang. "Oh, yes. What about Matt? With Matt waiting, you''re not coming, are you? He''s too arrogant, isn''t he? If you have some strength, you will not take everyone seriously? " In the original book, there is Magui who did not participate in the meeting. But now it has changed. As soon as the man finished talking about the right and wrong of maguijiang, the door of the conference room was opened. And the person who came is the arrogant General Ma GUI he said. Magui will appear in the public''s field of vision without expression. The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became awkward. He looked around the scene for a week. His eyes finally fell on Li Yaoxiang. Walk to Li Yaoxiang on foot. He held out his hand and said, "Hello, my name is youmaguijiang. You are Li Yaoxiang, right? I''ve heard about you. I hope you can stay and communicate with me after the meeting Everyone''s reaction was in a daze. And then there''s face to face. Everyone knows very well that Ma GUI has always been arrogant and has never taken the initiative to chat up people. Today, I really went to hell. I didn''t expect that he would make an exception and be interested in Li Yaoxiang. People don''t know why. Li Yaoxiang, however, roughly guessed one or two. Fangcun Gongshan and he belong to the same V organization. We are more or less in touch. Perhaps it was from Gong Shankou of Fangcun that I heard Li Yaoxiang''s remark about "He Zhong and human beings live in peace". So Ma Guijiang, who did not appear in the original book, suddenly appeared here to try out Li Yaoxiang. Compared to other people. Li Yaoxiang''s reaction was relatively calm. He held out his hand politely, shook hands with Ma Guijiang, and replied, "no problem, please give me more advice." Finish. You can go back to your seat and sit quietly. Because of his arrival, the atmosphere in the meeting room was not as kind and lively as before. No one knows what to say. cracking. The door opened again. Click. The person in charge of the meeting, the general director of CCG, and xiujishi finally arrived here. Everyone stood up and saluted him. He nodded back and motioned for everyone to sit down. Immediately, the special meeting officially began. The contents of the discussion were all about the bronze tree and the one eyed owl. He said that CCG''s next goal is to wipe out the bronze tree and the one eyed owl, and claimed that the one eyed owl is the leader of the bronze tree. However, both general Ma GUI and Li Yaoxiang knew that this was just an excuse for them and the Xius to clear away the hostile forces and kill Fang Cun Gongshan. So he''s always looking for excuses to point at area 20. And Xiuji: "Mr. Li Yaoxiang, you have worked in District 20 for many years. You are most familiar with district 20, but have you found anything suspicious?" Li Yaoxiang shook his head with a smile: "compared with other regions, district 20 is more stable. As long as there are kinds of crimes, they will be cleared soon. Even Dahu, which was active in the 20th century a while ago, did not reappear. There is really nothing to doubt. If the leader of bronze tree is in the 20th District, and the 20th district is still so stable, isn''t that ridiculous? Can''t District 20 be safe because he''s here? " Ma GUI will gaze at Li Yaoxiang. While he Xiuji was silent for a moment, he continued: "but all kinds of signs show that there is a certain connection between the matter and district 20, which still makes people care. Well, you can go back and investigate by yourself to see if there is any problem. " Li Yaoxiang nodded: "yes, no problem." Soon, the meeting was over. I left here with Hughie. Ma GUI once again came to Li Yaoxiang: "Mr. Li Yaoxiang, do you have time? Can you go to a place with me and have a good chat? I want to ask you something. " Li Yaoxiang nodded and agreed: "I have something to tell Yamen to do. You tell me the location and I''ll come to you later. " A Magui will tell the location and turn to leave. Li Yaoxiang found yamen steel taro. However, before he spoke, yamen steel taro appeared a little worried and took the lead in asking: "Mr. Li Yaoxiang, I heard that someone in the General Administration has begun to doubt the district 20. Is there any problem?" Li Yaoxiang: "Oh? You''re well informed? " Yamen steel taro shook his head and gave a wry smile, saying the reason why he learned the news. It turns out that long before the opening of the special meeting, some senior officials came to ask him for relevant information. Li Yaoxiang: "you didn''t say anything, did you?" Yamen gangtaro: "no, I didn''t say anything about the coffee shop. But if the General Administration has to investigate, will there be any problems in the 20 years Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry. I''m in charge of the investigation. Even if there''s a problem, it won''t happen so soon. " Yamen gangtaro: "but... If someone finds out that you deliberately hide, then you..." Li Yaoxiang: "things are not as simple as you think. Don''t worry about it. Compared with this, I have something else to entrust you to do for me. " Yamen steel taro: "what?" Li Yaoxiang: "I need you to go to the Cuzhong shelter. I know your relationship with the priest. I need you to ask me about V organization Yamen steel taro Li Yaoxiang: "what''s the matter? Are you still worried about what happened in those years?" Yamen steel taro denied: "no, it''s not. This organization is... " Li Yaoxiang: "it''s just my guess. It''s hard to say now. I''ll wait until you find out the details. " Chapter 293 Of course, Li Yaoxiang''s purpose is not as simple as it seems. What he is doing now is to speed up the blackening progress of jinmuyan, and do his best to leave his own legend before leaving the world, so as to really "come here". In the original. Finally, the reason why kimuyan was able to realize his wish was that he led them to live in peace with mankind. It can be said that it is an indispensable experience to become Sasaki in CCG. If it wasn''t for his close relationship with CCG''s colleagues, let us really understand that he was not all cruel and merciless, and things would not be so smooth in the later stage. Those search officers who have always been hateful to him are not wavering in their minds. Now what Li Yaoxiang has done is to help Jin Muyan skip the process of becoming a search officer, and use his own knife to achieve the effect of the original work. The v-no-v organization is just an excuse for him. Encouraging Yamen gangtaro to meet kim Muyan again is what he wants to see. A moment later. Yamen gangtaro obeyed Li Yaoxiang''s orders and led zhenhuxiao to the shelter. Li Yaoxiang turned and came to the agreed place with you Magui. That''s a training room in CCG. Four iron walls. There was nothing in the room, usually a place where search officers practiced kuynk''s skills. As soon as I got into the training room, I saw Ma GUI carrying two suitcases and waiting here for a long time. He threw one of the suitcases to Li Yaoxiang and said, "this is your customized kunke. I''ve got it for you. " Li Yaoxiang took the suitcase and said, "thank you." But thanks for just saying that, you Magui has already opened his SSS kunke, and rushed directly to Li Yaoxiang, and chopped him in the head. "Dang!" There was a loud noise Li Yaoxiang blocked the blow with his suitcase. The two sides are close to each other. Li Yaoxiang: "with Matt and so on, what do you mean?" "There are all kinds of signs that there are problems in District 20. You''ve been in area 20 for so long, how can you not find anything? Not long ago, without anyone''s witness, I brought back the two arms of the one eyed owl. I suspect you have a certain connection with Ho Chong, maybe you are cooperating with each other. " Give the suitcase a strong push. The Magui will be pushed out for a long distance. Press the switch on the suitcase. Also hit the SSS kunk. Kunke of both sides is made by Hebao of Fangcun Gongshan. The shape of Li Yaoxiang''s kunke is the same as that of Ma Guijiang. Li Yaoxiang: "you can bring back the one eyed owl''s arm. When I bring back the one eyed owl''s arm, there''s a problem? Do you think that it''s not your own business or connection with him? There''s Matt and so on Magui will rush forward again: "it depends on whether you have the strength to capture the one eyed owl''s arm." While speaking. Magui will rush forward again. The two sides are at war. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The fighting between the two men resounded in the training room. The sparks are flashing. There''s Magui attacking without expression. Li Yaoxiang, with a smile on his face, calmly blocked the attack of Ma Guijiang. I don''t know how long it took for the two sides to retreat for a long time. A Magui general said in a cold voice: "you are very strong..." Li Yaoxiang didn''t care and said, "it''s normal." There are maguijiang: "human beings can not have such speed and power." Li Yaoxiang: "Oh? In other words, you are not human? " There are ma GUI generals There was a moment of silence. You Magui will take the lead to put away Ke kunke, with a calm voice: "what''s your purpose?" Li Yaoxiang also put away kunke: "purpose? I don''t know what you''re talking about Seeing that Li Yaoxiang refused to admit it, a maguijiang finally burst out with a flaw: "the battle of bronze tree, what you said to the one eyed owl on the roof, I know..." Li Yaoxiang was calm: "and then?" A maguijiang: "you are not surprised?" Li Yaoxiang: "nothing unexpected. As long as we pay close attention, we can see some clues from CCG''s actions and plans over the years. I just didn''t expect that the person mixed in the CCG... Or you are the only one Ma Guijiang''s pockmarked face finally changed. His brow A coagulate: "you are also a kind?" Li Yaoxiang shook his head: "I think... There are some things you have made a mistake. I am a real human being. " There is Ma GUI: "impossible. Without external force, human beings can''t have your strength. " Li Yaoxiang: "just think of me as a natural power." There are ma GUI generals It was a long silence. A maguijiang: "you don''t repel Cuzhong?" Li Yaoxiang didn''t answer. He didn''t attack Magui again. That''s the best way. A maguijiang: "what''s your plan? I''ll try my best to help you if I can Li Yaoxiang: "what about you? What''s your plan? " Li Yaoxiang is a consultant. He did not intend to expose the power of the prophet. Now that it has been spread out, you Magui will no longer beat around the Bush and say his purpose directly. But he didn''t disclose the cooperation between him and AI te in Fangcun, and secretly left a hand. There is a maguijiang: "I don''t have Hezi or Hezi eyes. I only have the constitution that he should have. I don''t live to be 30 years old. So I hope that before I die, I can cultivate a new generation of king for Ho Chong and lead him to change the world together. But Your presence has shaken me. " Li Yaoxiang: "Oh? You just trust me? Are you not afraid that I will turn around after you die? " You Ma Guijiang: "you have the strength to tolerate that stronghold in District 20 for so many years. I believe you really don''t repel Hu species. Besides, I don''t have much time left. Up to now, there is no one I am satisfied with. I can only place my last hope on you. " Li Yaoxiang: "although I don''t exclude hozhong, it doesn''t mean that I can tolerate hozhong harming human beings. Before I''m sure of your motivation, I''ll talk about cooperation later. But What do you mean by "Wang" I have a candidate, I think he is very suitable. He also has the idea of peaceful coexistence with mankind. And... He also put forward a good plan to my subordinate Yamen. If you really want to help me, maybe you can start with him. " There is a maguijiang: "who?" Li Yaoxiang: "his name is Jin Muyan. He is a human being who has been transformed into a species." Chapter 294 Hearing what Li Yaoxiang said, the object is Jin Muyan. Ma Guijiang''s eyes subconsciously move to the lower left, and his vision stops on the floor. This attitude. This expression. Obviously, he knew about kimuyan, but he was still observing during this period, and kimuyan had not really passed the test of Aite Fangcun, so he did not discuss with him. A moment later. The eyeballs return to the center again. He looked directly at Li Yaoxiang and did not speak. He knows it''s no use saying more now. Before he fully proved his determination, he knew that Li Yaoxiang would not trust him 100%. And I''m not going to ask for nothing. Turn around and leave. Before leaving, I only left a sentence: "I hope you can trust me when we meet again next time." ¡­¡­ meanwhile. On the way of bronze tree and others to hozhong shelter. During their pause, in an alley not far from them. "You... You... You... What do you want?" "If you want food, I''ll give it to you. We all grow it. Is it human that has nothing to do with you?" "I had been close to her for a long time before I decided to do it." "He doesn''t know you at all. Will you let me go?" Jin Muyan looked at the beggar without expression. The two centipede like Hezi had already pierced into his thighs and nailed him to the ground. In the original work, Jin Muyan nibbled the gecko''s two Hebao and Hezi, and finally changed into his present posture. In his life, although he only nibbled a gecko bag, he had eaten a lot of gecko before he met gecko. Moreover, on the way to the Cuzhong shelter, he hunted a lot. So it evolved into this posture ahead of time. Even there is a trend from the semi prominent to the prominent. There is no other reason. Because he knew he wasn''t strong enough. If you want to be stronger, you need to keep increasing the number of RC cells in your body. Jin Muyan tone cold way: "hit your Hezi." He Zhong: "no... no... No. I won''t fight. Let me go. " Jin Muyan: "I said... Hit your Hezi! Or I''ll kill you now! " [blackening degree:] 73%¡­¡­ 74%¡­¡­ He Zhong was so scared that he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Finally, he beat out his Hezi obediently and slowly. Hezi''s movements even trembled, and he didn''t mean to attack at all. It''s not that he doesn''t want to fight. As early as Jin Muyan arrived at the scene, he had already wanted to kill Jin Muyan, who was "disturbing him to eat.". But he was subdued by Jin Muyan in a moment, and even Hezi was beaten back. So now he, will put out the idea of resistance, desperate for mercy. "Shua!" It''s a big noise. Jin Muyan ignored his request for mercy. The third one ran across his neck. Head up. Jin Muyan came to the dead woman. The expression of the dead woman remained unbelievable and inconceivable. It can be seen that the moment before the death of the dead woman, she still can''t believe that the familiar person in front of her eyes would be a kind of person. I can''t believe that "he" will kill himself. The experience is so similar to the original one. Jin Muyan was filled with emotion. If I wasn''t lucky, I guess I would have died at that time He stretched out his palm and slowly closed the eyes of the dead woman. Then he turned around and went back to He Zhong, nibbling his Hezi and Hebao on the spot. In the process of gnawing, the other two Hezi at the waist also slowly began to change towards the shape of centipede. A moment later. Jin Muyan returned to the bronze tree and his party. Fangcun Aite, duoduoliang and others all know what the purpose of Jinmu research is. It doesn''t mean to stop. After all, they are also in common. Hunting is a normal thing for them. It''s just They have no opinions and don''t care. But it is not the case. Because when he came back, he saw someone who shouldn''t be here. Jin Muyan''s face sank and said, "how can you be here?" "Are you too broad-minded? Where am I going? Why do you worry? " "La La La ~ ~ ~" Fang Cun AI te hummed the song again, and the tone seemed to be sincere, "Jin Mu, you weren''t trying to attract gorgeous capital before, were you? It''s great that gorgeous can come back now. You have another chance to work with him. Aren''t you happy? " Kim Mu Yan took a look at the gorgeous fog island. I will not pay attention to it. Since even he does not cherish his own life. Then there''s nothing to dissuade. I have tried to save him. I have a clear conscience, and I am worthy of Dong Xiang. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. When the bronze tree group was about to arrive at the shelter, the team of Yamen steel taro took the lead. After all, the bronze tree group can''t be killed all the way at full speed. They have to hide their identity and go through the hurdles. Otherwise, it will disturb CCG. Then the bait they set will be in vain. Yamen steel taro team is different. They took the car and took the right road, so they arrived at the shelter faster. In the cell. Yamen gangtaro first set up zhenhuxiao and Takizawa. Then he went into the cell alone, across a glass, and began to ask his adoptive father, netto prupula. Yamen gangtaro said with a black face: "do you know the information about V organization?" Doneto prupula: "Oh? Where did you hear the name of this organization? " Yamen steel taro: "you just need to answer me, know, or don''t know!" Doneto prupula gave a strange smile: "I know..." In the original work, doneto prupula once intentionally reminded Yamen gangtaro about v-organization, telling him that "it''s better to look for Alice than to look for a little white rabbit.". That means, tell him not to chase him. It''s time to find out about CCG. At that time, Yamen gangtaro did not understand the meaning of this sentence. However, doneto prupula in his life, since Yamen gangtaro asked about V organization, he didn''t mind revealing a happy message. Doneto prupula: "it''s a group of... Manipulative species." Yamen steel taro brow locked: "what do you mean?" Doneto prupula: "literally." next. No matter how much yamen steel taro asked, doneto prupula didn''t answer the question. Seeing yamen steel Taro''s eagerness seemed to be his greatest pleasure. That''s the end of the conversation. Yamen gangtaro left the switch room with an ugly face, and joined with zhenhuxiao and Takizawa. Just when Zhenhu Xiaogang wanted to ask for details, the deafening alarm of the shelter suddenly sounded Chapter 295 The sound of the alarm means that the bronze tree has invaded the shelter. Their actions are the same as those in the original work. Everyone has a part that everyone is responsible for. Duoduoliang was killed directly by the director and chief officer of the war shelter. Wudao gorgeous all vs. Shinohara. Yamen steel taro this team, to fight against the various dregs of the bronze tree. And Jin Muyan came to the prison of Shen Daicha Rong. Opened the heavy iron door of the cell. God on behalf of the first fork Rong said to Kim Mu Yan is: "why do you have a good smell of the world?" Without waiting for Kim Mu Yan to answer. He gave a roundabout kick to Jin Muyan. In the original work, Jin Muyan is not the rival of this God Dai Furong at all. In the absence of measures to prevent, a blow to the gold and wood research to beat back to a long distance. But this life''s Jin Mu Yan, which is he wants to abuse? Li Yaoxiang asked Jin Muyan to practice "the 64 palms of eight trigrams" to the core, just to exercise Jin Muyan''s instinctive reaction. And at this moment, it also fully shows the results of our efforts over this period of time. Shendaifurong''s preemptive swing kick not only failed to hit kimuyan. On the contrary, he was ignored by Jin Muyan and avoided. Jin Muyan just leaned back to avoid the blow. Shendaifurong didn''t mean to stop when he saw that he couldn''t make a single blow. A series of movements, such as whirling kick, side kick, horizontal kick, backward whirling kick, straight fist, etc., were suddenly performed towards jinmuyan. But the next scene, really let God on behalf of fork Rong had to be shocked. Even if he''s done his best. But still can''t hurt Jin Muyan. Jin Muyan either sideways, or retreats, or moves back and forth, dodging all his attacks. He felt that Jin Muyan was a little faster than him. But even so, this is not the reason why Kim Muyan can avoid all his attacks. Faster than him. There are many stronger than him in this world. But when the speed and strength difference between the two sides is not big, few of them can avoid all his attacks. The only reason to avoid all his attacks is Shendaifurong stopped attacking: "do you know martial arts, too?" Jin Muyan: "are you the adoptive father of God dailishi?" Neither is the answer. Shendaifurong no longer plans to talk nonsense with jinmuyan. At this time, he is full of thoughts of revenge for his daughter. This time he''s not going to keep his strength. Display his tail he, full of Jin Mu Yan attack in the past. But it''s ok if he doesn''t do it. As soon as he shows his strength, the gap between them is obviously too much. You know, shendaifurong always focuses on his own martial arts cultivation, Hezi is just a tool he uses to assist. On the contrary, what about kimuyan? Jin Muyan has received a series of training from Li Yaoxiang. His Hezi can attack together with the "eight trigrams 64 palm". When Jin Muyan also showed his four centipede like Hezi, the situation soon fell on one side. No matter how shendaifurong''s fists, legs and tail were attacked, they were all blocked by the four centipede Hezi of jinmuyan and fought back. Jin Muyan didn''t even need to use the "eight trigrams sixty-four palms." Shen Daicha Rong was already overwhelmed by the four centipedes. Finally, bang There was a loud noise. Shendaifurong was hit hard by jinmuyan and flew upside down. The whole person hit the iron wall of the shelter. Even the iron wall was sunk in. Jin Muyan ignored God Dai Furong and asked directly in his mind, "without him, can you find the location of Jiana Mingbo?" Originally, Jin Muyan did not intend to ask Li Yaoxiang. In this way, according to Li Yaoxiang''s instructions, we slowly dug out the truth of the matter. But the attitude of this God on behalf of Cha Rong really made him angry. He''s the victim, okay? As a father, there''s nothing wrong with avenging your daughter. But it''s not the same to look at this matter from the standpoint of kimuyan. When your daughter kills, you don''t care. Now that your daughter has been murdered, do you want revenge? It''s like the story of the rich second generation bullying the poor families. When the rich second generation gets what they deserve, their parents have to blame the families of the victims to revenge on them. It''s disgusting. Have you ever thought that you are also one of the accomplices before you make a move? If you hadn''t been conniving, would these tragedies have happened? Of course, Li Yaoxiang doesn''t think it''s a big deal. He doesn''t care whether he will die or not. After all, he doesn''t help Jin Muyan''s blackening. Even this matter may make Fang Cun AI te take another look at Jin Muyan and speed up the progress of things. Maybe he simply responds: "yes." Let''s go. Jinmuyan in reality. I''m going to get to know shendaifurong directly. Let God be his own nourishment. But just as he was about to do it. A figure jumped down from the sky. It is separated between shendaifurong and jinmuyan. It was Aite from Fangcun. AI te Fang Village: "Na Na Na ~ you two are impulsive ~ ~ Kim mu, have you forgotten our purpose? God, do you want to see your daughter Lishi? " I thought my daughter had been killed by Jin Muyan. Help daughter can''t revenge, heart of despair God on behalf of fork Rong. Fang village AI te''s words once again aroused his hope: "what do you mean?" "Your daughter is not dead. In this world, there are more than one people in such a situation as Kim mu. " Seems to have no spare power on behalf of God fork Rong, stand up again. My heart is full of endless anger. In a moment he thought of the general picture. This is someone doing an experiment with his daughter''s Hebao At this time, behind the kimuyan said: "even without him, I can find them." Fang village AI te slightly surprised: "Oh?" See Jin Muyan so confident. In the eyes of AI te in Fangcun, his value is indeed so high, but it has not been stabilized. In all matters, only when jinmuyan finds the location of Jiana Mingbo one step faster than shendaifurong, Fangcun Aite will really look up to jinmuyan. So, for the sake of safety, Fang village AI te finally didn''t let Jin Mu Yan do it. If there''s anything, we''ll wait until we find Gana Mingbo. Immediately, the two act separately again. Fang Cun AI te takes Shen Dai Cha Rong to leave here first. Kimuyan went to support others. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Yamen gangtaro and his party, who had solved some dross, came to the monitoring room just at this time, and he saw the existence of the one eyed mask jinmuyan from the monitoring screen. There was a great deal of anger in his heart. Don''t you mean to live in peace with mankind?! What do you mean you are here now! Chapter 296 In the monitoring room. Although Yamen gangtaro, zhenhuxiao and Takizawa Zhengdao are facing one monitoring picture at the same time, zhenhuxiao and Takizawa Zhengdao do not find Yamen gangtaro''s mind at this time, so they just freeze in one picture. That''s the picture of kimmu Institute. A moment later. He said in a cold voice, "you two work together to support others." Takizawa said, "I''ll go with her alone!"?! Amen, what about you? " Zhenhuxiao ignores Takizawa''s attitude and looks calmly at Yamen gangtaro. Obviously, she also wanted to know the answer. Yamen gangtaro still stares at the picture of the Institute and turns his back to them: "I still have something to do. After that, I will go to meet you." Zhenhuxiao followed his eyes. He looked at the monitor of the Institute. as if thinking of sth. In the end, they didn''t mean to disobey orders and set out to support other colleagues. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Jin Mu Yan said that he didn''t care much about the life and death of Wu island. But when it comes to the critical moment, I still have to look after it when I can. So the direction he''s going forward now is exactly the area that is in charge of wudaoxuan. However, he did not wait to see the gorgeous fog island. Yamen gangtaro appeared in front of him and blocked his way. Jin Muyan frowned: "is it you? Why are you here? " For yamen steel taro, kimuyan is complicated. It was Li Yaoxiang who told him that this person might be a bridge between him and human beings, so he would try to communicate with them. But unexpectedly, it was not long before this person appeared in front of him again. And just with that fierce appearance, it didn''t mean to come to communicate with him at all. Jin Muyan: "do you want to stop me? Do you really think I''ll keep my hand on you every time? " At this time, Yamen gangtaro had already carried two stick shaped kuinks. Originally, he thought that jinmuyan was different from other species, so he let go of the hatred that "jinmuyan had seriously damaged the real family Wu Xu.". But I didn''t expect that Jin Mu Yan''s words were good, but his action was another matter. Didn''t you say, you''re not from the bronze tree? Don''t you mean you want to live in peace with mankind? If you really want to live in peace with human beings, why do you want to appear here now to attack the shelter and hurt so many innocent human beings! He was already very angry. Now he can''t bear to hear Kim Mu Yan''s words. Mentioning kuyinke, he rushed directly to the golden wood research. And gritted his teeth: "don''t keep your hand... That''s the best!" A moment later. "Bang!" There was a loud noise. Yamen steel taro was beaten all over the body, a mess. Even kuyink was broken. He is not the rival of kimuyan. But he didn''t regret it. He said: "kill me. I shouldn''t have believed that he would want to live in peace with human beings, even if you were human..." Jin Muyan frowned: "what do you mean?" Yamen steel taro sneered: "what do you mean? Don''t you mean to live in peace with mankind? Now it''s here again, attacking here, killing so many innocent people. I should have asked you what you mean. Oh, thank you. I specially concealed your information and didn''t report you to build a regular weapon. Otherwise... You can still stand here safe and sound? I shouldn''t believe you. I believe in Ho Chong. Otherwise, there would not be so many sacrifices now! " Wen Yan''s Jin Mu Yan can''t help feeling soft. I can''t kill Yamen gangtaro any more. He didn''t expect that the search officer really kept his affairs in mind and specially concealed the "weapons" for him. At first, he felt a little strange, why CCG did not wantonly arrest itself, why it did not come to trouble itself. It turns out that That''s why. Jin Mu Yan''s originally cold attitude can''t help but soften a lot. He stretched out his palm and tried to lift Yamen gangtaro up. Yamen steel taro palmed, and then skimmed the gold and wood research, and did not appreciate. Jin Muyan then explained with a smile: "some things, I think... You are misunderstood." Yamen steel taro: "what do you mean?" Jin Muyan: "I joined the bronze tree only after communicating with you. I''m following the bronze tree to attack here. That''s right, but if you bring back the video, I didn''t kill any human myself. Those who met me were just injured and in a coma. And, I tell you, it''s true to want to live in peace with mankind. Remember when I told you that I wanted to build a strong enemy? It is because I have found the clue that I join the bronze tree. " Yamen steel taro was stunned. He didn''t expect this to happen. I didn''t think that kimuyan was cheating him. Today''s he, have this pair of embarrassed phase, Kim research to solve him is not a hundred? Why bother to cheat him? Yamen gangtaro asked subconsciously, "what can I do? How do you make this "enemy" "According to legend, when a certain family''s kuzhong ate together..." Jin Muyan first told Yamen gangtaro about the legend of "dragon", and then continued, "remember I told you that I was framed and transformed into kuzhong? Jana Minbo, I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of the name. He was a research fellow at CCG. I can''t find out what''s going on inside your CCG. I don''t know how many people are involved in this matter. But what is certain is that this Gana Mingbo is the operator who transformed human beings into a kind of animal. Now the news I get is that this Gana Mingbo is suspected of using the blood of that "special family" to transform a large number of Cuzhong. So I have to find him. Here, there is a clue about him, that''s why I''m here. " Yamen gangtaro swallowed his saliva. It''s unbelievable to listen to everything that''s just like Arabian Nights. He also knows the legend of the dragon. However, he just regarded it as a "legend". Jiana Mingbo, he also has some impressions, but he has never paid attention to this person. Today, the amount of information that Kim Mu Institute brings him is too large. For a moment, he really doesn''t know how to digest these things. Jin Muyan reached out again. Yamen steel taro did not refuse this time. Put the palm of your hand on the palm of Kim Mu Yan''s hand, and let Kim Mu Yan pull himself. Kim Muyan: "sorry, I thought you were going to block my plan, so I was a little overweight." Seeing that he didn''t respond, Jin Muyan continued: "you''d better avoid it for the time being. In the bronze tree, there are stronger people than me. They won''t hold hands on you. " Let''s go. Jin Muyan is about to leave and continue to the direction of Wudao gorgeous city ahead. But at this time, the original look dull yamen steel taro, but suddenly said: "can I join?" Jin Mu Yan thought that he had heard wrong, but he couldn''t help asking: "what?" Yamen steel taro: "can I join your plan?" Chapter 297 Jin Muyan pondered for a long time, then said: "I have to say that your heart, let me feel very happy. At least let me know that in this world, there are human beings who can understand me. But I have to be on your guard I hope you can understand. " Yamen gangtaro knows the meaning of kimuyan. This is to prevent him from being an undercover. He understood why Jin Muyan had this idea and didn''t mean to blame him. Yamen gangtaro: "how can I contact you? Didn''t you say you couldn''t get inside the CCG? You want to know what news, I can help you to investigate It''s impossible to give a number. As long as someone has the heart to investigate this number, it is easy to find out the true identity of Kim Muyan. I thought about it for a long time. Jin Muyan said: "well, you give me your contact information. I will contact you once in a while. If you really want to help me, then you can help me to investigate who proposed and who was responsible for this technology of transforming human beings. What is the purpose behind them and what is the next step. I think There is a big problem inside your CCG. You have to be careful yourself. " Through Li Yaoxiang, Jin Muyan knows that the person behind the whole thing really has the idea of "summoning the dragon.". I also know that there are participants in the CCG. However, this does not prevent Kim Mu Yan from guiding yamen steel taro to learn more about the truth. As long as he knows more about the truth, he believes that yamen steel taro is more willing to help himself. Of course, if Yamen gangtaro really investigates the enemy''s next plan, it would be better. It would also give him time to deal with it. Give the contact information of kimuyan. They parted ways. After all, it will not be a good thing for them to see them coming together, whether they are being planted or not. Kimuyan chose to continue to the direction of Wudao gorgeous city. Yamen gangtaro told Kim Muyan that there was a monitoring room, and he had to go back to the monitoring room to eliminate the video, so as not to be found. Let''s split up. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. From the beginning of the war between Jin Muyan and yamen gangtaro, until the end of the war, it became a period of communication. Zhenhuxiao never left the monitoring room. Her eyes, from the beginning to the end, are fixed in the two people appear on the screen. It turns out that before, she seemed to obey yamen steel Taro''s orders, but in fact, after yamen steel taro left, she came back to the monitoring room with a rifle. The screen of the monitor has changed from two people communicating to two people going their separate ways. But the eyes of zhenhuxiao still didn''t leave. I thought about it for a long time. She finally sat down calmly. "PATA, PATA" ground, using the keyboard in the monitoring room for various operations. When she pressed the last button, the pictures in the monitoring room suddenly turned into a snowflake, and the data and information were cleared. There was a click. The door was opened. Yamen steel taro just came back here at this time. The pictures that come into view are just the moment when the pictures in the monitoring room turn into snowflakes, and Takizawa political road lying on the ground in a daze. His face turned black and said, "what''s the matter? What are you doing? What''s wrong with Takizawa? " Real household dawn Dynasty comatose Takizawa political way looked: "he is I hit dizzy." Not waiting for yamen steel taro to blame. Zhenhuxiao added: "I saw all the pictures just now. I have deleted and destroyed all the information and data here. " Yamen steel taro just wanted to say the words, stiffly back into the stomach. I don''t know what to say. He knew the meaning of the words. I know that zhenhuxiao saw the whole process of communication between him and kimuyan. Even if there is no radio function in the monitoring screen here, we can see something fishy just by the scene of two people''s calm conversation. In addition, zhenhuxiao specially knocked out Takizawa''s political way and helped him destroy the evidence. Yaman gangtaro really didn''t know how to face zhenhuxiao. The heart is very complicated. In his mind, Wu Xu, a real family, suffered a lot, and more or less had something to protect himself. He felt obliged to take care of the daughter. So he didn''t want to involve zhenhuxiao in this matter at all. Zhenhuxiao just quietly looked at yamen steel taro and did not speak. Waiting for his explanation. Seeing that he was unable to speak, zhenhuxiao took the lead in saying, "I don''t have any hatred for the one eyed mask. On the contrary, I am somewhat grateful to him. " Yamen steel taro looks puzzled. Zhenhuxiao: "if my father continues to act in such a crazy way, sooner or later he will die. The one eyed mask didn''t kill him. It just hurt him. I think it''s a good thing. At least it will save his life. So, you don''t have to feel embarrassed because of your father''s problem and feel embarrassed to speak in front of me. " Yamen steel taro did not expect that zhenhuxiao would have this idea. But he agreed with the idea. Otherwise, he would not compromise so easily in the first real communication with Kim Muyan. But even so, he was speechless. If there are risks, just take them on your own. He didn''t want to put the lives of his colleagues and subordinates in danger. Silent for a long time, yamen steel taro gritted his teeth: "do you believe me?" Zhenhuxiao didn''t answer. Yamen steel taro: "if you believe me, then you don''t have to worry about this. In short, I will not do anything harmful to human beings. " Zhenhuxiao still didn''t speak, the atmosphere was a little embarrassed. Looking at each other for a moment, zhenhuxiao said: "this matter, even if you don''t tell me, I will investigate by myself." Yamen steel taro was stunned. He knew that zhenhuxiao could not persuade him to do what he said. This situation is even worse. A bad one will not only lead to bad things, but also increase the probability of exposure, which will only make zhenhuxiao''s situation more dangerous. The heart is very complicated. For a long time. Yamen steel taro finally vomited a bad breath, as if he had made up his mind. And then, no more hesitation. Generally speaking, he told zhenhuxiao the whole story. Yamen gangtaro: "that''s what happened. Even if you don''t agree with the plan, I hope you don''t rush to stop it. At least give us a chance to try and give the world a chance to change. " There was a moment of silence. Zhenhuxiao said, "what''s your plan next?" Yamen gangtaro shook his head: "since you already know about this, let''s go back and report it to Mr. Li Yaoxiang. I believe he will have a better strategy. " Real household dawn took a look at the Takizawa political road on the ground. Yamen steel taro immediately understood, shook his head and said: "this matter, more people know, more dangerous. And I don''t want him to get into this whirlpool The two of them are quite open here. But I don''t know, Takizawa Shinto has already awakened, and he has heard such an amazing dialogue. At this time, he had the heart to die. Why did God make him wake up so early? Can''t you make him coma for a while? He''s afraid of death He really doesn''t want to be involved in these things. He even had the idea of quitting his job. After all, he never thought that CCG had a variety of undercover agents. Doesn''t that mean that anyone around him may be a spy? Now, the only thing he can do. Just keep going. As long as you muddle through this pass, you can find a way back. However, just when he thought he was very successful in disguise, zhenhuxiao kicked him in the thigh: "stop pretending, get up." Takizawa''s political path Chapter 298 meanwhile. The picture returns to Jin Muyan. As soon as he arrived at the location of Wudao xuandu, the picture he saw was that Wudao xuandu was defeated by Shinohara, and he was very unwilling to fight on Shinohara''s armor even if he tried his best. In the final analysis, the reason why Wudao gorgeous city is like this is the armor on Shinohara''s body. This armor is made by Wu Dao Xin, that is, Wu Dao xuandu and He Zi, the father of Dong Xiang. Wudao gorgeous all recognized him at a glance, and guessed that his father was not dead. It turns out that for so many years, my father has been imprisoned by human beings to do research and make "supplies" for weapons. That''s why he''s behaving so badly. It''s a golden wood research. without demur. He Zi suddenly protrudes from his waist. Asahihara and Wudao are two people rushed past, at the same time, four centipede Hezi is rapid elongation, together asahihara attacked the past. "Bang!" There was a loud noise. Shinohara, though, blocked the blow with kuyink in his hand. But its body was also repulsed until it stopped for a long distance. Jin Muyan comes to the gorgeous city of Wudao. Hold up the fog Island, gorgeous city. But what he didn''t expect was that at this time, there were some tears in his eyes. He murmured to himself, "father... That''s his Hezi..." Kimuyan took a look at Shinohara''s armor. In a moment I understood what was going on. He once knew something new about Wudao from Dong Xiang''s mouth. I didn''t expect it to be like this. Sure enough! CCG really did not treat the species as life! They didn''t think how cruel they were to a life. They even think that it is perfectly normal to treat hozhong in this way. Otherwise, how can we regard God dailishi as a donor and transform more species? How could Dong Xiang''s father be regarded as a donor to make more weapons? Just think a little with your head. I know that kind of experience must be hard. If one day, they are caught by CCG, will they treat themselves like this again? no It''s not "yes" or "no". Yes, it will! Otherwise, how can you directly transform yourself into a kind of animal? Kimuyan suddenly burst into a rage. No matter for his own sake, for the sake of Dong Xiang''s father, or for the sake of Huzhong, he no longer had the calm attitude he had before and rushed to Shinohara. I didn''t mean to keep it. It was a series of fierce attacks against Shinohara. At the beginning, it was good that Shinohara was able to cope with one or two things with the speed and strength provided by kuyink in his hand and kunk in his body. But with the speed of Jinmu research, it is faster and faster. The power is growing. Koji Shinohara gradually became invincible. In the end, a flaw came out accidentally, and he was hit hard by Jin Muyan. Then he fell down again and again. Jin Muyan''s attacks fell on his body one after another. But it''s not over. Even if the situation seems to be crumbling. But kimuyan still doesn''t mean to stop. He took advantage of a gap, one of the centipedes, Hezi, rolled up Shinohara''s right leg, lifted his whole body into the air, and then smashed it back and forth toward the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The scene was filled with fierce collision. Shinohara does not know how many times he has been attacked by people falling to the ground. His kunk suit began to crack. Jin Muyan didn''t stop. Keep hitting the ground hard. It was not until he felt that Shinohara''s whole body could not move any more that kimuyan stopped. He took back the four centipedes around his waist, came to Shinohara and said in a cold voice: "is the life of Ho Chong not life? Even if you kill them, why do you treat them like this? " Koji Shinohara is weak. Speechless. He looked at Jin Muyan quietly. Human beings kill all kinds of animals. Kill people. It''s the most normal thing for him. Almost every CCG member on the front line will prepare a letter and leave his own words. Now that they have even prepared their letters, how could they not have anticipated the consequences when they were defeated. At this time, he didn''t understand why he said that. But I''m ready to die. However, just when he thought that his life had ended, he didn''t want to say, "I won''t kill you. I hope you don''t do that kind of disgusting behavior in the future. They have families just like you. It''s also emotional. " Koji Shinohara looked blankly at kimiko, who was overlooking him. They? Aren''t you a hozhong? TA TA TA TA!, Hiss~ A lot of vents were opened. There''s a lot of CRC gas coming out. CRC gas can suppress the RC cells in hozhong''s body, so that hozhong can not mobilize the Hezi in his body, and even the recovery ability will disappear. It can be said that hozhong''s killer is not too much. But the speed of gas diffusion is too slow. The speed of planting is amazing. Therefore, this kind of sharp weapon can only be used to expel Hu species. As early as before the attack on hozhong shelter, kimuyan had learned all kinds of coping plans of hozhong shelter through Fangcun Aite and others. This CRC is certainly within the scope of their discussion. Seeing this, kimu knows that as long as CCG releases this kind of gas, it means it''s time for them to retreat. Before leaving, he glanced at Shinohara. I will not pay attention to it. He did not dare to reveal the relationship between wudaoxin, wudaoxuandu and wudaodong Xiang. He was afraid that these search officers would use this matter again, or threaten, or other intrigues. Go to the fog island and hold it up. Wudao gorgeous didn''t refuse, let kimuyan help him leave here. However, while kimuyan was supporting him and evacuating quickly, Wudao xuandu suddenly said, "don''t tell my sister what happened today. I don''t want her to worry... " Kimuyan knows that the "thing" in the mouth of Wudao''s gorgeous capital is mainly about her father. Jin Muyan: "can I help you?" Wudao gorgeous shook her head, eyes firm way: "no, my father''s things, I solve." See the golden wood grind, also no longer entangle. Centipede Hezi stabbed into the iron wall one after another as a supporting point. Keep going up. Finally, he leaped over the high iron wall of the shelter and successfully evacuated with the fog island Chapter 299 After saving shendaifurong and liberating a large group of kuzhong, the bronze tree began to search for the trace of Jiana Mingbo. It is mainly divided into two teams. A team led by Duoliang, following the steps of shendaifurong, looking for Jiana Mingbo. One is led by Jin Muyan. Fang Cun AI te intends to test whether what Jin Mu Yan said before is true or false. This paper tries to find out if kimuyan really has a way to find out Jiana Mingbo, so it lets kimuyan lead a team and play freely. And she herself followed in silence, paying attention to all this. ¡­¡­ As for Li Yaoxiang In addition to paying close attention to the progress of things through kimuyan, he is fishing in troubled waters in District 20. Put off the task assigned to him by Xiuji. It''s not that it''s normal. That means no problem. In the original book, in fact, after the end of the war, the war against antique shops will start soon. But in this life, it is precisely because of the help of the special search officer Li Yaoxiang to cover up and divulge information, that the war has been delayed. However, it is estimated that the delay will not be long. After all, the news of Fangcun''s good deeds has long been known by the Hexiu family, which controls CCG. As long as they want to kill Fangcun Gongshan, they will find an excuse to do it. It depends on when their patience is consumed by Li Yaoxiang. And Fangcun Gongshan is not unable to leave. However, he was afraid that once he left, it would involve too many innocent people, so he decided to stay and stick to the antique shop. However, Li Yaoxiang told him that he was not in a hurry. Don''t make a decision so quickly. If he survives, it may be more helpful for his future plans. Go or stay. We''ll see later. ¡­¡­ While Li Yaoxiang continued to fish in troubled waters in District 20, the team of Yamen steel taro also finished the follow-up after the war and came back from the hozhong shelter. At this time, they were in a group of three. He stood in front of Li Yaoxiang. Yamen steel taro reported what happened at the hozhong shelter, as well as the news of the plan that zhenhuxiao and Takizawa Zhengdao also knew. Yamen gangtaro: "that''s what happened. Mr. Li Yaoxiang, can you believe the message given by the one eyed mask? What''s the meaning of doneto prupula''s saying that "V organization is a group of people who control human beings" After listening. Li Yaoxiang took a look at zhenhuxiao and Takizawa respectively. Zhenhuxiao looks very calm. Takizawa Shinto, on the other hand, is very uneasy. He seems to have something to say, but he can''t say it. Li Yaoxiang nodded and said, "the one eyed mask and the priest are right. And I suspect that the forces they say are the same people. " That''s the first thing to say. Not only Yamen and Takizawa were shocked. Even zhenhuxiao, who seems calm, can''t help tightening his pupils. The news Li Yaoxiang brought to them was too shocking and incredible. The one eyed mask said that there are internal problems in CCG and there are people behind the scenes controlling the "transformation plan.". Doneto prupula said the V group is a group of people who control the human race. Li Yaoxiang, on the other hand, is more exaggerated. He not only agrees with what they say, but also judges that what they say is actually the same group of people? The meaning of this sentence is to tell them that CCG is manipulated by other people? Are they what doneto prupula calls the "humans" who are being manipulated? But this Is it possible? impossible! They don''t want to accept that at all. Seeing what they thought, Li Yaoxiang continued: "it''s really unbelievable. But unfortunately, it is. All along, our country has been played with by a variety of forces. " In response, Yamen gangtaro said in a hurry: "Li Yaoxiang, this is impossible! There are so many kinds of technologies in CCG. If they are really mixed into CCG, how can they not be discovered? " "You mean the inspection door?" Li Yaoxiang glanced at Yamen gangtaro, then shook his head and said, "I secretly asked trusted professionals to check. The result is that almost all the equipment in the 20 districts have been tampered with. I believe the same is true of other regions and even the general administration. And the only one who can do this without being discovered is the Hexiu family, which has been handed down for hundreds of years, from kuzhong countermeasure Institute to CCG Hiss! Takizawa can''t help taking a breath. Inner secret way: finished, finished, did not expect CCG is really a tiger''s den. This time is really hell, all the time, I and others have been following the instructions of Ho Chong? Yamen steel taro: "it''s impossible! How can the Hexiu family be a kind of family? Kuyink was invented by them. If they''re hozhong, why should they disclose this technology? " Without waiting for Li Yaoxiang to answer. On the contrary, Zhenhu Xiao took the lead in helping Li Yaoxiang solve this problem. Zhenhuxiao: "there are many possibilities. Through "co eating", we can see that he is not as united as we thought. Releasing the bait of kuyink can not only make human beings trust them more, but also save their own strength, so that human beings can help them deal with hostile forces. They take advantage of the fishermen. " Li Yaoxiang nodded: "yes, that''s the truth." Yamen gangtaro''s face was very ugly. It turns out that they work hard, so many people''s sacrifice is just a tool in the hands of others to help others eradicate their opponents? Yamen gangtaro: "if things are really like what you said... What are they doing to transform human beings into a kind of animal?" Li Yaoxiang: "it''s very simple. With the changes of the times, the minds of policy makers will change. In the past, they may have been just trying to use humans to wipe out their opponents. But now it''s clear that they are the only one in our country. No longer satisfied with the status quo. They want to assimilate with humans. " Zhenhuxiao: "assimilate with human beings?" Li Yaoxiang nodded: "as the number of transformed species becomes more and more, is it necessary to distinguish who is the species and who is human? And, Amen, remember that study I told you about? To develop the concept of food for food. A while ago, I went to the chief researcher of CCG for a visit. It turns out that they have been working on this concept for a long time. This is supposed to serve them in the future and when they are successful. As long as we can''t tell who is human and who is hozhong, and hozhong no longer feeds on human beings, then maybe their plan will succeed. " Chapter 300 Takizawa finally interrupted Li Yaoxiang. He raised his hand and said he wanted to speak. With a big smile, he said, "ha ha, ha ha, I''m sorry. Excuse me. I don''t know Can I withdraw from your plan? I don''t think I''m fit to stay here any longer. I ask myself that I don''t have that great ability. If I disturb your plan, it''s not good... " Li Yaoxiang took a calm look at Takizawa and shook his head: "it''s useless. It''s too late for you to leave now. Even if we are willing to let you go, they will not let anyone who may know the inside story go. As soon as the plan starts. We didn''t use any exceptions. That''s OK. Maybe they''re not that easy to find. But if you leave abruptly, it will only make them focus on you. They will do everything they can to get rid of us. So It might be safer for you to stay with us. " Takizawa''s mind was a bolt from the blue. Countless "over, over" come to mind. I can''t listen to anything anymore. The first one to calm down is zhenhuxiao: "what should we do next?" Li Yaoxiang: "the development of things in the future will only lead to three results. 1¡¢ He Xiu''s family plan is successful¡® Human transformation technology "leads to the whole world. A large number of human beings have been transformed into ho species, which assimilate with human beings and eventually achieve peaceful coexistence. Of course, this is just the wishful thinking of the Hexiu family. What if it fails? What if other countries are not willing to adopt this plan? If it''s not good, maybe our country will become a "seed country" and become the focus of the world, which may not cause the target of other countries. What''s more, even if other countries do adopt this plan, who can guarantee that the position of those who have been transformed into Han people will be biased towards Han people in the end? Although they have developed "a kind of edible food", what should they do if they are not willing to accept it? By then, mankind will have no voice. Will human beings be reduced to captive food? Therefore, this result is too risky for us to succeed. " Yamen steel taro dry mouth: "that second?" Li Yaoxiang: "the second result is that we gather the power of all the search officers in CCG to remove the cancer hidden in CCG. And then maintain the status quo, continue to fight with the ho species, expel the ho species. However, the feasibility of this approach is too difficult. The husuo family has been rooted in CCG for so many years. It''s very difficult to make the rest of us believe in us. If we are not careful, maybe they will bite us back and let us fight against us together. " Takizawa is still in a daze. Yamen gangtaro and Zhenhu Xiaoze stare at Li Yaoxiang, waiting for him to go on. After pausing for a moment to let them digest the message, Li Yaoxiang continued: "the third result is the successful creation of the dragon. Taking advantage of the power of the dragon, human beings and kuzhong have to put down their hatred and cooperate in an all-round way. As long as there are people on both sides to lead us to this situation, it should not be difficult to realize the ideal of peaceful coexistence between human beings and ethnic minorities. Of course, in case this plan is detected by the Hexiu family. They will definitely try their best to stop it. They have worked hard for so many years to have their present status and status, and to be able to integrate into human society and get a comfortable life. For them, such a good situation, they can not let us mess up the situation Zhenhuxiao: "the first result, we can''t let him achieve. The second result is very difficult for us to implement. In other words, can we only choose the third result? " Li Yaoxiang nodded. Yamen steel taro: "then what should we do?" Li Yaoxiang: "didn''t the hoxiu family use the power of human beings to deal with hozhong and human beings? It''s very simple. Let''s use the power of hozhong to deal with them. After my investigation, the blood of the Hexiu family is the one that can make dragons. I must take the lead in attacking the Hexiu family before they realize the clue, and use them as the nutrient of the dragon. Only in this way can the human side reduce a lot of unnecessary sacrifices. " Zhenhuxiao: "but are they really willing to cooperate with us? You know, the plan of the Hexiu family is a good thing for them At this time, Takizawa''s dull eyes finally woke up: "yes! Can''t we let them kill each other and then wipe them out at one stroke? " Li Yaoxiang glanced at Takizawa and said, "if you design to frame them, you don''t have to think about it. They can''t trust us 100 percent. If they detect something wrong in advance, they will unite to deal with us. That''s not worth the loss. It''s not a consequence that we can afford. " After hearing that. Takizawa''s political way seems decadent again. Pause for a moment. Li Yaoxiang turned his eyes to zhenhuxiao: "so before they reach a consensus, we should unite those who intend to cooperate with us, rebel against us or break away from the Hexiu family as soon as possible. I''m not afraid to tell you that the "non killing Owl" I met in the bronze tree Crusade last time had some verbal agreements with me. The complete arms I seized at that time were his sincerity. I can ask him to help us if necessary. And, Amen, didn''t you put on the one eyed mask? You can also try to start with him. Isn''t he going to make dragons? Then we''ll cooperate with him and help him. " After listening to a series of words from Li Yaoxiang. Yamen steel Taro''s face looks a little ugly, but he still promised: "well, I will try to talk to him." Li Yaoxiang: "when you discuss this with him, you might as well ask him what he thinks about the container of the dragon." Yamen steel taro: "dragon''s... Container?" Li Yaoxiang nodded: "it''s said that the Dragon ate a lot of the same RC cells, and then finally changed into Jackie Chan. According to common sense, Jackie Chan''s body should not be too weak. Otherwise, it would have been burst before it became a dragon. Therefore, if you want to plan successfully, you have to have a strong seed, willing to become the container. Ask him what he thinks. If he wants to be the container Then you give him a promise that I will find a way to save him after the event. " Yamen steel taro frowned, silent, did not answer. Today''s event made the three people present feel very heavy. Li Yaoxiang didn''t mean to continue to force them. He had to give them some time to digest the information. Chapter 301 After the discussion. Li Yaoxiang told everyone to go back and have a rest first. In the next few days, zhenhuxiao and yamen gangtaro have started to investigate the relevant issues mentioned by Li Yaoxiang. As a result, they found that the fact coincided with what Li Yaoxiang said. As expected, the hozhong Research Institute has developed the "modified surgery". Moreover, it has also been strongly supported by the general administration. The General Administration of the people''s Republic of China has just launched a new policy. As long as some people are willing to participate in the program, even if they no longer work after the event, CCG will compensate them for a large amount of money at the beginning and a fixed subsidy every month until they die. The first batch of target students are candidates. There are even many members of poor families who want to have a try when they get the news. In the original work, the anime claimed that it was the Yueshan family that found the news for him. Although Fangcun Aite doesn''t trust Jin Muyan''s statement, she doesn''t care too much. After all, she has been planning with Ma Guijiang for more than ten years, and now the most important thing for her to care about is the candidate for Wang. And obviously. After passing this exploration, Jin Mu Yan has been identified as his goal. It is estimated that we will discuss the next "training plan" with you Magui soon. As for Gana Mingbo Just like the original work, as soon as we met, AI te of Fangcun sent out an invitation to Jiana Mingbo, inviting him to join the bronze tree, so as to create more varieties for the bronze tree. There is no need to worry about the "materials", but the bronze tree will solve everything for him. Gana Minbo quickly agreed. There was no hesitation. However, the most important thing that Jiana Mingbo cares about is jinmuyan. He is very curious, why can Jin Muyan be so calm after seeing him? This shouldn''t be According to his observation of Kim Muyan during this period, Kim Muyan could not be indifferent. Before evacuating from the base, he went to kimuyan and asked, "don''t you hate me?" Jin Muyan said with a smile: "why should I hate you? Now that it''s a foregone conclusion, it''s time to live, isn''t it? Moreover, I don''t think my life is worse than before. At least I don''t have to worry about meeting hozhong and being killed by hozhong? " Jin Muyan said it with ease. In fact, in my heart, I just want to end this guy who plays with his life wantonly. But he is very clear that today, he still needs Jiana Mingbo to reproduce more "RC cells" of shendairi for him, so as to prepare for the cultivation of dragons. Otherwise Even if Fang village AI te wants to protect Jiana Mingbo, it is not so easy. He doesn''t believe that Fang Cun AI te can protect such an ordinary man as Jana Mingbo in front of him. After hearing that. Jiana Mingbo took a very interesting look at Jin Muyan. He knew that kimuyan was saying something wrong. But there is no meaning to ask again. Anyway, he doesn''t care much about life and death. That''s it. Because Jin Muyan didn''t mean to start with Jiana Mingbo all the way, Fang Cun AI te''s vigilance relaxed a lot. Sometimes they even leave the team and let them get along. And she herself went to contact General Ma Guijiang to discuss Wang''s related issues. It''s just that there''s an atmosphere of harmony. Until Jin Muyan had an idea in the process of escorting Jiana Mingbo. An idea to contact yamen steel taro. "Hello?" "It''s me." This "it''s me" and this familiar voice instantly reminded yamen steel taro of kimuyan. Yamen gangtaro said excitedly: "is it you? Where are you now? " "What''s the matter? So nervous, did you find out? " Yamen gangtaro: "well, what you said before is right. Also, I just heard good news. As long as someone is willing to accept the operation of "transplanting power", the General Administration will give a large amount of compensation. I believe you will be very interested in this project. Let''s talk about the details later. See you at the same place. " Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo. Finish. Yamen gangtaro covered the phone directly. Listen to Jin Mu Yan a Leng a Leng. Can''t help but ask in mind: "do you hear what he said? What''s going on? " Li Yaoxiang: "didn''t you tell him that there was a problem inside CCG? He is afraid that he has found out the truth, worried that someone inside him is monitoring his mobile phone. What''s more, the good news he said is just a hint to you? " Transplantation is a kind of power Surgery In a moment, kimuyan thought of the operation to transform human beings into a species. That is to say CCG has mastered this technology and started to implement it? Think of it here. Kimuyan looked up and looked at the nearby kana Mingbo. A moment later. When Jiana Mingbo is resting alone, kimuyan appears behind him quietly. Jiana Mingbo, who was aware of the abnormality, looked back and saw kimuyan, but he didn''t show any fear. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Can''t help it at last? " Jin Muyan was a little surprised. But he soon regained his gloomy face. Jiana Mingbo ignored him and said to himself, "I''m very curious. Why didn''t you do it before, but now you want to do it instead? Did you hear something? " Jin Muyan did not hide: "before, I needed you to ''transform human beings'' with this technology. It''s no longer needed. Someone... Has done better than you in this respect. " "Oh? Do you mean the chief researcher of CCG, a and B of the land bank? " At first, he was surprised. Then he nodded and said, "yes. Dixing A and B are really talented in this aspect. His success rate is much higher than mine. " Jinmuyan''s pupil shrinks. I didn''t expect it to be true. If he starts, he will feel more at ease Chapter 302 Kimuyan: "what else do you have to say?" "Me?" Jiana Mingbo looked up at the sky and said with emotion, "there is nothing to say. The achievements of Dixing A and B can be regarded as the completion of most of my ideals." Jin Muyan sneered: "your ideal?" Jiana Mingbo knows what kimuyan''s sneer means. But he didn''t care. With a smile, he looked at Jin Muyan and said to himself, "this world is bound by the twisted" Birdcage ". I want to destroy this" Birdcage ". Only" one eyed Cuzhong "can become" a ray of sunshine penetrating the haze. " Finish. As he took his gun out of his pocket, he murmured to himself, "if human beings are willing to use RC cells as medical research instead of weapons Maybe at that time, you wouldn''t die... " The word "you" in Jiana Mingbo''s words is not jinmuyan. It''s the owner of the tomb he worships before he dies in the original. See Jiana Mingbo in his pocket, take out the pistol. At first, Jin Muyan was a little disdainful. But when Jin Muyan saw that Jiana Mingbo aimed his pistol at his temple, his mood became dignified instead. Jin Muyan: "what do you want? What do you mean? Do you really think you have the ability to commit suicide in front of me before you make it clear? " As he pressed the hammer of his pistol, he said, "if you lose a leg, you will have to rely on prosthetic limbs to walk or have surgery in the future, and become what you are now At that time, how would you choose? " That''s the first thing to say. Jin Muyan''s mood suddenly became tense. He recalled the original picture. Isn''t that what Gana Mingbo hinted at his original wound? He remembered that his thigh was pierced by Hezi. There is a real possibility of amputation Is Is that what Gana Mingbo really wants? Do you want to use the research on kuzhong in medicine? Just when Jin Mu was still thinking about the meaning of the words, he heard the voice again: "you are my most successful product. I hope you can change this twisted world immediately. It''s "bang!" There was a loud noise. Jana Minbo pulled the trigger. He fell on a pool of blood. "What''s the matter?" "Lord kimu, what happened?" Hearing the sound, a group of bronze tree members came and were scared by the picture in front of them. But kimuyan didn''t pay any attention to them. Looking at the corpse of Jiana Mingbo silently, I still think about the problems left by Jiana Mingbo in the end. Amputation... Surgery... At that time, how would you choose? If my family, friends and most important people are lying on the hospital bed with their lives hanging on the line, will I watch them face death, or will I hope that they will undergo surgery and survive? On second thought Jin Muyan thinks that this problem There is no answer. It is impossible to know what your final choice is if you are not on the spot. Even if he was given a chance to make a new choice in the face of amputation and receiving surgery, he was not sure what kind of decision he would make at that time. Since there is no answer, I don''t think about it any more. As long as you change the damn world. One day, human beings will put the direction of research on medicine. At that time, people will naturally know what choice they should make. "Lord kimu, how could this happen?" "How could Dr. Gardner commit suicide?" "If the leader knows the news, will the leader blame it?" Obviously, judging from the situation at the scene, Gana Mingbo was shot in the head and died. If Jin Muyan wants to kill Jiana Mingbo, he doesn''t need to do anything more. So a group of bronze tree members immediately decided that Jiana Mingbo committed suicide. And Jin Muyan didn''t mean to answer their questions. He patted the head on the shoulder and said, "I have something else to do. Continue to escort Dr. Garner''s equipment back to the base." Finish. Kimuyan turned and left. Left a group of dumbfounded. ¡­¡­ Time is in a hurry. Time flies. After leaving the scene of death in Gana Minbo. Kimuyan went all the way to the "old place". This so-called old place, of course, was the base in the bronze tree crusade. During the journey, kimuyan also kept in touch with yamen steel taro and confirmed the matter. So as not to miss the meeting. cracking. After several days on the road. Kimuyan finally arrived here. And from a distance, I have seen Yamen gangtaro waiting in the stronghold for a long time. After repeatedly confirming that this is not a trap, Kim Mu Yan went to meet with yamen steel taro. Kimuyan: "you are so anxious to ask me out, what did you find?" A moment later. Jin Muyan: "do you mean that... Such an important department of human beings has been controlled by a family for nearly a hundred years?" Yamen steel taro did not hide. In a flash, he said something about the Hexiu family. Even though he had experienced many big waves in his life, he was startled by the news. He never thought that such a ridiculous thing would happen in reality. The whole CCG is controlled by a family? Is that funny? The reality is very cruel, and it''s a pity that yamen steel taro had to nod and continue: "yes, and we guess that their current plan is to transform more human beings into species and try to assimilate human beings. The consequences of this incident are too serious. A little bit careless.... " Then, yamen steel taro talked about Li Yaoxiang''s remarks of "planting the country" and his prediction after the failure of the plan. Listen to the expression of Jin Mu Yan, more and more serious. But he still captured a key point in Yamen gangtaro''s words. Jin Muyan: "we?" Yamen steel taro Caton for a while, then confessed: "yes, now I''m not the only one who knows about this plan. My boss and my team also knew about the plan. Besides, we have tried our best to contact some trustworthy people to solve this problem together. We''ve discussed it. Everyone agrees with your plan and is willing to cooperate with you. But There is a condition Jin Muyan: "what conditions?" Yamen steel taro: "no more human beings can be the victims of this plan. If we want to summon the dragon, we need to absorb enough "nutrients", then our requirement is to directly kick this Hexiu family out. Let them nourish the dragon. We both work together to deal with them. " Chapter 303 Jin Mu Yan thought of the word "all in one net" in a moment. He had to guard against the temporary intention of mankind, and when they were both defeated, he would wipe them out at one stroke. After thinking for a long time, kimuyan responded: "to cooperate, you can. But you''ve got to be the first to fight against the Hushu family. If I don''t see you do it, I won''t let my people do it. " Yamen steel taro knows what kinmuyan is worried about. After hesitating for a moment, he replied, "this is not my decision. I need to go back and discuss with you before I can give you an answer. " I heard that. Jin Muyan''s heart sank. No matter whether yamen steel Taro''s side has the idea of "catching all the people in one net", one thing is for sure that they do have the idea of letting their own people be cannon fodder. Otherwise, a fairer plan will not be discussed in advance before coming here. [blackening degree:] 75%¡­¡­ 78%¡­¡­ Next. Yamen steel taro also showed a pair of words and stop appearance. Jin Mu Yan saw it in his eyes and didn''t urge him. After hesitating for a long time, yamen steel taro finally said: "there is another problem, since your original plan is to make dragons. So... Have you ever thought about how to solve the problem of dragon containers? " This is a problem. It''s not that he didn''t think about it. However, he did not have a suitable candidate. Just about to respond, yaman steel taro added nervously: "my boss said that if you volunteer to be the dragon, he can guarantee that he will try his best to solve you afterwards. My boss is very powerful. When you say it, you will do it. You... Might as well consider this proposal. " After hearing the speech, Jin Muyan''s heart sank again. His black face showed itself without any cover. These people are really upset and kind-hearted If you want to push his people out as cannon fodder. Now let him willingly become a monster? A verbal promise that you will save yourself after the event? Ha ha, will anyone believe it? Since these people''s code of conduct is so selfish, there is no need to be polite to them. Jin Muyan: "you don''t have to persuade any more. I can''t be a container. In terms of containers, it''s up to you to find a solution. Good cooperation. You don''t have to pay a price. Do you think it''s possible? " Yamen steel taro look solemn, retorted: "but we will fully cooperate with you." Jin Mu Yan couldn''t help sneering. It''s a good cooperation. It''s really nice. Isn''t he the target they are going to deal with? If you want others to help you solve the cancer in CCG, isn''t it the right thing to take the initiative to cooperate with others? Kimuyan said with a smile: "even without your cooperation, as long as I allow the Hexiu family to transform a large number of human beings into Cuzhong, I can finally get enough nutrients to cultivate a dragon? By doing so, I can not only save my energy. My people don''t have to make unnecessary sacrifices. What''s more, if the container is not your person, are you really relieved? Are you afraid that I will change my plan temporarily and cooperate with the husuo family? If you don''t even think about this point clearly and are not willing to pay any price, then I need to doubt whether you really have the sincerity of cooperation... " [blackening degree:] 79%¡­¡­ 81%¡­¡­ See gold wood grind the meaning that does not have a bit compromise. Yamen steel taro finally had to bite his teeth and said, "I need to go back and discuss with you. I''ll get back to you as soon as possible. Do you have any contact information that I can contact you on my own initiative? " Jin Muyan did not agree to give him new contact information. I just promised that I would contact him more frequently. The exchange is over. Don''t leave separately, return to their own base. And in the process of their return. Three big things happened. The first thing is the team left behind by kimuyan. They were attacked. The equipment with God''s world was robbed. Needless to say, it is the old duo Er Fu, the ultimate boss of the family, who robbed the God of the world. When Jin Muyan and yamen gangtaro learned the news, shendailishi had been transferred to CCG as a sacrifice for "reconstruction surgery". The second thing is related to Li Yaoxiang''s noumenon. Li Yaoxiang took the initiative to contact youmaguijiang and told youmaguijiang about the Dragon plan. But they didn''t tell maguijiang that their goal was to build the family. Therefore, you Magui will easily agree with this plan and be willing to give full assistance to it. This is also why the equipment with shendailishi is so easily mixed into CCG. Without Ma Guijiang''s secret help, it is impossible to muddle through with the existing power of Jiu duo Er Fu. After all, the legend of "dragon" is very clear to the Hexiu family. It is impossible for them not to be prepared for the accident of "dragon". So they certainly can''t tolerate a large number of copies of their family blood. Otherwise, in the original work, the old duo Er Fu did not need to unite with the clown to kill all the family members to start the "dragon" project. For one thing, he didn''t want to be a dragon himself. Second, he can''t lead the original Jin Mu Yan to devour and repair the family. The third major event is the meeting between Ma GUI and AI te in Fangcun. Magui will tell Fang village Aite about the plan of "dragon". Fang village AI te tells Ma GUI about Jin Muyan. After the communication. Both sides agreed that time was running out for them. No more hesitation. They directly targeted kimuyan as their training goal. It is imperative to build jinmuyan into the most powerful one eyed king before the appearance of dragon. Otherwise, after the life of maguijiang has reached the limit, no one will really have the ability to speak on behalf of He Zhong. Then, even if the plan succeeds. Summon the dragon. In the end, he may be eaten to death by human beings and have no say. So, they planned a training plan for Kim Mu research. Must be in the short term, as soon as possible to enhance the strength of Kim research. ¡­¡­ A few days later. Yamen steel taro returned to CCG. Li Yaoxiang was informed of the contents of his talk with the Institute and the conditions proposed by the Institute. Li Yaoxiang almost agreed one by one. No one can come up with a good solution to this matter. Until the fifth day when yamen steel taro came back, he finally had the latest solution. On this day, Li Yaoxiang, Yamen gangtaro, zhenhuxiao and Takizawa Zhengdao all came to the institute together. Before entering the gate of hozhong Research Institute. Li Yaoxiang patted Yamen gangtaro on the shoulder and said, "have you decided? You... It''s too late to regret. " Yamen steel taro shook his head, eyes firm, said: "since no one wants to, then let me be the volunteer.". Compared with me, I think you have the ability to rescue me after the event. " Next. Several people watched yamen steel taro, and finally walked into the operating room. Chapter 304 After the operation. After a day and a night, yamen steel taro finally woke up from his bed. The first thing he saw was Li Yaoxiang, zhenhuxiao, Takizawa Zhengdao, heipanyan, and Shinohara, who was also wearing sick clothes, around his bed. Even a and B are among them. "How do you feel?" was the first one to ask Yamen steel taro: "OK, just a little hungry..." Do you have any other feelings besides hunger Yamen steel taro felt it a little, then shook his head. "If you don''t feel it, it''s the best. That means the operation was very successful. Otherwise you won''t feel the pain of the wound. It is estimated that the wound of your operation has now been healed. You don''t have to worry about food. Our operation will only control the RC cells in your body before 500-1000. As long as you don''t exceed that amount, you can eat normally. Take your time to get used to it. I''ll tell the nurse to bring your favorite food later Finish. The ground line a and B nodded to the people in the room, and then left the room. The most anxious is Shinohara, who is also wearing sick clothes. Since he was injured by Jin Muyan at the hozhong shelter last time, he is still recovering. After seeing a and B leave, he immediately asked, "Amen, how do you feel? Is there any discomfort? If it doesn''t work, don''t force it. Let me be an old man and have an operation. " Koji Shinohara and heipanyan in the room, including marushouzhai who is not in the room, are also the candidates invited by Li Yaoxiang and others into the plan. Originally, these words came out of Yamen steel Taro''s mouth. He didn''t believe them very much. After all, no one could have imagined that CCG would be controlled by a different family. But when Li Yaoxiang appeared before and after them, they had nothing to say. Yamen steel taro may be young and have misjudged. But Li Yaoxiang''s ability and strength gave them a feeling that they would not be reckless. As a result, the three accepted what Li Yaoxiang and others said and participated in the plan. Those bad moves that want to study Yin, Jin and Mu are also the ideas of these three resourceful guys. Li Yaoxiang is also happy to see this picture, so he has no intention to stop it. The reason why Maru shouzhai didn''t visit Yamen gangtaro today is that they didn''t want to be too conspicuous and avoid arousing the suspicion of the Hexiu family. Yamen gangtaro shook his head and said with a smile: "master Xiaoyuan, you need a strong body to become a dragon''s container. What if you fail? Aren''t we all wasted? " Shinohara is about to retort. But I remember that I''m still wearing sick clothes, and I have nothing to say. This is also our final decision after weighing the pros and cons. So the three guys who want to die let the young man Yamen gangtaro do the operation. Yamen steel taro changed the topic: "now the problem of container has been solved. When can we start? " That''s the first thing to say. The atmosphere at the scene immediately became dignified. Not only are shinuho and Takizawa, but also heipanyan and Shinohara all face to face. They immediately turn their attention to Li Yaoxiang. Obviously, in this team. They are already headed by Li Yaoxiang. Everything is under the command of Li Yaoxiang. Shinohara and black rock are all face to face, and then look at Li Yaoxiang together. Li Yaoxiang said calmly: "during your coma, the one eyed mask once contacted you. We answered the phone and told him about you. After you recover, make another appointment with him, and we can start to discuss the relevant issues. " Shinohara: Mr. Li Yaoxiang, are you sure? Could this be a misunderstanding? " Li Yaoxiang: "even if we are not sure, the plan must be carried out. We have no way back. As for the misunderstanding... When we start, we naturally know if there is a misunderstanding. If the guess is wrong, then we can unite to encircle and suppress the enemy. For us, the loss is small. Maybe it''s unfair to the Hexiu family. If they want to investigate after the event, I''ll take all the responsibility on my own. " Finish. The ward was still quiet. Everyone''s heart is a little heavy, I don''t know what to say. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In a bronze tree stronghold. After learning that yamen steel taro volunteered to become the dragon''s container, kimuyan''s doubts about whether Li Yaoxiang and others really want to cooperate immediately reduced a lot. Jin Muyan, who knows that his strength and influence are not enough to compete with the chamber of Li Yaoxiang and others. Choose to inform Fangcun Aite of the final plan. After learning about the plan, AI te in Fangcun was so excited that he could not help shaking. Even more, he chose to help Jin Muyan and others, hiding any information about the plan from Ma Guijiang. After all, even she didn''t know whether Magui would eventually be interested in cultivating a family or "cultivating a family.". Next. Fang village AI te wants to mobilize the whole bronze tree to match the alloy wood research, of course, it is impossible to hide from Duoliang. Duoliang, as they had guessed, could not accept the plan. So Duoduo Liang chose to work directly on the Jinmu research in this stronghold. However, just as he had just become a "perfect person", at the same time, AI te in Fangcun became her monster like complete body, cutting Duoliang from behind. The sudden scene, not only let duoduoliang can''t believe, even kimuyan is also surprised. Duoduoliang, whose body is broken in two, is not dead yet. His eyes are full of doubts and unwilling, staring at Fang village AI te. Jin Muyan also looked at Fang Cun AI te''s monstrous posture: "you..." Fang village AI te ignored the two people''s surprised eyes, the huge head slowly opened, to show his real body. He looked crazy, and the tone of his speech was the same: "ha ha ha ha! As you can see, I am the one eyed king. I''m very interested in your plan. But you''re not strong enough! Eat! Eat him! If you don''t eat him, I''ll kill you, including everyone around you! " Originally intended to evacuate here kimuyan, heard Fangcun Aite threat, then stopped to leave the pace. He looked at the monster in front of him with a dignified look. The head of the one eyed King gradually closed. He said in a rough voice, "what''s the matter? You don''t have the heart? If you don''t have the heart, then you''re not qualified to lead all of them to change the world. " Kim Mu Yan''s eyes narrowed. Then he went to duoduoliang. A moment later. This stronghold resounded with the scream of Duoliang. [blackening degree:] 84%¡­¡­ 86%¡­¡­ Chapter 305 A few days later. The party came to the "old place" again. This time, it''s not just kimuyan and yamen steel taro meeting alone. Even AI te of Fangcun and the noumenon of Li Yaoxiang also appear here. The moment he saw Li Yaoxiang, Kim Muyan''s expression was obviously changed. Li Yaoxiang did not forget to tease: "what''s the matter? Do you... Know me? " It''s still the familiar voice. Jin Muyan can''t forget the search officer in front of him. This is the search officer who investigated his aunt''s case. Even though today''s Li Yaoxiang is getting older with his "transfiguration technique", he is still recognized by Kim Muyan, and the situation at that time is vividly remembered. Kim Muyan: "no, it''s not. You look like someone I know well. That''s why you''re so flustered. " Fangcun Aite (bandage): "Lala, Lala, if it''s meaningless, don''t say more, go straight to the theme." Yamen gangtaro: "she is..." "She''s one of the participants in this project." With that, Jin Muyan looked at Li Yaoxiang. Yamen steel taro also replied: "he is my boss. And the commander in chief of this operation. " Next. The four began to discuss the operation. It''s four. But in fact, the whole process is almost a tit for tat confrontation between Li Yaoxiang and AI te in Fangcun. Aite Fangcun: "Lala, Lala, you take it for granted? You want us to do it first? That''s impossible. Who knows if you set a trap for us to step on? " Li Yaoxiang: "we will take the lead in dealing with the external members. My family can only be touched by you first. So far, after all, we''re just guessing. It''s not 100% certain that they are the Han family. " Fang Cun AI Te: "Oh? If they''re not the same family, are you going to turn around and deal with us? " Li Yaoxiang: "if not, the operation will be cancelled naturally. It''s not too late to act when you really find the dragon family. " "Is that right? If so, why don''t we work directly with that family? Anyway, the result is good for us, isn''t it? " Li Yaoxiang: "it''s better to break the net. I will mobilize my influence, use all the power of CCG, and take the lead in destroying you. If you can kill one, it''s one. As for the problems in the future, we will calculate them later. I believe that mankind will find a solution. " The rhetoric on both sides has become increasingly acrimonious. The atmosphere of the scene also became more and more dignified. Until the end, it was Yamen gangtaro and Jinmu who developed the game, which ended the tit for tat confrontation between Li Yaoxiang and Fangcun Aite. Yamen steel taro: "OK, OK. Don''t argue about it any more. We took the lead in dealing with the outside members, and we also expressed our sincerity for cooperation? I hope you can understand our situation. " Since yamen steel taro volunteered to be a container. In fact, Jin Muyan has no doubt about his sincerity. So he helped and said, "we''ll deal with my family, no problem. But the hurdles along the way and the process of getting close to my family.... " Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry, we''ll manage all the way. They won''t find you coming. Just do it. " Fang village AI Te: "I''d better not let me know that you are playing tricks, otherwise, after the successful evacuation, I will order my people to kill in the downtown." The battle plan was finalized and the two sides broke up in discord. ¡­¡­ After leaving the "old place.". On the way back, Fang Cun AI te and Jin Mu Yan separated for a long time. Next. The outside world came the news that the writer Gao Quanquan was a kind of person. After Fang village AI te even bandage did not tie, so unscrupulously back to the front of Kim Mu Yan. Jin Muyan: "you are..." AI Te: it''s me. What''s the matter? The writer I have always liked is actually a one eyed owl who controls the whole bronze tree. You can''t accept this? " Kim did not answer, "why do you do this?" Aite Fangcun: "my purpose is the same as you. It''s to change the status quo of Ho Chong. Isn''t it good now? People finally clearly feel that they are the same and live the same life. This will greatly change the way humans think about the species. There will also be a lot of help for your future plans. " Jin Muyan: "since you want to change the human''s view of he species, why do you still lead the bronze tree to behave in the outside world?" "If you want to be a hero, there must be someone to be a villain, right? When everyone is afraid of the one eyed owl and hates the one eyed owl, and there is no way to take the one eyed owl, you stand up at this time and solve the bronze tree for everyone. Will the future plan not only be more smooth? What''s more, I integrate all kinds of people who hate human beings at one time. It will be more convenient for you to solve it later¡° Kimuyan didn''t speak any more. He didn''t expect that the leader of the bronze tree had this purpose behind him A few days later. The two returned to downtown. Jin Muyan proposed to separate for a while, he wanted to go back to his base and say goodbye to his friends. Fangcun zhite took the initiative to ask: "can I go back to your stronghold with you to have a look?" Originally, Jin Muyan didn''t want to agree. But on second thought, this stronghold has already been exposed under the nose of AI te in Fangcun, and he didn''t refuse. Fang village AI te is really just looking at it, did not make any special move. Even after chatting for a while and signing a name for this little fan. He left here on his own initiative. Leave space for kimuyan to get along with his companions. However, when Kim Mu Yan and others talked about the relevant plans, there was a big bang. Fang Cun AI te, together with her one eyed owl''s shell, broke the ceiling and broke into the base of Jin Muyan and others. Jin Muyan was frightened and angry. Just as he wanted to ask Fang Cun about his arrival, the one eyed owl''s head had slowly melted away, and Fang Cun''s AI te slipped out of the room covered with scars. There was no anger left. What has changed is full of doubts. Kimuyan stepped forward and lifted up Fang village Aite: "what''s the matter?" Fang village AI TE was dying and said, "let your people get away from here. And... And... And the Hushu family, here they are. There''s no time left. Eat up my Hezi and enhance your strength... " All the people present are face to face. Then follow the command of kimuyan and leave here immediately. Jin Muyan stayed behind and devoured the one eyed owl''s shell in Fangcun Chapter 306 At the same time, Jin Muyan''s Hezi even actively condensed. Originally four like centipede general Hezi, slowly spread out. The whole body is gradually wrapped up by the newly grown Hezi, forming a complete set of armor, which has a tendency to develop into a "complete body Hezi". Even the original centipede shaped Hezi has some changes. Become more solid. The antennae become straight, longer and sharper. During this period, the Hexiu family members mentioned by AI te in Fangcun did not appear. It wasn''t until the shell of "one eyed Owl" was about to be swallowed up that there was one more person behind him. It is Ma Guijiang who is here. All of this, including the public identity of Fang Cun AI te before, including the serious injury now, including the appearance of Ma GUI, is also a big play led by Fang Cun AI te and Ma GUI. In order to speed up the improvement of the strength of jinmuyan. Magui will have a look at the surrounding environment, deliberately said: "is someone retreat first?"? I''ll take care of you before I chase them In the original work, Kim Mu Yan lost his memory and stayed in CCG for a long time, so there was a Magui general who had time to train Kim Mu Yan. But the time line of his life has been completely disrupted by Li Yaoxiang. Seeing that the plan was about to start, they knew that there was not much time left. So this time, they have made up their mind to build kimuyan into the most powerful "King" before the plan starts. If Jin Muyan can''t defeat Ma Guijiang, he will capture all his companions. Stimulate the research of golden wood. Until Jin Muyan defeated you Magui. After hearing this, Jin Muyan stopped swallowing in his hand, stood up, turned his back to the General Ma Guijiang and said, "are you a member of the Hexiu family?" There is Ma GUI will that calm face, seem to have some doubts. He didn''t understand why Fang Cun AI te wanted to involve himself with the Hexiu family. But in the end, they chose to follow the plan. There is a general Ma GUI: "I''m just a search officer who takes expelling kuzhong as his duty." Jin Muyan came out of his pocket. Pull out the mask. Put on the mask. Then he turned around and looked directly at Ma GUI. I didn''t speak. "Choking!" A crisp sound. You Magui has transformed the suitcase into a SSS kunke made by Fangcun Gongshan. Before he came, he had heard from AI te in Fangcun that Jin Muyan''s fighting skills were very good. So I didn''t mean to keep my hand. The moment kunk was released, both sides rushed to each other. Fierce fighting. It''s a pity that the two titles of "the myth of invincibility" and "the white God of death" have been rumored for such a long time, but they are not illusory. At this time, Jin Mu Yan did not evolve into the final form. They haven''t adapted to the new speed and power. Of course, it is not so easy to defeat the highest combat power in the early and middle stages of the world. There are Magui generals. Even though Jin Muyan had the "eight trigrams and sixty-four palms" and "wood leaf and white teeth sword technique" taught by Li Yaoxiang in his life, Jin Muyan could give Ma Guijiang a lot of pressure through these two combat skills. However, after Ma GUI had mastered the routine of kimuyan, he finally defeated today''s kimuyan with his years of combat experience and superiority in weapons. He knocked the wood out. After the battle. Originally dying Fang village AI te, as if nothing had happened to stand up. The shell of the one eyed owl was swallowed up, and the RC cells in her body were greatly reduced, which was a great loss of strength. Yes, but it was not enough for her to die. It''s like the original. Even if she also designed to let kimuyan devour her own "Hezi", she did not die. "How about it? Good strength, isn''t it? " Magui nodded in agreement with Fang village AI te''s view. "It''s really good, but it''s not enough. He''s not the man''s rival... " "That man... I''ve met him, too. I don''t feel anything special. Is he really as powerful as you said Of course, Li Yaoxiang is the "man" of the two populations. He wants to make the Party of He Zhong have the right to compete with the human chamber and occupy the right to speak. In the heart of Ma Guijiang, his strength should not be inferior to that of Li Yaoxiang. Of course, this is also because he did not know the real strength of Li Yaoxiang, otherwise he would not have such naive ideas. Magui nodded and stopped discussing the topic: "where''s his partner? They didn''t lose their things, did they? " "Don''t worry, my people are already following. You can go now." ¡­¡­ A few hours later. When Kim Muyan wakes up again, the picture that comes into view is that Dong Xiang and his party, including AI te of Fangcun, are all imprisoned in a cage and transferred to another safe base. There are many injuries on their bodies and they look a little embarrassed. There are maguijiang sitting leisurely not far from jinmuyan, drinking coffee and reading novels. A maguijiang: "wake up?" Jin Muyan is not bound. He looked at the situation of Dong Xiang and his party in Wudao and said angrily, "what do you want to do?! Why don''t you just kill me? " A Magui will close the half read novel and look at kimuyan with a calm look: "I haven''t met an opponent like you for a long time. I don''t think you have reached the limit yet. I hope to fight with you again and improve myself. " "Kim, leave us alone! Run away "Ten times and a hundred times more vengeance for us in the future!" From the cage came the shouts of Dong Xiang and his party. There is a lot of anger in Jin Mu Yan''s heart. This is being teased as a toy. He looked at Ma Guijiang, and at Dong Xiang and his party. There are maguijiang: "don''t look, they have been injected with pressing fluid by me, they can''t use Hezi in a short time, and they can recover their repair ability. If you run away, I''ll kill them all. If you can''t beat me, I''ll kill them all, too. I''ve wasted so much of my time. Let''s just have one. " A moment later. "Bang!" Jin Muyan, who just woke up, was beaten upside down by a Magui general and spat blood. A Magui will frown and say: "your strength has not improved? I''m sorry if your progress is still so slow. I don''t have that much time to spend with you. " Jin Mu Yan wiped the corner of his mouth and said, "I''m going out hunting to supplement my consumption." A maguijiang: "at will, but my patience is limited. If you don''t come back in three hours, I will kill them all on the spot, and then go after you to end the game." Chapter 307 After leaving this new stronghold. Jin Muyan''s face was gloomy, and he gritted his teeth in his mind: "how many species are there nearby? Where are they? There are all ways to find out?" Li Yaoxiang: "yes." Jin Muyan: "that''s OK, start from the nearest one!" A moment later. In an alley. One of them collapsed on the pool of blood. Jin Muyan solved him, and after eating his Hezi, his mood immediately calmed down. In fact, he can let go of this hozhong, but it''s enough to feed on his hozi. It''s not going to take the life of that bastard. Think about it. This is not District 20. There''s no support station like the antique coffee shop. He has swallowed up the Hezi of this species. If this species wants to recover, doesn''t it also need to "supplement nutrition"? In order to avoid too many people''s sacrifice, kinmu research solved this problem at the beginning. After feeling the strength in his body, he said, "do you have a way to extend my exercise time?" The so-called "extension of time.". In fact, it is the state that Li Yaoxiang has drawn Jin Muyan into the world of monthly reading. Even though Jin Muyan doesn''t know what magic is and what monthly reading is, he still obviously feels some differences after entering monthly reading for many times. For example, if you exercise 5-600 times in the past, you need to wake up at dawn. After entering the monthly reading, exercise a gradual 1000 times, time is also very sufficient. Li Yaoxiang did not intend to hide the meaning of the right as their own special ability on the right. In any case, the space of consciousness, even if Jin Mu Yan really wants to explore, he can''t find out why. Li Yaoxiang: "yes." With Li Yaoxiang''s affirmative reply. In the next few days. Jin Muyan has been in the hunting and exercise. Every three hours, I go back. After losing the battle, he continued to hunt and exercise. Two days later In the world of monthly reading. Eight palms! Sixteen palms! Thirty two hands! Sixty four hands! With Hezi''s attack, Jin Muyan succeeded in catching up with the speed demonstrated by Li Yaoxiang. Five seconds, just five seconds to complete a set of gossip 64 palm. Twelve palms per second. The reason why the progress is so fast is closely related to the rapid growth of RC cells in his body. At this time, Hezi is no longer a centipede. On the contrary, it is more like his final form in the original, "angel form". Hezi is a bit like a cross with one handle connected, and a bit like a huge sword with one handle connected. After playing a whole set of palm techniques, Li Yaoxiang, who used transfiguration and turned into Jin Mu Yan, stood not far away and said, "it''s nearly three hours. You can go back." I heard that. But Jin Muyan didn''t mean to put Hezi away. As soon as he was calm, he rushed directly to Li Yaoxiang. Then, the "eight trigrams 64 palm" and Hezi launched a full-scale attack on Li Yaoxiang. A moment later. A series of palm techniques are finished. But Li Yaoxiang was still standing there intact. "How strong is your real strength? In this world, there are more powerful people than you? " Li Yaoxiang: "I don''t know if there are stronger people than me. But this is my exclusive space. No one can beat me here. Don''t think too much about it. If you continue to delay, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Time is running out... " Jin Mu studied as like as two peas Li Yaoxiang. No words. Hezi took it back slowly. ¡­¡­ A moment later. In the stronghold. Magui will still maintain that calm appearance, while drinking coffee, while reading novels. After reading the last line, he closed the novel. I looked at the time on my watch. A slight frown. Three hours have passed... But Jin Muyan hasn''t come back yet. He looked at the cage where Dong Xiang and his party were held. Aware of his eyes, Dong Xiang and his party, even if he didn''t speak, probably guessed what was going on. He was the first to start shouting. "Is it time?" "Oh, kill me! Kim won''t come back! With the speed of his progress, he will soon be able to avenge us and kill you all! " Maguire will be silent for a moment. No hands. Open the book, and continue to drink tea reading. At this time, the ear finally rang out the voice of Jin Muyan: "why don''t you do it? Didn''t you say that they would be killed in three hours? " yes. In fact, kimuyan has long been hidden nearby, quietly paying attention to everything here. What happened these days is really extraordinary. He had to doubt it. Want to end the game before a trial. indeed. The result of the trial is just like what he guessed. You Magui didn''t mean to start at all. Magui put down his book, stood up, opened kunke, walked to kimuyan, and said with no expression: "back? Come back and start. " Kimuyan did nothing. Combined with the abnormality of AI te in Fangcun, in fact, Jin Muyan has some guess in his heart. "No?" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it." "I will let you participants know that my destiny is not at your disposal." Having said that, Jin Mu Yan takes a look at Fang Cun AI te in the cage. Fang village AI te a Leng, then thick skinned toward Jin Mu Yan exhibition a smile. Next. Looking back at you maguijiang, he has changed into his strongest form. Looking at the magnificent "cross" and "giant sword" Hezi, a maguijiang couldn''t help exclaiming: "I''m very surprised by the speed of your progress." The two people''s situation now, with the original completely came to a big change. The former has maguijiang, just like a master. Waiting for the challenger to challenge him. But now, you Magui will become a challenger instead, and take the initiative to rush toward the golden wood research. In the past two days, he has also seen the progress of kimuyan. He has felt that this will be his last fight. Sure enough, after a long battle. This time, it''s Ma GUI''s turn to show the scene where Jin Muyan was defeated by him. He was knocked upside down by Jin Muyan. Even kunke of SSS level was interrupted in half by Jin Mu Yan on the spot. He vomited a lot of blood. From beginning to end, there was no expression. In this way, I watched him step by step. Just at the moment when Jin Muyan''s "cross" Hezi wants to pierce into maguijiang''s head and end maguijiang''s life, Fang Cun''s voice rings out: "don''t kill him!" Chapter 308 Jin Muyan''s face was not good and said, "what''s the matter? You still want to protect him? Do you think it''s possible? " Jin Muyan didn''t break through their cooperation. It doesn''t make sense to him. If it wasn''t for the fact that AI te in Fangcun had sacrificed himself and achieved his share, maybe he didn''t even want to let AI te in Fangcun go. All of these self righteous people want to control his fate. He felt like a string pulling doll being teased. Even if these two people cooperate in front of us, they are also trying to change the current situation of Koizumi, but this is not the result that kinmu institute can tolerate. It''s their business that they want to change. Even if everyone''s goal is the same, it doesn''t mean they can impose everything on themselves! Things have come to this. Whether it''s AI te in Fangcun or Ma Guijiang, he doesn''t care about his life. Fang village AI te stops Jin Muyan, not because she wants to protect Ma Guijiang. "The plan is about to start. He is a senior member of CCG and one of the most important figures in the Hexiu family. If you kill him now, there''s bound to be a riot. It''s not good for the next action. " Kimuyan thought for a moment. Take back Hezi. Cold voice way: "even if don''t kill him, also impossible to put him back.". As long as he is missing for a while and has no contact with the outside world, won''t the result be the same? " Fang village AI Te: "not the same, as long as he continues to keep in touch with the outside world." "He will cooperate with you?" he said Fang village AI Te: "he will certainly cooperate!" There was a moment of silence. Stop talking. Kimuyan goes to the position where maguijiang sat before, picks up the key and rescues all the people in the cage. After they were rescued, one by one, they expressed their thanks to Kim Muyan. Thanks for not abandoning them. He looked excited: "boss! I knew you wouldn''t leave us! " Koichi Dikou and Liangzi Dikou saluted Kim Muyan: "thank you." Xiaoshi rushes up to give a hug to jinmuyan: "brother jinmuyan, thank you!" Wu Island gorgeous all stares at Jin Mu Yan one eye, cold hum a, turn a head to go, don''t speak. After everyone had finished thanking him one by one, the only thing left in Jin Mu Yan''s eyes was Dong Xiang standing there with a complicated look. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Without waiting for her to speak, Kim Mu Yanyi held her in his arms and said, "don''t worry, it will be over soon." Dong Xiang was stunned. It''s a little stiff. After hearing these words, he felt soft again and leaned on Jin Muyan''s shoulder: "I''ll wait for you..." A moment later. Jin Muyan let go of Dong Xiang and turned his head to AI Te: "Chi is changed. I don''t want to ruin our plan because of him. I want to start the plan ahead of time. How long does it take for us to get all the people together? " The "he" in kimuyan''s words is exactly the one with maguijiang. Fang village AI Te: "five days, the fastest five days, our people can get to the destination." I thought about it for a while. Kimuyan threw the residual "pressing liquid" on the table to Fangcun, and Aite said: "since you said he would definitely cooperate, he will give it to you. Inject him with "squeezer" and you''ll stay here to guard him. In terms of operation, it''s enough to have my command. " Fang Cun AI te has paid so much for this project. Kimuyan believes that she really wants this plan to succeed. Don''t worry about Fang Cun''s betrayal. So she will be in charge of Magui. Even if there is an accident, at least the one who died will not be his. After taking over the "squeezer", Fang Cun AI te didn''t say anything. Following Jin Muyan''s advice, he went to help you maguijiang inject "squeezer" and locked him in a cage. In the process of injection, Magui could not help asking, "are you hiding something from me?" Fang village AI Te: "you just need to know that our ultimate goal is the same." See the cage is locked, kimuyan this just took out the mobile phone, dial yamen steel taro. Yamen steel taro: "hello?" Jin Muyan: "the plan has changed. There are some accidents. We need to start the plan ahead of time." "..." yaman steel taro, "yes, when will you be ready over there?" Jin Muyan: "five days, five days later, my people will arrive at the place arranged." Yamen steel taro: "OK, five days." Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo. Over. Jin Muyan and Dong Xiang from Wudao moved a new base. Even if there are maguijiang really did not appear, but after all, here is the place that maguijiang prepared, Jin Muyan is still not sure to leave Dong Xiang and his party in Wudao here. ¡­¡­ Five days later. The plan was officially launched. He planted one side. All the members of the bronze tree rushed to the base of the Hexiu family from various regions. All the way through unimpeded, which is due to the secret operation of Li Yaoxiang and others. In the new base. After saying goodbye to Dong Xiang and his party in Wudao, Kim Muyan also got on the truck and set out for the Hexiu family base. However, on the way to Hexiu family base, the truck stopped. Wudao xuandu, with a group of bronze tree members, chose to act separately from jinmuyan. Just before getting off the bus, kimuyan stopped Wudao gorgeous: "be careful..." Always indifferent to the fog Island gorgeous all, to this kind of moment, also no longer pretend to be arrogant: "don''t worry, you have attracted most people''s attention, I will be ok here." Let''s go. Wudao xuandu turned around and left. His goal is to establish a research institute. He''s going to get his father out of fog island. This is the plan that Jin Muyan and others did not tell the human side. If the human side really turns against each other in the end, then at least their action this time is not fruitless. Seeing off the gorgeous back of Wudao, kimuyan yelled: "drive!" Then, slowly put on his mask. ¡­¡­ At the same time, each side has its own action. CCG has changed a lot here. Almost all the combat power of CCG is now concentrated in the 20 districts. The reason for this situation has to start five days ago. After learning that kimuyan will start the plan ahead of time. Li Yaoxiang sold Fangcun Gongshan the same day. Of course, the sale here is only for the Hexiu family. In fact, these are the plans that Li Yaoxiang and Fangcun Gongshan discussed in advance. In order to attract most of CCG''s combat power. So as to make it easier for jinmuyan to get there. It turns out that their plan is very successful. Otherwise, today''s antique coffee shop will not be quiet within a hundred miles Chapter 309 When all the people are in their positions and carrying out the tasks they are responsible for, the picture returns to you, Ma GUI and AI te of Fangcun. Ma Guijiang, who was imprisoned in a cage and injected with suppressive fluid, was as injured as he was five days ago and had not been repaired at all. But these are not the same thing for him, who has little time. He said coldly to Fang village outside the cage, "now their plan has been started, right? Even if I want to change something, it''s too late. It''s time you told me the answer In these five days. As Fang Cun AI te said, Ma GUI will cooperate with them completely and make his disappearance reasonable. Fang village AI Te: "in CCG, there are already many people who know about and repair the family." Magui turned his calm look into a gloomy one Fang village AI te ignored him and continued: "didn''t we say before that our plan was to build a dragon and use the power of the dragon to resolve the enmity between human beings and kuzhong? The human side has agreed. But they have a condition that the nutrients of the dragon must be replaced by he Xiujia. " Fang Cun AI te glanced at Ma GUI: "don''t look at me like that. Now this result is the picture we want to see most in the past decade? You should be very clear in your heart that as long as you and Xiujia still exist one day, they will not make this plan successful. It''s hard to wait for a suitable king. At this time, there are human beings willing to stand with us. Are you willing to give up other species for the sake of cultivating family? " From the beginning to the end, there was no response from Ma GUI. Even if he wants to stop it, it''s too late. He had no time to stop it. Next. The atmosphere of the scene returned to silence. They stopped talking. But just as they were both absorbed in their thoughts, a very annoying voice suddenly rang out in the base: "Yo Yo, look what I found? Look what I found? " In the shadow of the base, a figure appeared. Jiuduo Erfu is walking carelessly towards them. In the original work, although the ultimate boss of jiuduo Erfu is the point of "changing... State", he really needs intelligence and strategy, otherwise the forces in the original work will not be fooled by him. And this life of him. In fact, even without maguijiang''s help, he is confident that he can find a way to secretly replace "shendailishi" with "surgical offering" in the Institute of Medical Sciences. It''s also because of Ma GUI''s unnecessary action. Lead to things too smooth, so he was aware of the clues. Start paying attention to everything around you. This was he from the clues, gradually found the purpose of the people. But he didn''t mean to stop it at all, because even without the plan of kimuyan and others, he had planned to unite with the clown to kill all the family members. Even if there is no plan for kimuyan, he plans to make a dragon. Now that someone has realized this plan, why not? Fang Cun AI te looks at him with a gloomy face: "Why are you here?" As a madman, AI te of Fangcun also controls the information of jiuduo Erfu. Old duo Er Fu''s every move in the dark is not unknown. And Fang village AI te, is also one of the people who is aware of the clue. However, before that, jiuduo Erfu had never shown his real strength. Because of his confidence in his strength, at that time, Aite didn''t care about jiuduo Erfu at all. Just think of the old duo Er Fu as a clown. However Now it''s different. There are Magui will be injured in the body, and injection of the pressure fluid. The RC cells in her body have been greatly reduced and her strength has been greatly reduced. She is not sure whether she is the opponent of this clown. It''s not that she''s afraid of death. What she worried about was that the appearance of this clown would destroy the whole plan and lead to the failure of Kim Mu Yan and others. Old duo Er Fu: "why am I here? Ha ha ha, why am I here? I should ask you, why are you two "kings" here? You''ve been working together secretly for so many years. It''s wrong of you to quietly carry out such an interesting plan and not let it play. " Fang Cun AI te did not reply. She was directly transformed into Hezi. He wanted to be killed on the spot. Unfortunately, the RC cells in her body are only enough to make her become a half Hector. Old duo Er Fu didn''t even need to use Hezi''s fighting skills. With his own fighting skills and a handful of kuinks, he beat AI Te to pieces in a few rounds. Bang! There was a loud noise. Fangcun Aite hit the cage and vomited blood. What do you want Old duo Er Fu put aside his weapon and gracefully took out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped his hands, shrugged and said, "it''s nothing. Since you don''t let me participate, I will take the initiative to participate~ Now of course, the more chaotic the more interesting! I''m afraid you''ll spoil the fun~~ So I''d better ask you to die. " He said. Old duo Er Fu finally showed his Hezi. There is no need for him to transform into the strongest one. Just now, Hezi has made Fangcun Aite and youmagui feel his strength is very strong! Shua! The sound of a broken air sounded. Not waiting for Fangcun Aite and you Magui to react. Hezi had already scratched their necks at the same time. Finally, the head and cage were cut off together. So far Fang Cun AI te -- die! Ma GUI will die! ¡­¡­ meanwhile. What happened in the base. Of course, it''s impossible for Jin Muyan to know. At this time, he was sitting on the truck. When the truck got to a certain place, it stopped. All the members of the bronze tree got out of the car and got into another car. The driver of the other car is yamen steel taro who has been waiting here for a long time. It is different from the task of Li Yaoxiang and others. His task is to devour and repair the family of Hezi, become a dragon container. So he has to work with kimuyan and others. After seeing yamen steel taro, for a moment, kimuyan didn''t know what to say. He had to admire the people in front of him. In order to change the distorted world, he voluntarily sacrificed to this point. After a moment''s deliberation, Jin Muyan no longer felt for overseas Chinese. He said sincerely, "I want you to promise that I will find a way to save you after it is completed." Yamen steel taro: "thank you. However, I also believe that my boss will not let me down. " Two people looked at each other, yamen steel taro reminded: "let your people change into our uniform immediately. Even if you have me, you can''t get through the barrier of repairing family territory. " He said. Bronze tree members in the car, including Jin Muyan. He began to change into the CCG clothes that yamen steel taro had already prepared. Chapter 310 meanwhile. While everyone is working on their own plans in an orderly way, the CCG side, which is already ready in District 20, is still motionless. When he Xiuji, the commander behind the scenes at the scene, finally couldn''t see him. When he came to Li Yaoxiang''s side, he couldn''t help asking: "isn''t everything ready? Why don''t you order the attack? What else is wrong? " Li Yaoxiang at this time. He''s in the surveillance car. Is drinking tea, while staring at the car''s monitoring screen. Standing on his side are heipanyan, marushouzhai, and koji Shinohara, who insists on leaving the hospital. However, when he and Xiuji came into the car, they had actively retreated to one side to show their respect. When Li Yaoxiang turned his back to he Xiuji, he didn''t even turn his head. He was very perfunctory: "the time is not ripe. Wait a little longer." And Xiuji''s look gradually became a little impatient. Since the beginning of the campaign of "encircling and suppressing the one eyed Owl", he always felt that something was wrong, but he could not tell what was wrong. He was always in a state of uneasiness. Now, Li Yaoxiang responds to him with such perfunctory attitude, which makes him feel more unusual. He glanced at heipanyan, Shinohara and marushouzhai and said in a cold voice, "do you think so, too?" Several people looked at each other, then slightly bowed his head and said: "yes, director." When he was with Xiuji, his eyes narrowed slightly and he was no longer entangled. He turned around and left the box. After leaving the box, he went to a secluded place by himself, took out his mobile phone and tried to dial youmaguijiang. The result is "The number you dialed is temporarily unavailable. Please try again later." "Du, Du, Du, Du." Now. He frowned even tighter. In the whole CCG, if you want to say who he trusts most, there must be Magui. After all, with maguijiang, they not only grew up with Xiu family, but also never let them down every time they were assigned a task. But Such an excellent and loyal subordinate, who has always been accountable, has lost contact now It made him feel even more heartbroken. Think for a moment. He put away his cell phone and walked back to the car. Ignoring the two officers guarding the carriage, he directly opened the door of the carriage and went in. And in an indisputable tone, he said: "Mr. Li Yaoxiang, I have reason to suspect that you have an ulterior connection with the ho Chong side. Before investigating the truth of the matter, I will temporarily remove all your current positions. From now on, the scene will be under my full command. Heipan special grade, Xiaoyuan special grade, Wanshou special grade. For the next action, you just need to follow my instructions. Now let the troops take their positions immediately and be ready to attack at any time. " Heipanyan, Shinohara and marushiki, you look at me and I look at you, but they didn''t act. Even Li Yaoxiang didn''t take his words seriously. He continued to drink tea there and watch the surveillance screen. When you see this and Xiuji, your heart is sinking. He, who is used to the storm and is never surprised by the changes, has to be anxious and show some gaffes: "good, good! You are rebellious Let''s go. He went straight out of the car. "From now on, the scene will be under my direct command," he yelled to the surrounding crowd! Where are the captains of the units? Come and report to me right now! " The atmosphere was quiet. There is no one nearby to pay attention to and repair the auspicious time. Even the troops on the front line were at a loss when they heard such a cry from people in the rear. At this time, Li Yaoxiang took the lead and walked out of the car with four people, including heipanyan, Shinohara and marudakuzhai. By the way, Li Yaoxiang also opened his umbrella to cover the sun, which was too fierce today. Li Yaoxiang: "don''t waste your saliva. It''s all our people here. They can''t listen to you. " "What do you mean?" he said with a gloomy face? Are you going to join in a rebellion? " Li Yaoxiang: "rebellion? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Isn''t it normal for human beings to expel all kinds of animals? Over the years, the CCG led by you and Xiu''s family has been acting on this principle, hasn''t it? " And Xiuji: "so... What you want to expel today is me? I''m a member of the Hexiu family. You suspect that I''m a bastard. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? Li Yaoxiang, et al Li Yaoxiang: "it''s ridiculous to say that... You are the only one in the whole Hexiu family. The Hexiu family is also the founding family of CCG. It is impossible to distinguish a single species. But If The whole Hexiu family is a kind of family Then it''s not surprising that you are such a kind of person. " The voice just dropped. The atmosphere of the scene immediately became extremely dignified. In fact, all the officials around don''t understand the plans of Li Yaoxiang and others. Before the operation, they were told repeatedly by their trusted officers that no matter what happened at the scene after the operation, they just need to obey their orders. Who are not well-trained front-line personnel who can work in CCG? So they didn''t ask too much at all. They just felt a little strange. Why do they always feel mysterious in their actions today? But no matter how they think about it, they can''t expect such a tortuous and strange result. The scene was not just a member of the Hushu family. After hearing Li Yaoxiang''s words, they all separated from these people for a long time, forming a circle of encirclement. If you look down from high altitude, you can see that almost every unit has two members of the same family. Now they are all surrounded separately. Everyone couldn''t help looking warily at them. When he saw this and Xiuji, his face became more ugly. He said in a heavy tone: "Mr. Li Yaoxiang, you said that we and the Xiu family are all of the same race. Do you have any evidence? If there is no evidence, then you slander us and the Xiu family. Do you know how serious the consequences will be? " Holding his umbrella, Li Yaoxiang shook his head and said, "No. My intuition tells me that you''re the species When he and Xiuji became a little angry: "when did CCG start? It can be judged without evidence! Heipan, Shinohara and marsupi, are you going to go crazy with him? Have you ever thought about the consequences? " The three people who were named showed guilt. But he still didn''t speak. At this time, Li Yaoxiang held an umbrella with his left hand and took out his gun with his right hand from his pocket and said, "you don''t need to worry about this. If my intuition turns out to be wrong afterwards, I will certainly bear the consequences. " And Xiuji: "you bear it?! You can afford... " "Bang --!" Li Yaoxiang pulled the trigger. The bullet hit and Shogi on the forehead. And Xiuji fell down. Blood oozes slowly from the forehead Chapter 311 Quiet After the gunfire, the scene was quiet. No matter heipanyan, Shinohara, marushouzhai, or the members of the CCG that surround the family, they can''t help but concentrate on the time when they are lying on the ground. I don''t know how long it took. When he saw and Xiuji, the director still had no response. A terrible thought arose in the hearts of all the people. Is Li Yaoxiang''s intuition wrong? At this time, even heipanyan, Shinohara and Maru shouzhai, who were standing beside Li Yaoxiang, could not help asking: "Mr. Li Yaoxiang, are we really misunderstood?" Li Yaoxiang: "misunderstanding? Have you ever seen that when a human head is hit by a bullet, there will be so little blood left? " It''s not very loud. But everyone in the room heard it clearly. People can''t help but focus on the blood. indeed. The situation is just like what Li Yaoxiang said. It''s true that the bullet injured he Xiuji. It''s true that the bright red blood flowed out, but the blood was just wet through his hair and flowed to the ground. It''s not like a picture of a human being being being hit in the head. If it''s not human, doesn''t it mean People''s mind just thought of here, and when he Xiuji was lying on the ground, he finally couldn''t fit in. Originally, he thought that when someone came to inspect his body, he would kill one first. But I didn''t want to. I was seen by Li Yaoxiang. "Heipan, Shinohara and marushita have worked together for so many years. You are so disappointing to me..." With the sound of he Xiuji, he was still, lying on the ground, and slowly sat up straight. Immediately, he directly showed his Hezi and attacked the four people in front of him. The leader''s goal is Li Yaoxiang. The first person he wanted to kill was the one who destroyed their hundred years'' efforts! At this time, Li Yaoxiang held an umbrella in his left hand and did not have kuinke in his right. It all came too soon. The scene before us made everyone worried to death. When people thought that the greatest meritorious official this time was really attacked by he Xiuji and succeeded, they just listened to "Dang! Dang! " Two loud noises. Then you can see Shinohara and heipanyan standing on both sides of Li Yaoxiang. They released their kunk and blocked the attack for Li Yaoxiang. At the same time when he Xiuji launched an attack, the encircled members of he Xiuji''s family saw that the situation was not good, and they also attacked in time. The CCG members who did not respond well, or were still paying attention to the situation here, were attacked successfully by them. instant. Head rolling, scream one after another. The scene became chaotic. "Ah "Yes, he is! They''re really stupid Marushouzhai cried out: "let''s do it, everyone! Life and death When he was with Xiuji, he slowly stood up and calmly said, "do you really want to kill everything? If we do our best, everyone here today will die at least half of the time. " Things have come to this. It''s no use talking with Xiuji. I just want to leave here and go back to my family for a long time. After all, they have been in business with the Xiu family for so many years. Even if they are really torn down, there is no way out. If we can''t control human beings, they are still the biggest force on the other side. Li Yaoxiang put away his umbrella and threw it to the rear. The umbrella knocked, landed on the door handle of the carriage and hung there. "Do you think too much of yourself? Half dead? Do you really think we are not prepared? " The voice just dropped. CCG, which was still in a weak position, immediately reversed. A few powerful search officers with kuyink rushed out of the crowd to meet the members of the Hexiu family who were being slaughtered wantonly. Even zhenhuxiao and Takizawa are among them. cracking. He Xiu''s family began to be defeated and killed. When he and Xiuji seemed arrogant, he couldn''t help but lose his arrogance: "even if you kill all the people here, how about me? Don''t you worry that we and Xiuyi will retaliate on a large scale against you humans? We and Xiuyi people have been hidden in your human society for so many years, and the power they manage is something you can never imagine... " Li Yaoxiang: "you mean V organization? Don''t worry. Since we made up our mind to deal with you and the Xiu family, your hidden forces have been under our surveillance. As long as we confirm the news here, everyone will attack your forces at the same time. There will be no chance for you to retaliate against humanity. " While talking, Li Yaoxiang snatched their two weapons from heipanyan and Shinohara. Originally, they did not intend to let Li Yaoxiang take risks. I was thinking, just let these two old guys work hard. After all, he Xiuji was able to stand out in his family and take the position of director of CCG. I believe his strength will not be worse. It is better for them to take the lead in testing each other''s strength than for Li Yaoxiang, the new leader of the human side, to take risks. But they are powerless. The strength of Li Yaoxiang can''t keep up with that of Li Yaoxiang. The weapon in his hand was seized by Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang could not ignore their shocked eyes. After seizing the weapon, he went step by step toward the time of he Xiuji. As for he Xiuji, the moment he heard the voice of "V organization" from Li Yaoxiang, he knew it was over. They and the Xius thought that they were well hidden, but they were really understood. He did not know whether the strength Li Yaoxiang had prepared was enough to destroy them. But at least we can be sure that this time, even if they and the Xiu family are lucky enough to survive, they will be greatly hurt. After that, they may be attacked one by one by the various forces that they suppressed in the past. I miss it so much. When he was with Xiuji, he was even more hostile to Li Yaoxiang. I wish I could kill Li Yaoxiang on the spot. At this time, seeing Li Yaoxiang''s indifferent attitude, he Xiuji was not only enraged by Li Yaoxiang''s contemptuous attitude, but also very happy about it. How can it be that I have been in the position of director for so many years, and how can it affect my mood and judgment for these little things? Good to despise. The more despised, the better! With such human and material resources, he did not choose to order everyone to besiege him. That is the biggest blunder of Li Yaoxiang''s command this time! No matter how powerful human power is. After all, their speed can''t be faster. Now that Li Yaoxiang himself had sent them to the door, he had to accept them. Even if he is really defeated, he is confident that as long as he is not besieged, he will be able to escape here. Chapter 312 It''s not wordy. When he was with Xiuji, he again drove Hezi to launch a fierce attack against Li Yaoxiang. With the pace of Li Yaoxiang''s progress, it is getting closer. And Xiuji''s face became more dignified. In the long distance, Li Yaoxiang can calmly respond to his full attack. But with the distance between the two sides getting closer, the other side should feel the pressure. After all, if the two sides get closer. That means that the range of Hertz attack going out and shrinking back will be greatly reduced. This leads to his attack speed, times, strength, will certainly become closer, faster and stronger with the distance. But these theories do not seem to exist in front of this human being. From the beginning to the end, he maintained a calm attitude. No, it''s not calm. Facing every enemy calmly, it is not that he has never met such an existence. His most trusted subordinate, General Ma GUI, is just like that. Even in the war with himself, this loyal subordinate has always maintained that calm attitude. But compared with the calmness of maguijiang, Li Yaoxiang in front of him feels It''s more like... Boring! In the face of their own all-out offensive, even feel bored? How could that be! When he was with Xiuji, his confidence soared on the spot. But just when he wanted to take the opportunity to ridicule Li Yaoxiang''s naivety, he even tried to shake his form with delusion, but let him see an incredible scene. A scene let him despair, and had to face the cruel reality of the picture. Li Yaoxiang yawned Li Yaoxiang yawned in the face of his relentless attack in all directions Besides, yawning doesn''t matter. Even closed his eyes, shed sleepy tears? You don''t have to watch, you can block all your attacks? Is this still acting? How could this be acting? Can acting be so superb? Although the reality is cruel, he Xiuji has to accept the reality in front of him. He accepts that Li Yaoxiang, a human being, is really much stronger than him. He can''t fight against him. With a positive answer, he turned around and ran away without saying a word to Xiuji. Try your best to escape. "Ha ~ ~" as soon as he finished yawning, Li Yaoxiang realized that he had lost his manners and subconsciously said, "sorry, it was too late last night. Some of them..." I haven''t finished yet. Li Yaoxiang was surprised. Why? How did the attack stop? Open your eyes and have a look. This just discovers, originally and repair auspicious time already fled to 5 miles away. He choked his mouth, some disdained, raised his weapon, and threw it hard in the direction of his escape. Kuyingke, in the shape of a big knife, instantly forms a straight line to break through the air. "Whew!" "Bang!" Kuyink''s blade first penetrated through the abdomen of hexiuji from his back, and then the handle was stuck in his back. Together with hexiuji''s body, kuyink''s blade penetrated several walls and finally nailed to a wall 50 miles away. There was no further reaction. This scene of lightning and flint made everyone present look silly. Originally, the strength of Li Yaoxiang''s ability to easily block the offensive that they found difficult to resist had shocked them enough. I didn''t expect that there would be such an exaggerated blow in the end. It''s not a cannonball. What is it? Li Yaoxiang didn''t pay attention to people''s eyes. Seeing the enemy who was walking, he was almost clear. He contacted Yamen gangtaro and his party who had already arrived at the territory of the Hexiu family through his earphone: "Hey, it''s a species. I''m sure it''s right. We have solved the problem on our side. Let''s take action on your side. " "Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo." Finish. Didn''t give yamen steel taro time to digest, just close the contact. Then he turned and went back to heipanyan, Shinohara and marushouzhai, who were still in panic. He patted Wan shouzhai on the shoulder and said, "I''ll leave the follow-up work to you. Let''s order the troops of each division to act directly. There''s nothing wrong here. Just evacuate. I''ll go in and have a cup of coffee with the boss. " Next. They watched Li Yaoxiang leave. Finally, I went into the antique coffee shop. ¡­¡­ On the other side. In the truck. After receiving Li Yaoxiang''s call, yamen steel Taro''s mood became heavy on the spot. Seeing the clue, Jin Muyan inquired, "what''s the matter? What happened? " Yamen gangtaro was awakened: "ah? No... nothing. My boss has confirmed the news. The Hexiu family is really a species. Let''s take action here. " Even though he had already been prepared, yamen steel taro still didn''t want to hear the answer. Kimuyan comforted: "this result should have been expected long ago, shouldn''t it? Don''t think too much. If you really care about human beings, you should solve the culprits who have caused countless tragedies in the world as soon as possible. " Yamen steel taro: "I''m ok, let''s go." Let''s go. Yamen steel taro twists the key and turns on the engine. The CCG car, which was originally parked on the roadside, continued to move forward towards the first checkpoint of the territory of the Hexiu family. This is private territory. At the checkpoint, he was quickly stopped. The people who guard the level are just ordinary human beings and members of CCG. So yamen steel taro and his party did not plan to start here. That''s why they need CCG''s clothing and identity to cover up. Just to avoid unnecessary harm. At the window under the Yamen steel taro bridge, he handed the certificate to the "security guard": "I''m the superior search officer, yamen steel taro. There is something important to meet with XXX. " The security guard looked at the kimuyan in the carriage. He is gentle. Also wearing a CCG uniform. Kimuyan did not forget to nod and smile at him. He was confident that no one would dare to make trouble here. In addition, CCG people were called in from time to time, so he would not stop them. The certificate was returned to yamen steel taro. He waved his hand and signaled his colleagues to let him go. Chapter 313 The same picture, constantly staged. Jin Muyan and his party finally arrived at the core of the Hexiu family. Different from the previous ordinary security. Even the guards here are the core members of the Hexiu family. It''s impossible to let Jin Mu Yan and his party pass so easily. Just arrived. He was stopped by several people in suits. The questions asked are sharper and more careful than the previous ordinary security guards. "Who do you want to see?" "Do you have an appointment?" "Why do so many people come in together?" "Open the trunk and let''s check it." When it comes to checking the rear compartment, Kim Muyan and yamen gangtaro can''t help but look at each other. Bronze tree members don''t worry too much. After all, they are all in CCG uniforms and can''t distinguish. But the weapons in the back compartment With so many weapons, it''s strange to enter other people''s territory without arousing their suspicion! The same thought rose in their hearts. Maybe we''ll do it directly here Both sides give each other a wink, suggesting that the other side is ready to start at any time. Yamen steel taro shape, if nothing so, open the door to get off. It seems to open the back compartment for the suit guard. The door of the rear compartment, though automatic, can be opened directly in the driver''s seat. But in this case, the driver usually leads the inspector to open the car in person, so as to avoid accidents or misunderstandings. Seeing this, Jin Muyan also opened the door. Want to follow. If you really want to do it, at least there is a care. But as soon as he opened the door, he was stopped by another suit driver: "Hey, what do you want to do? One person in the car is enough. You don''t have to get out of the car. " See the other side guard so rigorous. Yamen steel taro began to calculate in his mind whether to start now. At this time, the man who was watching yamen steel Taro''s suit suddenly rang out his walkie talkie: "something''s wrong! Something''s wrong! There''s an assault on Gate C! Come and help "There''s a surprise attack at gate D, come and support Smell speech of the suit, secretly call not good. Several entrances and exits were raided. Just at this time, a suspicious object appears at this entrance and exit. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Missing this, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Subconsciously, I will raise my head and look at yamen steel taro. But as soon as this head is raised, the vision is wrong. The last scene that appeared in his eyes was to see his headless body and yamen gangtaro, who showed Hezi. At the same time, Jin Muyan also used his own "cross" to smash the windshield of the truck and attack another guard. One hit. The two suit guards both fell to the ground before they could react. The walkie talkie in my hand still rings the voice of my colleagues: "hello? Hello Yamen steel taro did not delay, immediately returned to the car, while driving, said: "it seems that the hands of other places have also attacked, let''s go straight in!" The other hands mentioned here are, of course, the other members of the bronze tree. They''re all coming from different regions. Attack here from different areas. Finish. Yamen steel taro directly drives the truck, smashes the iron bar that blocks the vehicle, and rushes forward all the way. The core area of the Hexiu family is almost like the mountain where the rich live. It takes more than ten minutes to get to the luxury house. Along the way, I saw a truck rush in. There are already some "artificial intelligence" machine guns that are constantly shooting at trucks. The bronze tree members and Kim Muyan in the truck are now using their own Hezi to block the series of attacks. Before arriving at the mansion, the truck has almost become a thousand holes. Even the tire was shot into a tattered rubber. The four tire bells kept rubbing and sparking, and they were forced to drive forward by yamen steel taro. There was a smell of scorched cars in the surrounding air. Jin Muyan looked at Yamen gangtaro: "we can''t force any more. Let the rest of the people get off first, so that they won''t be attacked by others when the car is in an accident." Yamen steel taro: "yes, let them get off first! Let''s see if we can go straight to the mansion. " Let''s go. Yamen steel taro pressed the switch of the rear compartment. The door just opened. A group of bronze trees rushed out of the car immediately. Those who rush in front use Hezi to block most of the attacks. The people in the rear, carrying kuinks, are ready to destroy all the AI machine guns along the way. During this period, the truck driven by yamen steel taro did not slow down at all. It''s just going forward. Almost all the gestational age has been bumped by this speed. The two people who are still in the car can only feel the serious shaking of the truck except for the "boom" in their ears. Not long. They finally saw the outline of the mansion. The truck still didn''t mean to stop. They''re going straight into the mansion. Seeing that he was about to arrive, Jin Muyan once again told him, "remember, you are the key to this plan. Protect yourself. It''s enough for me to deal with the enemy. Even if you let the main characters escape this time, you can''t go after them without authorization. " Yamen steel taro originally wanted to refuse the proposal of kimuyan. It''s not in his character to stand idly by. Think about it. In fact, it''s just like what the Institute said. The main purpose of their operation is to build a dragon. He''s a container. He can''t do anything. Otherwise, other people will have to sacrifice and replace He clenched his teeth and nodded, which was a promise. Boom! Long! There was a loud noise. The truck first rushed over a three story staircase with a violent shaking. Then the airport smashed through the door of the mansion. Finally, it''s not waiting for the truck to land. Jin Muyan has already displayed his "cross" Hezi in an all-round way. Blow up the car. Focus the attention of everyone in the mansion on him. Yamen steel taro, together with the only scrap metal left by the truck, fell to the ground and was dragged several meters away by the impact force, hiding inside to watch the change. Jin Muyan in mid air, has swept around a circle. The hall of this mansion is very spacious. There are no floors. There are only eight stone pillars side by side. There are more than ten kinds of suits standing on the edge of the gate. There is also a front door of the main hall in front of us, which is also aimed at more than ten kinds of suits. Without saying a word, Jin Muyan made a gorgeous spin in the air, driving his Hezi to sweep the group of suits back and forth Chapter 314 Today''s strength of jinmuyan can be said to be the pinnacle of the world. In the original book, before Jin Muyan became an angel, he had the ability to defeat one of the most powerful generals, you Magui. After he became an angel, there was almost nothing left to compete with him in the final boss''s "complete body and noble form". Let alone Li Yaoxiang, who has been trained for a long time in his life. None of the members of the Hexiu family present was his opponent. After rushing into the mansion, he showed up in the field of vision. He almost cleaned up the Hexiu family in his suit in a moment. Together with Hezi, his body was sliced by his hard, sharp and high-quality "cross" Hezi. Even if some of them have too strong vitality, they are not dead yet. But in a short time, there is no fighting back. "Boom! Boom! " Two. Hezi, the "cross", pierced into the ground and supported him. After landing slowly in mid air, he took him back. He walked up to the still gaping yamen steel taro and said, "I''ll leave it to you. You keep up, I will clear all the enemies for you in front. To avoid their escape, I''ll go first. " Having said that, Jin Muyan crossed the Yamen gangtaro and walked into the main hall. Yamen steel taro looked at everything around him inconceivably, but he didn''t come back for a long time. In this hall, there are at least 30 species. In an instant, it was solved by Jin Mu Yan? He vaguely remembers the last time he fought with kimuyan. Kimuyan is not that strong. In my heart, I even had some worries about whether Li Yaoxiang''s strength could compete with kimuyan. After the end of the matter, will it affect the voice of the human side. After Jin Muyan completely disappeared from his vision, he was awakened by the sparse wailing around him. Take a look at these bamboos that were cut off by the waist. He looked at Hezi, who had been cut to the ground. He knows what it means to leave it to him That is to say, he should start to devour the nutrients in front of his eyes from now on At this time, the main hall door again came a dense scream, these screams just remind yamen steel taro, time does not wait, Kim research has been in rapid action. A clench of teeth. He didn''t think that much anymore. It''s hard to bear the feeling of disobedience. Give a final blow to those who are not dead yet, and then begin to devour their Hezi and Hebao. Next. The same picture, is in the house of the Hexiu family, all the way to see. Jin Muyan killed a lot of he seeds in front of him. Yamen gangtaro followed them closely and devoured them one by one in the rear. At the beginning, yamen steel Taro''s swallowing speed was too slow. But in a short time, more and more RC cells were absorbed. His mood also gradually became excited. It''s eating faster and faster. The crazier it gets. These, in front of the open road of Jin Mu Yan do not know. He just killed. If you want to summon a dragon, you must have enough nutrients. If we don''t sacrifice our species here, we have to sacrifice other human beings to "perform surgery.". In order to complete the plan, he had no choice but to sacrifice the variety here. cracking. Kill, kill. He walked through a courtyard. Came to a bedroom. The architectural style of the bedroom is out of place with the mansion. It''s the ancient family style of Japan. The door is a Japanese paper door. The ground is tatami. There is not much space. There seems to be no defense in the bedroom. There is only an old man with long hair and beard sitting there. There is no need for the old man to blow his own name. Kimuyan can recognize the identity of the old man in front of him. He is the chief speaker of CCG and Xiu Changji. There are too many news reports about him. It''s hard to recognize Jin Muyan. Hexiu Changji''s eyes were closed and opened slowly: "coming?" Jin Muyan: "you don''t want to run away?" Hexiu Changji: "is it necessary to escape when I live to my age? To be able to be conquered by you here proves that we and Xiuyi are finished. It doesn''t make any sense to me whether I can escape or not. " Jin Muyan has no good impression on the old man. If it had not been for this family, the country would not have been so chaotic. Kimuyan sneered: "then why don''t you commit suicide directly? Don''t you have the courage? " He xiuchangji: "no, I''m just curious about who betrayed the family. I hope you can tell me the answer before you die." "What do you mean?" he said Hexiu Changji: "Oh? Even you don''t seem to know. It turned out to be nothing more than a self righteous tool. " The voice just dropped. Hidden in the dark, as if he had been prompted, he suddenly rushed in from all directions. They either broke through the paper door, pushed open the tatami, and rushed out of the ground, or fell through the roof. At the same time, the attack on Kim Mu R & D was launched. However, this seemingly dangerous picture did not make Kim Mu Yan feel nervous. What made him care most was what he said with Xiuchang Jigang. He didn''t even blink. In a moment, it has become an "angel form" and drives two "connected crosses" Hezi to instantly change and solve the attacks from all sides. Then, with xiuchangji''s incredible eyes, he solved all the ambush problems in a short time. The whole bedroom was in a mess. Exposed to the blazing sun. Jinmuyan doesn''t give Changji any chance. He used the most sophisticated part of the "cross" Hezi, nailed Hexiu Changji to the ground. Then he walked slowly and asked, "now can you make it clear what you just said?" Don''t go against what you see. He and Xiu Changji are also open-minded. His incredible eyes turned into sarcasm: "do you really think that after so many years of operation with the Xiu family, we will be broken through so easily by you? If you don''t have the cooperation of the internal core members, you can''t come to me at all. " Jin Muyan frowned slightly. Murmured to himself Core members? At this time, Yamen gangtaro, who was devouring all the way in the rear, finally arrived here. At this time, his eyes had already become ferocious and bloodshot eyes. The corners of the mouth, the chin, and even the whole body were covered with blood. I''m a little short of breath. He looked very excited. The appearance of Hezi is even more strange, and it''s still creeping. It''s like a self-conscious living creature. Kimuyan: "are you ok?" Chapter 315 Yamen steel taro was so excited that his tongue became a little dry, and he gave a different husky voice: "very good! Better than ever Yamen steel Taro''s situation is far more serious than kimuyan imagined. He didn''t have time to think about it, so he pulled out Hezi, who was stabbing and repairing Changji''s abdomen. Hezi rose to the mid air, and then stabbed hard. Through the head of Hexiu Changji, we can directly understand the life of Hexiu Changji. "The enemy has been cleaned up by me. Don''t push yourself too hard. We have plenty of time. Your current mood seems to be very unstable. I suggest you take a rest and stop swallowing it At the same time of speaking, Kim Mu Yan looked warily at those Hezi who wriggled on yamen steel taro, and did not dare to act rashly. Yamen steel taro stares at his mutated arms and says with a smile: "rest? Why rest? I''m in a good situation now! No need to rest He said. A stretch of the right hand. The arm wrapped by Hezi suddenly stretched and enlarged. Finally, it forms a big mouth, swallowing the dead on the ground. After all this, he showed off and said, "see? Swallowing them is too easy for me now! Don''t delay any longer, finish our plan at once Kimuyan is staring at Yamen gangtaro. Looking at Yamen gangtaro ignoring him, his two arms turned into two big mouths, one by one devouring the corpses on the ground, he asked in his mind, "is this the side effect of CO eating? Without your help, I would be like him? " Li Yaoxiang: "yes." Jin Muyan: "let him go on like this, will there be a problem?" Li Yaoxiang: "yes. Even if it becomes a dragon, it needs strong willpower to stop the subsequent killing. Otherwise, maybe the dragon he turned into will become a terrible monster of crazy killing. " Jin Muyan''s heart is tight. The two pupils contract tightly. "Amen! Stop it "Enough!" Yamen gangtaro, who was very excited, suddenly became ferocious when he heard that kimuyan wanted to stop him: "do you want to stop me? Why did you stop me?! Is everything you told me before deceiving me?! damn! I won''t let you ruin the plan "Roar!" Let out a ferocious roar. In Yamen steel taro body wriggling Hezi, suddenly grow six long mouth Hezi, toward Kim Muyan attack in the past. Jin Muyan was not polite to him. He cut down all six Hezi. The six Hezi after disconnection are just like fresh fish after leaving the water surface, jumping on the ground like crazy. Yamen gangtaro felt a pain: "you treacherous guy, I will kill you! I''m going to kill you -- " This time, the whole person rushed to kimuyan. Hezi wrapped around him, like a muscle, became stronger and stronger. When he rushed to the front of jinmuyan, he suddenly became a giant three meters high and one foot wide. He raised his fist which was bigger than Jin Muyan''s, and he was going to hit Jin Muyan with one punch. There was a big bang. The ground was smashed out of a huge pit by yamen steel taro. After Jin Muyan escaped the blow, he took the opportunity to drive Hezi to cut every "muscle" on Yamen gangtaro''s body. Speed, leading to become a giant after the Yamen steel taro, simply can''t get the gold and wood research. There are outsiders on the scene. You can see the giant yamen steel taro, just like a madman, fighting with the air. A pair of huge arms, constantly waving towards the air around. Then it is whether the Hezi on his body is cut off and bounced around. It was not until his body was cut to its original size that yamen steel Taro''s mood was calmed down. He gasped with fear in his eyes and said, "what''s wrong with me? What happened? " Jin Muyan did not attack again: "you devour too many Hezi in a short time. The RC cells in your body grow so much that you lose control of your emotions. " Yamen gangtaro''s face turned pale: "what should I do then? Isn''t even me fit to be a container? " Kim Muyan: "it''s not that it''s not inappropriate. It''s that you have to control your emotions. If you don''t have me to stop you, maybe after you become Jackie Chan, you will become a monster that can only kill. I''m afraid that there will be more sacrifices. Is this what you want to see? " Yamen steel taro tried his best to suppress his emotions, and finally vomited a deep breath: "thank you, what can I do now? Can I continue to devour it? " Kimuyan nodded: "yes, I''ll watch you. If you are unstable, I''ll stop you in time." Next. Jin Muyan is guarding Yamen gangtaro. Watching Yamen gangtaro swallow Hezi back one by one. Watch him from a human form, slowly changed back to the state of being wrapped by Hezi. This time, even Yamen gangtaro himself can clearly see those disgusting Hezi wriggling on himself. Although he felt that he could control these HECTORS, he was not able to stop them. These RC cells are really like living creatures. Back to this state, this time Yamen gangtaro lost his ferocity. He stopped swallowing and said calmly, "can I ask you something?" There was a moment of silence. Jin Muyan nodded and said, "you said..." Yamen gangtaro: "if I really become a monster that can only kill... I hope you can kill me directly. Don''t let people sacrifice more lives to save me. " Kim Mu Yan nodded. Yamen steel taro smile, and continue to pick up around the Hezi to devour. cracking. The battle in the whole base came to an end. They managed to get rid of all the monks and nuns in the base. One by one, bronze tree members arrived here in succession. Yamen steel taro is almost finished. Jin Muyan will order his subordinates to bring him a new Hezi. Over time. The whole Hezi of the Hexiu family was almost engulfed by Yamen gangtaro. When he was clean, Yamen gangtaro''s body expanded rapidly without control. He can''t move any more. Finally, he could only face to Jin Muyan and forced out a voice: "escape..." Jinmuyan''s pupils are tight. Even now, he feels the power of terror. Kimuyan reacted very quickly, and then he yelled around: "evacuate! Everybody, get out of here -- " Then, all the surviving bronze tree members fled the scene with frightened eyes. It''s a pity that even though they have tried their best to escape, some people can''t escape and are engulfed by the rapid expansion of Hezi. It wasn''t until everyone fled nearly a kilometer away that we could see the full picture of the monster at the moment Chapter 316 It''s a giant monster like a centipede. Almost every body has a huge eye. In the original work, after Jin Mu became this monster, the monster was like a snake, climbing on a high-rise building. There are no tall buildings nearby, so he can only roll them up. What people can see is like a "meat mountain" with eyes. Many people were so shocked by this picture that they couldn''t speak. When the monster stopped growing, there was no shaking around. Immediately, the monster just like sleeping in general, closed all eyes. Some brave people can''t help but want to touch the monster''s body, but they startle the monster. They suddenly open their eyes. Then they stretch out a big mouth and swallow the offender. Finally, they close their eyes and go back to sleep. This scene scared everyone back on the spot and did not dare to approach the monster any more. Calm down a little. Then they turned their eyes to their leader, Jin Muyan. One by one, he moved to the place where the Institute was. "Lord Kim, what shall we do next?" Looking at this monster, Kim Mu Yan''s face is a little ugly. Even today, he is not 100% sure whether he has enough ability to solve this problem. At this time. A lot of sirens have been heard at the entrance of the family base. Next. They soon saw a large number of special cars belonging to CCG arriving here. It almost surrounded the survivors of jinmuyan. I just got off the bus. Everyone was surprised at what they saw. Then there is the face of abnormal dignified, ugly. The leader, the special search officer who did not take part in the operation, noticed Kim Muyan and his party in CCG uniform and asked, "can anyone tell me what happened here? Who are you? Which unit is it? Why haven''t I seen you? " Being questioned like this. The bronze tree group, including Jin Muyan, also looked dignified and didn''t know how to answer. Just then. One of the CCG members suddenly stood up, pointed to one of the bronze trees and yelled, "I know him! He''s not from CCG at all! He''s a B-class in 17 districts! I once fought with him, and then he escaped! He killed my partner! I won''t recognize him when he turns to ashes! " That''s the first thing to say. The atmosphere on the spot became especially dignified. The chief official, whose attitude changed from questioning to not being good, stared at the seemingly opposite leader of Kim Muyan and said, "who are you? Why do you have a variety of people in your team? If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation, don''t blame me for ordering you to be taken down first. " The bronze tree, including Jin Muyan, remained silent. I don''t know what to say. Because of their suspicious attitude, even without the order of the chief special official, a group of CCG members subconsciously gathered around Kim Muyan and others. There is a tendency to do it directly. Just then. In the distance came the sound of the trumpet. It''s also the exclusive car of CCG, and the driver keeps honking his horn, but also runs fast here. The sudden scene attracted everyone''s attention. Make the two sides, temporarily put out want to start. As soon as I got here, the CCG car braked. Open the door. It was heipanyan, Shinohara and marushouzhai who came here from district 20. After getting out of the car, they didn''t look at the crowd around them. They raised their heads and looked straight at the giant centipede monster in front of them. Then he blurted out. "This is the dragon?" "Damn it! Is Li Yaoxiang sure to solve this monster At this moment, the three of them finally understood what was an enemy "so powerful that mankind and the other had to cooperate.". From the three people''s words, I heard that they seemed to know something about this matter. Before interrogating Jin Muyan and others, the special search officer asked: "heipan, Shinohara, marushi, do you know what''s going on? Besides, it seems that the person in our uniform over there is not a member of CCG. Do you know who it is? " The three first took a look at the colleague. Look in the direction he''s pointing. His eyes finally fell on Jin Muyan. Although they had never met, they all knew that this man in front of them should be the one who cooperated with Li Yaoxiang. However, even if they knew it, they didn''t clarify it for Kim Muyan and others at the first time. They all look a little complicated. I don''t know what I''m thinking. As if seeing through their mind, Jin Mu Yan sneered at this time: "what''s the matter? Are you going to break your promise? Want to wipe us out at one stroke? " The faces of the three are the same. Kimuyan did say what they thought. As the two most powerful forces in Tokyo, the Hexiu family was destroyed. Most of the surviving members of the bronze tree are now besieged here. It''s a rare opportunity. This is just a test of their determination Without waiting for them to make a decision. At this time, the mobile phones of the special officials on the scene all ring at the same time. Take out your cell phone and open it. They all received the same message. The content is "hozhong researchers and hozhong shelters were invaded and a large number of imprisoned hozhong were released at the same time, and CCG members were seriously injured. After seeing the news. Marushouzhai immediately became red eyed. Before he did not know the truth of the matter, he angrily denounced Kim Mu Yan and said, "it was you who did good things?! While we are carrying out the plan, you will send people to invade the researchers and shelters? " Marushouzhai''s first thought when he got the message was that kimuyan fooled them. After all, only bronze tree has the ability to do this thing. It''s hard to doubt. Jin Muyan was stunned. He felt vaguely that it was not as simple as he thought. It seems that there is a third force fishing in troubled waters between them. He didn''t mean to be angry because of marushouzhai''s attitude. After all, the plans have come to such a stage that he doesn''t want to fall short. Jin Muyan: "I did ask people to invade the Research Institute. It''s just that you''ve imprisoned our man and made some inhumane experiments on him. But I didn''t let people kill or send people to invade the shelter. You''d better find out the truth and ask me again. " "Fart!" "We''re doing inhumane experiments?" "How can we do inhumane experiments?" "You bastards, don''t slander us Hear these words of Jin Muyan. Some members of the CCG, who were already hostile to other species, finally couldn''t bear it and choked back Chapter 317 No matter how much you don''t want to fall short of success, but kimuyan doesn''t want to swallow it. He yelled around: "if you have conducted any inhumane experiments, you can ask your officer in person, won''t you know?" Finish. Looking at heipanyan and Shinohara, he said, "how did you use kunke? I don''t need to explain it to you? Full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but doing inhuman things, what qualifications do you have to blame us? " Several special officials were all silenced by Jin Muyan. Others don''t know. But they must know. However, when they use these "copied" weapons, they never think about the feelings of the victims. Of course, they didn''t think they were wrong. They don''t care about Kim''s accusations. I only care about whether it is true or not. Maru shouzhai immediately made a phone call to ask for details. The news is just like what the Institute said. Most of them were seriously injured and few died on the spot. On the other side of the shelter, the situation is much more serious. Almost half of the victims died in the shelter. Marushouzhai turned off his cell phone with a bad look on his face. Another special official came up to him at this time and asked, "how about it? What''s the situation? What happened? Can you get someone to tell me? " Several people looked at each other. Immediately, Wan shouzhai said, "let''s talk about it in the first carriage, and tell everyone not to act rashly." The chief official who arrived first gave a loud drink around and ordered everyone not to act rashly. Then he followed marushouzhai to the carriage. In the car. The chief official said impatiently to the rest of the people, "now it''s time to tell me what happened?" Several people looked at each other. I know that I can''t hide it. Finally, Xiaoyuan Xingji, who was still injured, sighed and said, "let me talk about it..." Immediately, he began to explain the whole story to the special official. "What?! What kind of family is the Hexiu family? " "How is that possible?" Marushouzhai: "it''s true. A few of us witnessed it with our own eyes, and when we repaired it, it became a species in front of us. If you don''t believe it, you can examine his body afterwards. " "Director..." Marushouzhai: "when is it? Or the director? Want the world to see our jokes? That''s the seed "What about that group of bamboos outside? Is this such a great opportunity to pass? If we solve them, we will not be far away from our long-standing goal of expelling all the seeds from Tokyo. " Marushouzhai: "expulsion? How to expel? Are you sure we have the ability to clean up the monster outside after a big fight with them? What''s more, we still don''t know which force has attacked the shelter so far. How can we have time to be attacked on all sides? " "What about that?" "Don''t you really want us to cooperate with these people outside?" "Even if I agree, do you think other people can agree?" Several people looked at each other with ugly faces. A moment later. After some discussion, we came to the conclusion that we must let everyone feel the strength of the enemy, and we can only throw all the pots at the Hexiu family. There is a conclusion. Several people walked out of the car. To this group of CCG members who are still hostile to kimuyan and others, he said: "although it''s a pity, I have to tell you a cruel reality. All along, our CCG is actually controlled by a different family. And this family is the Hexiu family. The terrible monster in front of you is the last card that the Hexiu clan used to deal with us The voice just dropped. CCG members on the scene immediately exploded. There was a lot of noise. They never thought that these special officials they respected would say such absurd things. They have been working hard for so many years, and so many brothers and family members have died. They are just doing things for him? People who can''t accept this fact gradually begin to be dissatisfied and emotional, and even tend to make trouble. In front of this scene, Jin Mu Yan''s face turned black again and again. What''s a nice thing to say before the cooperation, but what''s the attitude after the success? If you are sincere, why do you need to discuss again in the car? Isn''t everything supposed to have a result before action? Sure enough, it seems that these people can''t believe it. Even if we agree today, maybe we will go back in the future. I still have to watch closely At the same time, he also has a bad impression of this group of people. [blackening degree:] 87%¡­¡­ 88%¡­¡­ Just as the troublemakers were about to lose control, the mobile phones of several special officials rang out again. The message they received this time was that there was another kind of large-scale disturbance outside. Someone recognized the troublemakers, the priests who had just escaped from the shelter, and his clown organization. Seeing that the situation was serious, they no longer focused on kimuyan and others. Instead, they told the CCG members on the scene to go to support each place in batches. But some people didn''t execute the order immediately. On the contrary, he yelled at several special officials. "What about this group? Don''t you need to solve this problem? " "Mr. maruzuki, we have sacrificed so many hands and feet over the years. Do you want us to watch them leave safely in front of us?" Someone took the lead. Some people who had hesitated could not help but stop. Just when several special officials had nothing to do, their Savior finally arrived. There was a loud engine sound in the distance. Looking around, I saw Zhenhu Xiao sitting in the driver''s seat with no expression on his face, driving Li Yaoxiang fast in their direction. Everyone watched the car coming. And as we approached the crowd, there was a big tail flick. The car stopped at the edge of the crowd. At this time, zhenhuxiao''s mood is far less calm than she seems on the surface. She didn''t pay attention to the people''s eyes. Without saying a word, she got out of the car and went to the rear to open the door for Li Yaoxiang. Then he stared at Li Yaoxiang and did not move. Her intention is simple. I hope Li Yaoxiang can rescue yaman steel taro immediately. Li Yaoxiang did not compromise, so she kept staring at him. Just now in the antique shop, Li Yaoxiang just couldn''t stand her eyes, so he finally got on the thief''s car. Li Yaoxiang got out of the car and looked at zhenhuxiao helplessly: "Why are you in such a hurry? He''ll be fine for a while. If something happens so soon, even if I arrive, I can''t help him, can''t I? " Zhenhuxiao didn''t answer. He is still looking at Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang despised in his heart: Ao Jiao Chapter 318 When Li Yaoxiang was scolding zhenhuxiao, the rest of the special officials seemed to see the Savior. They all came to Li Yaoxiang quickly. I didn''t say anything. He is also keeping a close eye on Li Yaoxiang and waiting for him to make a final decision. After all, Li Yaoxiang is responsible for the plan. Li Yaoxiang glanced at them: "you guys, what''s the matter?" "Other people''s emotions are about to get out of control. They are not willing to compromise when they know that we are going to let go of that group..." The four talked a lot. Li Yaoxiang looked at them with disdain: "you have several special class, can''t control them? Don''t give yourself excuses. If you really have the determination to keep your promise, I don''t believe that you can''t solve the current situation with your ability. " Several people were told by Li Yaoxiang that their faces were red. But there is no word to refute. After all, the situation today is different from that in the original. In the original work, Kim Mu Yan is leading a large number of Ho species, holding enough strength to be qualified to negotiate with CCG on the table. But now they are injured. And surrounded by a large group of CCG members. Such a great opportunity really made these special officials have to break their promise. Of course, Li Yaoxiang doesn''t care what they think. The reason why he didn''t come at the first time before was to make the scene like this. In order to make the relationship between the two sides deteriorate again. After all, this is conducive to the blackening of the final step of the research. But later, because of some changes, he found that someone was already planning a big play for kimuyan. He judged that the big play was enough to blacken the gold and wood to 100%. That''s why it''s easy to compromise. I came here with zhenhuxiao. Instead of wasting time with them, Li Yaoxiang went directly to kimuyan, put on his shoulder and yelled at the crowd, "his name is kimuyan. Originally, like everyone else, they were all human beings. It was because of the plan of the Hexiu family that he was designed to frame and transform into a kind of monk. It is precisely because of his help and cooperation that we were able to wipe out the big cancer hidden in CCG of Hexiu family so easily this time. Moreover, before cooperation, I have also given a commitment. After the event, we will join hands with them to maintain the stability of the whole Tokyo. So now you have to figure out who your real enemy is? Is it the group outside who are killing innocent people indiscriminately, or are they standing in front of you and willing to cooperate with us and our partners? " There is no doubt about Li Yaoxiang''s prestige in CCG. Most people have heard of his deeds and strength for a long time. Out of trust in Li Yaoxiang, many people seem to have found the backbone after his appearance. The vacillating thoughts immediately settled down. After Li Yaoxiang said these words, he was determined to stand in the same line with Li Yaoxiang, and his eyes became firm. However, there are still some diehards who are very hateful to Hu, who are unwilling to compromise and still stir up the flames there. "Even if it''s cooperation, we can only cooperate with him." "How can human beings cooperate with other species?" "You mean we should be with these guys who want to eat us all the time?" "How to cooperate with him? How can we treat those brothers and family members who died in the past? How can we give an account to their relatives and friends? " There was a lot of noise. As for the bronze tree, some people are unstable. They did not expect that their leader was actually a human. I''m worried that kimuyan will eventually turn to the human side. Li Yaoxiang glared solemnly at these diehards who were unwilling to compromise: "don''t forget what was your real purpose when you joined CCG! It''s to protect human beings! Is to serve the people! Let you hold weapons, not for revenge! If you only focus on revenge, please put down your weapons immediately! The weapons CCG provides for you are not tools for you to revenge! Now there are more powerful enemies in front of you, and you don''t care. Is that your attitude? " Many people feel guilty when they are told by Li Yaoxiang. But there are still a few people who show their dissatisfaction. Li Yaoxiang looks at him and points to the Dragon: "you are right. You think I''m wrong? Or do you think that even if we don''t cooperate, we can solve this monster just by our ability? If you really think so, then you can demonstrate it to me yourself! " Isn''t this a clear call to death? At the same time, Shinohara, marushuzhai and heipanyan exclaimed: "Li..." But Li Yaoxiang waved his hand and stopped them. Li Yaoxiang''s eyes were still fixed on the unwilling search officer. The search officer refused to admit his mistake. In the end, as soon as he gritted his teeth, he still mentioned kuyink and went to the dragon, he would attack the dragon. But it didn''t work out as expected. His actions startled the dragon. The Dragon suddenly opened his eyes, and even the man and kuyink swallowed the man. People on the CCG side were shocked and sad. Li Yaoxiang didn''t mean to give up. He looked at some people who were not willing to give up just now and continued: "see? You want to die, I won''t stop you! But please don''t carry the people to death! If up to now, you still think that even if you don''t cooperate, you can solve the monster in front of you and the group of innocent people in the outside world! I won''t stop you! " All of a sudden, even the remaining members of CCG are not willing to participate. He also lowered his head and stopped talking. Seeing that it had a deterrent effect at last, Li Yaoxiang said with soft air, "the research institute has developed a kind of edible food. Although the finished product is not ideal, I believe that as long as we continue to work hard, there will be perfect results soon. So you don''t need to worry about your problems at all! " This sentence is not only to relieve the worries of the human side. It is also to appease the bronze tree. indeed. After hearing the news, everyone''s face finally eased a lot. Seeing that there was no more objection, Li Yaoxiang ordered most of the people to disperse and sent them to various places for support. Jinmuyan also gave the same order to the bronze tree. Cooperate with CCG to solve the problem of clown organization in the outside world, so as to ease the relationship between the two sides. See things always come to an end, Kim Muyan no longer stay. Before leaving, he couldn''t help but take out his mobile phone and wanted to call Dong Xiang and his party to report their safety. But after several calls in a row, I still couldn''t get through to Dong Xiang, including the mobile phones of tens of thousands of pedestrians Chapter 319 "Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo..." "The number you dialed is not available yet. Please try again later..." "Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo..." "The number you dialed is not available yet. Please try again later..." Several numbers were dialed in a row. Including Dong Xiang of Wudao, Shuyi of wanzhang, xiweijin and so on. Until the end, even jinmuyan tried to dial the number of xuandu of Wudao, but none of them could get through. This result let the gold wood grind in the heart can''t help but rise a bad feeling. He said goodbye to Li Yaoxiang in a hurry: "I still have something to deal with. Let''s contact later..." Then he left the family base without looking back. Li Yaoxiang silently looked at his back and did not speak. He knew that Kim Muyan''s departure was just the moment when he officially said goodbye to the world. Some things needed to be dealt with before he left. Cast aside one side of Ao Jiao younger sister one eye. The real Huxiao, who was a head shorter than him, stood there from beginning to end, staring at him, motionless, with obvious intention, and did not speak. Li Yaoxiang is not a heartless man after all. He doesn''t mind fulfilling his promise before he leaves. They don''t talk either. Directly toward the monster that yaman steel taro turned into, walked past. All members of CCG salute and show respect to him. "Li Yaoxiang, special class!" "Li Yaoxiang, special class!" In fact, in everyone''s mind, Li Yaoxiang has already become the successor of CCG president. Li Yaoxiang, the successor of the new generation of speaker general, will lead them to a stable future. So when you see him, you will feel more or less awed. Li Yaoxiang nodded back. Seeing this scene, Zhenhu Xiao suddenly stopped and hesitated: "Li Yaoxiang, special..." Li Yaoxiang also stopped and turned his head to her: "what''s the matter? Don''t want to save yamen? Why are you so stunned? " Zhenhuxiao looked complicated and said, "if you rescue yamen, you will be in danger. Don''t save him. I don''t want to see you sacrifice yourself to save him. And That''s all. Zhenhuxiao glanced at the crowd and continued: "compared with yamen, we need you more..." Li Yaoxiang was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help laughing wildly. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha I didn''t expect I didn''t expect Have you become an indispensable part of us? I don''t know how many people will really miss themselves when they find that they have disappeared? In the face of Li Yaoxiang''s sudden laughter, the crowd around him all looked strange. Zhenhuxiao could not help but raise a touch of worry: "Li Yaoxiang, etc..." Li Yaoxiang stopped laughing and stopped her. "I''m fine. Keep going. Don''t worry. It''s not a big problem for me to rescue Yamen. " Let''s go. They went on one after another. He didn''t stop until he came to the dragon. Li Yaoxiang: "you step back first." Zhenhuxiao: "but..." Li Yaoxiang: "don''t be, you will only hinder me here." Even if Zhenhu Xiaoxin is unwilling, he can only choose compromise in the end. When she''s back a little bit. Li Yaoxiang showed his "white eye" ability. The various abilities acquired from the system will not change Li Yaoxiang''s appearance, so he is more worried about being detected by others. After the white eye is turned on. The centipede type monster''s internal condition immediately has a clear view. He could clearly see the location of Yamen gangtaro, which was the center hidden in the innermost part. It seems that this monster, subconsciously, also has the intention to protect Yamen gangtaro. Without hesitation, Li Yaoxiang directly displayed his SSS kunke and stepped towards the center point. Maybe he was aware of the extreme sense of crisis. Before Li Yaoxiang stepped forward, all the eyes on the monster suddenly widened! All the pupils stare at Li Yaoxiang, who makes him feel a great threat. cracking. When Li Yaoxiang was less than 5 meters away from him, the monster could not help but take the lead in attacking Li Yaoxiang at the same time. This scene made people jump with fear. So that the crowd around the guard, all exclaimed: "Li Yaoxiang, etc.!" Immediately, there was a rush to support Li Yaoxiang. However, without waiting for them to act, Li Yaoxiang had already cut down countless tentacles, and he stopped and said, "don''t come here! I can handle it myself The voice just dropped. It doesn''t matter whether the people around you like it or not. Li Yaoxiang has already entered this big meat mountain alone. The tentacles that Li Yaoxiang cut off just now are all like insects, crawling towards the meat mountain, and finally merging into one again. The entrance just opened by Li Yaoxiang also fused. Everything is back to peace. As if nothing had happened. The eyes on the monster closed again. calm and tranquil. One second 2 seconds Three seconds Four seconds Five seconds Everyone was dazzled by the scene. In a short period of 5 seconds, it was extremely slow for the people present. All of them held their breath and kept still, staring at the entrance into which Li Yaoxiang had just entered. Wait for the sixth and seventh seconds. The meat mountain is still motionless. All of us can''t help thinking that it''s over Today''s Li Yaoxiang is just like their spiritual leader. If they lose anyone, they can''t lose Li Yaoxiang at this time. Without Li Yaoxiang, how can they have the strength to negotiate with Ho Chong in the future? Thinking of the seriousness of the problem and the consequences of the problem, some people can''t help but collapse and sit on their knees. Zhenhuxiao''s heart is full of endless regret. If she had not forced Li Yaoxiang, Li Yaoxiang would not have If she wanted to be here, she couldn''t help feeling guilty. She showed her kuyink and was about to rush towards the meat mountain. She swore to herself that she would rescue Li Yaoxiang anyway! Even at the expense of one''s own life! And when she rushes to half, all eyes on the monster body suddenly open again, prop up big. Then there was a wave of earth shaking. I saw the whole meat mountain shaking constantly. Until the end. A big round meatball, suddenly from the position where Li Yaoxiang just entered, seemed to be kicked out. The meat ball fell to the ground and "bang!" There was a loud noise. People''s eyes, from the meatball body, turned to the hole... Hole. Li Yaoxiang, who came out of the monster''s body with Yamen gangtaro in her arms in the way of a princess, came into sight Chapter 320 Everyone''s worry turned into joy in an instant. "Li Yaoxiang, special class!" "Li Yaoxiang, special class!" Some people even ignore their own safety and want to rush to meet Li Yaoxiang. However, they were all stopped in time by Li Yaoxiang: "don''t come here!" A stop, people have stopped, all people dare not from. And the original huge meat mountain has become "weird" and clever. In the course of Li Yaoxiang''s advancing with yaman steel taro, he had no intention of attacking at all. When Li Yaoxiang completely opened a distance with it. The meatball that was kicked by Li Yaoxiang just now was like running for his life. He rolled back to the meathill and sealed the hole again. This scene is not surprising in our eyes. After all, the people present are not familiar with the monster in front of them. Even if monsters do something strange, it''s normal for them. They would never have thought that such a powerful and seemingly invincible monster would become so clever in front of Li Yaoxiang because of his survival instinct after being beaten and scared by Li Yaoxiang. When he came to zhenhuxiao, he yelled at the crowd around him: "Why are you still stunned! Why don''t you come here with a stretcher and take the upper class of Yamen for treatment? " The medical staff guarding the neighborhood, this is the reaction. He rushed to explore the situation for yamen steel taro. meanwhile. A few members of CCG came to Li Yaoxiang tremblingly and said: "Li... Li... Li Yaoxiang, etc., since you can save yamen, the others..." Li Yaoxiang knows what they mean. They are concerned about their colleagues who have been engulfed by monsters. Of course, it is impossible for Li Yaoxiang to tell them that Yamen gangtaro is the monster. That''s why he is safe in the monster. We must insist that monsters are the trump card for the Hexiu family to deal with human beings. Otherwise, if the truth really spreads, it will have a great impact on the future. Not many people died. That''s OK. People won''t say anything. What if they can''t solve the monster after they leave, and the news is that the monster is made by them At that time, the consequences will be unthinkable. If it''s not a good one, it''s impossible that Kim Muyan, Yamen gangtaro and others will become the target of public criticism. Li Yaoxiang: "they are dead. In the monster''s body, I only found the surviving superior Yamen. " "This..." "This..." Li Yaoxiang: "stop this. Go back to your position. The enemy has not been solved, how can we have time to remember? From the moment they put on the CCG uniform, they were ready to sacrifice. What we can do is to fulfill their unfulfilled wishes for those colleagues who have made heroic sacrifices! Create a Tokyo where there will be no more tragedies A few trembling CCG members, with respect. They saluted Li Yaoxiang one after another and answered "yes!", I''ll go back to their posts immediately. Next. Li Yaoxiang then turned his eyes to Yamen gangtaro, who was being treated. "What''s the situation?" he asked the paramedics After repeated tests, the medical staff responded: "it''s OK. Yamen''s superior body is just a little too weak. I believe it won''t be long before it can recover." I was a little nervous, and I was relieved. And yamen steel taro also just woke up at this time, he looked around: "what''s the matter? Where is this? " Just wake up, his mind has not yet recovered. For a moment, I didn''t understand the situation. Zhenhuxiao recovered her expressionless appearance and specially noted: "you were swallowed by the monster. It was Li Yaoxiang who rescued you." Li Yaoxiang said: "yes, I saved you. After all, I promised you I wouldn''t let anything happen to you, would I? But some people are afraid that I will go back and urge me all the time. " While speaking. Li Yaoxiang intentionally or unintentionally turned to zhenhuxiao. The meaning of the expression can not be more obvious. He was just teasing the couple in front of him. With the passage of time, yamen steel taro also gradually recovered his mind. After listening to the dialogues of several people, I generally understand the current situation. He looked at zhenhuxiao and gave a knowing smile to show his thanks. I''m not at ease. Even her iceberg can''t help being embarrassed. Immediately, yamen steel taro looked at Li Yaoxiang again: "I knew that if that person is you, it will not let me down." Li Yaoxiang said with a smile, "don''t talk. Take a break. " Yamen steel taro: "thank you." ¡­¡­ meanwhile. At the same time that the incident of rescuing Yamen gangtaro has a perfect ending, another picture has appeared in the base where maguijiang was originally held. There are maguijiang and Fangcun Aite''s body, still collapsed there, no one to clean up. But their heads were played by old duo Er Fu as a football player. Moreover, in addition to the old duo Er Fu, there were many more people at the scene. At this time, Dong Xiang, xuandu, Shuyi, Daishi and so on were all tied up and piled up. In principle, these ordinary ropes can''t play any role in ChuZhong. But now they are all in good condition. As long as there is a tendency to repair the injuries, they will be beaten seriously by the old duo Er Fu, and they will not be killed. Now the only thing that jiuduo Erfu has to wait for is the arrival of jinmuyan. He was looking forward to it very much. If Kim Muyan saw the scene in front of him, what interesting expression would he have? The more I think about it, the more excited I feel about it. I didn''t mean to be bored by waiting for a long time. Play, play. He accidentally kicked Dong Xiang on the head of Wudao. He woke up Dong Xiang, who was still in a coma. Old duo Er Fu said with great interest: "yo! You wake up again? Good willpower! " "Oh." Dong Xiang of Wudao gave him a weak look and gave a cold hum. Then he spat blood on Jiu duo Er Fu''s face. "Jin Mu won''t let you go..." Old duo Er Fu is still the smiling face, seemingly indifferent. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and touched the blood on his face: "that''s great. I hope he won''t let me go." There was a crack. With a smile on his face, Jiu duo Er Fu slapped Dong Xiang in front of Wu island and took a picture of him, and then he fainted again Chapter 321 meanwhile. The picture returns to Jin Muyan. After he said goodbye to Li Yaoxiang and his party at the Hexiu family base, he rushed to the new nest he had transferred for Dong Xiang and his party. After arriving at the scene. The scene in front of him almost made him collapse directly. Sure enough. The bad feeling in his heart came true. Xinwo is in a mess. How can we have the perfect scene when we left? There are scattered objects everywhere. The furniture was destroyed. There are many traces of fighting everywhere. Blood can be seen everywhere. "No, No." "How could that be? What happened to you? " He looked at everything around him strangely. He was muttering to himself. There is a blank in my head, so I can''t keep my sense and analyze the current situation. At this time, he was flustered and worried. He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know whether Dong Xiang was alive or not, and who would attack them? Is it for yourself or for other reasons? After a long time of panic. On the ground, a bloody doll successfully diverted his attention. Subconsciously, he went to the doll and picked it up. He recognized the doll. This is Dikou Daisy''s favorite doll. It''s given to Dikou Daisy by himself. Dikou Daisy always keeps close to this doll. Looking at the doll stupidly. Look at the blood on the doll. Finally, he looked around at the remaining Hezi, including the Yuhe of Dong Xiang in Wudao. Gradually, his whole body began to keep shaking. Empty eyes, also gradually restored fierce, and finally become more ferocious. There was a big bang. With endless anger, he tried his best to display the form of "complete body". The linked "cross" Hezi, at the moment of its exertion, with a fierce trend, burst the entire base, causing the base to be completely exposed to the sun. This huge movement immediately attracted the attention of nearby residents. When they saw the vivid pictures of huge Hezi in the air through the window, they all closed the curtains and were so scared that they didn''t dare to take another look. At this time, Jin Mu Yan didn''t care about the eyes of the people around him. Facing the sky is a roar. "Damn it "Who is it?" "Who moved the hand?" [blackening degree:] 89%¡­¡­ 91%¡­¡­ After venting his anger a little, he suddenly asked in his mind, "don''t you know everything?"?! Where the hell are they now?! Who caught you?! Why didn''t you tell me?! Why don''t you make a sound! " On the way here. As a matter of fact, kimuyan asked Li Yaoxiang for help. No matter how much he contacted, there was no response. This is one of the reasons why he became so angry. After venting on the things around for a long time, there is still no response. Helpless, he had to take out his mobile phone and dial Li Yaoxiang''s body. "Hello?" "I ask you! Have you ever sent someone from CCG to attack my people? " "No "Then why are all my people missing now?"?! In addition to you CCG, my only enemy is Hexiu! If it wasn''t for you, it would be a remnant of the Hexiu clan! Didn''t you promise me that when we deal with the main force of the Hexiu family, you will solve the peripheral members?! Then you tell me, what''s the situation now?! I can warn you, if my people have any weaknesses, even if I pay the price of my life, I must let you CCG be buried with me! " "Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo..." [blackening degree:] 92%¡­¡­ 93%¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ With that, Kim Mu Yan directly covered the phone. No chance for Li Yaoxiang to respond. It doesn''t need to be so clear. He believes that after listening to what he said just now, as long as Li Yaoxiang is a little more knowledgeable, he will take the initiative to send someone to look for the whereabouts of Dong Xiang and his party on Wudao. But he imagined a scene of course. In Li Yaoxiang, there is another scene. Jin Muyan just now that crazy roar, even if do not turn on the loudspeaker, as long as stay in Li Yaoxiang side of people, can hear the voice of the owner of the anger. Staying not far away, zhenhuxiao couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? What''s up? " Li Yaoxiang: "no, you don''t have to pay more attention." Then, such an important thing as jinmuyan was dismissed by Li Yaoxiang. ¡­¡­ The picture goes back to Jin Muyan again. After turning off his mobile phone, he thought that Li Yaoxiang would send someone to help him track down, so he ignored it. And he himself didn''t mean to be idle. He immediately ordered the bronze tree members who should have supported CCG against the clown organization to return to find the whereabouts of Dong Xiang and his party in Wudao. At the same time, he started to act. He strongly inquired about the situation of the surrounding residents, and then went to the places where Dong Xiang and others might appear. Finally, we found the antique coffee shop. Found the store manager Fangcun Gongshan. "You mean..." "Dong Xiang, Xiao Shi and their party are all missing? The other side didn''t leave any clues? " Kim Mu Yan nodded. Fangcun Gongshan: "did you contact CCG people and ask them to help?" Jin Muyan: "yes, they should have sent someone to trace it." Fangcun Gongshan: "well, I''ll stop business here for the time being. Let''s help to find their whereabouts." As a result, the influence of antiques also joined in tracing the whereabouts of Dong Xiang and his party. During the investigation, Fangcun Gongshan accidentally asked about the leader of the bronze tree. Kimuyan told everything truthfully. Since Fangcun Gongshan asked about it, kimuyan didn''t mind turning around and going there to find out. cracking. They came to the base. When they got close to the base, they noticed something was wrong. Because it''s a little bit weird in the neighborhood. Both of them felt heavy. indeed. The bad feeling came true. Without waiting for them to step into the base, they had already heard the clapping of old duo Er Funa, as well as his pondering words. "Pa! Pop! Pop! Bang "Jin Muyan, Jin Muyan, are you here at last? Do you know how hard you made me wait for you "I didn''t expect you to bring the sweeper. It was exciting and unexpected." With that, a head was kicked out of the base. Finally, he fell to Fangcun gongshanjiao. Chapter 322 "How? Your daughter''s head is still in good condition for you, isn''t it So spoiled by old duo Er Fu. Fang village AI te''s head, which has the original appearance? But even so, Fangcun recognized Gongshan. The owner of this head is his daughter. Kneeling on the ground, he picked up his daughter''s head with trembling hands and held it in his arms. Then he couldn''t help crying. "I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for you..." This scene makes Jin Muyan both frightened and afraid. He did not expect that the leader of the bronze tree was the daughter of the store manager. But the surprise just flashed away, and he no longer paid attention to it. Because at this time, he had only one problem in his mind, Fangcun Aite died. Even the head has been so ruined. What about Dong Xiang and them? Are they still safe? He didn''t want to see all kinds of pictures of fear in his mind, but he finally got up his courage and walked forward trembling. Move on in the direction of the sound. Gradually. After turning a corner. He finally saw the face of the voice master. A man in a suit with a look of expectation on his face. But Jin Mu Yan''s attention was soon attracted by the scene behind the man. He saw Dong Xiang and his party. He saw the flutes of the family. He saw that all the people he knew were in great distress now. The wound on my body is shocking. It''s all tied up in ropes. And next to them were two men, also wearing suits and masks, guarding them. Seeing this scene, Jin Muyan was relieved at first. At least it''s not the worst. At least none of the people I know are dead. There is still room for saving. Soon, the relaxed mood turned to anger. He glared at Jiu duo Er Fu, the leader, and roared: "who are you in the end?! Why do you do this! What are you going to do to let them go! " Kimuyan wants to solve everyone right now. But he did not dare to act rashly. Because he is not sure whether he can quickly solve all the opponents in front of him. If he can''t solve all his opponents at the same time, Dong Xiang and his party will be in danger, so Kim won''t dare to fight. Old much two blessing ignore the anger of the gold wood research, a pair of is to beat of thinking appearance: "who am I? Em... just think of me as a member of the Xiu clan. " Jin Muyan''s heart was tight: "so you''re here to take revenge on me? Then you aim at me! Let them go "Revenge?" He Xiu Duofu seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world. He couldn''t help laughing, then shrugged his shoulders and said, "no, no, no, if a family like he Xiu is destroyed, it will be destroyed. I don''t care at all." Kim Mu Yan''s eyes narrowed: "then why are you aiming at me?" "Why?" "Ha ha ha ha ha!" "Why?" "People who need reasons to act are rubbish. I''ll do whatever I want. " "If you want me to give you a reason..." ¡°erm¡­¡­¡± "I don''t like you." "Jin Muyan, Jin Muyan, do you know that your experience of having a good journey makes me feel very depressed? Since you have become a kind of child, you have never been frustrated, instead, you have got more partners, and you still have a happy smile on your face. This really annoys me. This is not the picture I want to see at all. " "Who are you?" he said Old duo Er Fu nodded his head. "Well, well." "That''s right. You don''t know who I am, and you should." "After all, you were still human at that time, and you couldn''t even notice that I cut the rope with the steel bar." That''s the first thing to say. Jin Muyan guessed the identity of Jiu duo Er Fu. Li Yaoxiang once told him that someone in CCG was cooperating with the action of Jiana Mingbo, so the media was suppressed so quickly. Don''t wait for Jin Muyan to talk. Jiuduo Erfu continued: "you have so much intimate contact with my Lishi, which makes me feel very uncomfortable. Originally, I wanted to give you some small punishment and watch you live with pain. But now it''s not in line with my original intention ~ " Just finished. Fangcun Gongshan has already passed the jinmuyan and rushed to the old duoerfu. With tears on his face, he is desperate to attack old duo Er Fu. Old Duoer Fu didn''t fight against Fangcun Gongshan. Keep begging for mercy, keep running away. The action of running away looks like a layman. There is no rules at all. Make old duo Er Fu look like an ordinary person who can''t fight and has no strength. "Ah ~ ~ ~" "Help "Please spare me!" "Kim, please help me. Don''t you want me to let you go? As long as you save me, I''ll let them go. " When the old duo Er Fu was doing these acts of escaping for his life, the two ho Chong, who were guarding Dong Xiang and his party on Wudao, had already spontaneously displayed their Hezi and watched Jin Muyan''s action. It seems that as long as Kim Muyan has any action, they will not hesitate to attack Dong Xiang and others. Kimuyan originally wanted to take the opportunity to rescue Dong Xiang and his party. But when he saw this scene, he immediately gave up the idea. Eyes return to Fangcun Gongshan and jiuduo Erfu again. He didn''t despise Jiu duo Er Fu because of his desperate escape. In his eyes, the store manager''s strength is not weak. But up to now, it can''t hurt the old Duoer Fufen, which makes jinmuyan have to be careful. indeed. After a long time of pursuing and killing Fangcun Gongshan. See old more than two blessing a slip, fall to the ground. Fangcun Gongshan''s fatal blow is about to fall on jiuduo Erfu. Just listen to "Dang". The old duo Er Fu showed his Hezi for the first time, and now he hit it. His attitude has changed a lot. It''s no longer a sign of cowardice and want to run for life. On the contrary, he turned a blind eye to Fangcun Gongshan, the enemy in front of him. He calmly and disappointedly turned to kimuyan and said, "ah, Yanjun, you make me feel very sad. Why don''t you help me?" He said. With a "Shua" sound, he quickly crossed the waist of Gongshan in Fangcun. Next. Fangcun Gongshan, who hasn''t reflected yet, has completely separated his upper body from his lower body and fell to the ground. "Store manager --!" Jin Muyan exclaimed. Jin Muyan rushed to Fangcun Gongshan subconsciously. While holding up Fangcun''s good deeds, he also showed his Hezi''s full strength to attack in the direction of jiuduo Er Fu. There was a big bang. At the location where jiuduoer Fugang was, a huge pit appeared immediately. Unfortunately, this blow was dodged by Jiu duo Er Fu and returned to Dong Xiang and his party on fog island Chapter 323 Kimuyan lifted up the upper body of Gongshan in Fangcun, and his heart was aching: "store manager..." Fangcun Gongshan is no longer as solemn as it used to be. At this time, he was dishevelled and exuded a lot of blood from the corners of his mouth. But even so, he raised his right hand and grasped Jin Muyan''s collar. In the way of mouth, he conveyed the last words: "help me kill him..." He is old and has lost four Hebao, and can no longer bear such serious damage. After making the last effort to express his will, Fangcun Gongshan completely lost his breath. "Store manager..." seeing this, Jin Muyan''s voice became a little hoarse. However, in the eyes of old duo Er Fu, this scene is really extremely excited: "ha ha ha ha! by the way! this is it! That''s the look! You should be! It''s more comfortable for me to watch. But Not enough! Your expression is not painful enough! Let the pain be more severe! " Said, old many two blessing from fog Island Dong Xiang this group of people, casually mentioned one of them, directly cut it. "No Kimuyan looks more excited. He knew the guy who had been killed. That''s one of the top ten followers. "Ha ha ha ha!" "Yes "That''s it!" "That''s what I want to see." With that, jiuduo Erfu drew another one from the crowd. This time, the one he drew was Xiaoshi. "Stop it! How do you want me to let them go Kimuyan hysterically drink to stop the old more than two blessing. "What do you want? Of course I want the game to be more interesting? Do you know how disgusting it is for me to see that you are so quick to adapt to the life of Ho Chong? " At the same time, old duo Er Fu has no pity. A Hezi from the back, slowly through the heart of the flute. Fierce pain, hard pain flute mouth young solid from coma, wake up. The first scene when she opened her eyes was to see the insane Jin Mu Yan. She coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. Finally, he could only shout out: "Jinmu... Brother..." And then there''s nothing left. "Little real --!" "Kill you! I''ll kill you Jinmuyan can''t manage so much. At this time, he finally understood. This man is a lunatic at all. You don''t play by the rules. He roared hysterically, and at the same time, he rushed to the old duo Er Fu. It''s very fast. As soon as the two guards didn''t have time to respond, they were nailed to the wall in the distance by Jin Mu Yan, which made them completely lose their ability to move. But old duo Er Fu was not so easily solved by him. Feel the powerful strength of kimuyan. The old two blessings are no longer preserved. It has also changed into a "perfect person". At the same time, he didn''t forget to drive Hezi to wave and chop in the crowd. Xiwei brocade, Dikou Liangzi, Wudao xuandu and other familiar people were all hacked by jiuduo Erfu in this wave of attack. Even if there is no chance to wake up, they all die. "No Rush to the old more two Fu originally stand position, Kim research did not continue to pursue. Instead, he collapsed and fell on his knees in front of the corpses, crying. Then he looked at the pile of corpses in front of him. Looking at those familiar figures who talked with him not long ago, they are all lying on the pool of blood and have no reaction. "No, why?" "False. It must be false. You won''t die. You won''t die like this." Jin Muyan knelt down in front of the corpse pile and mumbled to himself. After a while. As if he had found something, he pushed away the body crazily, looking for something very important to him. Looking for it, I heard old duo Er Fu''s playful voice: "what''s the matter? Are you looking for her? " Jin Muyan was stunned. Turn your head suddenly. Sure enough, the "thing" he is looking for is now in the hands of Jiu duo Er Fu. "Dong Xiang --!" "Let her go! Let her go Since the moment when daikimuyan became a kind of bamboo, jiuduo Erfu has been paying attention to everything about kimuyan from time to time. So he was very clear about the importance of Dong Xiang in Wudao to kimuyan. In order to make the play more exciting. So just now, when he was dodging, he chose to take it away with Dong Xiang. At this time, Dong Xiang of Wudao was mentioned in mid air by him in the way of "pulling his hair". Because of the fierce shaking, Dong Xiang woke up. Fog Island Dong Xiang slowly opened her eyes, she saw the eyes covered with blood, like crazy Kim Mu Yan. First, she said, "Jin Mu..." Then the tears burst. She noticed the corpse on the pool of blood behind Jin Muyan. I saw familiar faces. The voice choked: "how can this be? How could that be? " See fog Island Dong Xiang is still alive, Jin Mu Yan on the spot did not just that desperate momentum. With a cry, he knelt down and begged, "please, let her go... Please, can you let her go?" Old duo Er Fu, wrapped in Hezi, showed a bright smile and a rough voice: "let her go? Good Soon, it''s "Shua!" With a loud voice Hezi crossed Dong Xiang''s neck. Dong Xiang was in a different place on the spot. Old duo Er Fu also let go and let Dong Xiang''s head fall on his body. "As you wish, let it go." ¡±Dong Xiang¡° Jin Muyan made a lunge and rushed to pick up Dong Xiang''s head. Then, like crazy, he kept trying to link his head to his body. ¡±No, no, you''ll be fine¡° ¡±You''re not going to die that easily¡° ¡±You wake up, please. Will you wake up¡° But no matter how he tried, Dong Xiang''s head and body still had no sign of any link. At this time, the old duo Er Fu had already flashed to another place at the moment when Jin Mu Yan rushed over. He was very excited to enjoy the beautiful scene in front of him. Enjoying the pain and collapse of kimuyan. Appreciating Jin Mu Yan, he cried to the point that his tears were dry and his voice was hoarse. Then he joked: "it''s perfect! This is the end you should have! Or the tragic you, more attractive -- " Jin Muyan ignored his jokes. So silently holding Dong Xiang''s head. Like a statue, kneeling there, motionless. Slowly, his black hair began to turn white from the root of his hair at the speed visible to the naked eye. With white hair extending from the root to the tail, the degree of blackening displayed on the system interface also soars 94%¡­¡­ 96%¡­¡­ 98%¡­¡­ 100%¡­¡­ Chapter 324 gradual. In the base, only old duo Er Fu''s excited laughter remained. The white hair Jin Mu Yan can no longer make any sound. He carefully put down Dong Xiang''s head, put Dong Xiang''s head and body together, and then slowly stood up straight, lowered his head, and said to the old duo Er Fu, "is it really that funny?" The appearance of the old duo Er Fu, who has become a "complete body hero", is exactly the same as that of a humanoid monster. After hearing the question of kimuyan. He was stunned at first. Then the mouth, which split to the cheek, opened again and laughed wildly: "of course! Of course it''s funny! This is so interesting! Do you know that originally I was planning to destroy and repair a clan, and then I wanted to build a "dragon" just like your plan. I have all the Dragon containers ready, isn''t that you? I didn''t expect that~ I didn''t have to do anything, and you did everything for me. How boring it is for me, do you understand? Now it''s much more interesting! Ha ha ha ha ha If he had been a former kimuyan, he would have been surprised and affected by the information that jiuduo Erfu has revealed. But today''s kimuyan, after hearing these messages, has no response. Still head down. White bangs, covering the eyes. From his mouth, he whispered: "let''s make things more interesting..." "What?" Old duo Er Fu, who was laughing wildly, couldn''t hear what Jin Mu Yan was whispering. He couldn''t help asking. But his voice just dropped. Just saw the body shape of Jin Mu Yan flash, the whole person disappeared in front of him. He knew immediately that kimuyan was going to attack him. Instead of being frightened, he began to smile with excitement. Kimuyan is very strong, that''s right. Otherwise, he will not become a "complete magnate" to deal with it. But it doesn''t mean that you can''t compete with yourself today. He firmly believes that even if kimuyan no matter how strong, the strength of the double will not be too big. After all, the human body has limits. The RC cells that can be stored in the body of a common human or other species are only 500-8000 at most. And the existence like them may have already broken through the limit, surpassing 8000. But it''s impossible to surpass too much. If you really want to surpass too much, even if you don''t become a dragon, you may become a monster controlled by RC cells. Just like Fang Cun AI TE was made into a monster after he died in the original work. This is very clear to the old duo Er Fu. That is to say, their Hezi, physical quality, speed and strength are at most the same level of existence, perhaps surpassing each other. He firmly believes that even if he is not the enemy, it is impossible to be too poor. So when he knew that Jin Muyan was going to attack himself, he immediately began to tease him. There is nothing more important than fun in his life of less than 30 years old. He''s going to do another show that he''s good at. It''s running for life, begging for mercy and teasing opponents. "Save..." But just as he was about to shout "help", before the word "life" could be said, his cheek had been pounded heavily by a force of gravity. Even the teeth in the mouth are broken. Next. That is, the whole person was directly hit by this blow and flew out. It crashed directly to the ground and flew several times continuously, forming cracks. Finally, it rubbed the ground for a long distance, and then it stopped. This punch, for him who has greatly increased his defense, has not caused fatal damage. But to a certain extent, vertigo is inevitable. He stood up a little wobbly. At this time, his chin was obviously dislocated and crooked. But with the powerful ability of repair, the injuries caused by this blow soon recovered with the speed visible to the naked eye, including its sharp teeth. However, he just got a firm foothold. This felt a strong wind again, rowing around him. Obviously, Jin Muyan has come to his side, and without saying a word, he is a long time of fierce pursuit. This time, Jin Mu Yan never gave him a chance to fly out of his attack range. The "eight trigrams 64 palm" has been used to the extreme by the R & D of goldwood. Sixty four strokes. Again and again. Without interruption. Old duo''er-fu, a humanoid monster, has been beating wildly for a long time, just like being nailed in midair by gold and wood. Old duo Er Fu wanted to drive Hezi to fight back. But as long as he moves a little bit, he will soon be cut off by the "cross" of Jin Mu Yan, and there is no room for resistance. The bigger the research is, the more irritated it is. The bigger, the more guilty. If I didn''t have so many scruples before, I tried my best to save a few people''s lives, but not all of them were killed? However, there are not so many ifs in the world. It''s too late for him to regret. Today''s him, only full of hate. He hated the damn guy in front of him. He hated himself, why he hesitated. He hated Li Yaoxiang and others. Why did they miss the net. He hates the world. Killing Jiu duo Er Fu directly can''t solve the hatred in his heart. Boxing to the meat, a palm and a palm slap in the old more two blessing body, this can let his heart pain, a little can ease. For a long time. In the old days, the two blessings had degenerated from the form of "complete body and noble person" to the form of human beings, He just stopped, and picked up old duo Er Fu, and made a tearing sound like a beast: "is it fun?" Said, Jin Mu grinds a hand knife, directly split old many two blessing''s arm. Another sentence: "is it fun?" Don''t wait for old duo Er Fu to give a response. It''s another hand knife, splitting at the other arm. It hurt so much that duo Er Fu''s eyes were round and could not make a sound at all. Then there are the legs. "I ask you, is it funny?"?! Answer me That''s not enough. This is far from the solution of Kim Mu Yan''s hatred for old duo Er Fu. He picked up Hezi which was cut off from jiuduo Erfu, put it into jiuduo Erfu''s mouth and forced jiuduo Erfu to swallow it. many a time. Let old duo Er Fu''s hands and feet grow back quickly. And then the same scene, again. Seeing that old duo''er Fu is about to be fainted by his pain, he will be awakened by Jin Muyan by various means. "Don''t faint! Don''t pass out on me "I ask you, is it fun now?" "What''s 1000-7? Answer me! Answer me In the surrounding air, there was only the dreadful tearing sound of the golden wood. Even among the residents nearby, no one dares to look out or meddle in their own business. They all lock their doors tightly. I hope it won''t hurt the fish in the pond Chapter 325 I don''t know how long this "1000-7" model has lasted. At the beginning, I could hear the howling of old duo Er Fu. But with more and more times of being destroyed, he almost felt numb and could not make any sound any more. However, jiuduo Erfu is indeed a madman who does not choose to buckle. Even if he is treated like this, he still has a smile on his face. A mocking smile. As if mocking Kim Mu Yan, even if you abuse me a thousand times, how? The dead will never come back to life. Since then, you are doomed to live in pain. In the end, who is the winner. Anyway, it''s a great pleasure for him to see you in such pain. Seeing his smile, Jin Mu Yan''s pain subsided and aggravated again. He pulled up old duo Er Fu''s hair and said to him face to face, "what''s so funny? What''s so funny?! What are you laughing at? " Old duo Er Fu is speechless. But it''s still that smile, plus disdainful eyes. It''s like telling kimuyan that no matter how you abuse me, the pain in my body is less than the pain in your heart. This makes the nearly crazy kimuyan more popular. He put down the old duo Er Fu''s head, and destroyed everything around him, in order to vent his inner feelings, and constantly whispered: "I won''t let you die so easily, I won''t let you die so easily!" Moving back and forth in the same place. Constantly thinking, what is the way to let this damned guy get his due retribution? Make him worse than death? Think about it. Finally let Naruto think of a key point. He was not as crazy as he had been. It''s calmed down a lot. He adjusted his breath, walked back to the dying old Dorothy, pulled up his hair again, and said face-to-face: "you seem to care about Miss Lishi very much? Miss Leese is not dead, is she? If I guess correctly, you should have robbed Miss Lishi from me, right? " yes. Jin Muyan thought of the key to shendailishi. He thought of a sentence that Jiu duo Er Fu had inadvertently said before, "my benefit to the world.". Just because I was close to God''s world, I didn''t want to see myself better? Sure enough, when the word "Miss Lishi" appeared in the mouth of Jin Muyan. Old duo Er Fu stopped smiling on the spot. Reluctantly issued a subtle voice: "what do you want to do to her!" Kim Mu Yan grinned: "what do you do? Don''t you like to see people in pain? I happen to be very interested in your painful appearance. Don''t worry. Since you care so much about Miss leesh, I''ll let her live. I''ll take good care of her for you. " "Don''t touch her! If you dare to touch her, I will not let you go as a ghost! " At the same time, Jiu duo''er-fu exerted his last strength to stab Jin Muyan''s head, trying to penetrate Jin Muyan''s temple. But just when Hezi was about to pierce into the temple of jinmuyan, he couldn''t go any further. At this time, Jin Muyan, as well as holding the Hezi with bare hands, made it unable to advance or retreat. Seeing old duo Er Fu''s nervous attitude, Kim Mu Yan was even more satisfied: "I''m relieved to see you so nervous, Miss Lishi..." Let''s go. Jin Muyan hit the hand knife, directly through the heart of the old duo Er Fu. Looking at old duo Er Fu, he left with an unwilling look. Jin Muyan''s pain was relieved. But when it was all over, his mind returned to a blank. Looked around the environment No, everything, nothing. I''m left alone He no longer felt the madness, the pain and pleasure of seeing old duo Er Fu unwilling to die. After standing in the same place and panicking for a long time, he took out his mobile phone and contacted the subordinate of bronze tree. Tell them that they don''t need to trace the information of Dong Xiang and others in Wudao. Get them all here. Then, just like walking dead, he went back to the body of Dong Xiang and his party on fog Island, and sat on his knees. As soon as I sat down, I did it for hours. Until the first bronze tree member arrived, he saw the scene and exclaimed, "Lord Kumu! This... " Jin Muyan didn''t say much. He said directly, "I''m going to hold a funeral for them and ask someone to help me arrange all the funerals properly. There''s something wrong, but you''re asking. " Feeling the chill from kimuyan, the bronze tree members didn''t dare to neglect him, so they said "yes!". I''ll make a phone call and start arranging everything about the funeral. cracking. One by one, relevant personnel came to clean up the scene. At this time, CCG was already exhausted by the clown organization, and there were not enough people to send here to check. So before CCG arrived, the scene had been cleared by the bronze tree people. Jin Mu Yan saw all the corpses. After they were properly arranged, he felt a little more secure. However, when he looked at the truck with the corpses of the people slowly disappearing in his vision, he left a sentence: "don''t worry... I won''t let go of anyone who has killed you. I''ll make them pay for your funeral... " Let''s go. Kimuyan turned and left. Once again, head for the Hexiu family base. ¡­¡­ A few hours later. Jinmuyan returned to Hexiu family base again. Along the way, he was very calm and didn''t do it at will. And the CCG members, who are in charge of each level, easily let them pass because they recognized that Kim Muyan is the "Ho Chong" who has a cooperative relationship with them. cracking. He arrived at the base. At this time, the base has been completely surrounded by CCG. Almost every other distance, there will be people patrolling or guarding. Most people can''t help but have a touch of pity in their eyes when they see Jin Mu Yan. They know that jinmuyan was framed, so it was transformed into a kind of bamboo. Although the mouth did not say, but they are still very sympathetic to the experience of Kim Mu Yan. So along the way, few people would want to stop kimuyan. He''s allowed to pass here. It was not until Jin Muyan entered the area where the guards were more close that someone stopped him because of his duty and said, "sorry, the front has been listed as a national important place. If you don''t have a pass, we can''t let you go." Jin Muyan: "I''d like to see your person in charge, Mr. Li Yaoxiang. Please help me to get through." Chapter 326 Jin Muyan just finished. Zhenhuxiao just passed here at this time. She saw kimuyan, and she knew him. "What''s the matter?" she asked the guard The guard first saluted, and immediately said respectfully, "Mr. Zhenhu, he said that he would like to see Mr. Li Yaoxiang. Let''s help him get through." After the end of the hoxiu family incident. At dawn, Zhenhu was promoted to first-class search officer. After listening to the guard''s statement, zhenhuxiao took a look at jinmuyan, and then said, "come with me, I''ll take him to see Mr. Li Yaoxiang." Next. In this way, Zhenhu Xiao led Jin Muyan to Li Yaoxiang''s tent. I can''t realize that today''s gold wood research has ulterior motives. A moment later. Come to the tent. Opening the gap of the tent: "Mr. Li Yaoxiang, the leader of the bronze tree came here and said that he wanted to see you." Li Yaoxiang waved his hand. "I see." "Let him in. You step back first." The tent is built on a grass. In the tent at the moment, there is a square table, a chair and a bedstead similar to that in a hospital. All these things are on the grass. Li Yaoxiang was sitting in a chair, drinking hot coffee. Yamen gangtaro sat there with his back against the head of the bed which had been tilted up. Jin Muyan just came in. He was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to see yamen steel taro here. He didn''t want to do anything to yamen steel taro. After all, yamen steel taro, in his view, is really for the sake of mankind. Even if he wanted to retaliate, he would only retaliate against the chief planner of the operation, Li Yaoxiang, and those who failed in their duties. See just come in of Jin Mu Yan, Ya men steel taro also very politely said: "Jin Mu? What are you doing here? Is there something wrong that needs to be discussed with us? " When Jin Muyan dressed up as a member of CCG, he didn''t wear a mask. So his identity has long been recognized by everyone. Kimuyan looked at yaman gangtaro and then at Li Yaoxiang. He was so flustered that he became gloomy again: "something has really happened. There are some questions that I must ask Mr. Li Yaoxiang. I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer. " Yamen steel taro felt the tone of Kim Mu Yan is not good. He looked anxiously at Li Yaoxiang. But from beginning to end, Li Yaoxiang was so indifferent and tasted the cup of coffee in his hand gracefully. "Ask, I will not hide what I can say." Jin Muyan: "didn''t you promise me that all the members of the Xiuyi clan would be left to your CCG? How can there be a fish in the net now? " Li Yaoxiang nodded: "the enemy is too cunning. Some of the enemies saw through our plan and took advantage of our operation to invade the hozhong shelter and release a large number of imprisoned hozhong. I''m sorry about this, but I can only apologize to you on behalf of my subordinates. " Listen, Li Yaoxiang admitted his fault so lightly. Jinmuyan is even more popular. He didn''t feel any remorse from Li Yaoxiang. Kimuyan suddenly roared: "sorry? You think about it with an apology?! You want to forget that the enemy is too cunning?! What about my dead partner?! Can I kill all your relatives and friends and apologize to you? " A roar. The crowd around him was alarmed on the spot. At this time, Jin Muyan, no matter how many, didn''t take his own life and death as one thing. He just wanted to revenge, revenge these guys who regarded his partner''s life as a piece of grass! If it had not been for their dereliction of duty, Dong Xiang, Chao Shi and everyone would not have died! He will get an ideal result. I''m angry. The RC cells in jinmuyan became more and more active. But just as he was about to release his power which he had repressed for a long time along the way, his eyes suddenly turned black and he was in a coma. Zhenhuxiao and several CCG members opened the gap of the tent. In a hurry, he said, "Li Yaoxiang, special..." But when I saw the scene in front of me, I had to swallow it back again. I changed my tongue and said, "Mr. Li Yaoxiang, this is..." Li Yaoxiang said to them with a smile: "he was so excited that he fainted. It''s OK. Go back to your post. Just leave it to me. " After hearing the speech, a few people stopped talking. In their hearts, Jin Muyan has been regarded as having the strength to surpass the SSS level. Is it so easy to faint¡° Even Yamen gangtaro, who was half lying on the hospital bed, looked at Li Yaoxiang strangely. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the space of consciousness. As soon as kimuyan was about to explode, he was pulled into the space of consciousness by Li Yaoxiang, which led to a coma. In the space of consciousness, Jin Muyan, who just woke up, was in a confused state. He didn''t understand why he came here suddenly. After seeing the surrounding environment clearly on the same day. He immediately realized that it was the ghost of Li Yaoxiang. This is the room in his conscious space. Kimuyan roared hysterically around: "didn''t you disappear?! Don''t you dare to respond to me?! When I need you, you''re not here! When I don''t need you, you pull me in at this critical moment?! What do you want?! You bloody turtle! Dare to pull me in, but dare not come out to face me? " At the beginning, Jin Muyan realized that there was something wrong and immediately asked Li Yaoxiang for help. But in the whole process of searching and rescuing, he never got Li Yaoxiang''s response. He firmly believed that Li Yaoxiang must know where Dong Xiang and his party were arrested. If Li Yaoxiang can inform himself in advance, maybe Dong Xiang and his party will not die.. So this Li Yaoxiang in the space of consciousness is also one of his enemies. There was a click. The door of the space of consciousness is opened. Li Yaoxiang, who is as like as two peas in Jin Mu''s research, is in the eyes of Jin Mu. Li Yaoxiang took out his ear and said with a sad expression, "can you make any more noise? My eardrum is about to be broken by you. " Jin Muyan said nothing. Straight through. He picked up Li Yaoxiang''s collar with both hands and said angrily, "do you still have a face in front of me?"?! I''m going to fight them, but you pull me in. What do you mean?! Are you afraid that I will be killed by others and you will die together if I make a big noise in others'' camp?! I tell you! Even if you can stop me this time, you can''t stop me next time! Even if I die, I won''t let you live! " Chapter 327 Li Yaoxiang is at the mercy of Jin Muyan. So quietly looking at the kimuyan. Until Jin Mu Yan finished venting all his words, he said, "finished?" This understatement of "finished" is just the end of Jinmu research. It seems that all the anger just vented has been thrown into a ball of cotton, and it is completely unaffected. In front of him, Li Yaoxiang didn''t feel guilty at all. He raised his fist and was about to punch Li Yaoxiang in the face. But he was easily blocked by Li Yaoxiang, and then said, "come with me. I''ll show you something. After watching it, it''s not too late for you to decide whether to fight or not. " Next. It doesn''t matter whether Jin Muyan wants it or not. Li Yaoxiang just patted it lightly. Jin Muyan grabbed Li Yaoxiang''s hand with all his strength and was easily photographed by Li Yaoxiang. Jin Muyan got angry on the spot. Completely ignored the fact that he was not Li Yaoxiang''s opponent. I want to rush to Li Yaoxiang''s back regardless. But this is just the first step. The environment around him has changed greatly. It has become a more spacious place. It is no longer in the familiar room just now. This is Li Yaoxiang''s space of consciousness. His space of consciousness is much wider than that of Jin Mu. Jin Muyan''s space of consciousness is two rooms and one hall. Li Yaoxiang''s space of consciousness is a mansion. There is a party hall, there are dozens of rooms of the kind of western style mansion. This has something to do with the strength of Li Yaoxiang. As Li Yaoxiang''s strength grows stronger, his space of consciousness naturally expands. Jin Muyan was just flustered for a moment. He returned to his senses and wanted to catch up with Li Yaoxiang. However, despite his vigorous sprint, he still couldn''t catch up with Li Yaoxiang, who was just walking slowly. It seemed that both sides were not in the same space. cracking. He saw Li Yaoxiang push open a gate and go in. He succeeded in catching up this time. Li Yaoxiang had just stepped into the hall with his front foot, and his back foot followed him. But when he wanted to get angry and denounce Li Yaoxiang, the scene in front of him made him look silly. He saw an incredible scene. All the people I''ve been thinking about are in this hall He saw Dong Xiang, who looked nervous and worried. I saw the gorgeous city of Wudao and the young family of Dikou. See the store manager Fangcun Gongshan, Fangcun Aite and so on. Even Magui is here. His head was blank. He wondered if he was dreaming? If this is really a dream, then he hopes that he will never wake up! I''m not waiting for kimuyan to respond. There were already two women, one big and one small, rushing towards him. Flute mouth young solid directly into the arms of Jin Mu Yan: "brother Jin Mu!" The gold wood grind Leng God looking at this pounce into the young solid in own bosom, feel that true feeling. Then he raised his head and looked at Dong Xiang, who was excited and full of tears in his eyes. After the flutes left kimuyan''s arms, Dong Xiang of Wudao could no longer restrain his yearning, so he rushed forward and held on to kimuyan tightly. Feel the temperature, the familiar smell from Dong Xiang, and the wet feeling of tears on his shoulder... Jin Muyan''s tears can no longer help crying. It''s true It''s true It''s not a dream Dong Xiang, none of them left themselves Li Yaoxiang: "enough, enough. How about show en''ai and see the occasion? So many people are looking at you, do you want to continue? how? Do you want to hit me now? " A scene that should have been warm and moving. In this way, he was abruptly interrupted by Li Yaoxiang, an unintelligent guy. Fog Island Dong Xiang quickly let go of Jin Muyan and stood to his side. He was embarrassed and didn''t speak. However, Yu Shou refused to leave Jin Muyan''s hand. He was afraid that as soon as he let go, Jin Muyan would disappear from his eyes again. Jin Muyan, like a big child, wiped his tears and asked Li Yaoxiang, "what''s the matter?" Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry about what''s going on. You just need to know that I can revive them. What''s more, you have to think clearly, do you want them to live in the situation of human beings in the future, or do you want them to live in the situation of human beings? " Kimuyan was surprised and said, "you... You... You mean... You can not only revive them, but also turn them all into human beings?" As like as two peas at the same brother Jin Mu, Jin Mu said, "yes, yes, this Jin Mu brother has been telling us that he is not you, and that he can revive us, so that we can continue to live as a species or to live as human beings." It''s just that you need to make a decision, brother Kim. " Jin Muyan was still surprised. He looked down at Xiaoshi and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Then he looked back at Li Yaoxiang and wanted Li Yaoxiang to give him a positive reply again. Li Yaoxiang nodded angrily. At this time, Jin Muyan didn''t have much thought to doubt whether what Li Yaoxiang said was true or false. He just wanted to make sure that Dong Xiang and Chushi were not false. Jin Muyan: "can... Can they choose freely?" Li Yaoxiang nodded and agreed: "what about you? Are you going to continue to be a pig, or are you going to be a human? " Kim Muyan: "you... Do you have a way to turn me back into a human being?" Li Yaoxiang nodded again. Now, he didn''t know what to say. Thinking for a moment, kimuyan said: "can you give me some time to discuss with you?" Li Yaoxiang agreed to this request. A moment later. The final decision was made. Kimuyan decided to survive as a species. He needs today''s strength, to protect everyone, to solve the current problems, to change the distorted world, so that we can have a stable life in the future. Fangcun Gongshan also decided to live as a hozhong. He said that he is already an old man. It''s better to protect everyone with his own strength in the remaining time. As for others, including Aite Fangcun and Youma Guijiang, they all decided to live a new life as human beings. After making a decision. Li Yaoxiang expelled everyone out of his own space of consciousness. ¡­¡­ Back in the tent. As soon as Kim Mu Yan woke up, his eyes suddenly opened and he quickly sat up straight. At the same time, Yamen gangtaro''s voice came from his ear: "Kim mu, is there any misunderstanding between us? Can we have a good talk? " Yamen steel taro is still lying on the hospital bed. Li Yaoxiang is still drinking coffee. It seems that time is not too long. Jin Muyan did not pay attention to yamen steel taro. At this time of him, which also tube what revenge not revenge? The most important thing is whether the picture I saw in my dream is true or not! "Lingling! Lingling --! " The phone rings. Kimuyan seemed to be in a panic. I forgot where I put my cell phone. After groping for a long time, I found my cell phone and answered the phone: "hello..." After the word "hello", I didn''t say anything. Tears have been splashing wildly. On the other end of the mobile phone, it was Dong Xiang''s voice. Dong Xiang of Wudao told him that they were all in the antique shop now, and asked him to go back and reunite quickly. Li Yaoxiang said with a smile, "what''s the matter?" Jin Muyan quickly wiped away his tears: "no, it''s OK. I have something else to do. Excuse me for interrupting you Then he turned and left. Left a face of muddled force yamen steel taro. Yamen gangtaro looked at kimuyan''s back strangely and said to Li Yaoxiang blankly: "Li Yaoxiang, special, this is..." Li Yaoxiang burst out laughing, laughing very heartily. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" "What''s the matter, tomorrow." "The time is just right. It''s time for me to get off work." He put down his coffee cup, pointed to his watch and left the tent. This is the last time that yamen steel taro and Li Yaoxiang met. The same scene happened to kimuyan. After leaving the tent, although Kim Mu Yan is in a hurry to go back to get together with Dong Xiang and his party. But this did not prevent him from thanking Li Yaoxiang in his mind. He didn''t get a response. I mistakenly thought that Li Yaoxiang would be missing for a long time. But I don''t think that the previous meeting in the space of consciousness is also their last meeting. ¡­¡­ A few years later. Because of the "dragon" relationship, the hatreds and humans in Tokyo finally resolved their hatred. Dihang A and B have also successfully developed a variety of edible products. After that. The whole of Tokyo is at last truly secure. CCG is no longer CCG. It was renamed TSC (Tokyo Security Committee). After reaching their goals, kimuyan and yamen steel taro, both under TSC, have solved the crisis of "dragon" reasonably. After the battle, they stood side by side, looking at the messy battlefield in front of them. At this time, Yamen gangtaro took out the photo he had taken with Li Yaoxiang from his pocket. He said to himself, "see? We have finished your original plan. Thanks to you, the people of Tokyo are finally able to live a safe life. " Jin Mu Yan took a look at the picture in the hand of Ya men gang taro. Looking at Li Yaoxiang in the photo, he said to himself: "is it you... If it is you... Why do you want to leave without saying goodbye?" Since the day when Li Yaoxiang in my mind and Li Yaoxiang in reality disappeared at the same time, Kim Mu Yan has doubted their identities. They as like as two peas. The voice that has accompanied him for nearly 20 years, no matter what, he will not admit his mistake. At this time, two people''s mobile phones ring at the same time. After the call, they both looked at each other and laughed. At this time, their respective wives, Dongxiang and zhenhuxiao, urged them to go back to dinner. On the phone, the other party''s son and daughter kept clamoring to see their father. It was obvious that they were in the same space. Jin Muyan: "go back, or you will be scolded again." Yamen steel taro put away the photo: "good." Jin Muyan: "by the way, after going back this time, can you print one more photo for me?" Yamen steel taro: "Oh?" Jin Muyan: "it''s nothing. All along, I think Li Yaoxiang is very similar to my family. Maybe he''s my long lost family. I also want Yihua to know that she has such an excellent uncle. " That''s it. A few years after Li Yaoxiang left. Kimuyan finally lived his ideal life and had a perfect family. And Li Yaoxiang also succeeded in leaving an indelible footprint in this world. The history of TSC will always record Li Yaoxiang''s contribution. And Li Yaoxiang will always be remembered by Jin Muyan and Ya men gangtaro. But what they don''t know is that Li Yaoxiang, whom they have been worried about in recent years, has embarked on a brand new journey in another world at this moment Chapter 328 The sound of seagulls came to my ears. The air smelled of sea water. With a mop in his left hand, he stood on the floating deck. Looking at the surrounding environment, Li Yaoxiang was surprised to find that he was now on a small warship. cracking. In his mind came the identity information given to him by the system. It''s still fatherless. A while ago, I met a Navy General and recommended him to join the Navy. Now he has become a new recruit of Shanghai army. Because he was too straightforward and didn''t know how to be flexible, he offended many of his colleagues and united to arrange all kinds of miscellaneous work for him. There was no shift system at all. The captain in charge of this small warship doesn''t care. On the contrary, he is very happy to see that he has become the laughing stock of this warship and has been humiliated and bullied by everyone. After all, a stubborn and unsociable guy like Li Yaoxiang''s predecessor may cause a big trouble and harm the whole ship. It would be great if Li Yaoxiang could step back. At least when the senior general asked about Li Yaoxiang''s situation, he had another reason to muddle through, saying that Li Yaoxiang could not bear hardships and chose to quit. Even if the general really pursues it, it is well founded and can stand verification. Before that, Li Yaoxiang didn''t care how he was bullied. After all, it''s not him who is bullied. What he cares about is the familiar nouns. Navy, general, Colonel, world government. These familiar terms made Li Yaoxiang vaguely guess what kind of world he came to this time. Open the system interface. ¡¾ Host: Li Yaoxiang Target of blackening: Munch D. Luffy Target Soul: 130 Blackening degree: 0% Blackening value: 3507834 Shopping mall: a brief introduction ¡¿ indeed. His guess is right. I really crossed into the world of the pirate king. After confirming that he was in the world of pirate king, Li Yaoxiang''s first reaction was excitement. Compared with the ancient Japanese world like Huoying and the modern urban world like Kazuo, the world of the pirate king is obviously much more interesting for him who likes to travel and sightseeing. There were mermaids he had never seen. There are islands flying in the sky. There are the shambaldi islands, which are made up of plants. In a word, there are all kinds of strange ideas here. It can be said that it is a must for travelers As for *** Whatever! Let''s talk about it first. Anyway, Luffy is just a newborn baby, and he can''t do anything. As soon as he thought that he could walk in such a strange world, Li Yaoxiang became more and more excited. He even began to plan his journey in his mind. The first place is to go here, OK? Or should we go there? Just when Li Yaoxiang was a little lost in his thoughts, an annoying noise came from his ear and interrupted his thoughts. "Captain, Captain, you see?" "Li Yaoxiang, he''s lazy again." "He obviously doesn''t pay attention to you, Colonel." At the moment, Li Yaoxiang''s brows were twisted into a ball. He turned his head to see who was not interesting. He dared to disturb his schedule. Turn around and have a look. What came into view were an ordinary seaman in a sleeveless sailor''s uniform, and a guy in a navy uniform who looked like a bit of a thief. From the memory given by the system, find the information of these two people. The answer came soon. The ordinary sea soldier is just one of the many colleagues who look down on him. My favorite is flattery. He knew that the captain of the ship wanted to drive himself out of their army. So I''ll keep an eye on Li Yaoxiang. If he makes any mistakes, I''ll go to apply for the exam immediately. As for the thief, he was in charge of the patrol ship. It''s also the colonel who wants to get rid of Li Yaoxiang. A man is his name. It looks very similar to a mouse, with six moustaches on its face. It''s commonly known as captain mouse. Li Yaoxiang knows this guy who looks a little strange. If there is no accident, he should be the colonel who will take bribes from the "dragon pirates" in the future. Nami''s experience is so bad. It can be said that it''s all thanks to the captain mouse. This captain mouse is responsible for patrolling the sea area of the Dragon Pirate Group. If he hadn''t taken bribes and sheltered the Dragon pirates for so many years. The evil dragon Pirate Group is not so unscrupulous when they do things. The residents of that sea area will not be so miserable. Nami''s new life won''t be so bad. Li Yaoxiang looked at the guy in front of him with great interest. I didn''t expect that the identity given by the system happened to be under this guy''s command. The opposite Colonel mouse was in a good mood when he heard that the dog came to give a report. Finally, I got the chance to punish Li Yaoxiang. However, when he was thinking about how to punish Li Yaoxiang, an unsociable guy, he found that Li Yaoxiang looked at his face with a kind of curiosity, which was really intolerable. All of his good mood was destroyed by Li Yaoxiang''s rude eyes. Appearance is a thorn in his heart. Even if you are an outsider or an officer, how dare you look at him like this? How can he swallow it? He decided to punish Li Yaoxiang this time. Even if we can''t kill him directly, we should at least make him seriously injured and lie in bed for several months! "Recruit Li Yaoxiang!" "Are you tired of living?" "I dare to be lazy on the ship under my control. Don''t you look down on me as a Colonel?" "Come on! Help me catch this recruit! If you dare to resist, just... Just limp him! Today, I''m going to let him have a good understanding of what military... Law is! " The voice just dropped. The dogleg standing on his side answered "yes" very quickly. Randomness then showed a vicious look, not good at staring at Li Yaoxiang, toward Li Yaoxiang rushed past. Those who regret that they have been too slow to make a report are not slow this time. They had the same look. They were also so vicious. They wanted to step on Li Yaoxiang''s body and rush towards him. instant. Take Li Yaoxiang as the center. At the same time, six doglegs rushed to Li Yaoxiang by encircling him. During the sprint, you look at me and I look at you. The idea in my heart is very tacit, which happens to coincide. The Colonel has hinted very clearly, hasn''t he? Later, Li Yaoxiang must have resisted, and they had no choice but to limp Li Yaoxiang''s legs PS: it''s the beginning of a new world again, and it''s hard to find materials to write... I hope you can support me a lot. If you finish writing the pirate, the book will not improve, and you can only finish it in a million words. At least it won''t be rotten.) Chapter 329 Six of them are eager to make contributions. Sprint up, it is called a fast + rapid. The first one who rushed to Li Yaoxiang was, of course, the dogleg who made a small report. For a dog like him, watching his words and actions must be an indispensable skill. At that time, he was standing on the side of Colonel mouse. From the same perspective, how can we not find that Li Yaoxiang has committed the great taboo of Colonel mouse? So he had already prepared to rush to arrest Li Yaoxiang. Now, as he had hoped, he was the first to rush to Li Yaoxiang. While he was still worried about how to induce Li Yaoxiang to attack himself or touch himself, Li Yaoxiang held out a gesture of "waving his hand" very cooperatively. The leader of the dog leg, that is called a great joy. Although I don''t understand why Li Yaoxiang suddenly made such a "hand waving" action, which seemed like he wanted to make them retreat, it didn''t prevent him from taking the initiative to stick his face on the back of Li Yaoxiang''s hand? As long as he takes the initiative to put his face on, and then takes advantage of the situation to play his acting skills, he is patted to the ground by Li Yaoxiang''s gently waving hand, won''t he just slander Li Yaoxiang for resisting? It seems that destiny is also looking after her. Sometimes when you are alone, you can''t stop it. With the credit this time, can the position of major get out of the palm of his hand? Jie Jie Inside the dog leg, he laughed so treacherously that he met Li Yaoxiang on the back of his hand with a look of "disbelief". The other five of them called out "shameless!" at the same time, But in his heart, he was envious and envious. He was eager to rush forward and take the place of the leading dogleg to welcome Li Yaoxiang''s "wave his hand.". Glory and wealth are in front of them. They are not in a hurry. If you really want to lose this opportunity, you have to work harder when you hit the lame Li Yaoxiang''s legs. I hope that Colonel mouse can see it in his eyes, remember it in his heart, and don''t forget their credit. Seeing that the back of his hand was getting closer to the head dog leg''s cheek, the other five dog legs knew that it was too late to take the credit, so they had to die. As soon as the painting style changed, they were ready to attack Li Yaoxiang at any time. Even if you can''t eat meat, at least you have to drink soup, right? But just when people think that the picture is going to be staged according to the script in their mind A sudden change. In the imagination, the howling sound of close distance did not appear in the ear. What came into the public''s ears was a hysterical Scream: "ah The screams are fading away. It sounds like there''s someone around who''s been photographed flying out, and the distance is not so far. Everyone on the ship doesn''t know what''s going on. But they were all attracted by the cry. Look in the direction where the sound disappears. They saw a little black spot on the horizon, and it looked familiar, just like the head dog they were familiar with. I saw little black dot fly to a good distance. Suddenly, a sea king (sea beast) jumped out of the sea and swallowed the little black spot directly. And then there''s no then. Five of the doglegs forgot to move on. The other members of the warship also forgot who they were, where they were and where they were. There was no sound except the sound of the waves. After a while. People''s eyes, from afar, turned back to the warship. But on the warship at this time, where is the figure of the leading dogleg? At this time, they can''t think of the little black spot just now. It''s the head dog they are familiar with? Everyone''s eyes slowly changed from dull to panic. I couldn''t believe it. I looked at Li Yaoxiang''s "waving hand" which had not been taken back. Coincidentally, he swallowed his saliva. Dare not make a little noise, dare not move. I don''t know how long it took. Just now, the dog leg, who was the fastest and closest to Li Yaoxiang, finally couldn''t bear the pressure. He was so scared that his legs softened. He fell to the ground and pointed to Li Yaoxiang with trembling fingers. He said: "you... You... You... How dare you..." Without waiting for him to finish. On the contrary, Li Yaoxiang took the initiative to help him take the words and said with a smile, "resist, right?" After that, there comes a "golden right leg.". One foot will fall to sit on the ground of the dog leg, the same to kick fly out, disappeared in the sky. The first one to respond was Colonel mouse. Now he turned into a playboy and wanted to sell well with Li Yaoxiang. But Li Yaoxiang didn''t even give him a chance to speak, so he used his "chakra claw" directly, stretched and enlarged, and directly slapped the rat to pieces. The world of the pirate king is not a world. There are so many different abilities here. Li Yaoxiang is not worried that his strange ability will cause turmoil in the pirate king world. I don''t have so many scruples. There is no need to cover up all the time. That''s it. The first runner up was "swinging" away. The second runner was kicked off. The third dogleg, in order to save his life, subconsciously threatened: "you... You... You... You killed captain mouse. The Navy won''t let you go!" "Pa!" There was a loud noise. It''s another chakra claw. Li Yaoxiang took out his ear and looked at the fourth dogleg as if nothing had happened: "I just didn''t hear clearly. He said who killed the rat Colonel?" Seeing that the threat didn''t work, the fourth dogleg immediately used the Navy''s unique skill, "Da Yi!". "We are the navy of justice! We serve the people! Stop killing innocent people The same scene, again. Another one is being photographed. Li Yaoxiang looked contemptuously. The fourth dogleg, who was patted flying, turned to look at the fifth dogleg and said in a good voice: "I didn''t hear you clearly. Just now he said who killed captain mouse?" The fifth dogleg is smart. He immediately saluted Li Yaoxiang and said, "report! Captain mouse was killed by the pirates Li Yaoxiang nodded with satisfaction and looked at the sixth dogleg: "what about you?" The sixth dogleg did not dare to neglect and saluted straightforwardly: "report! I saw it, too! Captain mouse was killed by the pirates "Well, good." Li Yaoxiang nodded again. And then it''s "pa!" There was a loud noise. They were photographed flying out together. Li Yaoxiang turned his head, glanced at the rest of the people on the warship and said, "do you hear what they said? Captain mouse was killed by the pirates. If someone asked, how would you answer if I didn''t teach you? " instant. All the people on the warship saluted at the same time and responded in unison: "yes! Captain mouse was killed by the pirates Li Yaoxiang nodded with satisfaction. He immediately pointed to the "rags" on the ground and said, "I''ll go back to the cabin and have a rest. When I come out, I don''t want to see any dirty things on my warship." Let''s go. Li Yaoxiang went to the cabin. The people on the warship were scared to clear the scene. That''s not enough. I also need to clean every part of the boat. I''m afraid that Li Yaoxiang will settle the accounts in the autumn Chapter 330 Show how strong you are. Li Yaoxiang''s status changed 180 degrees on the spot. Although he is not in charge of the patrol warship or a captain in name, the members of the ship have a better attitude towards him than the captain. As soon as Li Yaoxiang entered the cabin. Someone had already rushed forward voluntarily and took the lead in cleaning the room that originally belonged to captain mouse. The things captain mouse used before, the sheets he slept in, the pillows, etc. They''re all replaced with new ones. I hope that I can regain some good influence in front of Li Yaoxiang, the new "leader". As for the former leader? Of course, if you die, you die. The relationship bound by interests will be lost in the end because of interests. Of course, it''s not much better to be able to work under the command of Colonel mouse. They all know this very well, so now they are courting Li Yaoxiang, and no one looks down on him. This kind of phenomenon is normal for them. And Li Yaoxiang did not anger them because of the dirty deeds they had done under the command of Colonel mouse in the past. Angry for them? It''s not worth it. There are no 10000 or 8000 cancers like them in the Navy. Li Yaoxiang is not a messenger of justice. Really angry for them? How long and how long will you be angry? So when Li Yaoxiang arrived at the front and back of the door, he saw the new room. He didn''t show his bad face or stingy praise. He patted the eye-catching crew member and said, "you are very good! I''ll take care of you and keep working hard! " And then there was a click. Close the door and stop talking. Although there was no actual reward, the admiration had been very helpful to the eye-catching sailor. If Li Yaoxiang, the new leader, really wants to settle his debts in the future, will he at least let himself off in his performance today? It made him so excited. The whole person is quite comfortable. The air around us is fresh to breathe. Next, of course, it''s necessary to go out and show off. When they heard the news, they beat their hearts and feet one by one, secretly hating that they were slow. However, this is good news for them. At least we can be sure that Li Yaoxiang, the new leader, is not thankless, is he? Next. In addition to continuing to clean up, everyone is racking their brains to think about how to make flattery comfortable, intimate and perfect in the coming days. That''s it. After the death of Captain mouse, the patrol ship ran and danced. The patrol, still in the original designated route, continue to patrol. Everything is back to the origin. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the cabin, in the room. Li Yaoxiang didn''t know that his casual praise would change the crew so much. Of course, even if he knew, he didn''t care much. After all, at this time, he has focused on how to spend blackening value. When he left the world of fire shadow, he had a blackening value of more than 1 million. After he went to Hezhong world, there was no place for him to spend. In addition to some trivial expenses such as "proficient in eight trigrams and sixty-four palms" and "proficient in wood leaf and white tooth Sabre technique" in the early stage, the most expensive in the cultivation world is also the revival cost in the later stage. The total cost is nearly 500000 blackening value. At present, there are more than 3.5 million left. The blackening value of more than 3.5 million sounds like a lot. But in the world of pirate king, it''s really not enough. After all, there are so many strange abilities in the world of pirate king that Li Yaoxiang is eager to obtain. These abilities, for today''s him, can still play a lot of role. And there are no "side effects.". After all, what he exchanges from the system mall is only "ability". Not the whole fruit of the devil. So he doesn''t need to worry about the problem of ability superposition, and the sea water and the stone will not work for him. And these capabilities include 1) Three colors are domineering. If you want to gain a firm foothold in the pirate king world, tricolor hegemony must be the top priority. This can not only enhance his current physique, but also make him more relaxed in the face of those with natural fruit ability. Moreover, Li Yaoxiang believes that this "three color domineering spirit" is very practical for him even if he travels through other worlds. 2) It is a natural fruit. Although Li Yaoxiang''s physical fitness is not weak, it is only relative to the present. No one can guarantee where he will go in the next world and whether he will be directly hammered. Therefore, with the ability to switch the body into natural elements anytime and anywhere, Li Yaoxiang felt that it was necessary to exchange them. 3) The door is full of fruit. For a traveler like him who likes to go to the waves everywhere, it''s a must. It''s enough to experience the feeling of sailing for a month or two. If he had to wander on the sea for months everywhere, it would be better to ask him to die. Of course, he can''t fly. But it''s not as convenient as the door fruit, is it? Think about it There are so many "abilities" that he wants to exchange. It seems that the blackening value of 3.5 million is not enough. After thinking about it for a while. Li Yaoxiang finally decided to exchange some abilities he urgently needed. Proficient in seeing, hearing and color = 400000 Armed = 400000 Bawangsejing = 400000 Mun fruit capacity = 400000 Time fruit proficiency = 400000 Xianglei fruit ability = 400000 Three color domineering, door door door fruit, needless to say. His role in Li Yaoxiang has been introduced before. As for why the ability of exchanging time fruit and the ability of selecting Xianglei fruit among many natural fruit abilities The reason is simple. Let''s talk about the fruit of time. This is a fruit ability that can go through the future but not the past. In the original work of the pirate king, Tao Zhizhu''s mother is the owner of this fruit ability. When Li Yaoxiang goes through every world, his goal of blackening is to start with babies. What a waste of time? Is it too long to stay in the same world for more than ten years? With this ability of time fruit, it is undoubtedly a great help for his future journey. And then there''s the thunder. In Li Yaoxiang''s view, the ability of exchange can not only obtain the ability of body elements, but also treat it as a motive force. After all, thunder is electricity. Although there are a lot of Ninjutsu with thunder attribute in Huoying world, it is not as convenient as Xianglei fruit. Maybe one day in the future, when Li Yaoxiang travels to a certain world, he needs to use "electricity" to start something. Then this ability will be of great use. Think it over. At present, Li Yaoxiang spent 2.4 million blackening value to exchange the above "commodities". There are only 1.1 million blackening values left. Save them in case. After all this. Li Yaoxiang was able to display the fruits of the gate and began his sightseeing tour in the pirate king world Chapter 331 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In a flash, three years have passed. In the past three years, Li Yaoxiang has visited almost every part of the world. When he finished his schedule with satisfaction, he had to face a cruel fact. Bad The target of blackening is Luffy Can Luffy, a guy with rubber bands in his head, really blacken? Does he really have a chance to leave the world? After the waves, I wake up. The feeling was urgent and terrible. It''s like school starts tomorrow, only to find that I haven''t touched a word of my summer homework. It''s really hollysh * t this time. Looking at the blackened target displayed on the system interface, Li Yaoxiang was stunned for a long time. In the end, I can only sigh. Now, no matter how much you think about it, it doesn''t help. You should face it and try it. You can''t give up treatment without even trying? Li Yaoxiang asked himself that there was no salted fish like this. Fortunately, during his three years outside, he has not done nothing. At least he would pull Luffy into the space of consciousness from time to time to amuse Luffy when he was a baby. This inadvertently led to the relationship between Luffy and him, which had a certain foundation. Now that he has decided to take action for his "great cause of blackening", the first step is to make sure that Luffy is really stupid or that he was beaten by his grandfather Kapu''s "iron fist of love". I''m three years old. Children of this age, as long as they are normal, should begin to understand some of the truth. What''s more, the more precocious world of pirate king? Without looking at Nicole, Robin died at the age of eight. Ace started hunting at the age of 10. Did Saab run away from home at the age of 10 and go to sea as a pirate? The early ripening of peach is more obvious. Therefore, whether Lu Fei is really stupid or beaten, Li Yaoxiang thinks that now he can see some clues, and there should be no misjudgment. Moreover, even if there are some deviations, we can''t manage so much. After all, if Li Yaoxiang decides that Luffy was fooled by Kapp, he can at least stop it as soon as possible. So as to make the future road of blackening easier. I miss it so much. Li Yaoxiang no longer hesitated. That night, while Luffy was asleep, he pulled him directly into the space of consciousness. ¡­¡­ In the space of consciousness. "Luffy." "Luffy." Originally sleeping Luffy heard a familiar voice calling him, and then he blinked his big eyes and sat up excitedly. When he saw that Li Yaoxiang was not far away from his side, his big eyes suddenly became shining. Then he quickly stood up and rushed to Li Yaoxiang. Monkey D Luffy: ?(???? ? ????)? Luffy: "it''s you! Big brother! You finally came to me! OK? OK? Did you bring me anything delicious today? " At the beginning, Li Yaoxiang really just had nothing to do and wanted to amuse Luffy, so he didn''t use transfiguration to hide his identity. When Luffy got used to his appearance, he was too lazy to change it. Besides, he knew Luffy was greedy. So almost every time I come in, I bring delicious food from all over the world to lure Luffy. This led to the moment Lufei saw Li Yaoxiang, the first thing he thought about was eating. Li Yaoxiang had no choice but to smile bitterly. He poked his hair. A chicken leg came out of thin air ????£¬ He handed it to Luffy. Luffy didn''t think much and couldn''t see the big brother in front of him. He was very worried today. He took the drumstick and began to eat it with relish. Li Yaoxiang squatted down to maintain a height almost equal to Luffy''s, and asked, "Luffy, you can eat whatever I give you. Are you not afraid that the food I give you is poisonous?" ( ¡ä?¦Ø?`)£¿ Luffy looks like "what rice is the mud talking about.". Luffy: what is poison Li Yaoxiang: "poison is something that will die if you eat it." (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ o, I see. Luffy is still chewing, nodding to show that he understands. Seeing Lu Fei''s attitude, Li Yaoxiang had a bad premonition. He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "Lu Fei, I don''t cheat you either. In fact, this chicken leg is poisonous. I specially used it to poison you!" (¡Ñ ¦Ø Luffy is still eating with relish. Even licking bones. Li Yaoxiang:¡° ¦²£¨ ? §Õ ?lll£©¡± This situation, this scene, a flash of lightning. For Li Yaoxiang, it was a bolt from the blue. HollySh*t£¡ What a fool Lu Fei completely ignored what poison was and pulled Li Yaoxiang''s sleeve: "big brother, do you have any more?" Li Yaoxiang stared at Lu Fei, subconsciously took out another chicken leg, handed it to him, numbly said: "poisonous, poison you." Luffy said that he knew. Toxic, right? And then continue to nibble. With a big wave of his hand, Li Yaoxiang ended the exchange and let Lufei''s consciousness return to reality. And he himself also focuses his mind on noumenon. Lying on the bed, he looked at the ceiling stupidly. I watched it all night. It wasn''t until the next morning that he completely digested the fact that Luffy was stupid. When he accepted this fact, he seemed to wake up and sat up straight. "No way!" "We can''t be so negative anymore!" "Naruto is so hard to blacken, and I blacken them all. Luffy must be able to "I will be able to leave this world smoothly!" Next. The thoughts in my mind began to fly. In the world of the pirate king, all kinds of plots he is familiar with are recalled. In his life, Luffy suffered the most important blows. The rest of the time, almost all with the wind and water, did not encounter too much twists and turns. In the final analysis It''s all because of his identity. His backers are strong enough. Grandfather is the Admiral who can match Roger the pirate king, Munch D. Kapp. My father is a revolutionary leader who can challenge the world government, Munch D. long. As a result, the real power holder of the world government, even the leader of the Tianlong people, Im, who the five old stars would kneel down to him, had to be afraid of 3 points when he heard about the Munch D. clan, and did not dare to do anything to Luffy. In that case Since Luffy''s original experience, he can''t touch too much darkness Then I will lead Luffy to meet the dark side of the world! I miss it so much. Li Yaoxiang immediately closed his eyes. There are so many thoughts in my mind. All kinds of plans, all kinds of layout, fast calculation in mind. In an hour. Li Yaoxiang suddenly opened his eyes. a year! One year later, it''s the best time to start to blacken Luffy! Before that, I can''t be idle. I have to start planning for the future blackening plan in this yea Chapter 332 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, a year has passed. On a medium-sized naval warship. Wearing a cape engraved with the word "justice", Li Yaoxiang stood on the deck, looking at a pirate ship in the distance, feeling the sea breeze and listening to the waves. At this time, around came the original very clever, from major to lieutenant commander. From commander to colonel. Until he became the leader of the warship without being controlled. He is no longer in charge. Three years were wasted in this way. Because of this, from the fourth year when he decided to start layout and action, he made great efforts to catch up. He showed himself constantly and eliminated many pirates. Today, a year later, he became a major general. At the beginning, the team that followed him also went up one by one. A promotion that deserves a promotion, a raise that deserves a raise. But Li Yaoxiang knows very well that this is just the beginning. What he wants to achieve is far from the satisfaction of the major general class. After that, there will be the voice of the general, the general and even the navy in the end! Only in this way can he achieve the desired effect. However, this process is not urgent. The navy in this period was not short of powerful people. If you want to be promoted, you can''t do it just by strength. Not willing to cause chaos in the pirate king''s world, he can only achieve his goal by accumulating merits and experience. This process may take three or four years. It may take seven or eight years. In a word, it can''t be completed in a short time. However, Li Yaoxiang is not in a hurry, because now Lufei is only 4 years old. He has plenty of time. Moreover, who said that in the process of his promotion, he could not blacken Luffy at the same time? If it is said that his efforts to be promoted to become a navy general are to lay out for the later stage of the blackening, then the day he began to wait a year ago is the "seed" for the earlier stage of the blackening. Now a year has passed. The time is ripe. Seeing that the situation had been under the control of a group of subordinates, Li Yaoxiang took a last look and stopped talking. Turning back to the cabin to have a rest, he said to himself: "it''s time to start..." ¡­¡­ meanwhile. A country, an island. Kapp''s warships are now anchored on the shore of the island. Kapp himself led the way and walked somewhere on the island. They are heading for the jungle in the center of the island. Along the way, Luffy complained and muttered. "Grandfather, I said, can we go again next time?" "Today, big brother promised to take me to other places!" Kapp stops, turns around, and rushes to Luffy, giving him a "iron fist of love.". "Dong" is a soft sound. A "tall building" rises above Luffy''s head. The pain brought tears to his eyes. But he didn''t act coquettish or cry. He just stroked the pain on his head, clenched his teeth and looked very angry at Karp Chapter 333 "Son of a bitch! What''s the big brother''s excuse? " "How many times have I told you that there is no big brother in the world as you said!" "If you want to be strong, you can''t be lazy!" "I''ll tell you, if you don''t stay in the jungle for a week, don''t expect me to take you back!" Kapp''s intention is to cultivate Luffy into a great navy. So all along, he has been training Luffy in Spartan style. From time to time, he would throw Luffy into the jungle and let him live and die on his own. This is not the first time Luffy has been here. Before, he used to solve food problems with earthworms, snakes, insects and so on in the jungle. Kapp didn''t think it was a problem all the time. However, when Luffy mentions "big brother", Kapp subconsciously thinks that Luffy is trying to be lazy and find an excuse to cheat him. After all, he took care of Luffy for several years. If there is a big brother, how can he not find out? So all along, he thought there was no big brother in the world. All of these are just childish nonsense. Give me an iron fist of love. After a scolding, it''s not enough. Kapp dragged Luffy''s face to the jungle. Luffy croaked in pain, pounding Kapp''s palm. Not long. The old and the young soon came to the edge of the jungle. Kapp released Luffy''s cheek At this time, Luffy''s cheek had already swollen into a large piece. He caressed his cheek carefully and glared at Kapp fiercely. Kapp ignored him and said seriously, "go in and I''ll pick you up in a week." "Well! Just go After that, Luffy walked angrily towards the jungle. Before entering the jungle, he turned around and spat his tongue at Karp. Kapp seems to be in a hurry to catch up. Luffy laughed and ran. However, after a few steps, Kapp stopped. Even if Luffy''s figure had completely disappeared in his vision, he didn''t mean to leave. Instead, a few jumps in a row, it came to a towering tree. From high up in the air, I watched Luffy''s every move. This is not the first time Kapp has done this. Even a few times before, the same is true. On the surface, he came back to pick up Luffy a few days later, but actually he never left. After all, Luffy is just a few years old. How could he really let Luffy live and die in the jungle? Moreover, in order to make up for the love of my grandson. During this period, if Luffy eats earthworms, he eats them. If Luffy eats snakes, he eats them. Insist on going through hardships with Luffy. So his heart would be a little better. If Luffy really meets with an insurmountable danger, he will rescue him at the first time. He will never be as severe as he said. ¡­¡­ In half an hour. At this time, Luffy has already forgotten all the unhappy things. The mood has been completely integrated into the jungle. He took a branch with great interest. Squatting in front of a mud. Keep poking and poking and poking and poking. Quick of eye and deft of hand, and a hand in his soil, he would hold his hand in the dirt until the soil appeared to creep. When his palm retracted from the soil, there was a big, fat earthworm in his palm. It''s about five inches long and half an inch wide. He didn''t even think about it. He raised his head and opened his mouth, "ah ~ ~ ~" and swallowed the whole earthworm in one bite. Also a pair of eating with relish, the appearance of endless. Just as he wanted to find new food, Li Yaoxiang''s voice just rang out in his mind: "Luffy." Huh? Luffy looked very happy. "Big brother! You have come to me at last Luffy first responded quickly in his mind, then turned to complaining, "I told my grandfather that you would take me to eat delicious food today, but he just didn''t believe it! He insisted on bringing me here. Sorry, big brother. I can''t go out with you. " Li Yaoxiang: "it''s OK. Even here, I can take you away." Let''s go. In front of Luffy, a round air door suddenly appeared. In fact, Li Yaoxiang has many ways to lead Luffy away without disturbing Kapp. For example, he can directly extract Luffy''s soul and exchange a new body for him in the system. The noumenon is allowed to remain unconscious. But this is not what Li Yaoxiang wanted. This time, in addition to taking Luffy to a place where he has laid out a good layout, he is also taking the opportunity to alarm Kapp, make him nervous and crazy. indeed. While observing Luffy''s every move, Kapp found that there was an air door behind Luffy. His face suddenly changed! Without saying a word, regardless of the direction of the road to fly all the way over, raised a lot of dust. All the obstacles in front of him were smashed by him. All the way. During the sprint, he did not forget to roar in the direction of Luffy: "Luffy! Don''t go in! " Luffy was really shocked by the big news from Kapp. But in Luffy''s dictionary, where is the word "danger"? In his eyes, there are only "interesting" or "boring", "delicious" or "not delicious". He didn''t think that much at all. How could he not be interested in such a cool door in the air? He turned his head and looked at his grandfather''s worried face, showing a bright smile and shining eyes. As he stepped into the door, he waved to Karp, saying "goodbye ~ ~ ~ see you next time.". See Luffy go in. Kapp speeded up immediately. I want to follow Luffy into that air door. But when he was about to arrive, the door closed in time and disappeared. It caused him to pounce. Directly hit a big tree not far away. The big tree was smashed. Without caring, Kapp turned quickly to have a look. But in the field of vision, where is the trace of the air door? He swore to himself, "Damn it!", A thump on the ground. The soil beside him was suddenly smashed out of a deep pit by him. The whole island, even more, was shaken faintly by him. After that. Kapp''s warship stayed on the island for a month. All the men on the warship were sent by him to search the whole island. But even if the whole island had been overturned by him, he still didn''t find anything, there was no news from Luffy, and no one contacted him or threatened him or anything. This made him more anxious. But in any case, he will not give up. He swore to himself that he was bound to find Luffy and find the damn guy who abducted Luffy! Chapter 334 meanwhile. The picture goes back to the moment when the air door disappears. As soon as the air door on the island disappeared, an air door appeared at the bottom of the ocean thousands of miles away. The air door is open. Luffy came out of it. At this time, Li Yaoxiang was already wearing the mask of death in the world of fire shadow, standing beside him. But Luffy completely ignored the existence of Li Yaoxiang. It also ignores why Li Yaoxiang is wearing a mask today. What''s more, it ignores why Li Yaoxiang has entity. He had been attracted by the strange surroundings. Now they are on an island. Most of the buildings on the island are made of shell, coral and other common materials. Although the island is deep in the sea, it is surrounded by a huge double-layer, semicircular bubble. So after Luffy appeared here, he could still breathe smoothly and move freely. As soon as Luffy''s front foot landed, he couldn''t wait to rush out. He couldn''t restrain his excitement and wanted to go sightseeing everywhere. But he didn''t run a few steps. His back collar had already been picked up by Li Yaoxiang. Truth, there''s no way to reason with Luffy. Even if he did, Luffy would not listen. So Li Yaoxiang saved the saliva of calling Lufei "don''t run around" and just picked him up. While Luffy still keeps his eyes shining and his legs running in midair. Also because of their sudden appearance, coupled with the movement caused by Luffy, it successfully attracted the attention of the palace guards who were patrolling the island. This patrol guard was startled by the appearance of two people. Spin even if fierce, toward two people gallop to come over, carry gun barrel, aim at two people. "Who are you?" "Why did you suddenly appear in our Fishman island?" yes. Li Yaoxiang led the way to Yuren island. As I said before, you can''t reason with Luffy. If it''s not at the critical moment, or that matter is very important to Luffy, Luffy will dare to fall asleep on the spot in front of you as long as you dare to reason in front of Luffy. Therefore, Li Yaoxiang''s policy of blackening in his early stage is not like that of the world of planting, which induces the darkness hidden in the heart of Jin Muyan in the way of bewitching. It''s easier to be rough with Luffy. Let Luffy experience everything. The first step is to let Luffy know the evil of the pirates before he meets shanks. And then by shanks'' hand, let him know the good of the pirates. And then let him realize the evil of the pirates. And so it goes round and round. Keep bombarding Luffy''s three outlooks. The same is true for the Navy. Only in this way can the effect of blackening be more perfect when the tragedy really comes. It was like, "well, I believe you are a good pirate, and the pirate killed my family and friends. When I believed that the pirates were bad and hated them, you told me that they saved my family¡® No matter how silly Luffy is, as long as his Sanguan is bombarded by people in this way, it is estimated that there will be some effect. Of course, the prerequisite is that the person who was killed or saved must be familiar with Luffy. Otherwise, the effect is not so good. That''s why in the pirate king world, there are so many places where Luffy can understand the "evil" of the pirates, but Li Yaoxiang finally takes his attention to Yuren island. Because in Yuren Island, there are exactly the conditions that Li Yaoxiang wants. In addition to let Luffy understand the evil of the pirates, it can also let Luffy know important fetters. When these fetters are harmed one after another That''s good. Holding Luffy in his hand, Li Yaoxiang said calmly, "don''t be nervous. I''m not here to make trouble. I have something to see your lady Yi Ji. " "Well! Is Yiji the one you want to see? " "I can warn you that you broke into our Fishman island without cross examination. According to the rules of our Fishman Island, if you dare to resist, we have the right to kill you on the spot!" "You''d better do it now, or..." "Don''t blame us for being rude to you!" Li Yaoxiang didn''t pay much attention to the patrol guard in front of him. While they scold Li Yaoxiang, Li Yaoxiang has already used his mastery level to contact concubine Yi: "concubine Yi, I''m here." Princess Yi Ji is a rare person who is born with the power of seeing and hearing. He can listen to the inner voice of others. So when Li Yaoxiang called her with his mastery level of seeing and hearing, she immediately felt it. And then he started from the palace and led a team of guards to Li Yaoxiang''s direction. Not long. Princess Yiji led her guard and soon arrived here. The picture that came into our eyes was a big jump for her on the spot. I saw that the patrol guard had begun to besiege Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang, on the other hand, controlled his strength and used "Shenluo Tianzheng" to repel them. He didn''t mean to hurt them. Seeing this, the second concubine rushed over in the distance and yelled: "stop! Stop it, you guys -- " I heard the cry of Princess Yiji. The patrol guard stopped immediately. Bingzhi saluted: "Lady Yi Ji!" Yi Ji''s mother was out of breath and finally got here. Seeing that no one of Li Yaoxiang''s people was injured, he relaxed, took a rest and politely said, "sorry, I didn''t know you were here, so... Please don''t blame them." A group of patrol guards were surprised to see their princess plead for them. "Mother!" Li Yaoxiang: "it''s OK. They are just performing their duties." Seeing that Li Yaoxiang didn''t investigate, Princess Yiji pretended to be angry and said to the patrol guard: "don''t you apologize to Mr. Li in a hurry?"?! How can we Fishman island be so rude to our benefactor? A while ago, because of Mr. Li, our people were able to escape from the hands of human traffickers. Now you have to bite the hand that feeds you? " A group of patrol guards suddenly realized. They have never seen Li Yaoxiang, but they have heard about it. A while ago, many residents of Fishman Island were caught by human traffickers when they went out to work. Fortunately, we met a human to help, so we were able to escape. Of course, this human is Li Yaoxiang. The patrol guards immediately changed their attitude and apologized to Li Yaoxiang with respect. Li Yaoxiang waved his hand and said nothing. He did it all for the next thing. At this time, Princess Yiji said very wisely: "Mr. Li, we wanted to repay you for your kindness on behalf of Yuren Island, but you refused, saying that we would wait for you to think of it and then make a request, so you come here this time..." Chapter 335 Li Yaoxiang nodded. He admitted the meaning of Princess Yi''s words. "I have something to do and need to leave for a long time. I hope you can help me take good care of this child while I''m away. " Let''s go. Li Yaoxiang slightly improved his Luffy. At this time, Luffy did not keep running. But his eyes were still shining and fixed on Princess Yi. Staring at the fishtail of Princess Yi Ji. Concubine Yi, with the nickname of "loving man", didn''t mind Luffy''s rude look. She asked with a smile, "this child is..." Li Yaoxiang: "it''s my nephew. You just need to take good care of him for me before I come back." Obviously. Li Yaoxiang does not want to continue this topic. Seeing this, Princess Yi didn''t ask any more. Princess Yi Ji: "don''t worry, you are the benefactor of our Fishman island. Since your request is to let us take care of him for you, I will treat him as my own child. It happens that my daughter is only 3 years old, and she can be his companion Li Yaoxiang: "well, please." Let''s go. Li Yaoxiang put down Luffy. The idea moves, behind appeared an air door. He turned and left. Luffy didn''t care about the conversation from the beginning to the end. I didn''t care that Li Yaoxiang left. Her eyes were still shining at Princess Yi. Princess Yiji came forward and picked up Lufei: "darling, can you tell me your name?" Luffy: "my name is Luffy! Auntie, why are your legs different from mine? " "Bold --!" Hear road fly call Yi Ji Princess aunt, the bodyguard nearby immediately drinks to scold a way. But it was soon suppressed by concubine Yi. Concubine Yi held Lufei kindly and said, "Auntie, I''m a mermaid, you''re human. Our legs are certainly different. Luffy, right? How old are you? Where are your parents? " Luffy: "Oh, I''m 4 years old today. I have no parents. By the way, auntie, does that Mermaid need to shit? " "You --!" One side of the guard heard the problem of Luffy, directly angry attack heart. I wish I could teach Lufei a lesson to him, who is a rude human child. But concubine Yi is different. I heard Luffy say that he had no parents. Concubine Yiji showed great compassion on the spot, and her mother''s love overflowed. She glared at the angry guard and motioned him not to worry about the children. Then she looked at Luffy with tender eyes and said, "since Luffy doesn''t have parents, you should treat your aunt as your mother in the future. My aunt will love you as much as her own children. " The voice just dropped. The guards were shocked. Concubine Yi is the queen of their dragon palace kingdom. She is responsible for her children''s every move. How can you recognize your next son so casually? What''s more, the son is still a human? The guards were anxious and wanted to dissuade her, but she didn''t listen to them. She doesn''t understand the truth. But this is her character, otherwise she would not be called a "loving person". Of course, part of the reason is that he wanted to repay Li Yaoxiang for his kindness. Part of the reason is that he wants his children to get along with human beings. Let them realize that human beings, Mermaid and Mermaid can really coexist peacefully. While in the process of dissuading all the guards, Luffy kept a state of stupefaction. He is four years old. It''s a little silly. It seems that I don''t care about anything. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand "Mom and dad.". It doesn''t mean that he''s not really curious about "Mom and Dad" at all. After a long time, he didn''t think too much, so he directly obeyed the most direct will in his heart. At the moment, he narrowed his eyes, showed a brilliant smile and said, "good!" This is a "good" sentence. The guards are desperate enough. But in any case, they can''t change her mind at the moment. I can only hope that after returning to the palace, the king can persuade Yiji to take back her life. ¡­¡­ A moment later. In the palace of the Dragon Palace kingdom. The left minister catfish Mermaid and the right minister seahorse Mermaid are in love in the hall. They constantly advise king nipton that we must stop the fact that queen Yi Ji decides to take Lufei as her son. Neptune''s got a splitting headache. Nipton shook his head and peeped at Queen Yi Ji. Seeing that queen Yi Ji didn''t pay any attention to the left and right ministers in the hall, she continued to play with Lu Fei, which made her speechless. During this period, nipton didn''t pay much attention to the concept of "peaceful coexistence between Mermaid and human beings.". He is deeply in love with concubine Yiji, so he will let concubine Yiji instigate. In the original work, it was only after the death of Princess Yiji that he made up his mind to inherit her will and became the biggest supporter of the policy of "peaceful coexistence of Mermaid and human beings". Being annoyed by the silver carp Mermaid and the seahorse Mermaid, he just said in a voice: "concubine, what they said is reasonable. How about... " The second concubine raised her face and insisted: "no! I have promised Mr. Li that I will help him take good care of Luffy. Mr. Li is the benefactor of Yuren island. How can we break our promise? " "But... But... It doesn''t have to take care of him as a son? The left minister and the right minister are right. You take a human as your son. It has a great influence on our Dragon Palace kingdom. " Others again and again, again and again in front of Luffy, dissuade himself from taking Luffy as his son. Gradually. Concubine Yi also raised the mentality of protecting Duzi. "I don''t care!" "Luffy is so cute, he likes to get along with me, and he doesn''t discriminate against mermaids. I''ll take him as my son!" "As for the trouble, let''s work out a way to solve it." Let''s go. Princess Yi took Luffy''s little hand, put a piece of "chicken leg" into Luffy''s mouth and said softly, "Luffy, let''s go, let''s leave them alone. Mom will take you to meet your brother and sister and introduce them to you. They will be very happy to know that you have one more brother. " Luffy doesn''t care that much. There''s something delicious. And loved. This is the treatment he never had in his grandfather. In this way, while eating chicken legs, he nodded stupidly and left the hall with concubine Yi. Left behind nipton and the two ministers Chapter 336 On the palace. Looking at the back of Princess Yiji and Luffy. Nipton and the two ministers, they really have nothing to do with the princess. We have to continue to discuss solutions to the problem. The final result of the three people''s discussion is to treat the two things separately. Concubine Yi''s right to take Lu Fei as her son should be treated as her "private decision". That is to say, although Luffy is the dry son of Princess Yiji. But Luffy has nothing to do with the royal family. There is no royal prince should be treated. The people of Yuren Island don''t need to salute or give honorifics when they see Luffy. It''s going Dutch. Although there are still some loopholes in this scheme, for example, Luffy is not treated as a prince, but who will really treat Princess Yi''s son as an ordinary human? But there is no better solution. After much discussion, the three men came up with the only compromise, which was the only way. For the rest, I just hope that the people of Yuren island will not cause unrest when they learn about this ¡­¡­ meanwhile. After leaving the palace, Princess Yi and Lufei soon came to the bedroom where Princess Mermaid stayed. At this time, there are four mermaids in the dormitory. They are the great prince and shark star. The second prince, Huangxing. Three princes, rollover star. And mermaid princess, white star. The big prince is a large shark Mermaid. Compared with the second prince and the third prince, his appearance is closest to human. The second prince is a mermaid, a little long and thin. The three princes are moon fish and mermaid. They are fat and pretty. Mermaid princess is a giant Sillago Mermaid, her beauty needless to say, the whole world can be comparable to the pirate king, really few. It''s a little too big. Even now, she is only three years old, but her body size is not much smaller than the big prince, a large shark and mermaid. The three princes love their sister very much. Now the three princes are constantly around the white star, tease her to play, coax her to be happy, coax the white star continues to cackle. At this time, concubine Yi came from a distance with her little hand dragging Luffy. Yes, it''s gone with the wind. Ordinary Mermaid, if you want to move in a vacuum, you need to apply a layer of "floating bubble film" on the waist. As a royal family, concubine Yiji, including three princes and princesses, all have their own ribbons, which look similar to those hung on "fairies of ancient times.". These ribbons can help them move in a vacuum. Luffy followed Princess Yi in this way. During the whole process of walking, Luffy kept his eyes shining. There is no other reason. Everything about Fishman island is too novel for him. Not to mention the surrounding architectural style, even the appearance of these princes, and the volume of white stars, are enough to make him interested for a long time. You can''t be excited or not. Just arrived. The three princes, as well as the white star, are aware of the arrival of their mother. One after another, they showed their joy and called out in unison: "empress mother!" Concubine Yi Ji: "well, good." Seeing Luffy walking on both legs and somewhat different from the appearance of the mermaid, I feel most curious that she has never seen the mermaid princess white star. She went straight past her brothers. Swim to Luffy. Around Lu Fei, he looked up and down and said, "mother, who is he? Why do you look so strange? " The three-year-old white star is no longer an ignorant child. Can gradually get along with outsiders. That''s why, a year ago, Li Yaoxiang said, "one year later is the best time to act.". What he is waiting for is the growth of white star. Only in this way can white star become the fetter of Luffy and save more time when Luffy comes here. After all, no one knows if there will be more accidents if Luffy is thrown to Fishman island one year in advance. So it''s better to go early than just. White star is looking at Luffy. Luffy is also looking at this huge guy. Seeing that both sides were very interested in each other, Princess Yi was also very pleased. She said gently, "he is the human on land that mother often tells you. It''s also the dry son I just received from your mother. You will be brothers and sisters in the future. You must love each other, you know? " Finish. Second Ji Princess and toward the side of the road fly told: "road fly, you than white star big one year, after you are white star''s brother.". Remember to love your sister, you know? " Luffy was stunned. Looking at the white star again, the expression has appeared a different color. younger sister? This is my sister? Is still to comply with the heart of the most direct will, without thinking, bright smile: "good!" After listening to their conversation, white star was full of excitement and walked around in the air: "great! Great! I have another brother! I have another brother The reaction of shark star, Emperor star and rollover star is not as exaggerated as that of white star. But they didn''t mean to dislike Luffy either. After all, concubine Yi has instilled in them the concept of "Mermaid and human beings coexist peacefully" since childhood. In addition, this is the mother''s decision and her sister Bai Xing is so happy about it. Of course, they will not object to it. That''s it. Next is the warm time of the family. White star yearns for the land world very much. She keeps asking Luffy about the land. "Brother Luffy, what''s the sun like on land? Is it really as big and round as the mother said "Brother Luffy, is the moon on the land really so beautiful? Are the stars really that beautiful? " "Oh, yes! And birds! Is the bird cute? " Luffy didn''t even know where he had been. But he can still answer these simple questions. After a long time of question and answer, no matter how silly Luffy is, he can''t realize the white star''s yearning for the land world. He subconsciously squints and smiles and says, "do you like land very much? Then I''ll take you up later. " That''s the first thing to say. In addition to Luffy, the other five people present were all stunned. Luffy this casual words, but really said to their heart. It also proves from the side that the belief that Princess Yiji has persisted for so long is not impossible to realize. Humans can really live in peace with mermaids. Shark star, Emperor star, rollover star, concubine Yi, these reasonable mermaids, feel the sincerity in Luffy''s words, they all look at each other and smile, and feel warm in their hearts. I was moved by Luffy''s sincerity. White star is after a while Lengshen, did not think so much. Squint smile way: "good! Then we have a deal! Hook your fingers. You can''t cheat me. " White star stretched out her which has the road flies fist big finger tail. You can''t hook your fingers. Luffy didn''t eat rubber fruit in this period. It is impossible to lengthen the finger tail and roll the finger of white star like the original. He had no choice but to hold the tail of white star''s finger, which was a promise he made Chapter 337 next. The family chatted for a long time. Luffy didn''t know what they were talking about and how to answer many questions. Until they got to Luffy''s most authoritative question. White Star: "brother Luffy, what about the food on the land? Is the food on land delicious? I heard my mother say that the food on the land is delicious! " The white star showed a look of longing. And Luffy, when it comes to food, can''t help but drool. Luffy: "delicious! Of course it''s delicious! There is a kind of creeping meat on the land. It''s very delicious He said. I started to compare hands and feet excitedly. I want to express the delicious food in his heart. First of all, the two index fingers were straight, stretching a long distance, about five inches long: "it''s about this long..." Then the index finger and thumb drew a half inch wide distance: "so thick! "This kind of meat is delicious! Fat, beautiful and juicy With that, Luffy was still intoxicated with the feeling at that time. But shark star, Emperor star, rollover star and Mermaid Princess White Star are disgusting, can''t help but face each other. Peristaltic meat? So disgusting? They were all full of doubts. Lu Fei''s face looked like aftertaste. He could not help but swallow his saliva and wanted to have a taste The most peculiar reaction is Princess Yi. She has the most access to land. How can you guess that the delicious food in Feikou is earthworm? This made her feel pity for Luffy. Poor child No mom and Dad Even earthworms are treated as delicacies As soon as her nose is sour, she can''t help rushing forward to hold Luffy tightly. Tears are pouring down her face. Princess Yi Ji is such a sentimental and crying person. At the same time, she is also a very weak person. This excited a hug, the arm joint accidentally dislocated. The pain made her cry again. The sound of the dislocation of the joint also just startled the three princes and the white star. One by one, they were so nervous that they came forward and said, "mother!" The great prince, Shaxing, had the quickest reaction. He rushed out of the hall and called the imperial doctor to come. Lu Fei, with a confused face, still doesn''t know what''s going on. The second concubine endured the pain, comforted the second prince, the third prince, and the white star who was scared and crying, and said, "it''s OK. Don''t be nervous. The mother is OK. It''s just a dislocation of the joint. It''s not like I haven''t tried Immediately, he looked at Lufei in his arms and said, "if you want to eat something in the future, just tell mom, mom will let someone cook it for you." Luffy didn''t know what to say. I don''t know what happened. He just nodded his head in a daze and gave a "um.". Next. With a blank look on his face, he watched the "Mermaid doctor" go into the hall and help her away with several medical staff. Originally, the three princes, including Bai Xing, wanted to follow up and understand the situation, but they were stopped by Princess Yi before she left: "don''t follow me. Stay here and have a good chat with Luffy and get along with each other. This kind of small injury, mother back to rest one night, it''s OK so A group of five people silently looked at the back of Princess Yi Ji and slowly disappeared in the hall. Seeing that Luffy''s face was at a loss, the great prince shark star, who just stood beside him, said: "mother''s body is very weak. As sons, we will try not to let our mother get hurt in the future. " Let''s go. Her eyes continued to move in the direction of Princess Yi''s departure. Luffy subconsciously looked up at the "new brother" of the big prince, and then looked in the direction of the princess''s departure. I feel thoughtful. What he understood was very simple. "My mother is very weak." "Protect your mother." Immediately, Luffy nodded heavily as if he had suddenly realized. Next. Seeing that the atmosphere is a little stiff, Shaxing, as the eldest brother, chooses to take the lead in breaking the dull atmosphere and comply with the mother''s will. Brothers and sisters should get along well with Luffy. Patted palm, stir fry hot air way: "come on! Let''s continue with what we just talked about. With the doctor in, the mother''s injury will be fine. Luffy, what is the meat you just said? Is it really that delicious? " immediately. A few people you a word, I a word. It''s back to the harmonious atmosphere. This situation lasted until after dinner, they officially ended the meeting. I had dinner. Everyone is tired. And the youngest Bai Xing and Lu Fei couldn''t restrain their drowsiness and went to sleep directly in the main hall. Luffy has a bad sleep. He didn''t care so much. He lay in a big shape. The mouth slobber, and the nostrils accompanied by the rhythm of the snore, it forms a bubble of "drop shaped" when it is big and small. Lying on the side of the white star, sleep is relatively sweet. But when she fell asleep, she could not help holding Luffy in her arms as a doll. Luffy didn''t wake up either. See two people sleep so sweet, three princes, look at each other a smile, also did not wake up their plan, tonight, let them sleep together here. ¡­¡­ The next morning. White star and Luffy are still awake. Princess Yiji wanted to take Lu Fei out today to have a good tour of their Fishman Island, but when she finished dressing and was about to step out of the hall, she was stopped in time by the two ministers. Catfish Mermaid: "Niang Niang, think twice --" Seahorse Mermaid: "Niang Niang, think twice --" There was a cry in their voices. There seems to be a tendency that if Princess Yi doesn''t listen to advice, they will bump their head against a stone pillar and kill them. The left and right ministers present a posture similar to kneeling. Concubine Yi moved to the left and they stopped to the left. Concubine Yi moved to the right and they stopped to the right. She finally could not stand the two ministers. She stopped and yelled, "what do you two want? I have promised you that I will not be named Prince of Luffy. Can''t I go sightseeing with my son now?! You want to stop such a small request? " Catfish Mermaid: "think twice, madam -- ~ you and Mr. Luffy appear frequently together and have such a close relationship. Isn''t that obvious to let everyone know the problems? I''m afraid the people of Yuren island can''t adapt so quickly -- " Seahorse Mermaid: "yes, Niang Niang, when you get used to the existence of Mr. Luffy, it''s not too late for us to disclose the relationship between Niang Niang and Mr. Luffy, is it? Please think twice -- " Concubine Yi wants to pass them. But the two ministers continued to block. The two sides continued for a long time, but the unbearable concubine Yiji compromised and said, "well, well, even if I don''t go, then someone should take Lu Fei out for a walk? How else can we adapt to his existence? " See Yi Ji Princess willing to compromise. The left and right ministers were overjoyed. At the moment, he stood up straight and said with a smile, "lady, don''t worry. We have already prepared for Mr. Luffy." He said. A whale shark with light blue skin and armor came from a distance Chapter 338 you ''re right. It was the captain of the fisherman Pirate Group, one of the "King''s seven armed seas" in the future. However, in this period, he is still one of the elite team leaders of Longgong city. I''ve always been responsible. The second concubine''s face softened a lot when she saw that the candidate was very flat. Concubine Yi Ji: "it''s so flat. Luffy will ask you." A moment later. The party came to the main hall where Lufei and white star spent the night. White star and Luffy are still sleeping. When he saw the white star holding Lufei in his arms, his eyebrows were twisted subconsciously. He was listening to the left and right ministers that concubine Yiji had a dry son. But he didn''t expect that this son would be a human. But his frown soon disappeared. In this period, he did not like or resent human beings. She was even more dismissive of Princess Yi''s policy of "peaceful coexistence between Mermaid and human beings.". Since it''s the order of the boss, he''s right to act according to the order. He doesn''t have to worry about so much. Very flat idea, a few people present do not know. Yi Ji princess''s attention, has been in front of these two lovely children, to attract the past. At this time of Luffy, in deep sleep, still don''t forget to open the white star from time to time, let the white star don''t rely on themselves so close. White star is, the road over support, she will hold more tightly. Second Ji Princess walked to two people side, gentle way: "white star, road flies, should wake up." A few shakes. And they continue to call. Luffy is like a dead pig. This soft way can''t wake him up at all. The white star is much better. After several times of "calling" and "shaking", Princess Yi''s eyes slowly opened and blinked. Take a look around. Look at Luffy sleeping in his arms again. Then there was crying on the spot. She found that her body had been covered with Luffy''s saliva and snot, which was disgusting. Because of the loud cry, Lufei, who was sleeping like a pig, was finally woken up. He poked in the eye. I don''t know what''s going on. Did you have breakfast? Concubine Yi comforts Bai Xing for a while and helps her clean her nose and saliva. Bai Xing slowly calms down and stops crying. And then we go straight to the point. "Lufei, today''s team leader, he will take you to Fishman island for sightseeing. You wash well, and you can go with him after eating. " After hearing this, Bai Xing began to make a big noise again. I want to go out with Luffy to play. If you don''t give up, you won''t give up. At this time, even the left and right ministers had no choice but to accept. After all, white star alone with Luffy contact, at least not Yiji Princess come so conspicuous. Others can think of them as children who like to play together. When everything is in order. When Luffy and Bai Xing have finished eating and washing. A "giant child" and a small one follow him to visit all parts of Yuren island. All the way. Even though he didn''t speak much, he carried out his task very seriously. He walked alone in front of the road, a natural evil spirit, strangers do not enter the appearance. Even the people of Yuren island are very curious about why a human child can get along with their mermaid princess, and the relationship is still so close that they dare not ask. This is also the advantage of the left and right ministers in choosing very flat. It''s scary enough. I''m not afraid of being questioned. After him, Lufei and white star ran around like wild children. Touch here, touch there. Very flat is to walk forward slowly. They are "snake like" way, running back and forth, have a good time, white star''s laughter did not stop. That''s it. They go all the way from Longgong City, all the way. After walking through jilongkade square, I met Princess Yi, who was promoting "peaceful coexistence between Mermaid and human beings" for her children. She chatted for a while, but did not show too close relationship with Luffy. And then to Mermaid Bay. I saw countless mermaids, singing and chatting here. And then there is the fish people cultural hall, Malin shopping center, Shuiche town and so on. It was not until they came to the coral mound and met a kissing mermaid who looked very embarrassed that they stopped their sightseeing. With a serious face, he said, "Kami? How can you look like this? Hum! Was it swallowed by the sea king or captured by the mermaid dealers? " yes. The mermaid they happened to meet was the muddleheaded ghost, Kami. In this period, Kemi looks very young. But it doesn''t prevent her from bringing her confused spirit into full play. I don''t know if it''s because she knows that she''s tough and soft hearted, or if she''s so confused that she just ignores her ferocious appearance. In a word, compared with the people of other Fishman islands, Kemi has a much more friendly attitude towards very flat. At this time, she was wet all over. It''s covered with seaweed and even mixed with some minced meat. She walked up and shook her head. After hearing the flat scolding, she pushed aside the seaweed covering her cheek to see who was calling her. When she saw that the visitor was Heping, she was overjoyed and immediately embarrassed and said, "ha ha, it''s brother Heping. It''s not swallowed¡® They''re just playing with me. Don''t you think I''m all right again? " To see Cami so frustrated. It''s so flat that I hate iron but not steel. On the spot, he wanted to continue preaching to Kami. But without waiting for him to speak, Kami looked curiously at the white star and Luffy behind him, and asked, "eh? Isn''t this the princess? How can a princess be with a human child Very flat was asked a burst of language. The left and right ministers urged him not to reveal the real situation so quickly. For a moment, she really didn''t know how to answer Kemi. At the same time, even though he is still in a state of desire to talk and stop. Just at this time, not far away came the rapid footsteps of several soldiers in Longgong city. It attracted several people''s attention. Several soldiers of Longgong city rushed to the front of Heping, breathless and speechless. "What''s the matter?" he frowned "Ho, ha, Ho, ha, Ho... Ho... Ho Ping, Captain! The dragon is making trouble in Fishman street again! The brothers can''t hold him down. You''d better go and have a look! " Even smell speech is a fury, can''t help shouting: "this damned rubbish!" He looked at the worried soldiers in Longgong city. He looked at Lufei and the white star behind him. For a moment, I really don''t know what to do Chapter 339 Seeing that he was in a dilemma, Kami said with great insight: "brother Shen Ping, you are afraid that no one will take care of the princess and the human child, right? don''t worry! Even if it''s on me! Even brother, just go and deal with the affairs of Yuren street. It''s no problem for me to take care of two children. You should be relieved to have me here? " It''s very flat I don''t know where Kami''s self-confidence comes from. But the anxious appearance of the two subordinates made him very embarrassed. After pondering for a moment, he finally had to bite his teeth and solemnly told Kami, "please help me take them to a nearby restaurant. Keep sth. in mind! Don''t run around, wait for me to come back! You know what? " Kami poked away the seaweed, looked confident and nodded heavily, saying "I know.". Seeing this, the two soldiers of Longgong City urged: "Captain, go quickly, if you don''t go, it''s too late!" Even though he wanted to leave directly, he was worried. Before leaving, he reminded me carefully again: "didn''t you just ask me who this human child is? He is the child who saved you from the fishmonger and other Fishman islanders a while ago. So, this is the child entrusted to us by your benefactor. You have to watch him. also! So is the princess! Don''t miss anything I heard that he was a "benefactor" child. Kami, that''s more energetic. Beat the heart to guarantee that there will be no problem! After learning about Luffy''s identity, Kami even changed her eyes to Luffy. He swore to himself that he must take good care of Luffy in order to repay "Li Yaoxiang''s kindness.". That''s it. After being taken away from here by two soldiers of the dragon palace city. Kami tried to be more cordial and came to Luffy. Both sides introduced themselves. I didn''t wait for Kami to respond. Luffy picked up a piece of seaweed directly from Kami, put it in his mouth and chewed it. It made Kami flustered. "Ah "Don''t, don''t, don''t eat!" "Spit it out!" Someone pulled the food out of his mouth. Luffy was very dissatisfied, He flattened his mouth and fixed his eyes on Kami. It''s more flustered to stare at Kami. finished! finished! If the benefactor''s children are dissatisfied, can''t they repay the benefactor''s kindness? In the confusion of her thoughts, she had no choice but to be quick witted: "ah, by the way, Luffy. You''re hungry, aren''t you? I happen to know that there is a very good coffee shop near here. How about I treat you two to a full meal? " I hear you eat. Luffy showed a happy smile again. Next. The party went to the coffee shop that Kemi said. Not long. The party came to the mermaid cafe. I just entered the coffee shop. Luffy and his party saw a relatively large mackerel shark Mermaid. Lufei couldn''t help but gape. "Wow," he asked the white star subconsciously, "sister, when you grow up, will you be as big as her?" White star looked at the mackerel shark and mermaid in front of him with a puzzled face. He tilted his head and said uncertainly, "I think I can..." At this time, Kami quickly picked up Lufei from behind, covered Lufei''s mouth and apologized to the mackerel shark Mermaid in front of him: "ha ha, ha ha, right... Sorry, sister Xiali, I hope you don''t blame the child for talking so much." yes. This mackerel shark mermaid is Charley. Her usual personality is more calm and dignified, but once angry, it will become very terrible. In the original book, Luffy asked her face to face whether the mermaid would excrete, which made her angry on the spot. Even Luffy was too scared to refute. So when Kami saw Luffy talking about Xiali''s "body shape" in front of her, she was in a hurry on the spot. however. The picture of Charley''s fury does not appear. She took a look at the white star and said, "princess? How can there be no guard around the princess? How did I come to my shop with you? " Compared to the mermaid princess white star. For Charley, Luffy was less important. After all, Charley had predicted the birth date of the white star to Roger the pirate king. She is also very aware of the power of the white star. Maybe she didn''t want to cause white star''s mood swings. That''s why she didn''t get angry this time. Kami didn''t hide it. He told the whole story to Xiali. After hearing this, Xiali couldn''t help but sneer: "Oh, my heart is so big that I trust the princess to you?" "What do you mean, sister Charley?" Kami asked, bulging her cheeks on the spot Charley sneered: "it''s not interesting. Didn''t you bring them to eat? Then hurry to order. Don''t disturb me. " 30 minutes later Kami''s eyes were round, staring at Luffy in silence. She couldn''t understand how little Luffy could hold so much food? She regretted saying, "please fill Luffy up.". Kami''s face was shocked. Luffy didn''t see it in his eyes. Even if he saw it, he wouldn''t care. After licking the last dish of cake on the table, Luffy said, "another dish!" "Bang!" It''s a big noise. Kami hit his head straight on the table. She slowly raised her head, showing some bruised forehead: "Lu... Lu... Lufei, are you not full yet?" Luffy patted his belly and said with satisfaction, "it''s OK. Let''s be full. There''s no problem with a few more dishes. " A moment later. This is not the cake Luffy ordered. It''s Charley, the owner. Even holding a pipe, she couldn''t hide the twitch at this time. There is no other reason. All the food in the coffee shop was eaten up by Luffy, which made her boss come here in person. She couldn''t help asking, "are you sure... You have enough money to pay for it?" The muddleheaded Kami thought of it. It''s over! I watch Luffy eat and forget that I don''t have enough money to pay? Seeing Kami''s reaction, Xiali knew the situation immediately: "it''s OK. In the next few months, you will work in my shop to pay off the debt." Charley''s proposal. It''s like a bolt from the blue. Working here for a few months, isn''t her dream as a designer going to be delayed? "Sister Xiali ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" Kemi made a coquettish attack. It''s a pity. The appeal is invalid. In the end, Cami still had to stay and work to pay her debts. It''s just, it''s not today. After all, Kami still has a "mission" today. But when Kami took out all his money, paid part of his debt and wanted to leave, the white star took Kami and said, "by the way, didn''t you say she was good at divination? I want divination, I want divination Chapter 340 Xiali''s eyes narrowed slightly. A momentum burst out from her body and pointed directly at Kemi. Kami was in a cold sweat on the spot. Can only be embarrassed to shrink in there, keep laughing. However, in the imagination, the picture of Xiali''s fury still does not appear. She took a look at the white star and made an excuse at will and said, "princess, you are a member of the royal family. As our people, we can''t just pry into the future of the royal family. " In order not to let the mermaid princess white star, has the intense mood fluctuation. Charley chose to endure. But she was still reluctant to compromise on divination. As early as many years ago, she decided not to do divination because she would see bad pictures every time. After so many years, I don''t intend to make an exception today. White star princess heard, but it is not to scratch. She pointed to Luffy angrily and said, "you can''t help me with my divination. What about Luffy? Can you help brother Luffy with his divination? I want to see divination! I want to see divination! I want to see divination Luffy''s eyes brightened. Sounds like fun. He also coaxed with the white star. "Divination, divination, divination, I want divination!" Seeing this, Xiali is directly impatient. Take a deep breath. He glared fiercely at Kami, the initiator. Kami wanted to die. Luffy was so eager for divination. She remembered that she had just vowed to repay "Li Yaoxiang''s kindness". She had to grit her teeth and chose to ignore Xiali''s anger and join the camp of white star and Luffy. He began to pretend to be pitiful and coquettish, and asked, "sister Xiali, please, please, someone else, Lufei is a child entrusted to us by the benefactor of Yuren island. Please make an exception for me It''s like I''m begging. Please, please White star and Luffy follow suit. One after another, they came forward to pull Xiali''s sleeve and kept swinging. "Come on, come on, aunt Charley" "Come on, come on, sister Charley" At the same time of "please", Bai Xing and Luffy are having a good time. They are laughing over there. Charley, on the other hand, glared at Kami again. Seeing that Xiali didn''t get angry, Kami realized that she was playing a trick. She quickly added, "don''t you want another two months? If you help Luffy with divination, I''ll work for you for another two months free of charge? Come on Charley looked at the white star. She knew the little girl''s heart, so she would not give up. Then he looked at Kami and said, "one year, I work for free for one year." Kami''s heart was thumping, but he didn''t want to sweep his heart when he looked at the excited Luffy. Finally, as soon as he gritted his teeth, he nodded and agreed. One year, one year! Compared with the benefactor''s help, one year is nothing. immediately. The three of them followed the huge Mermaid Xiali to her divination ball. Charley didn''t want to delay any more. He directly stroked his hands on both sides of the divination ball and began to divine for Luffy. I hope that the divination will be finished earlier, and the people will fly on foot. And Luffy, white star, including Kami, stare at the translucent divination ball with great interest. They can''t see any picture of the divination ball, but it doesn''t prevent them from waiting for the result with expectation. That''s it. Three mermaids, one Luffy, were all staring at the divination ball in front of them. A moment later. Originally sitting on the sofa, Xia Li leaned forward and suddenly stood up straight! The sudden scene directly scared Luffy, white star and Kemi to bounce back for a long distance. Immediately, his face was excited, and he kept asking questions about Xiali. Kami: "sister Xiali, is divination coming? What do you see? What do you see? " White Star: "yes, yes! Aunt Charley, what do you see? Tell us quickly? " Luffy: "hahaha, what do you see? What do you see? " Xiali no longer pays attention to white star and Kami. Instead, she looks at Lu Fei, who is shorter than her arm. She saw a different picture from the original. In the original. What she saw was the destruction of Fishman island. Luffy stood in front of the destroyed Fishman island. So at that time, she misunderstood that Luffy was the culprit for the destruction of Fishman Island, which led to the fact that nipton had to order the pursuit of the straw hat Pirate Group. After all, her predictions have always been 100% accurate. Even the king of Neptune had to pay attention. But now what she sees is a young man who looks like Luffy, leading a group of mermaids, mermaids and sea kings to rush to the sea from the bottom of the sea. Among them are the three princes of the royal family, the white star who grew up, and even her brother, the dragon. Everyone was armed, looking either ferocious or excited. If Luffy moved to the land with all the people of Yuman Island, it''s OK. At least for Yuman Island, it''s something to be thankful for. But the question is, no matter how you look at people''s faces and clothes, it''s not as simple as "emigrating"? It''s not so much about migration as it''s more like Luffy leading the people of Fishman island to fight on land. Xiali thinks that this is a disaster for Yuman island. She couldn''t know more about the strength of human beings on land. This is far from being able to compete only with the strength of the Yuman island people. no way! This matter must be reported to the Dragon Palace as soon as possible! Let the Dragon Palace have a preparation! Kami kept shaking Charley''s hand: "sister Charley, what do you see? Come on? You''re driving us to death. " White star and Luffy happily cooperated: "yes, yes! I''m so anxious! I''m so anxious Charley hesitated for a moment and said, "your name is Luffy, isn''t it? I see you will lead Fishman island to land in the future. I don''t know whether the result is good or bad. " Kami was shocked: "sister Xiali, are you serious?" Whether it''s Mermaid or Fishman, they all yearn for life on land. Yearning for the blue sky and white clouds, yearning for the warmth of the sun. Kami also knows that Charley''s prediction has never been wrong, so after hearing the answer, she can''t be shocked. White star is all the way. Immediately, he took Luffy''s hands, turned around and cheered: "great! Excellent! Brother Luffy didn''t cheat me! You will take me to land in the future! Great Luffy was confused and didn''t understand what they were talking about. But this does not prevent him from being silent in the joy of his sister white star. It''s the same cackle. In a flash, the mermaid cafe was full of laughte Chapter 341 However, the laughter of the mermaid coffee shop is limited to the two children, white star and Luffy. Kami is still waiting for a positive reply from Charley. After a moment''s silence, Xiali didn''t interrupt the interest of Bai Xing and Luffy. First, she turned her head and looked at Kami. "Nodding" was a positive reply to Kami. Then she said cautiously: "this matter, remember, don''t make it public. A lot of things are still uncertain. Don''t talk about them After learning that Xiali''s affirmative reply. Kami couldn''t help but take a deep breath, with a look of extreme excitement. He nodded. That he will not publicize out! Sign for sister Xiali to rest assured! Although Xiali is still a little worried about Kami, she can''t manage so much now. She has to report the news to the Dragon Palace as soon as possible. Immediately under the order: "you quickly with them to leave, I have something to do, today to close early." It doesn''t matter whether Luffy and others like it or not. Charley soon drove them out of the store. Close the door, and then "float" in the direction of waterroad. Waterroad is made by bubble craftsmen on Yuren island. Inside, there are super large transparent tubes filled with sea water, which can be used by Yuren, Mermaid and sea creatures to travel to different areas. This is the only way for her to get to the Dragon Palace as soon as possible. After Charley left. Outside the mermaid cafe. All that remained was white star, Luffy, and Kami, who were still intoxicated with the joy. Kami, the "big boy", is even more involved in the joy of the two children. Accompany them hand in hand, turn around in place. After wandering for a long time, white star suddenly stopped, turned to look at Kami and asked, "where are we going next?" At this time, Kami had been dazzled by the good news just now. Completely ignored what she had been told before. I just thought: finished... Where can I take the princess and the benefactor''s children? Slightly embarrassed, she quickly opened the topic and said, "by the way, where did big brother Heping want to take you today?" White Star: "mother let him take brother Luffy to visit the whole Fishman island. I came with brother Luffy. " Kami suddenly woke up. He clenched his right hand and patted the palm of his left hand. It seemed that he thought of a wonderful solution: "where did he take you? Where else have you not been? " Bai Xing broke his fingers and pointed out where they had been. Immediately, Kami clapped his heart and said, "that''s good! Let me take you to the rest of the sightseeing spots Kami''s in the mood. It must be very happy for brother Heping to know that he helped him finish the task after he came back. Next. The two children, one big and one small, followed the muddleheaded Kami, humming a little song, and went to the next sightseeing spot. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Dragon Palace City. In the main hall. Charley: that''s what happened. The prophecy has already told you. It''s up to you to decide what to do Charley is very proud to state the story, as well as the picture of the prophecy, then leave directly. After she left the hall completely. Catfish Mermaid and seahorse Mermaid, the ministers, can no longer keep their solemn appearance. "Your Majesty, madam, I can''t! We can''t let the prophecy come true "Yes, your majesty, the human power on the land can not be countered by our Fishman island. We must not let the fishman island be destroyed in our hands!" "Niang Niang, I suggest that the human child should be returned as soon as possible. We can''t let several princes, princesses and our people have deep friendship with him any more." "I agree! Niang Niang, for the sake of all the people of Yuren Island, please think twice. You can''t let all the people accompany that human child to die! " The left and right ministers are "human children" at a time. Make second Ji princess on the spot angry, aroused her heart of protecting calf son, maliciously stare at two people. The left and right ministers changed their words and said that they were "Mr. Luffy". Then they looked at nipton with pleading eyes, hoping that nipton could persuade Princess Yi to accept their opinions. Nepton''s face was embarrassed. But he turned his head and said: "princess love... This..." Princess Yi Ji interrupted: "you don''t have to say any more! Luffy is my child. Naturally, I will teach him well and let him know the concept of "Mermaid and human beings coexist peacefully"! He will not go astray! What''s more, Charley''s diviner said that the picture she saw was just Luffy leading us to the sea, but she didn''t see them going to war. Who can guarantee Luffy that this is not to help us achieve our dream over the years? Besides, did you forget? Charley''s prophecy was never wrong. We just want to avoid, can we get through? Instead of shutting Luffy out now, it''s better to guide him to the right path from now on? " Concubine Yi has a strong point. All the ministers were speechless. But they still didn''t give up. They couldn''t help gesticulating a "cut throat" gesture and said: "madam, besides returning it back, we can still..." The meaning is obvious. Kill Luffy now. Wouldn''t it have happened in the future? Seeing this, Princess Yiji was angry on the spot and patted the armrest vigorously. "Kaza!" Let''s hear it. The joint was dislocated again. The pain made her cry. Neptune: Princess Left and right Minister: "Niang Niang!" With tears in her eyes, concubine Yi continued to scold: "that''s enough! I don''t need you to worry! Don''t talk about it any more! Luffy is not only the child entrusted to us by Mr. Li, but also my son! I will never allow you to do anything against him! If you want to kill Luffy, kill me first Let''s go. Yi Ji Princess covers dislocated joint, endure pain, get up to leave the main hall directly. Left behind the face, is helpless Neptune and the left and right ministers. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. The picture comes to the fishman street. After arriving here, he decisively took a bad breath for the soldiers in Longgong city and taught the dragon a lesson. However, when he decided to arrest the dragon and intended to imprison him, he was sneaked away by the cunning dragon. The dragon made a quick escape in Fishman street. The soldiers of Longgong city kept chasing after them. Just as the dragon was about to escape from the fishman street, a big white shark boy with a duckbill hat appeared in the alley beside the street and waved to him: "brother dragon, here! Brother dragon, here Chapter 342 This big white shark boy is the future captain of the new Mermaid, hodie Jones. At the same time, he is also the real initiator of killing Princess Yiji and destroying Yuren island in the original work. In fact, the picture that Xiali divined in the original book is that Luffy just arrived at the rescue. In this period, hodi Jones was just a teenager. He grew up in Fishman street, listening to the "glorious deeds" of dragons and the "cruelty" of human beings. So while he hated human beings, he also worshipped dragons very much. Even at the risk of "offending the soldiers in Longgong City," he will help the dragon. The dragon, who was in a hurry, took a look at holdy Jones. This young man, he knows, is always present when he talks about "how hateful human beings are and how cruel fish people are", and shows his adoring eyes. Hesitated for a moment, the Dragon chose to run towards hodi Jones. Seeing this, hodi Jones called it a joy: "brother dragon! You hide behind this alley! I''ll help you steer them away The Dragon glanced at the pursuers in the rear. The footsteps of the pursuers are getting closer and closer. In the end, with a bite of his teeth, he chose to believe hodi Jones and hide in the alley. A moment later. The pursuers of Longgong City, including Shen Ping, came to this street. Hodie Jones took the initiative to stand out. The soldiers in Longgong city asked subconsciously, "boy, have you ever seen a dragon pass by here?" Hoddy Jones nodded, pointed to the distance and affirmed, "I saw him running out of Fishman street." "Very good!" "Thank you!" "Go! Let''s keep chasing Although he didn''t stop his subordinates from pursuing him, he slowed down and looked at him for a long time before he passed him. It made hodie Jones stiff. But in the end, he chose to follow his subordinates to leave Fishman street and catch up with them. After seeing the back of a group of pursuers completely disappear in the field of vision, Hodge Jones was relieved and immediately turned to the rear with joy to report: "big brother dragon! Brother dragon! They''re all gone. You can come out! " The Dragon hiding behind a bucket of wine. That''s when I came out. Looking at the direction of the pursuit of the Dragon Palace City, he spit out a mouthful of blood and sneered: "hum! You fools want to catch me? " Immediately, he looked down at Hodge Jones. Dragon: "boy, I know you. Your name is Jones, isn''t it? If you help me today, you won''t be afraid of being targeted by Longgong city in the future? " Hodge Jones shook his head and said excitedly, "no! Brother dragon, it''s my honor to help you! Brother dragon, can I be your right hand? The next time you go to deal with human beings, can you take me with you? I will follow you to fight against those hateful human beings The dragon was stunned. Then he covered his eyes and laughed. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" After laughing for a while, he said, "boy, if you want to follow me, you are not qualified. Moreover, our Fishman island is not weak enough to need you teenagers to fight for us. " Let''s go. And the Dragon left. However, before leaving, he turned his back to hodi Jones and left a sentence: "boy, if you want to follow me, try to be stronger! Only the real strong are qualified to be my dragon''s partner The back of the Dragon at this time. In the eyes of hodi Jones, it''s infinitely magnified. He looked excited. Swear to yourself: don''t worry, brother dragon! I will try my best to be stronger and I won''t let you down! ¡­¡­ meanwhile. On a street on Fishman island. Kami, Bai Xing and Lufei were humming and jumping forward. Walk, walk. Kami stopped. "By the way, princess, where else are we not going?" Bai Xing broke her fingers and counted the place names one by one. She immediately showed a bright smile: "there is also Fishman street!" Kami: "good! Let''s go to Fishman street now ¡°yeah£¡¡± Kami continues to muddle along with white star and Luffy towards Fishman street, completely ignoring that Fishman street is the most chaotic and dangerous place in the whole Fishman island. A moment later. A few jubilant people came to the fishman street. But when they see the condition of the fishman street, they will no longer have the mentality of sightseeing. They saw the drunkard staggering along the street. See the fishman children in ragged clothes on the street. It''s quite different from the rest of Fishman island. Seeing such a picture, Luffy didn''t feel anything wrong, but Kami and white star on his side had already stuck together and hugged each other. "Sister Kemi, what''s going on here? Why is it so different from other places? " It''s the white star who speaks. She often heard that Fishman street was very chaotic. It''s not where their royal family should go. But she didn''t think that there would be such a dilapidated place in Fishman island. Kami hugged the white star and said: "there are many residents here who have been forced by human beings. Many of them lost their families when they were young and then came here to live. Princess, Luffy, you must follow me closely. Don''t run around, you know? " White star nodded. Luffy didn''t like it. Instead, he went to the fishman child who was living in the street and said with a smile without thinking, "are you hungry? I have a chicken leg here. Would you like to eat it? " With that, Luffy took out a chicken leg from his trouser pocket, which he didn''t know when to hide, and handed it to the skinny, hungry and trembling Fishman child. Originally bowed forward, listless Fishman children, but also because of being blocked by Luffy, and stopped. He looked up slowly. First, I saw the chicken leg that Luffy handed me. Keep looking up. I saw Luffy, the whole person. He suddenly sat down on the ground in horror, trembling and pointing to Luffy: "people... People... People! Why are there humans here? " After the panic. It''s like remembering something. Crawling to Luffy, he kowtowed to Luffy and said, "please, please, will you let my parents go? I beg you Kneeling for the period, the chicken leg was accidentally swept to the ground by the fishman child. He''s hungry. That''s right. But he was more nervous about his parents'' safety than eating. His parents disappeared the other day. Everyone knows that as long as someone in Yuman Island disappears for no reason, it must be abducted and sold by human beings. That''s why he was so excited when he saw Luffy, a human, suddenly appear in front of and behind him. Chapter 343 Luffy looks confused. I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t know why the fish man child knelt down and begged him to let go of his parents. Don''t I just see you hungry, so I''m kind enough to give you my chicken leg? Why are you suddenly like this? Also because the mermaid children''s movement here is too big, this attracted the attention of nearby residents and began to gather here slowly. Gradually, there is a tendency to surround Luffy and others. The first reaction came from the drunk Fishman, who was full of wine and swaying on the road. He''s drunk. The vision is a little blurred. Shake your head twice with great force. So you can wake up. When Luffy''s figure slowly changed from fuzzy to clear in his vision, the long accumulated resentment in his heart surged into his heart on the spot. His wife and children were killed by human beings! How can human beings appear in Fishman street! "Bang bang!" Let''s hear it. He smashed the bottle to the ground. He pointed to Luffy and roared, "human! How can there be people in Fishman street! " He said. He picked up his sleeve and flew fiercely towards the road. Luffy didn''t have a big reaction to all this, so he just stood there. When the drunkard Fishman was about to come to Luffy, Luffy still looked at him, indifferent. A quick response, Kami. Quickly released the white star''s embrace, rushed forward, stopped in front of the road, said with courage: "you... You... You... What do you want to do...!" The drunkard is a fish man, and the spirit of wine rises. There was a belch. He wiped the corners of his mouth and said, "what do I want?! Man is our recognized enemy! What do you want? " He said. The drunkard fish people do not care, there is still a trend to continue to come forward to deal with Luffy. "You... You... You... Don''t come here," said Kami! I can tell you, this child is a distinguished guest of Longgong city! Don''t mess about! " That''s all. The drunkard was stunned. Hearing that he was a distinguished guest of the Dragon Palace City, he was not clear headed. He couldn''t react for a moment. It is around here to eat melon masses, began to coax. "Dragon palace city?" "How can Longgong city treat human beings as noble guests?" "Isn''t lady Yi Ji really concerned about our Fishman''s wishes? Should we stick to the company of human beings? " The residents of Yuren Street are undoubtedly the people of Yuren island who hate human beings most. Many of them have witnessed the persecution of their companions or their families, so they hate human beings very much. The biggest obstacle for Princess Yi to pursue the policy of "peaceful coexistence between Mermaid and human beings" also comes from Fishman island. That''s why when they see Luffy, the human being, appearing here so recklessly, they will appear so turbulent. The white star who has been paying close attention to all this. For the first time. She couldn''t help crying. People then turned their attention to her, a slightly larger Mermaid. "Princess?" "How did the princess come to us?" "Did the princess come with the child? Is this Mermaid telling the truth? Is this human child really a guest of dragon palace city At first, there was still some doubt that Kemi used the reputation of dragon palace city to scare off the drunkard fish people. After seeing the existence of white star, he could no longer deceive himself. And the fierce reaction of this group of people who eat melons can''t shake Luffy''s mood at all. But when he heard white star''s cry. It''s a natural frown. Who bullied my sister? Who made her cry? Luffy doesn''t know how to express his feelings. He ignores Kami and the drunkard Fishman in front of him. He goes directly to the white star, frowns and says, "Why are you crying? Who bullied you? " The white star, who should have cried loudly, stopped for a moment. See someone coming, Luffy. He immediately hugged Lufei and cried: "brother Lufei, they are so terrible. Shall we go back to the dragon palace now?" Some of the frightened white stars hold them very hard. But this silly Luffy doesn''t know what comfort is. There was only one thought in his mind. Since my sister said to go home, let''s go home. He didn''t know that this was an action he was taking to protect his sister. He has long accepted the kapushabada training mode, and his strength is much greater than that of ordinary children. He so abruptly opened the white star''s arms, came out from the white star''s arms. The white star to see a Leng Leng. Forget to cry. Luffy didn''t care about the crowd. So he went straight behind Kami, poked Kami''s tail and said, "home. My sister doesn''t like it here. " Kami looked at Luffy stiffly, not knowing how to answer for a moment. Instead, the drunkard Fishman was the first to say, "go home? Do you think we''ll let you go so easily? " After that, the drunkard continued to move forward. Like a hen protecting a chick, Kami keeps Luffy behind her. At this time, outside the crowd, suddenly came the overbearing and unquestionable voice: "get out of the way! move out of my way! What are you all doing here? " The master of the voice has a pair of big hands, which will block the crowd in front of him and push them away. One by one, big fish people. In front of him, it seems so powerless. cracking. He came into the ring. When most people saw him, they couldn''t suppress their excitement and cried out, "brother dragon!" "Brother dragon!" "Brother dragon, it''s you. That''s great!" yes. It was the dragon who came here after leaving from hodi Jones. Since he became the guard of Longgong City, the dragon has become one of the leaders of Yuren street. He is a man who attaches great importance to his partner. Often gather some hands and feet together to rush to land to rescue the captured partners. So he can be respected and worshipped by so many people in Fishman street. His arrival is like a group of headless fishermen who have found the backbone. Just leave everything to him. Just do as you''re told. Sober a lot of drunkard Fishman, see dragon is also full of joy. He knows that dragons hate humans the most. It''s better for the dragon to decide what to do with this human child. He walked quickly to the dragon, pointed to Luffy behind him and said, "brother dragon! It''s him. It''s this man who broke into our Fishman street! " Chapter 344 "Huh?" The dragon, with his shark eyes, long saw like nose and sharp shark teeth, looks down on the short road. "Human?" "Why are humans here?" Luffy looks straight at the dragon. He was not frightened by the ferocious momentum of the dragon. But the drunkard fish man did not forget to stir up the flames: "brother dragon, the mermaid said that the human child is a distinguished guest of the dragon palace city. It is estimated that the second concubine will not give up and want to live in peace with mankind. Brother dragon, why don''t we just kill this human, so that Princess Yi will die? " The dragon finally looks at Lufei and his party. In front of Luffy and others, his figure is so strong and huge. Kami''s body size is as big as that of a dragon. Let alone white star, who is a little younger than Kami and is only three years old. Both of them were frightened by the momentum of the dragon. The dragon was not influenced by the words of the drunkard fish man. He didn''t respond to the drunkard Fishman. He turned his eyes from Luffy to Kami: "how can the princess appear here? Is it true that Princess Yi, regardless of our opinions, wants to use this human being as a bridge of communication While speaking. The Dragon approached Kemi step by step. Kami, who was so forced to get in front of him, had to retreat again and again. Together with Lu Fei, he retreated to the side of the white star, and the three of them were forced to shrink together. And Luffy was caught in the middle by Kami and the white star. The two women who were too nervous almost pinched him out of breath. Kami was stunned by the dragon''s momentum. The whole person seems silly and forgets to answer the dragon''s question. On the contrary, Bai Xing, who was too frightened, could not help crying again: "brother Lufei, I want to go back to the Dragon Palace, I want to go back to the Dragon Palace ~ brother Lufei, will you take me back to the Dragon Palace?" It''s OK not to say that. Just say it. The Dragon had a bad face. He got angry on the spot and slapped Kami. Over Luffy. Directly grabbed the white star''s neck, pulled the white star to rise: "what do you call this human?"? You are the princess of our Dragon Palace kingdom. How can you call this human brother? " White star princess was pinched in the air, looking very uncomfortable. Her tender hands clenched the dragon''s wrist. Hope to break free. But she is only three years old, the strength is too small. All this is in vain in front of the dragon. "Let her go! You son of a bitch! Let her go Seeing this, Lufei rushed forward subconsciously and beat the Dragon constantly. I didn''t think about my own safety at all. He''s only as tall as the dragon''s knee. He can only beat the leg of the dragon with all his strength. Although his strength is bigger than that of the white star, in the eyes of the dragon, he still doesn''t feel strong enough to help him scratch. But even if it doesn''t hurt you. However, Luffy''s move successfully aroused the dragon''s disgust. My dragon is a lowly race like you. Can you touch it at will? without demur. He kicked his right foot mercilessly towards Lufei. He doesn''t care whether he''s a guest or not. Even the white star princess, he did not pay attention. What''s more, Luffy? He didn''t think about Luffy''s life at all. "Bang!" With this blow, the Dragon felt that he had hit Luffy solidly. Can imagine, Luffy was kicked out of the picture, but did not appear as scheduled. Instead, he felt a little pain in his calf. Look down. However, after Luffy was hit by him, he still clenched his calf with great strength. At this time, Lufei''s mouth has oozed blood. It''s obviously the injury caused by his kick just now. This kind of injury, for a four-year-old human child. No, it''s not serious. But Luffy didn''t think that much. There was only one thought in his mind Protect your sister! "Let her go! You son of a bitch! Let go of my sister Luffy couldn''t speak clearly. The Dragon grinned. Really loosen the white star''s neck, let the white star fall to the ground. In fact, even if Luffy doesn''t say anything, he won''t do anything to white star. After all, white star is also the princess of their dragon palace Kingdom and a member of his race. At most, it''s just a lesson. But Luffy is different. Since Luffy is so stubborn, he doesn''t mind "having a good time" with him. He bent down, pulled up Luffy''s back collar and pulled it up. It didn''t stop until Luffy was pulled to the height of his level view. Luffy stares at the dragon. The first reaction was to spray the dragon''s face with the calf skin he had just bitten off and the blood in his mouth. There is no intention of compromise at all. The dragon''s eyes were closed. When his eyes slowly opened again, his shark eyes, not only did not have a little anger, but very excited to look at the human child in front of him. "You''re bold." "Are you really not afraid of death?" Luffy was still the one who hated him. The dragon''s expression gradually became ferocious: "very good! Since you are not afraid of death, I will help you! " Let''s go. He bit his huge mouth towards Luffy''s waist. There is a tendency to break Luffy. See the white star, more scared. She cried even more hysterically: "no! Don''t kill my brother! Don''t -- " instant. The whole Fishman island is shaking. Through the double-layer "bubble membrane" covering Yuman Island, you can see numerous Sea King species with very large body size, which have a tendency to gather here. Now. It''s not just the dragons in Fishman street. Even countless people of the whole Fishman Island were shocked by this spectacular scene, forgetting to move and escape. Kami the fool. I didn''t notice that. She saw that Luffy was about to be killed by the dragon. He said quickly, "you can''t kill him --"! He is the hope to lead us to land! This is the picture that sister Xiali saw when she divined for him -- " This is a sentence. And successfully attracted the attention of all the people in Yuren island. If this remark comes from Princess Yi, maybe no one will believe it. But if we say... This remark is the result of Xiali''s divination for Luffy Then it''s no longer their turn to choose whether to believe or not. After all, Charley''s divination is famous for the whole Fishman island. No one will doubt the result of her divination Chapter 345 The dragon''s jaws, which were about to bite, stopped. He pulled Luffy out of his mouth. Luffy suddenly sprayed a lot of blood on his waist, showing a look of pain. He clenched his teeth and covered the wound. But the Dragon didn''t care about Luffy at all. He looked at Kemi and asked, "are you telling me the truth? Is she really divining that outcome? " The Dragon didn''t call Sally sister. Although they are brothers and sisters. But they are half parents, and they don''t have much to do with each other. Seeing Luffy''s injury, Kemi became more nervous and did not dare to neglect him. He replied directly: "really! It''s all true! Sister Xiali said that when she grew up, Lufei would lead the people of Yuren island to land together! Including three princes, including white star princess! Even you are one of them Kami took a breath and finished all he had to say. With that, she felt relaxed. Just waiting for the results to come. But what she didn''t know was that her series of words shocked everyone present. It can be said that none of the residents of Fishman Island do not yearn for life on land. Otherwise, they would not risk being abducted and would go on a trip to land. Isn''t it good to be safe in the depths of the sea and hold one seedling for three minutes? Anyway, there are white bearded flagpoles for them to suppress the curfew, and no one dares to break into the fishman island. So from their behavior, we can see that almost half of the people of Fishman Island think that they are not willing to give up going to land, and they are not willing to believe in human kindness. After all, concubine Yi has been working hard for so long, and she has not seen any changes in those human beings, has she? So the idea engraved in their mind, the only thing they can do is resist! Hit it! There is no need to dominate. As long as we lay down a site of our own, it can be regarded as fulfilling our long-standing wish. But this kind of deep-rooted idea, until they heard this remark of Kemi, they really had a little wavering. Even the dragon, a fierce human hater, is no exception. Just listening to Kami say that this is his sister Charley''s prophecy, he has been unable to suppress the heart''s constantly accelerating beat frequency. When he heard that the three princes, as well as the white star princess, were also led to land by the human child, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Because he knew that being able to command the three princes and the white star princess represented that the fishman island at that time was really in full swing. Next. When he heard that he was one of them, it made him feel even more incredible. What kind of character is his dragon? Is there anyone who knows better than himself? How could he be willing to bend under the command of a human? And still such a suckling child. Is this Mermaid Kami deceiving herself in order to save this human being... Or is her prediction wrong? Or... What has this suckling child really done to gain his own recognition in the future? Think of it here. The Dragon glanced away subconsciously. Luffy''s condition is still so painful. Naturally, he had an idea in his mind: bah, the humble race is really weak. My dragon will bow down to you in the future? Ha ha, funny! gradually. The look of the Dragon changed from shock to doubt. From doubt to contempt. Finally, from disdain to fun and excitement. He had given up the thought of killing Luffy. He would like to see how this suckling man can change himself. Of course, if he found out that it was Kami who cheated him, he would kill Lufei in order to get rid of today''s shame, even if he went to the dragon palace! Including the mermaid Kami! It''s a decision. The Dragon directly throws the bloody Lufei on the white star. There was no consideration of whether Luffy''s injury was life-threatening. In his heart, if Luffy couldn''t even pass this level, there was no need to expect that Xiali''s absurd prophecy would come true. The white star stopped crying. Very nervous to catch Luffy: "Luffy brother! Brother Luffy Seeing this, kaimi quickly comes to Luffy and covers the wound for him. Seeing that Kami and white star are leaving with Luffy in their arms, the drunkard fisherman is reluctant. His family is dead. Even if you give him a chance to go to land, so what? Can I get my lost family back? The drunkard Fishman ran to the side of the dragon and dissuaded him: "brother dragon, are we really going to let them go? Obviously, this is the mermaid in order to save the human life, so he told this lie to deceive us?! How can humans help us to land on Yuman island?! Brother dragon, this is a rare opportunity! As long as we kill this human being, concubine Yi will never be able to separate us and carry out the impossible policy again Dragon not good at staring at the drunkard Fishman: "how do I do, need you to teach it?" immediately. ¡¯Bang¡® There was a loud noise. The drunkard Fishman was slapped by the dragon and flew out. No one dares to stop the melon eating people around and no one helps them. At this time, because of the huge noise around, the royal family''s bodyguards, including the great prince Shaxing, also arrived here. He was in the distance, and when he saw the situation here, he began to shout angrily: "stop! What are you doing?! Fishman street, do you want to rebel? " At the same time. Shark star also with extremely fast speed, arrived to White Star side. Seeing that the visitor was his own brother, Bai Xing''s panic also calmed down a lot: "brother, brother, brother Lufei, he..." Shaxing touched the top of the white star''s head and comforted him: "it''s OK. With big brother here, it will be OK. Don''t worry about it." White star wrongly nodded. He stopped crying. Shaxing looked at a group of giant sea kings outside the blister, and stopped moving forward. He was relieved and immediately said, "come on! Take Luffy back and let the doctor cure him cracking. Medical staff arrived at the scene. I want to carry Luffy away. But the Dragon said to Luffy at this time: "boy, remember, you''d better stay in the Dragon Palace forever. Otherwise... Let me meet you once, and I''ll hit you once! " Luffy was not in a coma due to serious injury. "I''m not afraid of you," he said, gritting his teeth! I will beat you! You wait for me! " Shaxing: "enough! You dare threaten Luffy in front of me. Dragon! Don''t you pay attention to our royal family? " The Dragon sneered. There was no answer. But his attitude says it all. He really doesn''t care about the royal family. He firmly believed that the indecisive king, as well as the kind princess, could not do anything to him. At most, he would be imprisoned for a period of time. He took a provocative look at the prince for the last time, turned around and swaggered away. Although the big prince was dissatisfied, it was still Luffy''s life that mattered. No matter how much, he left here with Luffy and white star. As for the Dragon I can only order Shen Ping to continue to arrest him Chapter 346 Time is in a hurry. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, half a year has passed. Outside the Dragon Palace. Lu Fei laughed, ran and turned around, making a grimace and said, "ha ha ha! Can''t catch up with me? I''m not going to class! La la la la la la la la la la Chasing Luffy are the two ministers, the catfish Mermaid and the seahorse Mermaid. Since Princess Yiji insisted on protecting Lufei, and did not want to return him to Li Yaoxiang immediately, the left and right ministers put out the idea of killing Lufei. But if you don''t, you don''t. But they never gave up the idea of cooperating with Princess Yi to educate Luffy. Be sure to let Luffy try not to lead the people of Yuren island to the predicted dead end. So in the past six months, their most important task is to urge Lufei to follow Princess Yiji to learn etiquette, justice and shame. I hope Lufei can learn a little bit from Princess Yiji and not fight for bravery. As for Luffy It was good at first. Following Bai Xing''s younger sister and a group of children from Yuren island to go to the godmother''s class, Princess Yiji, is quite new and interesting for him. But it''s only been a few days. Hyperactive, he can''t sit still. Class is not sleeping, is eating, simply can''t listen to the second concubine taught those great principles of life. It''s just like what happened when Li Yaoxiang was talking to him. This kind of character even the second concubine has no way to take him, and it can''t be changed at all. in the course of time. That''s the scene. Skipping classes has become a routine in Luffy''s daily life. Also because long-term in the fishman Island scurrying around, practice a good leg. Chase, chase. The left and right ministers completely lost the figure of Luffy. They are short and agile. They can''t catch up with Lu Fei who scurry around in the alleys or crowds of Yuren island. Seeing the whereabouts of Luffy, he once again completely disappeared in the vision of himself and others. The left and right ministers looked at each other helplessly. Finally, he could only turn around and drift back to Longgong city. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. On a street in coral hill. After the successful escape from the left and right ministers, Luffy ran and came here naturally, and walked on the street skillfully. "Ha ha! Luffy, are you playing truant again? " "Come on, Luffy, this is the meat I just bought from the land. I''ll give you a taste." "Luffy, Luffy, come on, come on, this is the cooking method I just learned from land. How do you like it?" Luffy is like a red man walking on the street. Every other distance, there will be shop owners, or pedestrians on the road to greet him, or hospitality. Since he recovered from his injury, he has been wandering around. Concubine Yi couldn''t manage it. As a result, the residents of Fishman Island gradually get used to his existence. I''m used to Luffy''s life. Luffy ate while walking, and finally came to the mermaid coffee shop. "Lingling!" The door was opened. The doorbell rang. "Hello, sister Xiali Luffy said hello to Xiali, then went to the dining table and climbed to the chair skillfully. Charley, who was carrying a pipe, saw that Luffy was familiar and regarded her coffee shop as her own home. The corners of her mouth could not help twitching. Charley: what are you doing here Luffy: have a snack Charley: you have money Luffy subconsciously ignored this problem, and kept saying: "cake, cake, I want cake. Cake, cake, I want cake. " There are three black lines on the forehead of the woman. At this time, Kemi, who was cleaning, came down from the second floor. Seeing Luffy''s figure, she said happily, "Luffy, it''s you Luffy was still smiling like that: "Hello, sister Kemi! Cake, I want to eat cake! " Kami leaned the bar against the wall, wiped her apron with her hands, and said with a smile, "OK, no problem! I''ll go and drag it to you The Charley woman looked at Kami with some silence. Finally, he couldn''t help but say, "are you sure you want to let him go like this? If you let him continue to eat, you may never want to pay off the debt in your life. " Kami knew that lady Shirley didn''t like Luffy. She quickly stepped forward and said, "come on, sister Xiali. Lu Fei''s parents are my benefactor. How can I not repay him? How much Luffy eats, I''ll pay on credit first, and slowly deduct it from my salary "I just want to remind you that since you don''t want to appreciate me, I don''t mind my own business. Remember, don''t expect me to let you go until you pay off the debt Kami was overjoyed and said, "yes!". He immediately ran into the kitchen happily and brought out a large plate of cake for Luffy to eat. Looking at the silly one big and one small, Xiali woman took a deep breath of her pipe. Slowly spit out the round smoke. No more. She looks harsh on the surface. But the reason why Luffy is able to open up here to eat is not the result of her laissez faire? She did not like Luffy''s rudeness, but in fact, like most of the people in Fishman Island, she was looking forward to the day when "prophecy" came. Anyway? Since the prediction can''t be changed, let Luffy stand in the camp of Fishman island. This is also the main reason why Luffy has been able to do so well in Fishman island in a short period of six months. After all, many people regard Luffy as the hope for the future of Fishman island. It''s right to regard Luffy as one of our own. A moment later. The table was in a mess. All the food was swept away by Luffy. Luffy patted his bulging belly and said, "thank you for your hospitality! Thank you, sister Kemi! I''ll come again next time! " Let''s go. Luffy, with a small belly, jumped out of the chair and left the mermaid cafe with satisfaction. "Lingling!" The door opens and then closes. Kami glanced at the table and was under a lot of pressure. finished. I don''t know how long it will take to pay off the debt this time. She carefully took a look at the woman, to see if there is the possibility of bargaining. As a result, the woman turned her eyes, gave a cold hum, and stopped talking. It seems that bargaining is impossible. Kami didn''t take any chances any more. He became dejected, cleaned the table and went on working. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. After leaving the mermaid coffee shop, Luffy has completed more than half of his daily journey. In the past half a year, as long as he succeeded in truancy, he almost repeated the same journey. First of all, I went around Fishman island to eat. Satisfied, came to the mermaid coffee shop, to a dessert. Finally, before going back to Longgong City, you will come to the last place in his itinerary, Yuren Street Chapter 347 Fishman street. On a street. The dragon is also sought after by many younger brothers and residents of Yuren street. He tells stories about "all kinds of heroic deeds that teach human beings lessons.". Many residents and children in Fishman Street grew up in this atmosphere, which led to a growing hatred for human beings. At this time, the Dragon stepped on a wine barrel. To the onlookers around him, he told the story of his last lesson to mankind. I heard many onlookers cheering. "Good!" "Brother dragon! That''s how to deal with those hateful human beings! " "Yes! Do you really think we fish people are easy to bully? " When everyone''s mood was extremely high infected by the dragon, in the crowd, holdy Jones showed disgust instead. It''s not that he doesn''t worship dragons. To say that the level of worship of the dragon, he certainly can not be worse than anyone at the scene. But because of his excessive worship, even now some people interrupt the dragon to continue to tell the story of punishing mankind, which also caused his dissatisfaction. He felt that this group of people was depriving him of the time to listen to the Dragon telling the heroic story. What he wants to hear is the heroic deeds of the dragon, not the flattering nonsense of these people! Of course, his dissatisfaction with such a young fish man did not attract everyone''s attention. Even if he did, he would not be taken seriously. After all, today''s Hodge Jones is just a nobody. That''s it. A group of fishermen continued to make noise around the dragon. The dragon was also very popular with these little brothers and said, "ha ha ha! Good! Since everyone is so bold! Next time, I''ll take you to the land and teach those ungrateful people a lesson! Let them know that the fishman island and our Fishman people are bloody! Not as cowardly as those mermaids That''s the first thing to say. The scene was filled with cheers. Everyone applauded. One face could not help showing a look of great expectation. Even holdy Jones, who was originally a little dissatisfied, became excited because of the dragon''s promise. He was eager to follow his dragon brother to fight in all directions. But just when a crowd of fishermen were working hard, there was a cry from Luffy out of the crowd: "dragon! You die! I will challenge you The scene suddenly became silent. When everyone recognized Luffy''s voice, there was a burst of laughter. "Ha ha ha ha! Luffy, are you here? Do you want to challenge big brother dragon "Ha ha ha! Good job, Luffy! I bet with people that you will come here today to challenge brother dragon! You didn''t disappoint me Before and after Luffy, a group of people had no hatred for Luffy. In the final analysis, it was the prophecy that came out of Kami''s mouth. Although the people in Fishman Street are still very hostile to human beings, this does not prevent them from changing their views on Luffy because of this prophecy. People are very witty to make way for Luffy a small road. Luffy then stormed into the crowd. During the walk, there are many fishermen playing with Luffy''s hair or playing with Luffy a few times. Luffy turned a blind eye to them. It still looks like "fierce.". Finally, he went through the crowd, pointed to the dragon who was many times bigger than him and said, "what''s the matter? If you don''t come out to fight, are you afraid of me? " As for the Dragon The moment he heard Luffy''s voice, he couldn''t help feeling happy. When he saw Luffy, a little bit, passing through the crowd and pointing at him, he couldn''t help laughing. Luffy''s simple character has brought him a lot of fun in the past six months. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" After a burst of hearty laughter, the Dragon immediately changed into a fierce look, "so soon dare to come and die, forget how you were taught by me a few days ago?" In the past six months, Luffy has challenged dragons countless times. Although the Dragon didn''t plan to kill Luffy, he won''t give him a hand in every challenge. He won''t stop until Luffy is half dead. Luffy took off his coat and threw it away. There are still scars left by the dragon''s mouth. Luffy looked firm and said, "that was a few days ago! I''m not the same today as I was a few days ago! " Let''s go. Luffy rushed straight to the dragon. In front of the dragon, he posed and yelled, "32 vazheng fists! Ha There was a soft bang. In the middle, the Dragon deliberately put out the palm of his hand. Holding Luffy''s fist, the Dragon slowly moved away, and immediately said with a look of ridicule: "Yo? A few days ago, it was 28 watts. Today, it is 32 watts. It''s improving very fast. " Since Luffy was defeated by the Dragon half a year ago. He wanted to be stronger. Knowing that Lufei''s heart, concubine Yi recommended him to Haku, a master of Fishman karate who is still in Longgong city. That is, in the original book, Luffy met the master of Fishman karate in the bullfight arena competition. The so-called 32 watts represents the number of tiles that Luffy can break through with this punch. Fishman karate is usually based on the number of tiles to judge the strength of the move. For a four-year-old human child, it''s amazing to be able to break 32 tiles at this age. Unfortunately, the strength of the 32 watts is still not worth mentioning to the fishman, who has a particularly powerful system like dragon. Seeing Luffy''s anger after being ridiculed by himself, the Dragon felt more happy: "since you''ve done something to me, then... Should you be ready to be punished by me?" Luffy trembled. He knows what dragon means. I''m going to beat myself up again. But Luffy just shivered. He didn''t mean to be afraid. He continued to attack the palm of the dragon. "Thirty two wa Zheng fists!" "Thirty two wa Zheng fists!" "Thirty two wa Zheng fists!" "Thirty two wa Zheng fists!" In front of this scene, the whole scene of the fishman was turned upside down. All of them were amused by such a funny scene of Luffy. They couldn''t help laughing, and they couldn''t help holding back their tears. "Ha ha ha! No, I can''t! " "Luffy, are you trying to laugh me to death so as to inherit my Bailey?" Even the dragon was amused by Luffy''s action for a long time. Just as he was about to end the farce, a flustered cry came from the distance: "brother dragon! No, no! Brother dragon Chapter 348 Luffy didn''t care about other people''s eyes. He was still in the "32 watt fist". At this time, the fishermen who had just been shouting outside the crowd finally got into the encirclement. The Dragon let Lufei beat his palm, frowned and said, "what''s the matter?" The fisherman who just broke in, bent over, palmed on his knees, gasped: "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Evil... Brother dragon, another Pirate Group has captured our fisherman island people alive! They''re on their way to the population auction I heard that someone was fighting against the people of Fishman island. All the fishmen on the scene showed the appearance of gnashing their teeth on the spot. And when you hear that the other party is already on the way to the population auction venue, everyone''s look instantly becomes extremely dignified and anxious! We all know very well in our hearts that the reason why they have been able to defeat human beings frequently and rescue their partners. It just depends on the advantages of water conservancy. If the battlefield is changed to land, that advantage will be lost. Can the pirate group who can come here, or the human traffickers who have been here for a long time, not have some strength? If they don''t have the advantage of water conservancy, they will not be the opponents of this group at all. So when they heard that the enemy ship was sailing towards the location of the population auction, everyone''s face would be so worried. Because we all know that as long as the other side is landed Then they''ll never have a chance to do it again. "Brother dragon!" "Brother dragon!" Everyone looked worried and looked at the dragon, hoping that the Dragon could give him an idea. The Dragon glanced around, and there was no hesitation. His voice was ferocious and said, "what are you waiting for? Why don''t you follow me and teach him a lesson? " That''s the first thing to say. On the spot, many people enthusiastically signed up to respond to the call of the dragon. Just as the dragon was about to lead his partner out of Fishman street, Luffy stopped him: "wait! Take me, and I''ll teach those hateful pirates along with you In fact, when the fishman reported the news just now, Luffy had stopped beating the palm of the dragon. He is also paying attention to the news brought by the fisherman. Pirate, he knows these two words. After staying with Kapp for a long time, it''s impossible that he hasn''t been in contact with the pirates. He knew Kapp was in the Navy. The Navy catches pirates. Pirates are bad people. But originally, his knowledge of pirates was limited to this. Even if Kapp or the crew on the navy warship had told him that the pirates were bad, he still had no idea about them. There''s no bias. What are the bad guys? What''s the bad thing? What does it have to do with him? However, since he came to Fishman Island, this indifferent attitude has gradually changed. During the past six months living in Yuren Island, he has heard that the people of Yuren Island were abducted by pirates. Even if you don''t understand what abduction is at first. It''s not clear what''s going on. But with the familiar face in the past, the face that invited him to dinner, and the face that showed kindness to him, he mysteriously disappeared one after another. No matter how stupid he was, it was impossible for him not to notice that something was wrong. When he gradually understood what was going on, his sense of the pirates became more and more disgusted. Otherwise, he might have rushed to fight with the so-called pirates. It''s rare for him to have such an opportunity now. You can go up and teach the pirates. Of course, he didn''t want to miss it. Hearing Luffy''s cry, the Dragon stops subconsciously. He looks to Luffy. A complicated look. It was the first time he had shown this look in front of Luffy. In his opinion, no matter how harmless Luffy seems to be to people and animals, no matter how unbiased he is to the people of Yuman Island, it can not change the fact that Luffy is human. So deep in his heart, he still couldn''t accept Luffy. I don''t want to believe that I will identify with Luffy in the future. But this kind of biased concept, at this moment, the Dragon had to admit that his view of Luffy was really shaken. He could feel Luffy''s sincerity. He could feel that Luffy wasn''t acting. Luffy really wants to save those friends of Fishman island. Also because he confirmed this, he gradually softened his complexion in front of Luffy, and naturally showed a smile to Luffy: "boy, with your strength, even if you go up, it''s a burden to us. You are still waiting here for our good news Da da da da! Luffy ran quickly to the dragon. Hold on to the dragon''s leg. "I don''t care! I''m going "If you don''t take me, I won''t let go!" The dragon was stunned. He didn''t expect Luffy to be so stubborn. When he intends to use powerful means to get rid of Luffy, he finds that the younger brothers around him look at him with pleading eyes. Although he didn''t say it, he understood what the boys meant. This is to get Luffy to fight. To make Luffy a real part of them. The Dragon looked around and saw that everyone was like this. He made a new decision in his heart. He looked down at Lufei and said, "boy, it''s not a joke to go up this time, and no one will take care of you. You really don''t regret it? " Luffy didn''t answer He was still "fierce" and held on to the dragon''s legs. The Dragon sent out a sincere smile from the bottom of his heart: "good! Then I''ll take you up! Boy, if you die, don''t blame me! " "Take care of your sister." "Well?" "Dead, help me take care of my sister." This words, not only the dragon, even the rest of the people to Luffy also completely put down caution. They never thought that when Luffy arrived at this moment, what he cared about was the princess of Yuren island. In that case, what else to doubt? The Dragon laughed more brightly: "very good! Then let''s go! " The dust settled. There was a burst of cheers in the fishman street. Seeing that the dragon was about to lead a group of people away, hodi Jones finally couldn''t sit still: "brother dragon! I''m going too! " The Dragon stopped and glanced at HOUDY Jones: "you can stay. In case something happens to us, we Fishman people still need an outstanding young generation like you to pass on. " Let''s go. The Dragon stopped talking to holdy Jones. Turn around and lead the crowd away Chapter 349 On the sea. A pirate ship is sailing in it. The pirate flag on the flagpole of the pirate ship is the pirate flag of the evil rabbit Pirate Group. Head of the evil rabbit Pirate Group, commonly known as the rabbit boss. He is a devil who has eaten the fruit of rabbit. He has the ability to become a beast. After being a beast, not only his strength and speed will be greatly improved. Even the bouncing power will be raised to an amazing level. With this extraordinary ability, he led his Pirate Group to this sea area and became a big pirate with a reward of 45 million Bailey. At this time, he was wearing sunglasses, with his feet tilted, half lying in a reclining chair in the sun, and at the same time, he was carrying a piece of hay in his hand to pick teeth for his prominent rabbit teeth. It looks very relaxed. At this time, a crew member from the cabin quickly walked up to him. He looked very excited. "Big rabbit! Big rabbit "Rich! Get rich! We are rich this time "There are 16 mermaids. I just counted them. This time, we have captured 16 mermaids alive." "I heard that the price of mermaid in the auction house is not low!" "After this vote, we can be smart for a long time this time!" "Thanks to Mr. rabbit, you have a good leadership." Yes, the evil rabbit Pirate Group is exactly what the fisherman who rushed to report to Yuren street said that they had captured many people of Yuren island. Listening to his subordinates'' report of this profit, it''s like hearing someone praising him in his ear. This kind of flattery is very useful to the rabbit boss. He was cool in his heart, but on the surface he didn''t care: "come on, these mermaids are like gold bars that can swim away. Since these gold bars dare to ripple in front of me, I certainly don''t need to be polite to them. What about? Shut them in. Is that all right? " Crew member: "it''s OK, it''s OK! Rabbit boss, don''t worry! I''ve tied them up! Each mermaid''s mouth, is to give them a rag. Even if they want to make trouble, they can''t make it! " Let''s go. They looked at each other. Shuangshuang showed a treacherous smile. And at this time, a man rushed out of the cabin. "Big rabbit! Big rabbit "No! No "The bottom of our boat is beginning to water! It seems that someone is destroying the bottom of our boat The old rabbit stood up in anger. what?! Who is the one who dares to provoke him? Soon, without waiting for the rabbit boss to make corresponding countermeasures, their pirate ship was not only attacked at the bottom of the ship this time. Even the calm sea suddenly launched one after another water cannon to attack their hull. Speed up the sinking of this pirate ship. Rabbit: "Damn it! Who is it?! If you dare to provoke me, don''t you dare to stand up openly? " See such a situation of rabbit boss. I was also worried. As we all know, the devil fruit ability is most afraid of the sea. If the ship did sink, wouldn''t it be slaughtered? And this is where the dragon''s arrogance lies. It is reasonable to say that his strength is not enough to run rampant in this sea area, but every time he confronts the enemy, he relies on the advantage of this kind of Fishman to defeat the attacking enemies. As long as you are in the sea, the devil is a joke to him. As for those who are not capable of evil fruit, but have the ability to reach the sea, he also need not worry. Even if he is defeated, he can easily escape by relying on the good water quality of the fishman. That''s it. The Dragon ignored the clamor of the rabbit. If you want to survive in this sea area, you have to be careful. After all, the strength of the people who can come here can not be underestimated. His dragon is not an idiot, and this is not the East China Sea. He will not despise the enemy in this sea area. cracking. With more and more holes being broken by water arrow, the ship sank faster and faster. I see the situation is not good. The rabbit ran to the cabin and caught one of the mermaids. He grabbed the mermaid''s neck and threatened: "I know! It''s you! It must be you! You''re here to save your partner, aren''t you?! Tell your men to stop! If you don''t stop, I''ll kill all the Mermaids on the ship! " At this moment. Boss rabbit, you can''t guess who did it to him? He has just arrived in this sea area. I don''t know any enemies here. Can stay in the sea so long, and with his hatred, is not the mermaid''s partner, who else? Sure enough. After saying this, all the younger brothers brought by the dragon, including himself, also stopped the attack and one by one raised their heads to the surface. Luffy, whose head is coated with "blisters", is also among them. Everyone looked at the rabbit fiercely. Big rabbit is very happy! He made the right bet! "I warn you! You take my boat to the shore now! Or I''ll kill them! " While the rabbit talks. More than ten mermaids, who were bound, had been pushed out of the cabin one by one. Among the more than a dozen people tied up, there are not only mermaids. There are also more bloody Fishman. At this time, a fishman finally got rid of the rag in his mouth. He yelled to the dragon, "brother dragon! Leave us alone! Kill them all! So that this group of people can know that the people of Yuren island are not easy to bully! " After hearing this, the weaker Mermaid. Originally, they seemed to be a little scared, and they could not help being infected by the bloody nature of the fishman. They look at the dragon with pleading eyes. I agree with the Fishman''s proposal. Boss rabbit was so angry that he went directly to the fishman and tried his best to fan the fishman with a slap. Then he looked at the dragon and said, "as long as you dare to mess around, I will kill them all at once! As you can see, I''m a demon fruit. Maybe you can kill all my crew, but you may not be able to kill me. " But when everyone focused on the rabbit, no one noticed that Luffy had already climbed on the boat, and without waiting for the dragon to respond, he took the lead in attacking one of the crew. "Thirty two watts!" The sailor, who was attacked, let out a scream. The leg bone was dislocated by Luffy. Because of his scream, all the people present were awakened in an instant. The Dragon swore, "Damn it!", Then he ordered, "do it!" Chapter 350 "Do it!" At that moment, all the subordinates who followed the Dragon dived their heads back into the sea one after another, and then they launched a series of more violent attacks towards the pirate ship. After following the dragon for so long, we have a tacit understanding. Everyone knows very well that the only thing they can do now is to sink the pirate ship as soon as possible, save one, and compete with time. Seeing this, the old rabbit called out "Damn it!". Immediately, his legs, which had been transformed into rabbit shape, suddenly squatted down and started to work! Bang! There was a loud noise. He trampled the deck into a huge pit. With this force, he made a leap towards the shore. He didn''t know whether he could reach the shore with this full jump, but at this moment, he had no choice. If you don''t run, when the boat sinks, you won''t have to run any more. As for what I said before, kill all the Mermaids on the ship Cut! He was just talking. It''s great to be able to frighten the dragon people. If you can''t frighten me, there''s no way. He doesn''t want to be buried with these mermaids. What if it''s just to kill them and there''s no time to escape? Didn''t you die unjustly? Are you kidding? His life is very precious! The mermaid would die with him, but he would not! Seeing the rabbit run away without saying a word, the Dragon gritted his teeth and said, "you go aboard to save people! I''ll go after him After that, the Dragon dived into the sea and began to chase the direction that the rabbit was flying. There''s no rabbit. There are only a group of pirates on this pirate ship who are slightly stronger than ordinary people. They were not rivals of the fishermen at all, and they were soon completely solved by the fishermen who rushed on board. As for the Dragon He and the rabbit are all trying to sprint towards the shore. One sprints in the air. One sprints in the sea. The Dragon didn''t dive deep, just marched on the sea. As long as you look down, you can clearly see that the dorsal fin of the dragon''s afterstrength is floating on the sea, chasing him at a very fast speed. I can''t get rid of it. Feel their own speed, in the air began to slow down. Rabbit boss''s heart also becomes more and more anxious. Flying in mid air, he just saw the outline of the dock and couldn''t wait to shout to the dock: "Hello! here! Look here! Somebody get me! Fish people want to kill me! I''ll give him 10 million Bailey''s reward if he comes to meet me -- " Rabbit boss''s cry for help is not only heard by people on the shore. Even the Dragon at the bottom of the sea heard it. The Dragon knew very well that as long as someone came to take care of the rabbit, he would not be able to help him. And it''s not the worst. Worst of all, if the rabbit boss gets away with it, he can be 100% sure that the rabbit boss will take revenge on the fishman after the event. At that time, I don''t know how many companions will suffer. It''s a long way to go. I miss it so much. At the moment, the dragon is ruthless and sneaks into the bottom of the sea. It was not until a certain depth that he made a turn. He made a full impact on the rabbit and showed his own move, shark on darts! instant. The Dragon suddenly rushed out from the calm sea and rushed to the rabbit in the sky! He is very clear that, with his current strength, as long as he leaves the water, he can''t be the opponent of the beast''s fruit ability. That''s the main reason why he didn''t use it in the chase before. But things have come to such a state that it''s too late to think about it. He had to do everything he could to slow the rabbit down. Be sure to catch up with the shore before humans come to rescue the rabbit, let the Rabbit fall into the sea first. As long as the rabbit first step into the sea, then he is sure to take the rabbit, and in front of a crowd of human body and retreat! What happened next was just like what the Dragon had guessed. After leaving the water, he was not the rival of the rabbit. Even if the "shark on darts" was used to sprint to the rabbit boss, the speed of this sprint was still within the range that the rabbit boss could cope with. Even the rabbit boss has the spare power to try to make a second jump with the help of the dragon''s body. Of course, the dragon is not a fool. It''s impossible for the rabbit to succeed easily. When the Dragon attacks the rabbit, the attitude is that there is no defense at all. There is a tendency that "even if you are hit by the old rabbit, you have to hold on to the old rabbit.". The rabbit boss in mid air, of course, also felt the determination of the dragon. So in the next situation, when the dragon used shark ¡¤ on ¡¤ darts again and again, the rabbit boss could only dodge again and again, and missed a lot of "second jump" opportunities. Until he found that he was about to fall and was about to fight with the dragon, it was too late. Because the Dragon no longer uses shark on darts. I didn''t use any other moves. So quietly with the rabbit''s speed, waiting for the rabbit to fall completely. "Poop.". The water splashed. Flying in mid air, the rabbit finally fell into the sea. The moment he touched the sea, he began to feel weak. Even if the sea can''t beat him back to his original form, it is still a beast like form, but those with demon fruit ability can''t bear the natural enemy of the sea. Seeing this, the Dragon rushed over immediately. Before the rescue arrived, take the rabbit away. Not long. The Dragon dragged the rabbit''s weak body and quickly returned to the sea area where people had gathered before. In that sea area, there is no sign of the pirate ship. There was only a broken board floating on the sea, and a group of worried fishermen. In addition to the fear that the rabbit will escape this time, we are also worried that the dragon will have an accident. After all, that direction is infinitely close to human territory. No one knows whether the dragon can retreat. "Look! It''s brother dragon! Brother dragon is back! " "Brother dragon!" "Brother dragon!" The appearance of worry disappears in an instant. Seeing their dragon elder brother dragging the rabbit back in a victorious manner, everyone couldn''t hide their excitement and flocked to the dragon. Surround the dragon. And then there''s the pursuit. In the past, whenever the Dragon met this situation, he would laugh heartily. Because he led his friends to win a beautiful battle, and rescued many of his family. But he didn''t today. He glanced at the crowd with a solemn look. All the people were stopped by him, and they didn''t dare to speak. In a moment, he passed all the people and dragged the weak rabbit to Luffy who was left behind Chapter 351 Next. The Dragon grabbed the rabbit''s back neck and pushed him to Luffy. This is the dragon''s last test for Luffy. Rabbit is the enemy, but he is also a human. If Luffy can kill the rabbit for the sake of Fishman, it means that Luffy really treats them as his own people. He also secretly promised that he would never treat Luffy as an outsider from now on. "Kill him." "Kill him to prove yourself." "Didn''t you fight to come out with me before? Then you will be the one to solve the enemy this time. " As soon as the words came out, the rest of the fish people on the scene were all stunned. They figured out what the Dragon thought. They know what dragons do. But Let a child who is only four years old do it, which is also Everyone showed that they could not bear it, but because it was the decision of the dragon, no one came out to dissuade them. However, when everyone, including the dragon, thought that Luffy would be in a dilemma, he didn''t want to. When the old rabbit''s face was just in front of Luffy''s face, Luffy looked angry on the spot and gave the old rabbit a "32 watt fist!". And it''s still a hit and a hit. It doesn''t mean to stop at all. "Thirty two tile fist!" "Thirty two tile fist!" "Thirty two tile fist!" When the two teeth of the old rabbit fell off, they were still fighting. The dragon was a little confused. I didn''t expect that Luffy, who was only four years old, would be so cruel. But what people didn''t know was that Luffy didn''t have so many thoughts at all, and he didn''t know the meaning of the Dragon words. When he saw the face of the rabbit, he just wanted to avenge those missing people. I just think that you are the hateful pirates who will lead to your disappearance. That''s it. After playing for a long time, the Dragon reacts, pulls back the dying rabbit and reaches out to block Lufei. Even so, Luffy still wants to break through the dragon''s block and rush forward to beat the rabbit. It looks especially fierce. But in the end, it was unable to break away from the dragon. The Dragon ignored Luffy''s anger. He was happy with Luffy''s performance. "Forget it, you are still young. Let me solve it." Now that Luffy is identified as his own person, the dragon will certainly not destroy Luffy''s growth. So we should wait for him to grow up to do such bloody things. After that, the Dragon grabbed the old rabbit''s hand and broke his neck with a straight "click", and immediately threw the old rabbit into the distant ocean. At this point, the evil rabbit Pirate Group was completely extinct. The Dragon once again showed the joy of victory. People who saw this also followed the cheers. All subconsciously gather here to Luffy, and then the crowd tosses and catches Luffy. Welcome Luffy into the family. Luffy doesn''t know what''s going on. But it''s fun to be thrown and picked up like this, so let''s continue. In this way, the expedition ended in Luffy''s laughter. After returning to Fishman Island, the crowd celebrated the victory again. Using the wealth found in the evil rabbit pirate ship, a Carnival Party was held in Fishman street, where everyone ate meat and drank wine together. Luffy also attended the celebration. In the past, when we met Luffy, we would tease Luffy more or less with a hint of flirtation. But this time Luffy, it is to hook up with everyone, thoroughly Carnival together. Or dancing with people. Or compete with people to drink. Of course, he drinks juice. Or compete with people to eat meat. In a word, we don''t regard Luffy as an outsider. However, when everyone was silent in this happy atmosphere, holdy Jones, who was not far away and watching everything, was an exception. He looked at the dragon who accompanied Luffy to drink together and muttered to himself, "it is impossible for human beings to live in peace with Fishman. Wait, brother dragon. You are just confused by the false appearance of this cunning human being. You will wake up one day... " No one found hodie Jones standing in the corner muttering to himself. I didn''t care about him. And hodie Jones''s hatred of human beings continues to grow even though no one knows about it ¡­¡­ Time goes by. Time flies. In a blink of an eye, half a year has passed. In the past six months, Luffy''s life on Fishman island has been very comfortable. It can be said that wherever he goes, he is a popular presence. There is something to eat. To play, to play. And because of Luffy. The "Mermaid and human peaceful coexistence" plan, which was originally approved by half of the people and opposed by half, has turned into a plan approved by nearly 70% of the residents of Yuman island. The other 30% are extremists who are biased against human beings. After all, in the past six months, human beings have never stopped offending Fishman. So they identify with Luffy, not all humans. But this progress is enough to make Princess Yi feel very excited. It gave her hope. They are more motivated to act. However, the good time is not long. Half a year later, the fishman Island returned to such a fishman. The Fishman''s attitude towards human beings completely disrupted the plan of Princess Yi. And this Fishman is Fisher tiger who just escaped from the Dragon man. Fisher tiger was also the leader of Fishman street in the past. People in Fishman street, including dragon and Heping, respected him very much and called him tiger boss. Moreover, he is also a guest of honor in Longgong city. It can be said that it plays an important role in the whole Fishman island. But the former hot-blooded and sunny tiger boss came back to the fishman island this time with a heart full of hatred. Three years, he was enslaved by Tianlong people for three years! This experience, let him never fall in love with human again. This is what he said before he died in the original book. He would rather bleed to death than accept human help. It can be said that the whole Fishman island in the future will be a sharp deepening of hatred for human beings, as well as the temperament of the dragon and others changed greatly, all because of his fuse.. The purpose of his return this time is to inform the royal family of Yuren island that even if he offends human beings, he will rescue those slaves who are imprisoned by Tianlong people. Yes, I read it right. It''s notification, not solicitation. In order to avoid harming Fishman Island, he decided to act alone. He''s going to go to holy land with his bare hands. Marjoria, save everyone! Chapter 352 Dragon Palace City. On the main hall. Fischer tiger told king nipton and concubine Yi about his plan to return this time. His determination to carry out the plan can be recognized by his tone alone. And he has even thought about the aftereffect for nipton. Let him act alone, is to not involve the whole Fishman island. Neptune and his ministers were very ugly. There are some things that don''t mean they are not involved. But they are also very clear that the current situation, no matter how dissuasive, can not dissuade Fisher tiger. It''s just a tough way to keep him. But it''s impossible. If we really want to do this, we don''t have to wait for the Tianlong people to retaliate, and the Yuman island itself will be in chaos. After all, Fisher tiger''s reputation on Fishman island is too high. It can be said that it is not too much to be the leader of the civilian class in Yuren island. As for Princess Yi Concubine Yi only felt very sad. She was born with the power of seeing and hearing, and she was able to listen to the real side of other people''s hearts. At this time, she could clearly hear the anger in Fisher tiger''s heart. Apart from pity, she really didn''t know what else she could do for Fischer tiger. Fisher tiger doesn''t know what people think and doesn''t want to know. At this time, his eyes were full of anger: "that''s it. Your majesty, madam, whether you like it or not, I will rescue everyone this time! After I catch up with my brother in Fishman street, I will start tomorrow. I hope you don''t stop me then. " Neptune and concubine Yi looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. And just then. Somewhere in the main hall, an air door suddenly appeared out of thin air. The air door is open. Wearing the mask of death, Li Yaoxiang came out of the air door. All of a sudden, everyone''s concentration was on Li Yaoxiang. Fischer tiger frowned and said, "human? Why are you here? " Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, Princess Yi quickly came out to receive Li Yaoxiang and stood between them to make a round: "Mr. Li, why don''t you inform me first? Let''s make the best of our friendship in Longgong city. " After that, he turned to Fischer tiger and explained, "Mr. Li helped us save a lot of our people in the hands of human traffickers. He is a great benefactor of Fishman island." Fisher tiger''s original dissatisfaction. It''s getting more complicated. He hates human beings and can''t accept them. But he could not impose this hatred on a human who was kind to Yuman island. After hesitating for a moment, Fisher tiger put down his face and apologized to Li Yaoxiang: "I''m sorry, I was too heavy just now." Li Yaoxiang: "it''s OK. I didn''t care about it either." Seeing that the atmosphere eased down, Princess Yi quickly changed the topic and said, "by the way, Mr. Li, you are here this time..." Li Yaoxiang: "I''m going to take Luffy away." yes. The purpose of Li Yaoxiang''s visit this time is to lead Lufei away, or to avoid the dispute between Fisher tiger and tianlongren. After all, Li Yaoxiang''s previous goal was not only to make Lufei get acquainted with "fetters", but also to make Lufei realize the "evil" of the pirates. Now Luffy has a little knowledge of the "evil" of the pirates. The true colors of the Navy and Tianlong people are not the best time to be exposed to Luffy. This blackens Luffy a little. Concubine Yi Ji was stunned, and then she forced out a smile and said, "ha ha, Mr. Li, to be honest with you, I have accepted Lufei as my dry son. The whole people of Fishman island like him very much. If you don''t have much time for Luffy Why don''t you let Luffy live with us on Fishman island? " Just as Li Yaoxiang wanted to speak, Princess Yiji said, "please rest assured that I will treat Lufei as my own son." Pause for a moment. Li Yaoxiang: "no need. Luffy has been here for a year. It''s time to leave." See Li Yaoxiang insist so much. It''s hard for Princess Yi to say anything more. Immediately, Princess Yi led Li Yaoxiang to Lufei''s residence. Fisher tiger also said goodbye and went to Fishman street to get together with his brother, whom he hadn''t seen for years. ¡­¡­ A moment later. In Luffy''s apartment. Luffy sleeps like a dead pig, with saliva on the corner of his mouth, and his nose is connected with the water in the shape of big and small drops. White star is beside Luffy, shaking Luffy''s body hard: "Luffy, brother, get up, get up, go to play with me, you promised me yesterday that you would play with me --" Luffy was still unresponsive. At this time, Princess Yiji and Li Yaoxiang also came here. White star immediately sat upright. Put on a smart look. "Mother!" Then he tilted his head and looked at Li Yaoxiang with puzzled eyes. At this time, the body of white star is close to the size of the dragon. Princess Yiji comes to her side, only to her arm: "good white star, this is Luffy''s uncle. I came here specially to take Luffy away. " The white star was stunned. Lufei also woke up from his sleep. He looked at Li Yaoxiang and said, "big brother?" Li Yaoxiang nodded: "well, it''s time to leave." White star this giant baby, instantly issued a choking voice, eyes are full of tears, seems to fall at any time. Luffy changed his usual heartless appearance. Look at the white star. I looked at Princess Yi again. Then he looked at Li Yaoxiang and said, "can you not go?" Li Yaoxiang did not answer. Luffy knew that Li Yaoxiang would not agree. Luffy: so... Can I leave later? I promised her to go out with her today... " Luffy points to the mermaid princess. Li Yaoxiang was silent for a moment and nodded. Immediately, in the next few hours, Luffy will take white star together for the last time in Fishman island. The whole people of Yuren Island welcome Luffy very much. I went to the mermaid cafe and had my last dessert. I also came to the fishman street to say goodbye to the dragon and others. At last, he went back to Longgong City, looked at the tired white star and slowly fell asleep. Then he came to Li Yaoxiang and walked out of Longgong city with him. Before we leave. But Princess White Star came out crying: "brother Luffy! Will you come back? " With the white star out, there is a party of concubine Yi Ji, including three princes. Luffy looked back at everyone. Looking up, he asked Li Yaoxiang, "do I still have a chance to come back?" Li Yaoxiang glanced at Lu Fei and nodded. Luffy regained his bright smile and yelled to the white star in the distance: "don''t worry! I''ll be back for sure Let''s go. They turned around and stepped into the air door PS: it will be updated from time to time. The result is very poor. Now it can only generate electricity for love Chapter 353 meanwhile. Time goes back eleven months. It''s back to Karp. After failing to find the trail of Luffy on the island, Kapp led his warship to the nearest naval base, intending to find more information about Guo Jun''s strange ability. It took a week. A week later, Kapp arrived at the nearest naval base. Knowing that the legendary lieutenant general Kapp is coming, as the chief of the base, the captain of the Navy, of course, led a group of troops to meet the legendary character Kapp. Kapp just got off the boat. The captain of the Navy went up with a smile. "Welcome! welcome! Welcome to lieutenant general Kapp There is only one road to the dock. The captain of the Navy met Kapp and naturally blocked his way. Before the captain approached, Kapp roared, "get out of here!" He forced the captain to stand aside. Because of Kapp''s roar, the atmosphere of the scene changed from joy and expectation to fear and tension. The men who followed Kapp to get off the ship also did not dare to make a sound, so they let the atmosphere of the scene continue to be like this. When Kapp was about to pass the captain, he just stopped for a moment and said, "go! Have me taken to your command room! Also, bring me the information book of demon fruit! Don''t tell me you don''t have a copy here! " The captain of the Navy had a good fight. "Yes, yes!" "I''ll go and get it for you myself." "Come on! Take Colonel Kapp to the command room After hearing the words in front of the sea soldiers, dare not neglect, quickly take Kapu to the command room of the base. A moment later. In the command room. No matter how nervous the captain was, he found the demon fruit information book as soon as he could, and brought it here. He just said with a smile: "ha ha, Ka... Ka... Lieutenant general Kapp, here is the information book you want..." Kapp took the book. "Get out and don''t let anyone disturb me." "Yes... Yes!" Next. All that remained in the command room was the sound of opening the pages. Kapp read on page by page, trying to find a similar ability to abduct Luffy. An hour later Boom! Long! The deafening sound of blasting rang throughout the base. Looking at it, the command room has been smashed through a big hole by Kapp, and even the roof doesn''t know where it has been smashed, forming an open-air state. Everyone, including Karp''s own subordinates, couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and stare at Karp. Kapp''s eyes swept coldly across the crowd below. Cold voice way: "go, go to judicatory island!" "Yes ¡­¡­ Two months later. At full speed and without hindrance, the warship belonging to Kapp had already arrived at the judicial island in just two months. The outer layer of the judicial island is surrounded by an iron fence. Kapp didn''t make a detour. There''s no need to make a detour. His naval warship drove directly towards the main gate of judicial island. However, even if Kapp is a navy, he doesn''t want to break into judicial island. Before Kapp''s warship arrived at the main gate of justice Island, the guards in the distance had already done two things at the same time. 1¡¢ It is to report to the top management of the judicial island. 2¡¢ That''s to turn on the radio, stop Kapp''s ship and move on. "Attention, battleship ahead! Attention, warships ahead! You''ve reached the jurisdiction of justice island! Please stop your warship immediately and accept the interrogation! Please stop your warship immediately and accept the interrogation! " Kapp''s warship not only did not stop, but aimed all the muzzle of the warship at the main gate of the judicial island. He himself stood on the bow of the ship and cried, "I''m lieutenant general Munch D. Kapp! I''ll count to three! If you haven''t opened the door after three times, don''t blame me for shelling you! " The voice just dropped. All the guards at the gate were jumped on the spot. This is Munch D. Kapp, the legendary naval hero. Don''t say they didn''t get orders. Even if they did, they didn''t dare to rush to the legendary character. For a moment, all the guards at the gate seemed at a loss. "Three --!" "Two --!" At the critical moment, the person in charge of the judicial Island finally gave an order to the guard gate through the telephone bug, asking them to release Kapu. People who get orders. "Open the door! Open the door I''m afraid my companion won''t hear me, and I''m afraid Kapp won''t hear me. Boom and boom. The door was opened slowly. Kapp''s ships moved on. cracking. The warship was moored at the dock. Kapp led a group of troops down to the central area of justice island. It was also the highest official of justice island who came out to meet Kapp. "I''ve heard so much about Munch D. Kapp, the naval hero." Without waiting for him to finish, Kapp interrupted, "don''t talk nonsense to me! Tell your cp9 team to come out and see me! " "Munch D. Kapp, I think you have made a lot of contributions to the world government. That''s why I respectfully call you lieutenant general Kapp. You don''t think that your power as a naval lieutenant is really above me, do you?" In the face of Kapp''s repeated offenses, he doesn''t give face. The person in charge of the judicial island also felt some dissatisfaction. But Kapp still didn''t mean to be polite to him. He just glared at him fiercely and said in a gloomy tone, "are you forcing me to do something to you?" It''s just a sentence. Let the person in charge of the judicial Island keep all the grievances out of his mind. He could feel that Kapp was not joking. This is a legendary figure who can rival Roger the pirate king. In the end, he didn''t choose to do it. As soon as he clenched his teeth, he told his subordinates behind him: "go! Go and get all the members of cp9 to come here! I''d like to see what they have done to make lieutenant general Kapp break into the judicial island even if he ignores the rules! " This sentence is said to all the subordinates present, in order to save face. It''s also a shock to Kapp. The meaning of the words is that if cp9 is found to have no fault afterwards, he will certainly pursue the matter. But Kapp still did not look at the self righteous person in charge of the judicial island. At this time, Kapp''s heart is full of anger. This fire has been suppressed in his heart for two months. Since he found menmenguo''s ability from the demon fruit data book, and had Bruno of cp9, his first thought was that cp9 had been instructed by the world government, so he started to fight Luffy. In order to use Luffy to deal with his son, the revolutionary leader, Munch D-Long. Otherwise, just a cp9, even if they were given 10000 courage, they would not dare to fight Luffy in front of them so recklessly. Chapter 354 A moment later. Rob Lucci, the cp9 team leader in the original book, who ate the cat''s fruit and could turn into a leopard man, led cp9 members to the center of the square. In this period, Spandam had not yet become their leader. They haven''t received the task of being an undercover agent in the capital of seven waters. After arriving at the square, they directly ignored Kapp. Go to the person in charge of judicial island and wait for instructions. Justice Island person in charge: "you come good! Rob Lucci, I ask you! What on earth have you done to make our navy hero lieutenant general Kapp so angry?! Even if we ignore the rules, we have to break into our judicial island! " Tone sounds like a reprimand for cp9. It''s actually an irony to Kapp. Cp9 and others are still calm. As a leader, rob Lucci turned his eyes to Kapp. He walked slowly to Karp, looked at him one high and one low, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said calmly, "Lieutenant General Karp? I don''t know if you as a navy, no matter how good your sea area is, what''s the point of coming to our judicial island... " Boom! Long! There was a loud noise. Kapp was too quick. Even if rob Lucci was proficient in the six styles of naval paper painting, he could not avoid the sudden attack of Kapp. He was directly thrown away by kapuna''s arm, which contained armed color and domineering spirit. While flying upside down, he broke through the wall and hit a building in the distance. Next. Kapp flashed over to Bruno, grabbed his collar and asked, "you are the owner of the fruit ability of the gate!"?! Show me what you can do! Come on Kapp''s sudden action directly broke the deadlock. So that the two sides, who were originally still friendly, suddenly became at daggers drawn. Judicial Island members, and Kapp brought sea soldiers, both gun confrontation. Cp9 members, apart from Bruno, immediately stepped back and kept a certain distance from Kapp. Those who can be brutalized will be brutalized. They all stand in their respective positions and surround Kapp and Bruno. The person in charge of the judicial island was extremely dark. Kapp said he would do it as soon as he could. It''s too shameful for him. "Lieutenant General Kapp, justice island is an organization subordinate to the world government. Is it too much for you to directly fight against our people..." the person in charge of justice island said with anger. Kapp: "I don''t want to say it again! Show me Taking into account Kapp''s strength, the person in charge of the judicial Island finally chose to bear the tone, gritted his teeth and said to Bruno: "Bruno, since lieutenant general Kapp is so interested in your ability, you can show it to him..." Bruno at this time. Deeply afraid of being attacked by Kapp, he has already used the "iron block" in the six styles of the Navy, leaving Kapp to pick him up and hold him still. After hearing the instructions from the person in charge of the judicial Island, he untied the "iron block". Raise your right hand and open a circular air door in the air. It''s just like the air door of Luffy. When Kapp sees it, his pupils contract. Without saying a word, he twisted Bruno up and hit the ground heavily. It''s a solid floor. It''s smashed. "It''s you!" "Say it! Where on earth did you take Luffy? " The person in charge of the judicial island has reached a point where he can''t bear it. He yells at Kapu angrily: "enough! Munch D. Kapp! You challenge the dignity of our judicial island again and again. Do you really think our judicial island can''t help you?! Let go of Bruno! Otherwise, all of us on the judicial island will regard you, including your sea soldiers, as the enemy! I''m officially attacking you At this time, rob Lucci, who was thrown away from the distance, also stood up again from the rubble. He came back in the form of a leopard man. "Lieutenant General Kapp, is there some misunderstanding between us?" "We don''t know who you are talking about, Luffy..." Kapp looked around and said, "don''t be careless with me any more! If you dare to fight my grandson, don''t you dare to admit it? " I heard grandson. The person in charge of judicial Island instantly guessed the identity of Luffy, and finally understood why Kapp was angry. The game between the top management can also be said to be a game. If you want to end, you have to obey the rules of the game. If the family choose to end up, but they are caught by the enemy, there is nothing to say. After all, this is within the rules of the game. But if we really attack other people''s relatives for no reason, it will break the rules and touch everyone''s bottom line. After all, who doesn''t have one or two people in the world that they value most? Today you do it to my family, tomorrow I do it to your family, how can we play this game? In the end, isn''t it all lonely? This is why, in the original work, the leader of the Tianlong people, after learning about Luffy, even though Luffy was not very powerful at that time, he did not dare to directly target Luffy. After all, Luffy was just a little pirate. I haven''t joined the fight at the top yet. To fight against Luffy is to break the rules. The person in charge of the judicial Island, who originally wanted to order a counterattack, became hesitant: "Lieutenant General Kapp, is this really a misunderstanding? There is no reason for the world government to do it to your family, and it is impossible to do it to your family. You should be able to understand why. " Lieutenant general Kapp glanced at the person in charge of the judicial island and said coldly, "everything has happened. It''s useless to say more now! You''d better let Luffy go at once! Otherwise, I''ll destroy you first, and then I''ll ask the Tianlong people for an explanation! " That''s why Kapp came to justice Island first, looking for Bruno. Instead of directly holding the five stars accountable. After all, if the abduction of Luffy is really the attention of the five old stars, they must have their own purpose, and it is impossible to liberate Luffy so easily. Kapp''s only hope is that Luffy is still in the hands of Bruno and others. Then he has a little hope to save Luffy ahead of time. Bruno, who was a little dizzy after being smashed, did not dare to neglect after hearing the dialogue between the two sides and quickly declared his innocence: "Lieutenant General Kapp, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t receive the order from the leader that I wanted to do something to your grandson." Kapp''s eyes narrowed slightly and he looked at Bruno''s expression carefully. I want to infer whether Bruno is lying. At this time, the person in charge of the judicial Island helped and said, "Lieutenant General Kapp, maybe this is really just a misunderstanding. Please allow me to contact the five old stars and understand the situation first." Chapter 355 Kapp did not prevent the person in charge of justice island from contacting the five stars. He also wants to see what these five old guys can say to him. A moment later. Justice island through the phone bug, contact with one of the five old star. As soon as the bug was covered, Kapp asked, "how''s it going? What do those old guys say? " The person in charge of the judicial island has a tight heart. Although his position is only higher than that of lieutenant general Kapp, he dare not call five old stars old guys in public. "Cough!" "They need some time to understand the situation." "After all, the five adults don''t get together all the time." The meaning is very simple. The person in charge of the judicial Island contacted only one of the five old stars. The five-year-old star he contacted didn''t tell anyone to fight Luffy. That''s right, but he can''t guarantee whether the other four did it without permission, so he must contact the other four to know the truth. Kapoor snorted and stopped talking. There''s no plan to let Bruno go. There is still a stalemate at the scene. Not long. The phone rings again. After answering the phone, the person in charge of judicial Island frowned slightly. Immediately, he ordered one of his subordinates to deliver the phone bug to Kapp. Kapp took the call and said in a discontented tone, "it''s you?" Warring States: "it''s me. I already know about you." Kapp disdained: "Oh, why did you come to contact me? Don''t those old guys have the face to face me? " Warring States: "KAP, calm down first. I know your mood very well. It''s not what you think, they... " Kapp roared: "calm down!"?! How do you want me to calm down?! Now that you know my current situation, you should know it! Some bottom lines can''t be touched! " On the other end of the phone, the Warring States period was spewed into silence by Kapp. Before contacting Kapp, the five old stars actually contacted him in advance, and assured the Warring States that they did not order to fight Luffy. However, no matter how stupid and loyal the Warring States period was, even he could not fully believe it. But it''s his duty to stabilize the situation. Kapp is his comrade in arms for many years, so he has to appease him. The Warring States Period: "they have assured me that they have never ordered anyone to do anything against your grandson..." Kapp: "hum! You believe what they say?! I saw Luffy being abducted in front of me! And the one with the ability to turn Luffy''s demon fruit ability is now pressed on the ground by me! I won''t admit my mistake! As like as two peas, you wouldn''t want to tell me that there are two identical devil fruits in the world, and they are eaten by different people. In the world of the pirate king, all the devil fruits are unique. The same fruit will not appear in the same period. Unless the capable person dies, the evil fruit he once ate will reappear. This is a fact universally acknowledged by all. The Warring States period was once again silenced by Kapp''s remarks. After a moment''s silence, the Warring States continued: "I know what you mean, but we haven''t completely mastered the variety of demonic fruits and the strange ability, and it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be a kind of demonic fruit that can replicate other people''s ability in this world, right? And Your previous position was in the East China Sea. You came to Judi island from Donghai. It is estimated that your grandson has been missing for at least two months? If it''s the five-star who ordered people to abduct your grandson, they must have a purpose. Why hasn''t it been reported that they have any action against you or your son up to now? Since it''s not aimed at you, what''s the purpose of abducting your grandson? " The Warring States theory hit the point. At the same time, this is what Kapp doubts. Kapp doesn''t understand these principles. In the past two months when he came to the judicial Island, Kapp didn''t pay little attention to the trend of the outside world, and he didn''t receive any news that the five old stars had any action. But the question is, no matter how unreasonable, things do happen? The ability to turn around Luffy is really the ability of menmen? This is an undeniable fact. Kapp: what''s the point of saying that now? Who knows what their purpose is? Now I just want to fly! If you want them to give Luffy back immediately, or you want them to be ready to bear my anger! " "..." the phone was quiet for a moment, and the Warring States said, "don''t be impulsive. You wait for me for a moment. I''ll get back to you later. " The phone bug hung up. The Warring States period once again contacted five old stars and others. Five old stars and others repeatedly assured that neither they nor their subordinates had sent anyone to attack Luffy. This matter must have nothing to do with them. After obtaining this guarantee, the Warring States contacted Kapu again. "They''ve confirmed over and over again that it wasn''t their men who did it. Don''t be impulsive. Even if you mess around, it won''t help. Well, I''ll give you a long holiday. Go back to Donghai first and continue to look for your grandson. On my side, I also promise you that I will send all hands to find your grandson for you. If you give me some time, I''m sure I can give you a satisfactory answer. If I find out that they are really behind the scenes, I''ll give up my life and help you get justice! " In fact, this is the most ideal result for Kapp. What he attaches the most importance to is always Luffy''s life safety, rather than making trouble. With the promise of the Warring States period, this trip is worthwhile. There was a moment of silence. He just hung up. And then stare at Bruno''s face for a while. Seeing that there was still no clue, he threw Bruno to the ground. Then he turned to his subordinates and said, "go back to the East China Sea!" "Yes Two months later. Kapp returned to the East China Sea and continued to search for Luffy. The disappearance of Luffy, because it was a bit too much, spread to munch D dragon''s ears. Since then, revolutionaries will appear in the territory of the world government from time to time, creating some chaos and frequently challenging the authority of the world government. As a result, the situation between the two sides has become more and more tense. ¡­¡­ A few months later. Holy Mary JOYA. The Dragon leader, in the palace of IM. Ping! Bang! Yim, who was on the throne, swept all the food on his side down to the ground and said angrily, "Damn it! Munch D! Are they completely ignoring the world government and the Tianlong people? " Chapter 356 Five old stars kneel down on one knee in the hall. No one dares to speak out and doesn''t know what to say. "Waste! It''s all rubbish "After so many years of raising you, there is no good way to solve them?" One of the five old stars said: "Lord IM, whether it''s a [pacifist], or any other plan, is in progress. If we choose to fight at this time, our previous efforts will be in vain. And there will be huge losses. " The world government has the ability to wipe out the rebels and the Munch D. Because of their strong strength, even if the rebels gathered so many like-minded strong people, they could not replace them. The reason for not being ruthless and completely obliterating everything. It''s not that they''re kind. It''s because they already see the whole world as their property. It''s like fighting with a thief in his own home. All the broken furniture and lost money are his own. So they have been looking for the lowest cost solution. "Son of a bitch!" "If the plan fails to work one day, will they be allowed to be arrogant in front of us one day? How can we conquer the world?! That''s the answer you gave me! " If you don''t listen, it''s OK. Im gets even more angry when he hears it. It''s not without strength. But for various reasons, he was forced to be wronged. "Please be calm, my Lord." "We are already looking for talented and potential people to train. As long as the candidates we are looking for grow up, we may be able to give the mob a hard blow without waiting for the plans to bear fruit. It''s not impossible to even solve the Munch D in advance? " "Who? Who is the candidate? " One of the five old stars stood up, bent forward, respectfully handed five posters to IM, then stepped down and continued to kneel on one knee in the hall. "Who are these people?" he asked as he flipped through the poster "These are the talents that we have chosen from within the world government, or from within the Navy." Of the five posters, the first four are all world conquerors, but the owner of the last one is wearing a navy uniform. Listening to the report of the five veteran stars and looking at the Navy man on the poster, Im showed a trace of disdain and disgust. "Is there no one in the world government? Can''t even five talented guys come up with it? " "What''s the matter with the Navy?" "Why did you choose him?" "My Lord, the navy in the poster is the most outstanding young man of this generation. He not only has excellent leadership, but also has great strength. In just a few years, he was promoted from an ordinary marine to a major general of the Navy. During this period, many talents were trained for the Navy and a number of pirates were arrested. And the most important thing is... He never fails! " At this point, even EAM, who has never been fond of the Navy, had to look up at the face on the poster: "what''s his name?" The five old stars said with one voice: "rear admiral Li Yaoxiang!" ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Time goes back to shortly after Luffy left Fishman island. The East China Sea. Some warship adrift in the ocean. Kapp stood in the bow of the boat, looking at the horizon in the distance where the sky and the sea were connected. It''s been a year Luffy has been missing for a whole year After returning from the judicial Island, he searched in the East China Sea for half a year, but there was no news from Lufei, and there was no useful news from the Navy. Because of this news, his son Munch D dragon began to order revolutionary forces all over the world, frequently causing all kinds of troubles to the world government. The situation of the whole pirate king world is becoming more and more tense. There is a trend that war is about to start, Even in the Navy, he began to feel the heavy pressure. It makes his mood more complicated. On the one hand, justice, colleagues. On one side is the son. He didn''t know how to choose. I thought that as long as he was alive, he would not see this scene happen. He could serve as a bridge between the two and stop the further deterioration of the conflict between the two sides. But I don''t think that everything will change because of Luffy''s disappearance. Now even if he wants to continue to stop it, there is nothing he can do. At this time, a rough palm patted him on the shoulder. It''s Kapp''s old man. And vice captain of the ship. "Don''t think so much, old man. Don''t take all the responsibility on yourself. Don''t forget that there are a group of brothers behind you who will support you forever. " Kapp turned his head and patted the palm on his shoulder. I know. Thank you for your comfort, brother. But just as they were about to stage a big show of brotherhood, a slight vibration came from the deck of the warship. In the afterglow of the two eyes, a small unidentified object appeared. If there is nothing wrong with Luffy, he passes by two old people who are in love with each other. Go to the boat. Take a deep breath, open hands, thinking of the sea breeze gently sprinkled on his face at the same time, said: "ha ~ finally back!" Two face-to-face, you Nong my Nong''s old fellow, full Leng 5 seconds, this just reaction, Just a reaction, Kapp immediately rushed to Luffy, directly to Luffy came to a love iron fist. The pain made Luffy burst into tears. Touching his head, he said, "Ouch! old fool! Why are you hitting me? " "Why did I hit you?! What have you done that you don''t know yet? " Kapp wanted to give Luffy a few more iron fists, but Keiyo caught him on the shoulders from behind and stopped him: "OK, OK, don''t fight. It''s OK. Just come back safely. " Kapp suddenly use force, throw away the base friend, fierce glare base friend one eye. Scared, Jiyou immediately raised his hand to surrender, no more trouble. Kapu then walked up to Luffy and lifted him up: "say! Where on earth have you been? " Luffy snorted and turned his head. Hold your chest with both hands, but don''t answer. "Good, good! Not really, right? Today I''m going to show you how good I am, old man! It seems that I have been too kind to you in the past... " Jiyou rushed up again: "no, Kapp, calm down first, let me try, let me try, OK?" Kapp turned and glared at Keiyo. "Let me do it, let me try it," he said with a smile Kapp just put down Luffy and moved a few steps. Jiyou squatted down and stroked Lufei''s head, which was just hurt. He said gently, "Xiaofei, darling, can you tell me, where are you going in this time?" Chapter 357 Luffy, a forgetful guy, soon forgot all about Kapp''s beating him. He said with a bright smile, "I went to a place where there are a lot of fish!" The two old friends looked at each other. A lot of fish? Almost 80% of the whole pirate king''s world is ocean. Where are there not many fish? How do they understand that? Vice captain can can smile: "ha ha, Luffy, can you make it clear? A lot of fish means "where are they?" Luffy twisted his brows into a ball, bit his teeth, and put on a look of thinking. Then suddenly, he clapped his hand and said happily, "there are many delicious cakes there!" The two elders were speechless again. Next, the two elders continued to ask in turn. But Luffy''s answer was either food or fish. No matter what they do, they can''t get any useful information from Luffy. The two elders had to give up. But now Kapp can be sure that the so-called "big brother" that Luffy used to talk about really exists. Whether the "big brother" is or is not a member of the world government, he can not tolerate this. He will never allow anyone to put their ideas on his grandson! At the end of the communication, seeing that it was not early, Kapp squatted down and said cautiously, "Luffy, remember! Don''t have any contact with that big brother in the future, do you know? " Luffy squinted and said, "no "You..."! You! You...! " For you, there will be a world war soon! How dare you say no to me now?! Kapp was so angry with Luffy that he couldn''t speak. Jiyou appeared behind him again and hooked him on the shoulder: "don''t be angry, don''t be angry. Luffy is still young. There are many things he doesn''t understand. I believe that after a while, he will gradually understand your hard work... " Kapp''s shoulders pushed left and right to break free. Regardless, he came to Luffy again and exclaimed, "OK, OK! No, right? From today on, you''ll stay with me 24 hours, and I''ll see how that bastard can bewitch you under my eyes! " "Ratchet ratchet ratchet ratchet" Luffy made a face at Karp, then chuckled, turned around and ran to the cabin. Kapp just wanted to catch up and give Luffy an iron fist of love. But don''t want to, the cabin just at this time ran out of a mobile phone bug flustered mariner: "general Kapp! Lieutenant general Kapp! Urgent! Urgent! In a hurry... " Kapp stopped and said, "Why are you so flustered? What''s the matter? First adjust your breathing! " Haibing adjusted his breath a little, quickly handed the phone bug to him and said, "the general manager... The general manager has something urgent for you." Kapp took the phone. "Hello, what''s up?" "I heard... That your grandson is back?" "So what?" "Congratulations. But... Now that your grandson is all right, I hope you can cancel your holiday and come back to the headquarters immediately. " "Why? You know, I can''t leave my grandson alone before I find out who abducted him! " "Kapp, I can understand how you feel now, but... Whether that person is a member of the world government or not, if he wants to hurt your grandson, he would have hurt you. And your grandson won''t be able to come back safely. Since they don''t mean to hurt your grandson, it can at least prove that your grandson is safe at present, isn''t it? " "Well! So what? This is not a reason for me to leave him behind! " "..." the Warring States period was silent for a moment, and continued, "the holy land has been attacked." That''s the first thing to say. Kapp''s heart seemed to stop beating for a moment. The holy land of marjoria was attacked? How is that possible? It is the stronghold of the Tianlong people. There are many strong people there. Moreover, the Navy headquarters is set up in Malin Fando, not far from the holy land of marjoria. How could anyone dare to attack the holy land? Kapp didn''t say a word. The old friend of the Warring States, who had worked with him for many years, knew Kapp''s idea immediately and said directly: "it''s Fishman, a fishman who has been enslaved by the Tianlong people for three years, Fisher tiger. He attacked the Holy Land and released all the enslaved slaves. Now the dragon people have been mad with anger. In order to save the face of the world government, the five stars also issued a death order. At any cost, they should solve the fishman as soon as possible, regardless of life or death. " Kapp: "and Warring States: "old partner, the world needs you, the Navy needs you, and I only believe in you. Only you can reduce unnecessary sacrifice in this conflict. " Kapp: "and Warring States: "come back..." A month later. In order not to let the situation worsen, Kapp finally chose to compromise and go back to the great route to help the Navy arrest Fisher tiger. But before that, he sent Luffy to Windmill Village just like the original. To the head of Windmill Village. Kapp stood by the dock, cautiously bid farewell to the Windmill Village head, slap, and said, "village head, Luffy, please." Wearing a yellow shirt and full of "love" on his shirt, Rapp waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, Luffy was born in our Windmill Village and is a part of our village. Margino and I will take good care of Luffy for you." Margino is the landlady of that bar in Windmill Village. After hearing this, she also promised: "well, we will take good care of Luffy for you." With their verbal commitment, Kapp was relieved. Immediately, he told Lu Fei: "remember! Don''t contact the big brother again, or I''ll show you when I come back! " In response to Kapp, it is still a grimace: "LAT ~ lat ~ lat ~" Dong! An iron fist of love goes straight down. The pain made Lu Fei burst into tears. In this way, yesun''s farewell mode is still so hot. Kapp left Windmill Village and headed for the great route. Luffy, for the time being, lives in the peaceful village in trust of Snape and margino. ¡­¡­ Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, five months passed. Luffy is now five and a half years old. Windmill Village ushered in a very grand pirate ship on this day. It can''t be compared with the pirate boats that the villagers have seen in the past. After the news spread, it immediately alarmed the whole Windmill Village. One by one, they came to the wharf to meet the pirate ship, hoping that the pirates would not embarrass them too much because of their attitude. cracking. The pirate ship landed. The anchor was dropped and anchored to the dock. A group of people came down from the pirate ship. The leader wore a long black cape, a white shirt with only half buttons, brown Capris, flip flops and a straw hat. A group of people came not far from the villagers. The leader stirred his straw hat a little, showed his scarred face, and said with a smile, "you can call me shanks, the captain of the red hair Pirate Group. We''re here just to record the pointer. As long as the pointer is recorded, we will leave. We don''t have to be so formal. " Many villagers were relieved by shanks'' politeness. It seems that these pirates are not as fierce as they think. But just when everyone thought that the contact between the two sides would come to a successful end, Luffy said with disdain: "bah, I hate pirates most!" Villagers Red hair Pirate Group Chapter 358 When you think of pirates, you think of those hateful guys who often catch mermaids. In addition, grandfather Kapp often nags in his ear about pirates. Today''s Luffy does not like pirates from the bottom of his heart. Seeing Luffy attracted people''s attention. Standing behind him, maggino quickly picked him up, covered his mouth, embarrassed and nervous. Shanks was a little stunned. He immediately returned to smile and flew to the road. The head of the village rushed to block in the middle and explained: "ha ha, misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! All misunderstandings! Children are not sensible. Adults have a lot of them. Don''t talk to these children... " I haven''t finished yet. Rip was pulled away by one of the pirates. Shanks came to Luffy and said, "can you tell me why you hate pirates?" "Well! Oh! Oh! Well Luffy broke free from the hand that margino held over his mouth and gasped a little. "I just hate pirates!" Then he looked not far away at lackey road. That''s the fat man in the red hair pirate group who often carries a piece of meat in his hand. Looking at it, Luffy even drooled. The style of painting is always changing. What you say is totally different from your expression. Shanks obviously noticed this. He looked around at Luffy and then at the piece of meat in the hand of Raji Lu. Immediately play heart big up, toward Raji. Road spread out the palm. So, lackey Lu gave the meat to him in spite of his reluctance. I took the meat. Shanks hands the meat to Luffy and shakes it. This piece of meat is like a magnet, which attracts Luffy''s eyes. The meat is on the left, and Luffy''s eye turns to the left. The meat is on the right, and Luffy''s eyes turn to the right. Really can''t help Luffy, finally a mouthful even hand meat to contain in the mouth, force a suction. In the twinkling of an eye, there was only a hand full of saliva, the only bone left on the hand, and Luffy''s innocent chewing appearance. "What are you looking at?" Look at shanks. Completely ignored the villagers who had been scared to death. Even shanks himself was given ray by Luffy''s operation. However, he responded quickly and didn''t mind. He said kindly, "how about it? Do you still hate pirates? " Luffy swallows the meat and doesn''t want to say, "I hate it!" Another piece of meat reappeared in the hands of Raji Lu, making Luffy''s eyes dim and drool. Shanks picks up the meat. Luffy didn''t hesitate to eat it and added a word of disgust. After several repetitions, Luffy made the whole audience laugh. Finally, the first contact between the two sides ended in this atmosphere full of laughter. ¡­¡­ Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, half a year has passed. In the original book, shanks spent more than two years in Windmill Village to record the pointer, but now of course he will not leave ahead of time. In the past six months, the friendliness shown by the red hair Pirate Group has finally opened the hearts of the villagers and become familiar with them. Luffy is still a nuisance. But there is no conflict between hating pirates and eating meat. The meat delivered to the mouth should be eaten. Therefore, molesting Luffy has become one of the favorite daily programs of all the red hair pirates. This day. As usual, soon after waking up, the pirates came to margino''s bar one after another to drink. As soon as they arrived, they saw their team leader drinking with Luffy. Sure, Luffy drinks juice. "Cheers Luffy has a mouthful of juice and a mouthful of meat. He is happy and satisfied. Seeing Luffy, the newly arrived pirate couldn''t help daily teasing: "Luffy! Do you still hate pirates today? " "I hate it "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The audience was filled with laughter. Shanks, with a ruddy face, said, "Luffy, I didn''t mean you. As far as your character is concerned, only becoming a pirate is the most suitable belonging for you. " "No! I hate pirates. " Then there was another boring day of drinking, dancing, singing, haha, eating meat and so on. Until sunset. Just as everyone was getting a little drunk, an air door suddenly appeared in the bar. The laughter of the whole audience stopped abruptly. People who seem to be drunk, the spirit of wine dissipates on the spot. Everyone''s face became very dignified. Devil''s fruit! It''s the devil fruit power! No matter who it is, as long as it is the devil fruit ability, the strength of the other side will certainly not be worse. And the other party even dares to come here, which means that the other party is ready for a comprehensive conflict with the red hair Pirate Group! cracking. Under the gaze of a group of pirates, the air door opened. A guy in the mask of death came out of the air door. The visitors are about 1.8 meters tall, with uniform figure and wearing a suit they have never seen before. It''s the Tokyo world, the exclusive clothing of the chief search officer. Seeing the other side coming alone, a group of Pirates not only didn''t let down their guard, but also became more serious. There is no other reason. If you dare to come here alone, you are either stupid or powerful. But the invisible pressure brought by the visitors is not the former. Li Yaoxiang glanced at the crowd and flew straight to the road. At the same time, that direction is where shanks is. Seeing that the visitors ignored them and walked directly towards their own captain, a group of pirates were about to pull out their weapons and kill them on the spot. But shanks stopped them with a look. Seeing the visitor coming closer and closer, shanks, who was also dignified, soon changed his smile and said calmly, "who is your honor? What can I do for you Without looking at shanks, Li Yaoxiang came directly to Lufei. Lu Fei, who was fighting with meat, noticed the arrival of Li Yaoxiang and said happily: "big brother! You''re here at last! Are you going to take me back to see my sister today? " During the six months of Luffy''s stay in Windmill Village, Li Yaoxiang still keeps in touch with Luffy. And he has already informed Luffy in advance that he will take Luffy back to Fishman island in the near future, because the time is ripe. Just a moment ago, Princess Yi was intrigued by Huodi Jones, who became a palace guard. Now her life is on the line. Li Yaoxiang came to lead the way to see Princess Yi for the last time. Li Yaoxiang nodded: "well." Lu Fei''s face was very happy. He even forgot to eat his favorite meat. He jumped out of his chair and was about to leave with Li Yaoxiang. But at this time, margino, who was still trembling with fear, finally couldn''t help shouting in a trembling voice: "you... You... You can''t lead the way!" Chapter 359 Li Yaoxiang stops and looks at maggino. Marginor''s voice was startled, but she still held back her fear, summoned up her courage and said, "you can''t lead the way! But Luffy''s grandfather told you not to take Luffy away! " Li Yaoxiang just pauses for a moment and then goes on. Luffy followed him excitedly. In a hurry, maggino had to roar again: "Luffy''s grandfather is the Navy hero lieutenant general Kapp! You take Luffy away, lieutenant general Kapp will not let you go The voice just dropped. All the pirates were stunned, including shanks. They didn''t expect that Luffy, the Joker, was the grandson of lieutenant general Kapp. Seeing that the mysterious man Li Yaoxiang continued to walk towards the air door, shanks left. Since even Lu Fei''s grandfather Xin has told him not to let this mysterious man take away. That means that this mysterious person may have a bad idea about Luffy. He has known Luffy for a long time, and he doesn''t want to see Luffy being calculated, so he decides to stop the mysterious man. In a flash, shanks appeared in front of Li Yaoxiang and reached out to stop him. His other hand was already on the hilt of his sword: "since Luffy''s family don''t want you to keep going with Luffy, in my opinion... You''d better not force others to make trouble." Quiet! War seems to be on the verge of breaking out. Everyone was afraid to move. Li Yaoxiang was silent for a moment: "what if I refuse?" Shanks was stunned for a moment. Originally, it seemed a little relaxed and dignified again. "It depends on whether you have the strength to leave me..." The voice just dropped. Shanks suddenly exuded a sense of hegemony. It''s domineering! In the pirate king, shanks''s domineering color is the highest level. He can not only control it freely, but also have great destructive power when his domineering color collides with white beard, even the sky can crack. And now this powerful domineering color domineering, are all locked in one person. He didn''t look down on Li Yaoxiang. One is to go all out! If you want to solve this problem without blood, there is no better way. I hope that after Li Yaoxiang feels this power, he can retreat. The pirates were in high spirits. Their boss is finally serious! It''s going to blow! Everyone is waiting to see the good play of Li Yaoxiang. But at this time, a more powerful domineering color swept away towards shanks! Shanks''s domineering even had no chance to collide, so he was completely crushed by this domineering! Crush! It''s just shanks. Shankston felt tremendous pressure. You can''t even stand steadily. You need to rely on the hilt to support the ground to support your body in front of you. It was Li Yaoxiang who spent 400000 blackening points to exchange his overbearing color from the system mall. You know, Overlord color domineering but can not exercise stronger. It can only follow the growth of its master and become stronger. Now, Li Yaoxiang, the master, has already reached the invincible existence of the pirate throne. This domineering color domineering, of course, was enhanced by him to an unimaginable degree of terror. But for Li Yaoxiang''s deliberate control. Maybe shanks would have vomited blood now because of this domineering spirit. "How''s it going? May I go now? " instant. All the Pirates of the red hair Pirate Group look silly. Of course, they also see the gaffe of their boss. But no matter what they thought, they could not imagine that Li Yaoxiang, a mysterious man, would be so powerful. You know, their boss can compete with the Navy General! How could it be so easily suppressed by this mysterious man? Isn''t the strength of this mysterious man "Will! Will! Will! Will The sound of pulling a knife in the bar rang out one after another. Not only did the pirates not flinch because of Li Yaoxiang''s strength, but they looked desperate one by one. "Stop it "What do you want to do?" "Take all your weapons back!" Shanks said abruptly. "Boss! But... " Shanks glared, and the pirate immediately swallowed the words, and then one by one took back the weapons. Then shanks turned his eyes back to Li Yaoxiang and said, "isn''t it enough for you to have this strength? What do you want to do? " Li Yaoxiang did not answer him. Straight over his side into the air door. Lu Fei didn''t understand what happened just now, so he followed Li Yaoxiang in. The air door disappears. The people in the bar were relieved. Just now, for a moment, everyone thought that they were going to be here today. Now that the crisis is over, it must be false to say that there is no sign of happiness. Shanks shakes. He was unstable and nearly fell to the ground. A quick-sighted pirate rushed forward and helped him up. "Captain!..." "I''m fine." Shanks waved his hand and looked at margino. "Did Admiral Kapp say who this man is?" "No... no, lieutenant general Kapp just told me and the captain not to let Luffy and this man leave as far as possible..." Shanks fell silent. At this time, Ben Beckman, the deputy head of the red hair Pirate Group, a man with clear thinking and comparable strength, came to shanks from a distance. "Shanks, what happened? Can''t we all work together to deal with him? " In Ben Beckman''s view, as long as shanks decides to move, he will not give up easily. He didn''t personally realize Li Yaoxiang''s domineering spirit, so he didn''t understand shanks''s feelings and wanted to come and ask the truth. "We are not his opponents..." The bar was quiet again. There was no doubt about shanks'' judgment. But after so many years and so many things together on the great route, we have never felt so powerless and frustrated as today. For a moment, I don''t know how to accept this fact. Seeing this, shanks immediately cheered up and said, "Hey, what''s your expression? In the past, we all thought that we were close to the peak and could gallop freely in this sea without any danger. But now that we know that there are so many powerful people in the world, isn''t the next journey more interesting? Isn''t such a sea more worthy of our adventure? " "The captain is right!" "This kind of travel full of crisis and unknown is what we want!" "Yes! That''s what life should be like! " "Ha ha ha ha ha!" For a moment, the bar was full of laughter again. Shanks patted Ben Beckman on the shoulder and said with a bitter smile, "it seems we need to work harder..." Chapter 360 meanwhile. Fishman Island, Keelung Court Square. After Princess Yi Ji was shot by hodi Jones, he added, "Lady Yi Ji was killed by human beings!", Now the whole Fishman island is in a mess. Everyone''s emotions are so intense. assassination! Lady Yi Ji was assassinated by human beings in Yuren island! The guards and the princes are either going to hunt them or to pass on the imperial doctors. The residents surrounded the princess one by one. Looking at the dying appearance of Princess Yi Ji, they all looked sad. The white star princess is already crouching in the second Ji Princess side, holding the second Ji princess, tears. "Mother! Mother! Don''t you die! Don''t leave the white star alone White star princess has a runny nose and tears, and her voice is a little choked from time to time. The second concubine''s mouth was bleeding, and she stroked the white star''s cheek with a smile: "silly child, mother will leave you one day. It''s just that the day is ahead of schedule... Cough! Cough! Cough "Mother! Mother "Mother is OK. White star, you have grown up, don''t cry, after the mother is not around you, remember to be sensible, to be good, you know? " White star nods wildly. Just wipe the nose tears, and really can''t help but flow again. "I know, after the white star will be sensible, will be good, mother, you don''t leave me, OK?" While touching Bai Xing''s cheek, concubine Yi also helps Bai Xing wipe away the tears on her face: "remember, don''t think about revenge, and don''t tell everyone the truth..." The white star princess was stunned. She knows who the real killer is. However, in the current situation, she didn''t think so much about it. She agreed to whatever Princess Yiji said. The same is crazy nod. Seeing her daughter''s promise, Princess Yi could not help but smile with satisfaction. However, there seemed to be a trace of regret in her eyes. Life has come to the last moment. She met three princes. I met my husband. I met my daughter. But she couldn''t see her fourth son. I don''t know if Luffy is having a good time, whether he has enough food and a warm sleep At this time, an air door just appeared not far from Princess Yi. The air door is open. Before Luffy arrived, the voice arrived. "I''m back --!" Seeing Luffy''s lively appearance, a line of tears flowed from the corner of her eyes. She finally put down her heart and left the world peacefully with a happy smile. As soon as he arrived, Luffy only saw the last smile of Princess Yi before her death. The smile froze. He''s a fool. What''s going on? What the hell happened? "Brother! Brother Luffy! Mother, she''s dead! Mother, she''s dead! What should we do? What shall we do? " White star princess''s sad cry instantly brings Luffy back to reality. Mom''s dead? How did mom die? Luffy''s eyes became empty. Some incredible step, step by step, slowly toward the body of Princess Yi Ji. White star is still crying, shouting brother. But Luffy didn''t seem to hear any sound in his mind. He went to the body of Princess Yiji, gently shook it, and murmured, "Mom, wake up. Mom, wake up. Stop sleeping. Here comes Luffy. I said, "next time I come, you will take me to eat delicious food?" "Brother Luffy! Mother died! Mother died! What should I do? How could that be? " Emotional white star, also finally attracted a crowd of Sea King class began to swim in this direction. Even some sea king species, which are half the size of a small island, have been floating around the bubble on the island of fisherman, watching the scene of the fish island. The residents of Yuren island began to fly with fear. However, these changes are like nothingness in Luffy''s eyes. At this time the road flies, the eye leaves that a face peaceful second Ji Princess corpse only. He suddenly yelled at the White Star: "mom is not dead! How could mother die! " Then he began to shake the body of Princess Yi: "wake up! Mom, wake up! You promised me that you would take me to eat delicious food! Wake up! Don''t sleep any more, OK So crazy Luffy, scared white star on the spot. Scared white star forgot to cry. Instead, her mood calmed down, and the sea king class gradually dispersed. She also slowly floated to Luffy and comforted: "brother, my mother is dead..." At this time, Lufei''s tears finally came down. "Mother is not dead! How could mom die! She''s just asleep "Mom, wake up, wake up!" For the first time in his life, he encountered the departure of his relatives, and he was still the mother who loved him most, a relative who made him feel the warmth of his family. For a moment, Luffy really couldn''t accept the fact. I don''t know how long it took. The three princes who came here because of the sea king riot did not know what to say when they saw the situation here. They could only float to Luffy and accompany Luffy to guard the body of Princess Yi. This defense lasted one day and one night. King nipton finally couldn''t help but come here in person, saying that he wanted to take away the body of concubine Yi and handle funeral for her. The mature and steady prince, Shaxing, patted Luffy on the shoulder and comforted him: "let go, Luffy. My mother is alive in heaven, and I don''t want to see us like this. " Luffy didn''t stop this time. Just looking at the body of Princess Yi who had become cold and stiff, she was carried away from here. The three princes and King Neptune have a lot to deal with, so they don''t stay here. The huge white star whispered to Luffy: "brother..." At this time, Li Yaoxiang, who disappeared under the eyes of the public, suddenly made a voice in Lufei''s mind: "do you want revenge?" Luffy''s mind was blank. There was no reaction for a moment. Li Yaoxiang continued: "your mother was killed. Don''t you want to kill that murderer and avenge your mother?" Revenge? yes! Revenge! "Who is it? Who killed mom? " "Ask your sister. She knows who the killer is." In reality, Lu Fei, who had empty eyes, suddenly raised his head and asked the White Star: "who is it?! Who killed mom? " White star was startled. But she remembered her mother''s instructions. She turned her head and said sadly, "yes... It''s a human being." Li Yaoxiang: "she''s lying to you." Luffy opened his eyes and yelled at the white star again: "you lied to me! Who is it? Who is it?! Tell me Chapter 361 "I... i... i..." White star turned over and did not dare to look directly at Lufei. Lu FeiMeng turned her around again: "tell me! younger sister! Tell me who killed mom? " White star was stunned by Luffy''s aura, and subconsciously said: "yes... It''s Jones..." "It''s him --" Luffy remembers what holdy Jones looked like. The fish man who was aiming at him! Degree of blackening: 5% 10% After that, Luffy will turn around and walk in the direction of Yuren street. White star quickly pulled Luffy clothes to dissuade: "brother, don''t go! Don''t take revenge, OK? My mother told us not to take revenge... " Luffy glared at the White Star: "she called you, not me!" 15% 20% Luffy shakes off the white star''s hand and goes on. See the white star, look flustered, also don''t know how to do. Hesitated for a while, immediately toward the direction of the palace to ask for help. meanwhile. On the way to Fishman street. Just halfway to Lufei, Li Yaoxiang''s voice rang out in his mind: "are you going to die?" "Even if I die, I will kill him and avenge my mother!" "Are you sure you can kill him?" "What else can I do?"?! Can we just let him go? " Luffy stopped in anger. He hates it now! I hate that I''m not strong enough. I can only stand and roar. "I can help you." Luffy was a fool. Without waiting for him to say anything, Li Yaoxiang continued: "I can lend you a weapon that can kill him. But... " "But what?" "Before you have enough power to control this weapon, this weapon will make an indiscriminate attack on the life around you. If you are determined to kill hodi Jones, I can help you suppress this weapon for a period of time so that you can control it. But if you don''t have the heart to do it Then I won''t help you suppress it again! Remember, I''ll only help you this time. " Hearing this, Luffy pauses. There was no response from Li Yaoxiang. Then continue to walk in the direction of Fishman street. A moment later. Luffy came to the fishman street and said to a fishman, "where''s holdy Jones? Where''s hodie Jones? " The fishman didn''t know what Luffy wanted, but he said truthfully: "Jones, he just set up a new Fishman Pirate Group, and now he plans to lead a group of brothers to Shanghai to seek revenge for human beings." After hearing this, Luffy became more angry: "Pirates! Another pirate 25% 30% "Borrow me!" "Well?" "Lend me your weapon!" The corners of Li Yaoxiang''s mouth were slightly raised. Suddenly, a silver white suitcase appeared in front of Luffy. In the past, Luffy''s eyes were already shining when he saw such a novel scene. But now he is not in this mood. Luffy picked up the suitcase and said, "how do I use this?" "It''s kuinke. As long as the switch is turned on, the suitcase will naturally turn into a weapon. " Lu Fei just wanted to open it, but Li Yaoxiang reminded him, "before you plan to kill someone, I advise you not to try to open it. Believe me, if you don''t have enough determination, you will never have the courage to open a second time. " Luffy''s hand stopped. "What should we do now? I''m going to go after him? " "There''s no need to bother. I''ll take you directly." An air door appeared in front of Luffy. Luffy didn''t want to think about it. He stepped in directly. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. An ocean near the shampoo islands. A pirate ship came to a standstill on the sea. The pirate ship is in good condition, but the crew of the pirate ship has already been killed. No, it''s not so much being killed as being tortured. None of the bodies of the pirates are intact at all. The deck was full of entrails, meat and blood. Judging from the residual injuries on the corpses, it is not difficult to imagine how much pain they suffered before they died. There was a strong smell of blood in the air. It was holdy Jones and his group of fishermen who occupied the pirate ship. It is reasonable to say that as long as they are not the indigenous people of the shambaldi islands, the strength of the pirates who have the ability to come to this sea area will not be worse. A group of fishermen such as hodi Jones can''t be their opponents. But Hodge Jones stole a lot of E.S. from the Palace this time. This is a kind of fierce medicine that takes life as the price and exchanges powerful power in a short time. After taking it, the strength will be several times more than before. Even in the original book, the straw hat group after the special training had a little trouble with them, let alone other people. This is the main reason why they can easily occupy the pirate ship. At this time, holdy Jones stood at the top of the deck, raised one hand, looked at the Fishman''s hands very aggressively, and said, "in the future, we will take this human pirate ship to fight against human beings! Let human beings pay the price of bleeding for the many fishermen we have sacrificed in the past "Crusade against mankind!" "Crusade against mankind!" "Let them pay for the bleeding!" The fishermen on the ship responded one by one. At this moment, there was an air door on the deck, and Luffy came out of the suitcase. As soon as he appeared, Luffy looked around, but couldn''t find the person he was looking for: "where''s holdy Jones? Where''s hodie Jones? " Standing in the bow of the ship, hodi Jones sneered: "long time no see, human, you want me?" "How could you be like this?" After taking E.S, hodi Jones became so strong that Luffy couldn''t recognize him at the first time. "It''s none of your business." Without waiting for Luffy to say anything more, holdy Jones glanced at the crowd and exclaimed, "Lady Yi was killed by these people! But for him, we would not relax our vigilance to human beings! If we don''t relax our vigilance, lady Yiji won''t be killed by human conspiracy! You say! Should we kill him and take revenge on empress Yiji? " That''s the first thing to say. There are fish people eager to try. Some fish people have complicated faces. Some of them have accepted Luffy before and regard Luffy as a member. Another part of the fishman has never accepted Luffy from the beginning to the end. Seeing that there was still hesitation, Hodge Jones continued: "do you forget who is chasing Tiger now? It''s by these people! Boss tiger is fighting for us in front of us. Do we have to be soft on human minds when we get to this time? " Sure enough, speaking of tiger. A lot of fishermen are beginning to change their attitude. After all, tiger is the most respected person in Fishman street. As for Luffy, he didn''t care what holdy Jones said, but when he heard the four words "Yi Ji Niang" coming out of holdy Jones''s mouth, his anger had already burned to the extreme. Hodie Jones is not qualified to say these four words! Luffy couldn''t bear it. He rushed directly to HOUDY Jones: "you killed mom! I''ll kill you 35% 45% 52% Chapter 362 In Luffy''s simple mind. There was no such thing as revenge. Yi Ji Princess died, he only felt very sad, very uncomfortable in the heart. But when the seed of revenge was ignited by Li Yaoxiang, the hatred buried in his heart seemed to burn more and more, and became uncontrollable. There is a big difference between the death of Princess Yi Ji and that of ace, In the original book, Luffy had a verbal agreement with ace that no matter who is in danger in the future, the other party is not allowed to rescue, because it is part of their own adventure. From the moment they stepped out of the ocean, they had long ignored life and death. So even if Luffy violated the agreement, he just wanted to rescue ace, but he didn''t want to avenge red dog. But concubine Yi is different! Now Luffy is only 6 years old. How could he have experienced so many things? What''s the deal? All he knew was that his favorite mother was killed! Whoever killed his mother, he will kill him! Luffy''s eyes were filled with anger, and he rushed toward hodie Jones with a hysterical roar. Now, he would like to tear HOUDY Jones apart and cut him to pieces! How deep his love for Princess Yiji was and how painful his heart was. How much I hate now! But being blinded by his anger, he forgot what Li Yaoxiang had told him. He forgot to press the switch on the suitcase. He just held his suitcase up like a brick, trying to hit hoddy Jones. Hodie Jones threw Luffy out with a shake. Luffy hates him. He doesn''t like Luffy very much. If it wasn''t for Luffy, his most respected dragon brother would not be indifferent to him. Had it not been for Luffy, there would not have been so many residents of Yuren Street who changed their outlook on human beings. Some fishmen wanted to follow suit, but hodi Jones stopped them: "stop it! I''ll kill him myself... " Step by step, hodie Jones flew down the road. Luffy, sitting on the ground, glared at him. As soon as he got close, Luffy hit him. But the punch was easily blocked by hodi Jones. At this point, Hodge Jones is too lazy to cover up. While catching Luffy''s fist, he put a close look on his face. Luffy said in a low voice: "you''re right. I killed lady Yiji. So what? What can you do with me? Since your mother and son are close to each other, I will send you to reunite with her... " With that, there was a playful irony in his eyes. He wanted to see the expression of pain and hatred of this man who smiles all day long. After hearing this, Luffy became more crazy. Red eyed with hatred, he kept smashing his suitcase at HOUDY Jones: "kill you! I''m going to kill you -- " But the suitcase couldn''t do any harm to holdy Jones. When holdy Jones saw Luffy''s hatred, his smile became brighter. I''ve had enough of the play. Just when hodi Jones is going to end Luffy''s life, Li Yaoxiang''s voice just rings in Luffy''s mind: "Luffy, turn on kuinke''s switch." Now Luffy hates to think. Li Yaoxiang does whatever he says. When he next hit the stout arm of holdy Jones, he also subconsciously pushed the suitcase switch. Next. The suitcase, like transformers, is constantly assembled and finally becomes a samurai sword. Hand up and knife down. Hodge Jones''s seemingly solid arm was easily cut off by kuinke. All of a sudden, hodie Jones was dumbfounded. The nerves in his brain had not yet sent out the pain system to him, and he did see in his field of vision that his arm, which caught Luffy''s fist, had fallen on the deck. Soon, the pain spread all over the body. In an instant, he came back to reality from shaking God. "Ah "My hand! My hand He retreated in pain, the cut on his arm gushed blood, and he didn''t have time to think about how the suitcase suddenly turned into a samurai sword. "Kill him! Kill him for me -- " Fish people dare not neglect. One by one, we''re going to fly to the road. Luffy is also crazy, holding a samurai sword in front of the air around him, waving and dancing: "kill you! Kill you! You''re all mom''s killers! I''m going to kill you The fishermen surrounded Luffy. I''m going to attack Luffy from different directions. In this way, no matter how much Luffy waved his samurai sword, he could not hurt them. But just when they thought it was safe, the dark red samurai sword, which should have been fixed in shape, suddenly turned into a monster! The monster''s body is connected to the hilt like wriggling meat. At the top of the blade, there is a big flat tooth! Shua! A gust of fishy wind blew by. The monster blinked and disappeared under everyone''s eyes. Hodi Jones saw only one shadow, and at a very fast speed, he made a circle around the fisherman who surrounded the road. Next. When the monster reappeared in front of everyone''s eyes, the group of fishermen who just surrounded Luffy, without exception, had only half of their bodies left. People even saw the monster chewing some stumps in its flat toothed mouth. At this moment, the pirate ship, in addition to the Munch of the monster, there is no other. When the monster will be the last mouthful of debris after swallowing, people this completely awakened from shock. "Ah "Run! Run "It''s a monster! It''s a monster! Run There were all kinds of screams. Everyone''s running for their lives. Those fishermen who didn''t plan to fight Luffy were better. They were far away and had the honor of jumping into the sea to escape. Those fishermen who are closer to Luffy and have evil intentions towards Luffy are not so lucky. All in a moment became the ghost of the monster''s mouth. And this monster with flat teeth and huge mouth is also a SS Level kuyink named yinho in the world. It is made of Yelv''s core. It''s not that the fishmen didn''t want to fight. But Hertz is a kind of object that can''t even be penetrated by bullets, and it''s stiffer than steel. Without the ability to cut steel, how can it leave a trace on its body? The final result, of course, is that Yinhu reaps their lives one by one in the eyes of a crowd of fishermen who are frightened, desperate and regretful. Norda''s pirate ship, death, escape. Soon there was only hodie Jones, who was scared and silly. He never thought it would be like this. Didn''t they take the medicine? Isn''t it time to sweep this ocean? How could that be? Why are they all dead now? Luffy was not frightened by the monsters, nor by the bloody scenes around him. The hatred in his heart made him ignore all this. He went to hodie Jones with a fierce look in his eyes. Hoddy Jones was finally surprised by silver''s ever closer flat teeth. "No! No "Don''t come here! Don''t kill me "I didn''t kill lady Yi Ji!" "Don''t kill me!" There was no less hatred in Luffy''s eyes. Silver ho opens his mouth. The picture in front of hodie Jones is black and dead. Chapter 363 meanwhile. Fishman island. White star to the palace on the way to rescue, a four legged two armed, ugly wide grain tiger shark suddenly appeared in front of her, and blocked her way. It is in the original book that the broad striped tiger shark man takes the target fruit. In the next 10 years, he will throw a weapon at Bai Xing every once in a while, forcing Bai Xing to marry him. At the same time, he is also the head of flying Pirate Group. Today''s van der Dyken IX looks much younger than when he appeared in the original, but it still can''t change the fact that he looks wonderful. In the same way, he has witnessed the cry of white star and summoned all kinds of sea king. He is also very clear that the white star is the mermaid princess that his early ancestors have been looking for, who can control the sea king! The purpose of this visit is to meet Bai Xing. Want to marry white star in the future, control the ability of white star. "Hello, Princess White Star. For the first time, I''m van der Dyken IX Van der Dyken IX took off his hat and bowed to the white star. White star was worried: "you... Can you let me pass? I''m going to ask someone to help brother Luffy Van der Dyken IX looked very gentlemanly: "of course, my princess. But... Before that, princess, can you finish the etiquette between the royal family and the noble with me first? " Let''s go. Van der Dyken IX took off his gloves and reached for a handshake. White star didn''t think so much, casually hold for a while, toward the Imperial Palace quickly float. Van der Dyken IX did not stop him this time. Looking at the white star left the back, he inadvertently out of a smile. ¡­¡­ A moment later. White star found her big brother shark star near the palace, and told shark star the condition of Luffy. But before shark sent someone to rescue Luffy, the whole Fishman Island fell into chaos again. Those fleeing fishermen, like crazy, yelled all over the island. "Dead! Everyone''s dead! " "Monster! There are monsters! Run! Run away, everyone "Jones! Jones was killed by a monster! Run away, everyone "It''s human! It was humans who killed Jones After seeing this, Shaxing immediately caught one of the mad fishermen and asked what happened. Although the fisherman was a little confused, it did not prevent him from telling the scene on the pirate ship. And at the same time. Luffy, through the air door, reappeared in Keelung Calder square. The fish man with sharp eyes found his figure immediately. "It''s him!" "That''s him!" "It was this man who killed Jones!" Those fish people who have been scared crazy no longer call Luffy Luffy Luffy. The people of Yuren island also began to gather in the direction of Lufei one by one because of the shouting of these Yuren. Around the crowd, some people have complex eyes, others point. But Luffy didn''t care about their eyes. He just looked for his sister Bai Xing in the crowd. cracking. Shark star also came here with white star because of the riot. Seeing that Luffy is safe, white star rushes up and hugs him. Luffy''s body is like a toy, letting the white star in his arms. "Brother, it''s so good that you''re OK." "It''s OK. I''ve killed my mother''s killer." The noise of the surroundings rang out again. Those fish people who are scared and silly all point to the white star and Luffy in the center and roar. "That''s him! It was this man who killed Jones "He''s a murderer! He''s a killer! He also killed a lot of fishermen These frightened fish people have forgotten the cause and effect of things. Forget it''s the fish. People have to start first. Luffy fought back afterwards. Seeing everyone pointing at Luffy''s accusation, Bai Xing yelled around and explained, "it''s not like this! That''s not the truth! Jones, he''s the real killer of his mother. That''s why brother Luffy killed him! " That''s the first thing to say. There was another riot at the scene. The human who killed lady Yi Ji has long been killed by hoddy Jones. In everyone''s eyes, HOUDY Jones is the hero who avenged lady Yi. How did you suddenly become a murderer again? After listening to shark star, the mood is also very excited. He came to the white star in the blink of an eye: "white star, what you said is true?" White star anxiously nodded. She was afraid that people would not believe her. Sharkstar certainly doesn''t doubt her sister. But it doesn''t prevent some Fishman, who don''t like human beings very much, from questioning the view of white star. "White star, we all know that you have a good relationship with this human being. But you can''t call Jones the murderer? " "But we saw with our own eyes that Jones brought back the body of the murderer. Jones is the hero who has successfully avenged us on Fishman island! Isn''t it great that you''ve slandered our hero for the sake of this human being? " See someone don''t believe in themselves, white star is also nervous. "No! That''s not the truth! Jones is really the murderer of his mother. I saw it with my own eyes "If Jones is really the killer, why didn''t you say it in the first place?" "My mother told me not to say it, so I didn''t say it..." There was a lot of noise. Some believe in white star, others don''t. But obviously, it''s no longer suitable for white star and Luffy to stay here. Shaxing floated to her sister and comforted her: "I''ll handle this. You and Luffy go back to the Palace first." Bai Xing, with a sound, left here with Lufei and the palace guards. Afterwards, Fishman island was almost divided into two camps. One camp believes in Luffy. One camp is noisy. They don''t welcome Luffy in Fishman island. Luffy can''t stay here any longer. However, Luffy didn''t pay attention to them and didn''t mean to leave Fishman island for the time being, because he had to attend the funeral of Yiji. Neptune and other royal families, also under great pressure, keep Luffy. Some residents, dissatisfied with the royal family''s decision, began to make rumors and trouble around Yuren Island, which made the guards run into a mess. During this period, what makes Neptune and the princes even more headache and annoyance is that the problem of residents'' rumor making trouble has not been solved, and new trouble has appeared here in white star. That is the pursuit of white star by van der Dyken IX. It was good at first. He uses the ability of target fruit to send only love letters. Visible white star again and again, again and again did not respond to him. Gradually, the love letter became a terror parcel, and finally became a weapon. In the original book, because of this reason, Bai Xing was unable to attend the funeral of empress Yi Ji. Now, just like the original work, in order to avoid these weapons, white star had to hide in the hard shell tower. Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, it came to the day of holding the funeral of Yi Ji''s mother. Luffy stood outside the hard shell tower, looking at the door full of weapons, dazed for a long time. I don''t know how long later, he finally said: "big brother..." There was no response from Li Yaoxiang, but he was sure that he would be able to hear what he said. He continued, "can you lend me that weapon again?" Li Yaoxiang said with a smile: "yes." 53% 54% Chapter 364 meanwhile. Somewhere in the deep sea. After eating the fruit of the target, van der Dyken IX had lost the ability to swim, but he preferred to stay in the sea. But now he needs to put a layer of air bubbles on his body before he can move freely in the sea. At this time, he, near Noah, an ancient ship, was choosing what to throw his next weapon. There were two crew members who were flattering him. "You are so wise, Mr. Daiken! If you go on like this, I believe that before long, Princess White Star will become your wife. " "Should be..." "Yes, the royal family will certainly compromise! Besides, as long as we stay near Noah, we are not afraid of what they will do to us! Are they not afraid that the boss will smash the whole Noah to their Fishman island? " "Should be..." "Ha ha ha ha ha!" At this time, an air door appeared behind several people. Several people obviously also noticed the movement behind them and turned around to check. Soon, Luffy came out of the air door with his suitcase. At this time, Lu Fei''s body is also coated with a layer of air foam. "Human! Why are you here? " "Do you know whose territory this is?" As soon as the two men saw Luffy, they immediately came forward to scold or fight. But he was stopped by van der dekken IX: "ha ha ha! Man, I know you! You are the human who always stay beside the white star princess! It''s Luffy. It should be... " Van der dekken IX saw that it was Luffy, and his mood suddenly became extremely bad. He was very possessive and jealous. Since he put his life goal on the white star, he has been very indifferent to the opposite sex who are close to the white star, not to mention Luffy, who even lives in the hard shell tower with the white star. However, no matter how upset he was, he didn''t show it now. Van der Dyken IX continued: "I know what you''re here for. You want me to stop embarrassing Princess White Star, right Luffy''s pace stopped. Nod. "Of course not! You are the hero of our Fishman island. You avenged lady Yi Ji. Although I like Princess White Star very much, since you are the hero, I will not lose face. As long as we become friends, I will never trouble white star again At this point, van der dekken IX kindly extended his hand, seemingly trying to shake hands with Luffy and make peace. Luffy did not speak. After looking at the palm for a while, he finally went forward to shake hands with van der Dyken IX. However, when Luffy shook hands, van der dekken IX immediately changed his painting style and laughed wildly: "ha ha ha! How naive! You are so naive! How can I give up the noble white star princess because you are such a despicable human "What''s the matter, man?" "I really think if you can kill Jones, you can kill me as well?" "I''m not that stupid Jones! My body is a cursed body! As long as I touch people, I can not escape the fate of control! Ha ha ha ha "You seem to have a good relationship with Princess White Star? Then I''ll trade you for Princess White Star after I catch you! Thank you, human! Thank you for coming to give me such a big gift! Ha ha ha ha Luffy didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. After watching van der Dyken IX''s performance, he just whispered. Sure enough Is this a pirate 55% 56% Van der Dyken IX was extremely upset when he saw Luffy''s indifference. As soon as he looked angry, he immediately took out three throwing knives from his arms and threw them directly at Lufei. Heart cold hum! It depends on whether you can be as calm as you are now after you are hit by the throwing knife! Three, the flying knife quickly took the foam, like a rocket, cut across the sea and flew over the road. Just as the sword was about to arrive in front of Luffy, Luffy also pressed kuinke''s switch at this time, and the suitcase in a moment was combined into a dark red samurai sword, silver ho! Sea water can''t affect the speed of silver. Blade automation sweeps down all three flying knives for a flexible meat monster. Creak, creak, creak Like candy, the flying dagger is crunched by the huge mouth of the flat tooth which is transformed from silver. In front of this scene, the three fish people on the opposite side were fooled. They heard that Jones was killed by a monster. But they never thought that the so-called monster was so disgusting and terrible. The throwing knives made of steel are easily chewed by the monster in front of them like candy. If they fall into the monster''s mouth The chilling picture made them shiver and dare not imagine any more. Just now, the two fishmen, who were loyal, turned around and ran. However, before they ran far away, Yinhe swept them and bit them off. The sea was instantly dyed red. Only van der Dyken IX was left standing there. Only when Luffy walked towards him step by step did he wake up on the spot! Don''t come here! I promise you! I promise you everything! I will never trouble Princess White Star again Van der dekken IX was in a hurry. He caught something and threw it away. The weapons originally intended to throw white stars are now all thrown one by one towards the road. It doesn''t work! Whether it''s a huge axe or a long knife, it''s all easily chewed by the silver ho! Luffy went up to van der Dyken IX. Van der dekken IX has lost all his weapons. He didn''t even want to think about it. He knelt down on his four legs and was scared to death by the close distance flat tooth mouth: "please! Please spare me! I swear, I will never harass the princess again. " "That''s what you said just now..." "No! no Now it''s true! I Swear! I swear ¡°¡­¡­¡± See Luffy silent. The joy in van der Dyken IX''s heart seemed to rekindle hope. "Forget it, I can''t let you pirates hurt my family any more. You''d better die..." The voice just dropped. Silver ho swept with a tail flick. Van der dekken IX, with a look of horror, watched his body chewed and swallowed by his flat teeth. His eyes also began to lax, and eventually lost consciousness, completely dead. The sea area polluted by van der Dyken IX has finally returned to calm Chapter 365 Fishman island. After killing van der dekken IX, Luffy picked up van der dekken IX''s head and went back to Fishman island through the air door. As soon as he appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of the people around him. Seeing the head on Luffy''s hand, they were all shocked. There are many extremists who hate human beings in the crowd. Not long ago, the hero and leader of their young generation was killed by the human in front of them. I didn''t expect that it was only a short time after that that, another Fishman was killed, and it was van der Dyken IX, who had some status in Fishman island? How can they tolerate it?! This human is not paying attention to them! "Look! Come and have a look! " "This man is going to kill us Fishman again!" "Do you still have to let..." As soon as the words came to their lips, they noticed that Luffy was holding the silver horn in his left hand. At this time, Yinhe was still in the shape of a huge mouth with flat teeth. It doesn''t matter. It''s a real shock. The group of people who had just been eloquent now swallow the following words back into their stomach. I don''t dare to squeak again. Luffy ignored them. So continue straight Leng Leng toward the direction of the Palace back. The news of Luffy''s return with the head of van der Dyken IX soon spread to the palace. The royal family and others who got the news immediately came to Lufei, including the white star trapped in the hard shell tower. When they saw Luffy''s state at this time, Neptune and the three princes all felt guilty. A six-year-old. With a head in his right hand. There''s a monster in your left hand. There''s no child at all. Several people felt guilty. If they were not incompetent and unable to fulfill the responsibilities of a father or brother to protect white star, white star would not be in danger If they were not afraid of the threat of van der dekken IX and the fact that van der dekken IX would throw Noah''s ship to Fishman Island, the younger sister of white star would not have to be wronged and hide in the hard shell tower If they can do better Then Luffy doesn''t need to take the responsibility that he shouldn''t take at his age. Seeing Luffy no longer have the heartless smile of the past The more Luffy was like this, the more ashamed they felt. Just came to the scene of the white star, see the way fly at this time, the heart is also a more unspeakable sad. She burst into tears. That''s not the truth. Her brother Luffy is not supposed to be like this. White star can no longer suppress the mood in the heart, toward the road to fly. However, she was soon stopped by the palm of nipton''s hand over her shoulder. Nepton shook his head at the white star. Signal white star not to pass. As long as people with clear eyes can see that Luffy''s state at this time is very wrong. In addition, the huge mouth of the flat teeth, which was transformed by Yinhe, was still floating around Lufei. In such a dangerous situation, nipton didn''t want the white star to take risks. No one can guarantee that the monster in Luffy''s hand will hurt white star. But white star soon got rid of nipton''s hand. She knew what was on his mind. She said stubbornly: "no, brother Luffy won''t hurt me!" Just finished. White star turned and rushed to the road. The huge size and strength make it too late for nipton to stop. White star came to Lufei in the blink of an eye. In people''s eyes, she didn''t pay attention to the disgusting and terrible flat tooth mouth. Just hug Luffy in your arms. This scene made the whole audience jump with fear. When they saw that the flat toothed mouth was restored to a samurai sword, they were a little relieved. At the same time, he abandoned the idea of interrupting the gathering of white star and Luffy. After hugging for a long time, Bai Xing released Lufei, with tears in his eyes and a cry in his voice, and said, "brother Lufei, can you stop this? I don''t want to see you risk it for me. I don''t want to see you have an accident. The queen mother has already left. Don''t leave me casually, OK I heard from my sister Bai Xing. Lu Fei had some lax pupils, and finally recovered a trace of life. His expressionless face returned to a smile. He raised the head of van der Dyken IX and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Look! I''ve killed the guy who bullied you. You will never be bullied again. I won''t let anyone bully you. Come on, let''s go to mom''s funeral Van der Dyken IX''s head is disgusting. But the white star didn''t care. She was completely moved by what Luffy had just said. It turns out that everything my brother did was for himself. White star was moved to tears again. A lump in my throat. Hold Luffy in your arms again. Luffy was stunned at first, then showed a happy smile. Afterwards, they didn''t care about everyone''s eyes. They went straight to the tomb of empress Yi Ji. Seeing the road flying away, the group of fishermen had a lot of courage. They started making trouble. Neptune and the three princes had to stay to settle the dispute. cracking. White star and road fly came to Yi Ji Niang''s grave. Looking at the picture on the tombstone. Both of them could not help feeling a little depressed. But soon, they looked at each other and regained their spirits. Because they all know that if Yiji is still alive, she will not want to see them sad, Even if it''s sad, it can''t be shown in front of Yiji Niangniang''s grave. White star wiped the tears on his face and pretended to be strong: "mother, white star has grown up. White star will learn to take care of himself in the future, and will not let father Huang, brother Shaxing, brother Huangxing, brother rollover star and brother Lufei worry any more! " Lu Fei quietly looks at the white star on one side and makes a promise in front of Yi Ji''s tomb. There was a moment of silence. He also followed the promise: "Mom, when I grow up, I will realize your wish to bring all the people of Fishman island to live on land." White star a burst of consternation, look to the road to fly. Luffy also turned to look at the white star. Two people at the same time knowing a smile, didn''t speak again, so continue to guard silently in Yi Ji Niang''s grave. I don''t know how long it took. Nipton and the three princes finally solved the fish man''s trouble and came here. However, they have brought a bad news, that is, as long as Luffy stays in Fishman island for one day, they will not stop making trouble. After hearing that, Bai Xing wanted to keep Luffy. But when she saw the air door and Li Yaoxiang also appeared here at the same time, she knew that Lufei could not stay in Yuren island. Neptune and the three princes were also relieved. Before leaving, Luffy once again made a promise to the White Star: "I will definitely come back. When I come back next time, I will take you out of the sea. You have to work hard to be strong, you can''t cry any more, you know? " "Well!" Chapter 366 meanwhile. Windmill Village. In margino''s bar. After Luffy left, although the crew members of the red hair Pirate Group ran, danced and drank, the atmosphere in the bar obviously dropped a lot because of the absence of Luffy. When many crew members drink, they always say something like this: "I don''t know what happened to Luffy..." Even shanks is no exception. On this day, the crew of the red hair Pirate Group, as always, came to the bar one after another after waking up. Shanks sat in front of the bar, shaking the transparent glass and staring at the beer for a long time. He didn''t know what he was thinking. When Ben Beckman saw this, he went over, took shanks'' shoulder, ordered a glass of beer from margino, and sat down beside him. "What''s the matter? Still thinking about Luffy? " Shanks did not deny that he was thinking about Luffy. In the days when Luffy left, he didn''t think much of Luffy. After all, he regarded Luffy as a real friend. "You say that man''s strength is so strong, how can he not hear of his reputation in this sea? What''s the purpose of taking Luffy? Is it because Luffy is the grandson of Munch D. Kapp? " Ben Beckman took the beer from margino and said, "shanks, don''t think about it any more. We know nothing about that man. It is impossible to speculate what purpose is hidden behind him. Didn''t marginov say that, too? Luffy left with this man once. Since that man didn''t hurt Luffy at that time, it''s estimated that he won''t hurt Luffy this time. Maggino, don''t you "Ah? It''s... It should be... " Ben Beckman said this to comfort shanks as well as margino. Lucifer has been missing for a few days, and margino has been in a trance. Shanks shook his head. Obviously, this is not the answer he wants. A mouthful of the remaining beer, and then cheered: "another glass!" Just then. An air door appeared in the bar out of thin air. There was still some noise at the scene, and there was a moment of silence. Seeing this air door, everyone was stunned. There is no other reason. A few days ago, Li Yaoxiang gave them a very deep impression. After the event, everyone discussed with their captain shanks about Li Yaoxiang''s strength. But it''s not too bad. The ignorant are fearless. After the discussion, they found out what they wanted to do at that time. They did not expect that their captain would give Li Yaoxiang such a high evaluation, and even said that they were not Li Yaoxiang''s opponent at all. Now I know that such an invincible figure will appear in front of myself and others again. It must be false to say that you are not nervous! Gulu All that was left in the bar was the sound of the pirates swallowing. The air door is open. Luffy came out of the air door. The air door disappears. When people saw that Li Yaoxiang didn''t mean to appear, they were relieved. Immediately, the atmosphere of the whole bar was rekindled, and people''s mood was even higher than before. "Luffy! You''re back at last! Do you know how hard I''ve been waiting for you? " "Luffy, come on! Come here! Tell me, where have you been these days? " "Luffy! Don''t listen to him! Come here, we''ve developed a new dance for you The pirates called Luffy''s name one after another. Everyone is happy for Luffy''s return. Even shanks, who had a sad face, could not help smiling. But just when everyone thought that Luffy was going to mix into their group as usual, but he didn''t want to. Luffy was full of ferocity and suddenly roared around: "shut up! You pirates, shut up! I don''t want to see you again! I hate pirates the most Let''s go. Luffy''s face stinked and he walked into the lounge of the bar without looking back. It doesn''t matter what people look at. All of a sudden, so that the presence of people can not help but be a burst of consternation. What''s going on? This just left a few days, always lively and cheerful Luffy, how can it become like this? People, look at me and I look at you. I don''t know what''s going on. The previous Luffy said that he hated pirates, but at least he would not be as extreme as he is now? One by one, all of them were killed by Luffy. Not long. All go back to the boat and drink. Shanks chose to walk into the lounge alone at this time when everyone was walking about. Push open the door and see Luffy alone facing the wall. Shanks tapped twice at the door. Knock! Knock! "Can you come in?" Luffy did not speak. After a moment of silence, shanks chose to walk behind Luffy: "can you tell me what happened?" Luffy still didn''t speak. "Although I don''t know where he has taken you these days, or what you have experienced these days, I just want to tell you that I will always treat you as my friend, and you can always tell me if you have any problems..." Before shanks could finish. Luffy suddenly jumped on a table in the rest room and grabbed shanks'' collar. His eyes were bloodshot and he said: "friend?! Friends?! My mother was killed by the pirates! I don''t have a pirate friend like you! I don''t want to see you again! get out of here! Get out of here Luffy''s a complete explosion. Previously in Fishman Island, in order not to let white star worry, in fact, he has been suppressing his emotions. Now he finally returned to this familiar environment alone, and he could no longer help venting all his emotions at one time! Shanks was a little surprised, too. He didn''t expect that in just a few days. Luffy has gone through so many things. It''s not necessary for Luffy to say so clearly. He can also guess that it was some inhuman pirates who killed Luffy''s "mother". That''s why Luffy became so extreme. Facing Luffy at this moment, he couldn''t say anything. Finally choose to remain silent, turn away. In the next few days, even if Luffy never shut himself up in the lounge or even occasionally sat in a bar, he never said a word to the crew of the red haired Pirate Group. As a result, the pirates became less and less interested by Luffy and cared less about the bar. Until one day, a mountain thief who offered a reward of up to 8 million berry came here Chapter 367 Windmill Village. It''s as peaceful and peaceful as ever. It''s another cool day. Shanks and some of the pirates came here after waking up. As soon as they got into the bar, they saw Luffy sitting there eating breakfast. However, Luffy just like before, did not pay attention to them, and we didn''t mean to force Luffy. Since they learned what happened to Luffy from shanks, everyone now understands Luffy''s feelings. I also know that outsiders can''t help with such things. Only oneself can cross this threshold. That''s it. The pirates drink the wine of the pirates. Luffy eats Luffy''s food. The two are irrelevant. However, this calm atmosphere was soon replaced by a "pa!" at the door It''s broken. The door of the bar was obviously kicked open. Then, a guy about 1.9 meters tall, with a knife hanging on his waist and a cross scar on his forehead, and a group of younger brothers led by this guy appeared in the public view. The visitors are polite. It was very rough. "Sorry to disturb you!" "Ha ha... Are these all pirates..." "The first time I saw so many funny faces." All the people are quietly looking at these arrogant guys. Of course, it''s seagull, who almost led to the early grand finale of the world of the pirate king. Seager didn''t care about the eyes of these stupid looking pirates. He walked to the bar and said, "we are all mountain bandits, but don''t be afraid. We''re not here to make trouble. I want to buy ten barrels of wine. " "Yes... Sorry... The wine is just sold out." "Oh, really? How can I see a group of stupid pirates still drinking?! Do they drink urine? " "Well... All the wine in our shop has just sold out." At this time, shanks handed a bottle of wine that had not been opened to SIG, who was standing next door to him: "I''m sorry, we seem to drink too much wine in the shop. I''m sorry. Here you are. It hasn''t been opened yet. " Seager: "I''m not sure." "Bang!" A classic scene appeared. Seager took the bottle and hit shanks on the head. The bottle is broken. Liquor spilled all over shanks. Luffy, who was still eating, finally stopped his action. His heart sank and his face was gloomy, staring at the arrogant guy in front of him. However, his abnormality did not attract the attention of the people present. "Dead white eyes! Who do you think I am? How dare you look down on me so much? " After that, Seager took a reward out of his arms and said, "look at this! My head is worth eight million. I''m the most wanted criminal in the first level! I''ve killed 56 white eyes like you "Make it clear. Be careful next time!" "Don''t think you''re on the sea. We''re on the mountain. We can''t find you if we run away!" Shanks squatted down and began to pick up the pieces of glass on the ground. "Miss magino, I''m so sorry. Could you lend me a rag?" "Bang!" again There was a loud noise. Seager took out his saber and cut the bottle on the bar. The bottle broke and the wine spilled on shanks again. This time, without waiting for shanks to say anything, Luffy could not help but stand up and yelled: "enough!" He hates pirates. That''s right. But he couldn''t look at people like Seager. In the original work, when Luffy first saw Seager''s situation, he didn''t choose to stand up, but now maybe it''s because he has some lives on his hands and his mood has changed greatly, so this time he has the butterfly effect. Shanks didn''t intend to let Luffy go on. He raised his hand to block Luffy''s direction: "well, Luffy, it''s my own business. I don''t need your intervention." Seager originally wanted to teach Luffy a lesson, but when he saw shanks''s performance, he couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha ha! Look, look! This is the pirate! This is the pirate "Ha ha ha ha!" All the bandits laughed together. After laughing to the full, a kind of mountain thief left. "It''s no fun without wine. Let''s go to another town and have a drink." After the bandits left, it was their turn to laugh in the bar. "Ha ha ha! Really, chief, what are you doing? " "Ha ha ha! I''ve been bullied Shanks laughed with him. But Luffy stood up, looked at shanks and said, "why?" Shanks looked indifferent: "what, why?" "Aren''t you pirates?" "So? What if it''s a pirate? It''s just getting drenched in wine. Do you want to fight? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, both fell into silence. A kind of pirate stopped laughing and listened to the conversation. Shanks took the lead in breaking the atmosphere and playing with the taste: "by the way, don''t you hate pirates? Why did you want to help me just now? " Luffy was stunned. Like shanks said his scandal, and angrily ran back into the lounge. In the bar, the laughter of the crowd was heard again. Ben Beckman walked up to shanks and patted him on the shoulder. "It looks like Luffy will be OK soon." Shanks: well Margino also went to shanks and said, "Captain, thank you. Thank you for Luffy..." Shanks blocked margino''s words: "no, even if there is no Luffy, I will not do it for a little thing, let alone Luffy is still my friend?" ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the lounge. The laughter outside the lounge made Luffy feel a little annoyed. It was a disgrace to him. He sat cross legged on the ground, looking angry and sulking at himself. Li Yaoxiang''s voice, just at this time, sounded in his mind: "when do you intend to continue like this?" "Big brother?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What do you mean?" "Didn''t you promise to lead all the residents of Fishman island to live on land in front of Yiji''s grave? You think you can do it by talking about it? " Luffy didn''t know how to answer. He really thought that as long as he grew up, he would be able to fulfill the wish of Lady Yi Ji. "Do you know how strong the enemy of Fishman island is? You can''t even beat the dragon. Why do you want to take us to live on land? Are you going to take them to live on land or to die? " There was another silence. Luffy didn''t know what to answer. "What should I do?" "If you want to fulfill your mother''s wish, you can''t do it alone. You need more partners. " "Like shanks and them?" "Yes ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Help me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Help me find more partners!" An air door appeared in the lounge out of thin air. Luffy walked in without hesitation Chapter 368 The world of the pirate king is a place full of stories. When Li Yaoxiang and Lu Fei are experiencing their own stories, different stories are happening all over the world. These stories are happy, angry, sad and happy. The next story starts when Luffy was one year old. Somewhere in the North Sea, a child two years older than Luffy was born into a declining royal family. In order to let the past glory reappear, his father did not hesitate to transform his children''s blood lineage, enhance their physique, and tried to cultivate them into an emotionless killing machine. Unfortunately, this child, two years older than Luffy, is of good nature. I can''t get everyone''s approval. He was regarded as a failure by his father. The whole childhood can be said to have been bullied by brothers and sisters. What''s more, in the whole family, the mother who loved the child the most was seriously ill and would soon die. In order to make his mother happy, he chose to go to the kitchen secretly and cooked some food for his mother. How can a three-year-old cook food for the first time? But no matter how bad it was, his mother ate all the food and showed a happy smile. Also because of this smile, and then completely changed the child''s life. In order to see his mother''s smile again, he put more attention on cooking. And even fell in love with cooking. Unfortunately, it doesn''t last long. For a long time, his father carefully arranged the training for him. His performance was a great disappointment to his father. In order to punish him and treat him as a negative teaching material, his father finally decided to put an iron headband on him and put him in prison. This pass has been closed for half a year. However, this experience did not put out his idea of becoming a chef. Instead, he got a message in the book! This message made him have a dream! He''s going to find all blue! A sea of ingredients from all over the world! So he decided to run away! Escape from this home that doesn''t belong to him. With the help of his elder sister and father, he finally escaped from the prison. Around the corner, he came to a passenger ship. He worked as an intern chef on the passenger ship. I''m eight years old. On this day, two uninvited guests came to this passenger ship adrift in the East China Sea. The two guests appeared on the deck of the passenger ship through a transparent air door. As soon as they appeared, they immediately caused a sensation among the people on board. Devil fruit power! It''s the devil fruit power! I haven''t eaten pork. Haven''t I seen pigs run? It''s certainly not their passenger ship that can offend the demons. So the captain of the passenger ship came respectfully to them immediately after he got the news and said, "ha ha, I''m sorry. I don''t know what happened to the presence of the two adults? Let me know if you have anything! The villain will try his best to do it for the two adults! " Wearing the mask of death, Li Yaoxiang said in a cold voice, "it''s OK. You just keep doing your own business. We just want to stay here for a while." "Oh! Good, good! Now the little man will tell you to prepare a room for the two adults! " Li Yaoxiang did not refuse. Led Luffy into the cabin with a crew member. On the way, silly Lufei couldn''t help asking, "big brother, didn''t you mean to take me to find a new partner? My partner is here? " "From now on, I will only take you with me." "As for what kind of partner to look for and how to look for it, it''s up to you to decide and choose." Luffy frowned and fell into silence. 15 minutes later. They took a rest in the room, and then came to the dining room of the passenger ship. Sit down and start ordering. It is no different from the guests on ordinary passenger ships. The insider was relieved to see that Li Yaoxiang didn''t really want to make trouble. If you don''t know, it''s no different. Gradually, we became less formal and restored the atmosphere of this journey. But at this time, a loud noise came from a certain position in the restaurant. I saw a guest in luxurious clothes, a tableware on the table to sweep to the ground. The tableware was broken and the pieces were all over the floor. The guests in luxurious clothes, in front of the service staff, is a good burst of abuse. Scold that service personnel head low, dare not raise. "How does your passenger ship do business?" "Who cooked the food?! How can you treat guests with this kind of food? " Ben was watching the captain of Li Yaoxiang nearby. When he heard the news, he immediately came to the customer with a smile, apologized and winked at several crew members to shout out the scapegoat. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. This guest, I don''t know where our food dissatisfies you? " "Oh, which way? What do you mean by that?! Look at it yourself! It''s all on the floor, and it won''t rot! It''s so hard. How do you want me to eat it? Do you think I''m paying for stones? " "I''m sorry, this dish was cooked by a trainee chef on our ship. Maybe it''s lack of experience, so there are some mistakes... " "Trainee chef?! How dare you let me eat the food cooked by the trainee chef? " At this time, the so-called internship chef also came here. Of course, the visitors have golden hair and curled eyebrows. At the same time, he is also the hero of the story. Eight years old, two years older than Luffy. In principle, the class of the kitchen is very strict. It''s impossible for a practical chef like Shanzhi to have the opportunity to cook this kind of food. There''s no way. It''s only occasionally that the chef and the second chef fail. Can''t you break the sign of this restaurant? As soon as Shanzhi arrived, the captain immediately took his arm and came to the guest: "don''t you apologize to the guest? What is it cooking? You are not allowed to touch the pot in the future! " The guest looked down at the 8-year-old, short man, and said, "is this the food you cooked?" "Is there a problem?" "So hard, who are you going to cook it for?" "The food itself should be hard." Seeing that Yamaji was still hard mouthed, the anger of the guests immediately came up again. The captain quickly covered Yamaji''s mouth and forced him to bow down to apologize. Just as the guest in luxurious clothes was going to teach Yamaji a lesson, a figure even shorter than Yamaji came here at this time Chapter 369 "Did you cook the food?" A crisp sound came into everyone''s ears. People noticed Luffy. At this time, Lufei picked up the food on the floor and asked Shanzhi again, "did you cook the food?" Yamaji didn''t answer. Because he didn''t cook the food. Seeing that Yamaji refused to admit it, the Captain stood up and apologized. Compared with the guest in luxurious clothes, the captain was afraid of Luffy! After all, there is a demon fruit power behind Luffy. "I''m sorry, this food is really cooked by our trainee chef. If you offend me, please forgive me." This side laughs ha ha, turn a head to the mountain rule ferocious denounce a way, "still don''t hurry to make amends to two guests!" Yamaji was very reluctant. But in order to continue to learn cooking on this ship. He hesitated for a moment and finally chose to compromise. But just as he was about to apologize and admit that it was his fault, Luffy put the food into his mouth and said, "it''s delicious!" It''s all silly. Including Yamaji. "I said, the food you cooked is delicious!" Turning to the customer, "why do you feel bad?" "You Customers in luxurious clothes are furious. I say it''s not delicious, you say it''s delicious, isn''t that tearing it down? Where comes the wild child, all can''t discipline?! As soon as he was about to get angry, the captain immediately pulled the well-dressed customer to his side and whispered in his ear. The customer''s eyes changed from anger to surprise, and finally became extremely ugly and looked in the direction of Li Yaoxiang. After that. The captain came out again to make it right. "It''s OK, ha ha, it''s all misunderstanding! Wrong - yes! Since the little customer said delicious, it should be delicious. " The captain turned to the customer and winked, "ha ha, I''m afraid this customer has put too much seasoning, so the taste is different, right?" Try to wink. Customers in luxurious clothes were flushed with anger. But in the end, he chose to swallow it. "Ha ha, yes, I put too much seasoning. Today, I''ll give this little guest a face. I won''t worry about it with you. Next time, don''t let me eat the food cooked by the trainee chef. " After that, the customer left the restaurant with his partner in a hurry. The captain clapped his hand and yelled, "it''s OK! All right! All misunderstandings! It''s all a misunderstanding! Let''s continue to enjoy your delicious food! For customers present today, 50% off Yamaji looked at the captain and said nothing. Turn around and want to go back to work in the kitchen. However, Luffy stopped him at this time: "Hello! What''s your name? " Yamagata''s steps stopped and hesitated for a moment: "Yamagata." "Yamaji, right? Come and be my partner Yamaji Lufei with a sincere smile, smiling waiting for the restoration of Shanzhi. "Idiot." Yamaji ignored Luffy this time and went straight back to the kitchen. Lu Fei went back to Li Yaoxiang and continued to enjoy his food. Li Yaoxiang: "are you sure? Will you choose him? " Luffy: Well Li Yaoxiang: "why choose him?" Luffy: "I don''t understand! But I like him very much In this way, at the first sight of Shanzhi, Lufei confirmed his eyes with him and decided it was him. Then, in the following days, in order to invite him to be his partner, Luffy always followed him. Because of Li Yaoxiang, the rest of the boat did not dare to stop him. Being followed to some annoyed Yamaji, he finally couldn''t help but shout to Lufei: "you''ll give up! I won''t be your partner! I have my own dream! When I grow up in the future, I will definitely look for all blue Luffy''s eyes flickered: "what is all blue?" "Allblue is the dream ocean that every chef wants to reach! You and I are not the same people at all! Don''t bother me any more! Let me be an intern chef on this ship, OK? " Luffy was quiet for a moment. Now he has no dream. Invite partner to join, also just want to complete Yi Ji empress''s last wish, not a dream. But the so-called all blue in shanzhikou reminds him of the adventures on the sea that shanks and others once said. This let him in imperceptible, in the heart gushed a yearning meaning. He subconsciously replied, "it doesn''t matter. After becoming my partner, I can go to allblue with you." Luffy''s sincere attitude made Shanzhi feel touched for a moment. But he soon put the idea aside. This kid in front of me. Two years younger than myself. You can''t depend on what you think. He turned around and left, no longer wasting saliva with the boy in front of him. And Luffy followed again. At this time, the whole passenger ship suddenly appeared fierce shaking. Accompanied by all kinds of panic screams outside the cabin: "it''s a pirate! It''s a pirate! The pirates attacked us "It''s over! It''s over "Run! Run The pirate group that attacked the passenger ship only used shells to bombard the sea water near the passenger ship, slowing down the speed of the passenger ship. There was no damage to the passenger ship itself or to the people on board. However, because the passenger ship had no strength to resist, it was soon controlled by the "cook Pirate Group". Everyone was forced to gather on the deck by the group of pirates. Li Yaoxiang didn''t do it. He followed the rest of the boat out of the cabin. As soon as he appeared, the captain of the passenger ship was very happy and rushed to Li Yaoxiang to bow down. "My Lord! My Lord! Please help us! My Lord, you are a demon with fruit power. You must be able to deal with them, right? " A group of passengers on deck, eyes or joy, or cry. On the contrary, the pirates were ugly. Even their leader, JEPP. "Our cook Pirate Group just wanted to rob all the food materials on this passenger ship, with no intention of harming anyone. I hope you don''t have a hard time with us... " Whether it''s the captain''s kneeling down, or the conversation between JEPP, Li Yaoxiang has never been moved. Today, the most emotional part of the whole passenger ship is the two children, Shanzhi and Luffy. One hears that he''s here to grab food, so he''s not in a good mood. He''s here to learn how to cook. What do you want him to do when the ingredients are gone? One heard that he was a pirate again! It''s the pirates again! Seeing that everyone was paying attention to Li Yaoxiang, Lufei subconsciously expressed his desire and called out to Li Yaoxiang: "big brother!" He hoped that Li Yaoxiang could teach these pirates a lesson! Chapter 370 No response. "Big brother!" Lu Fei called out big brother again, but Li Yaoxiang didn''t respond. Seeing that Li Yaoxiang didn''t plan to do it, a group of pirates were secretly relieved. Although their captain''s leg technique is also very strong, they really want to compete with the devil fruit ability They are not sure. "All right, all right! Don''t struggle any more! All we want is the ingredients! As long as you cooperate, we will not hurt anyone, but also leave enough food for you to reach the next supply point. " Said a pirate. He didn''t dare to be too hard. He was afraid that he would offend Li Yaoxiang. All the guests of the passenger ship, including the captain, saw that the group of pirates were so easy to talk, so they gave up the idea of resisting or begging for mercy. Although they just cooperated with them, they were just some food materials, and the loss was not big. However, the rest of the people compromise, but with a full sense of justice, how can Lufei and Shanzhi see this kind of behavior? They quit immediately! Since no one is willing to stand out, let''s stand out by ourselves! The two did not discuss. No eye contact. But very tacit understanding at the same time rushed to the head of the pirates, JEP! JEP didn''t want to hurt the two children, so he was merciful. But Shanzhi and Lufei have always been indomitable. He was beaten away and rushed forward again. He was beaten away and rushed forward again. JEP was a little impatient. He made a little effort to teach them a lesson and stop pestering. However, with this effort, Lufei and Shanzhi saw the opportunity, and they bit the same leg together. The bite made JEP throw them away on the spot. Both were injured this time. But they are still reluctant to admit defeat. Yamato was even more cruel: "hateful! I''ll find allblue one day "Yes! I will find all blue with you one day Yamato, this is to say his dream, to cheer for himself, let himself not easily give up. As for Luffy, it''s nothing. Just follow me. It sounds very powerful. instant. The whole ship was silent. Then, almost all the Pirates of the chef Pirate Group laughed together. "Ha ha ha! ALLBLUE£¿ How can there be all blue in the world? " "You two want to find allblue?" "Ha ha ha! Another kid cheated by books Shanzhi gritted his teeth: "there must be all blue in the world! I''ll find allblue, too "Yes! There must be! I will definitely find all blue with him Jeers, laughs, all the time. Among all the pirates, only Zhepu didn''t laugh. On the contrary, he looked a little complicated. Because his dream is all blue! But just then. Suddenly, there was another violent shaking in the hull! But this time it wasn''t shelled. It was covered by a huge wave! Unable to take precautions, Shanzhi and Lufei were tired of flying out by the huge waves! For the first time, Li Yaoxiang used "Vientiane Tianyin" to suck Lufei back. When he saw that Shanzhi was in danger and Li Yaoxiang didn''t help him, without saying a word, he jumped into the sea and went to rescue him. Luffy was not happy to be saved. But also look in a hurry toward the direction of two people drink: "mountain rule --!" At this time, the passenger ship was still shaking very badly. The waves are not over yet. There are many people who can''t even stand stably. They need to hold some equipment to barely support themselves and not be thrown out. But Luffy didn''t care so much. He yelled at the crowd again: "help! Go and save people "Isn''t that your captain? Go and save people The pirates also want to save JEP. But the problem is, jumping into the sea in this situation is not to save people! This is to die! Even if you want to save it, you have to wait for the sea to calm down before you think of a way to save it? Seeing that the pirates were helpless, Lufei looked at Li Yaoxiang again: "big brother!" Li Yaoxiang''s eyes, hidden under his mask, were very indifferent and did not respond. Luffy gritted his teeth and chose to jump into the sea. Li Yaoxiang didn''t stop him this time. ¡­¡­ Time goes by in a hurry. On an uninhabited island in the East China Sea. Shanzhi and JEP were washed to the uninhabited island. The development of the story is the same as that of the original. At the beginning, because of his identity, Shanzhi did not dare to get close to him and chose to stay away from him. But when Shanzhi was so hungry that he couldn''t bear it any more, he finally wanted to attack JEP and rob him of his food. However, he didn''t wait to do it. But JEP gave him a big bag of food, and claimed that he had a lot of food. But when Shanzhi finished all the food and planned to ask for food from jepso, he found that jepso had cut off his leg in order to save him. Then, of course, a classic scene appeared. With tears in his eyes, Shanzhi couldn''t help throwing himself into the arms of JEPP and asking him, "why? Why are you doing this? " "Because you and I share the same dream." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yamaji was stunned. No words. But I swear in my heart that I will finish their dream with JEP! Afterwards, the two began to rely on each other on the island, waiting for rescue. But one day they were waiting for help. The boundless sea suddenly had a very humble splash. When the two of them have a clear idea of what''s going on Straight silly! Set off a splash of water, it is striking that the water is flapping in the way of butterfly stroke, and the road is flying at full speed! There''s no boat behind him. What''s he doing? In response, JEP could not help showing a trace of satisfaction: "if it is him... Maybe you can really find all blue with him in the future..." Originally, Yamaji wanted to refute, but he wanted to refuse. But when he saw JEP looking at his broken leg, he knew what JEP was trying to express, so he didn''t argue any more. A moment later. Luffy finally swam to the shore of the island. Yamaji went straight ahead. "Idiot! What are you doing here? What about the others? Didn''t the others come with you? " Luffy squinted and showed a big smile: "I finally found you..." And then "Dong!" He fell to the ground in a faint. As a result, the two people in the original work survived for 48 days on the uninhabited island and were finally rescued. Now they are three people. Food is more scarce, and the situation is worse than the original. For this reason, Yamaji also scolded Luffy as an idiot during this period of time. ¡­¡­ 48 days later. The three of them were finally saved. Yamaji decided to open a sea restaurant with JEP to learn leg techniques and cooking skills from him. The arrival of Li Yaoxiang also means that Luffy is about to leave. However, before leaving, Yamato said so. "When we grow up, if we meet by fate, I will agree to be your partner!" "Good! It''s a deal! " "It''s a deal!" Chapter 371 Windmill Village. In margino''s bar. The atmosphere here is still so noisy. A month ago, we learned that Luffy was missing again, and we were not as nervous as before. After all, this mysterious man didn''t hurt Luffy for the first time, and he didn''t hurt Luffy for the second time. He would never hurt Luffy for the third time, would he? On this day, a group of red hair pirates, as always, spent time here. Just as everyone was having a good time, the air door appeared again. Everybody hold your breath. Luffy came out of it. Seeing only Luffy, but not the mysterious man, we were relieved, but also restored the lively atmosphere before. What makes people more happy and interested is that Luffy''s expression when he comes back this time is not as heavy as before, but also a little joyful. Some gossip crew members can''t help asking: "ha ha ha! Luffy, you''re back at last! You look in a good mood? " "Well!" Have to say. After the incident of Wang SIG, Luffy''s anger towards the red hair Pirate Group has shifted to the past, otherwise he would not have been able to help himself to stand up last time. "What are you happy about? Tell me about it? " Luffy had no scruples: "I found my first partner! In the future, I can go to sea with my friends like you! Let''s take risks together "Ha ha ha ha! Luffy, it''s good for you to find a new partner, but don''t you say you hate pirates the most? Why do you go to be a pirate now? " Luffy was a fool. But he soon regained his smile and said, "no, I''m not a pirate! I want to be a navy. I want to be a navy. I want to take risks with my partners! By the way, we''ll take all of you pirates back! " It''s quiet. Immediately, the sound of laughter everywhere. "Ha ha ha! Good, good! Then we''ll wait for you to catch us. " "Yes, as long as you come, I''ll give you my hands and never fight back!" "Come on, Luffy, you want to be a navy. It''s still early. Compete with me to eat meat first. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time Luffy answered in a daze, Then he went to the table where a large plate of meat had already been set. It made the pirates laugh again. That''s it. Luffy said that he wanted to be a navy, but he didn''t exclude being crazy with the red hair Pirate Group. After three rounds of drinking. A few hours later. Two pirates, who had been drinking alcohol for a long time, suddenly began to fight for Luffy. "Luffy, come to me!" "No, Luffy, come to me!" Two people pull left and right respectively. Luffy''s arms were pulled by them for a long distance. Scared everyone''s eyes almost to stare out. There are many people even drink half of the beer can not help but spray out. Luffy himself was just as scared. Then a group of people screamed. "Ah! How could that be?! How could that be! What''s wrong with my hand? " "Luffy, what''s the matter with you?" "It''s over, it''s over! The rubber fruit we seized from the enemy ship is gone "Luffy, tell me if you ate it or not." A pirate quickly drew the shape of a rubber fruit and showed it to Luffy. "Yes, but it''s not delicious. This should be dessert... " Shanks: "rubber fruit, also called Devil fruit! It''s the treasure of the ocean! People who eat it will become rubber people! And I can''t swim all my life! " Luffy: "what?! No way Shanks: "idiot --!" The pub was quiet for a while. A moment later. Luffy returned to smile: "it doesn''t matter, then I can be a navy who will never fall into the sea in my life!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± So, rubber man Luffy was born on this day. ¡­¡­ Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, a long time passed. On this day, Luffy, as always, came to margino''s Tavern after waking up. However, at this time, the pub is empty. Magino: "Captain, they''ve been at sea for days. Are you feeling lonely? Luffy Luffy: "no, I want to be a Navy man! I won''t miss them "Pa!" The door of the tavern was opened, "excuse me..." It''s Seager the mountain thief. "The pirates are not here today... I feel so quiet. We passed by again. What a fool! We are guests! Why don''t you bring the wine? " After the event, of course, just like the original work, Luffy couldn''t see the behavior of a group of mountain bandits, such as Sieger, so he scolded them. As a result, he angered SIG and taught Luffy a lesson outside the pub. "Oh, is there such a strange person in the world, rubber man? It''s worth a lot of money to sell it to the Circus... " "Damn it! Apologize to me! 32 watts. Right fist Pop! Seager took Luffy''s fist. After shaking his hand, he looked a little gloomy and said, "some abilities, smelly boy... Very good! You have excited me! I''ve decided not to sell you now! It''s better to kill you now! " "No wonder you didn''t come to the port to meet us... So it''s like this..." shanks just felt at this moment, "it''s the last time those pirates... Luffy, didn''t you say you wanted to be a navy and take all the pirates back? Even these mountain bandits can''t be solved. How can you catch us? " "Shut up! You son of a bitch "Oh, pirate? Are you still here? You''d better run for your life as soon as possible... If you walk in again, we''ll shoot... " A gun to shanks'' temple. "Now that the pistol has been drawn, there will be a duel." "Ah?! What are you talking about? " "I mean, it''s not meant to scare people..." Bang! The first pirate was killed on the spot. Then a classic scene appeared. First, Ben Beckman solved a group of mountain bandits in three places, and then the mountain bandit Wang sig used the kill technique. Smoke bomb! Successfully escaped from shanks and other pirates! At this time, it''s useless to be overbearing and overbearing! Don''t ask! Ask is the plot needs! cracking. Seager took Luffy to the sea in a small boat. "Ha ha ha! I successfully escaped. I didn''t expect that I, a mountain thief, would also escape to the sea. I''ve taken you hostage. It''s used up now. I''ve killed 56 people who angered me. Now go to hell, too! " Seager kicked Luffy into the sea. Then came the overlord of animation, the sea king class, who took seagullian with a boat to eat. Shanks arrived and saved Luffy, but he was bitten off an arm by the sea king. At this time, it doesn''t matter what kind of domineering color, what kind of domineering color you see and hear, what kind of domineering color you are armed with! Don''t ask! Ask is the plot needs! Luffy saw that shanks lost an arm in order to save himself, and was deeply moved at last. At the same time, his mind was even more confused: "why... Why... Aren''t you a pirate? Why did you save me? " The dialogue is different. Before that, Luffy forced himself to admit that the pirates were all bad. But after this incident, he can no longer cheat his true feelings. "Who told you that a pirate must be a bad man?" Luffy was stunned for a moment. Once again, I fell into shanks'' arms and cried Chapter 372 Several days went by after the broken arm incident. Windmill Village. On the dock. A group of red hair pirates had already said goodbye to Luffy one by one, and then returned to the pirate ship. Now only shanks and Luffy face to face. Luffy: after you leave this time, won''t you come back again Shanks: Well, we''ve been in Windmill Village long enough, and it''s time to continue our journey ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luffy was a little reluctant. Seeing shanks'' empty sleeve, I felt even worse. Shanks seemed to see something. He went up, touched Luffy''s head and said, "what''s the matter? You want me to take you out to sea? You''re going to die, you idiot Luffy pushed shanks''s hand away and his eyes were moist: "bah! I''m not going out with you! I''m going to be a navy. I''m going to catch you pirates and become the freest man on the sea Shanks''s face moved. And then smile. Remove the straw hat from his head and press it on Luffy''s forehead: "is that right? Then my straw hat will be put to you first. When you have the ability to meet me on the sea, you will give it back to me. I''m looking forward to meeting you again The tears in Luffy''s eyes couldn''t help flowing down. He wiped tears at the same time, just watching shanks go away. Before leaving, shanks did not forget to be mischievous. He turned around and laughed: "by the way, fool. I forgot to tell you, I don''t think Navy suits you. Look forward to the day when you become a pirate! Ha ha ha ha ha Luffy was angry and yelled: "you are the fool! I will become a navy and arrest you all "Ha ha ha ha!" The ship of the red hair Pirate Group left Windmill Village with laughter. ¡­¡­ Time flies. It''s been a long time. The Fisher tiger affair is finally over. He was ambushed by human beings, was seriously injured, lost too much blood, and then was unwilling to accept human blood, and finally died like the original. At this point, the sun Pirate Group was led by Heping, and was invited by the world government to become one of the seven Wuhai. Dragon is different from the idea of very flat, so he gathered a group of people alone and ran to the East Sea to do a big business on his own. As a result, Kapp has free time to return to Windmill Village. In the pub. Village head UPP SRAP: "that''s what happened. During the time when you left, a group of Pirates came to the village who claimed to be the red hair group. Fortunately, they are not too difficult to get along with, people are not bad, Luffy was also rescued by the captain shanks Bang! Kapp punched the bar. "Damn it! Sure enough, is Windmill Village too peaceful? You shouldn''t have left Luffy in the Windmill Village! " Both magino and upra were startled. Mistaking them for angering Kapp. "Hold... I''m sorry, although you told us not to leave with that man, but we really have no way to stop..." "What?! That guy''s showing up again?! And Luffy left with him? " Maggino nodded: "yes... Yes, Luffy left the man twice..." Bang! "Two more times --?"?! What about Luffy? Where''s that kid now? " Kapp''s roar awakened Luffy in the rest room. Luffy rubbed his eyes and came out: "who? How can people sleep when it''s so noisy? " Without saying a word, Kapp rushed to hit the iron fist of love. Dong! "It hurts! Why are you beating me, old man? " Kapp picked up Luffy''s collar and lifted him in the air: "why hit you? Why are you beating you? I told you not to leave with that big brother again! " Anger! I''m so angry with Karp! He was worried to death, but Luffy was always heartless and would not listen. Out of breath, he wants to hit Luffy a few more iron fists of love, so that Luffy can feel his love for him. But the fist cuts through the air, and when it''s about to hit, the iron fist of love suddenly stops in the air. "Damn it! Grandfather! Let go! I want to be a man in the navy -- " Kapp is a fool. what? Kapp couldn''t believe it: "you... What did you say?" Luffy kept slapping Kapp''s arm and yelling, "I said, I want to be a man in the Navy! Let go Kapp is suffocating. it is beyond logic and above reason. I heard you right! The iron fist of love, which was about to be beaten, suddenly changed from fist to palm to embrace of love. Kapp was moved to tears. Luffy, you finally understand grandfather''s hard work. I''m the grandson of Munch D. Kapp! It''s good you look like Grandpa. Not like a father. Kapp''s beard pricked Luffy very uncomfortable, he just pushed away Kapp''s old face: "what are you doing? Let go of me Kapp''s anger subsided in an instant: "ha ha ha ha! Good to be a Navy! Good to be a Navy! Don''t worry, Luffy. Your grandfather, I will make you the best Navy "Cut, I''ll do it myself. I don''t need you." Kapp doesn''t care about Luffy. Still laughing. "Ha ha ha ha, do you hear me? Do you hear me? Luffy said he wanted to be a Navy! My grandson is going to be a Navy Magino and upra nodded in agreement. "Yes, Luffy is your grandson. He will be a great navy like you in the future." Laughing, laughing. Kapp''s face suddenly changed, and regardless of Luffy who was still patting his arm, he muttered to himself, "no, no, Windmill Village is still too peaceful. It''s a pirate and a mountain bandit. So many people come here. What if my lovely grandson is damaged by them? " Kapp, who was overjoyed, even forgot about Li Yaoxiang. Just thinking about how to arrange Luffy properly. After all, he can''t stay long this time, and he can''t take Lufei with him when he is given a new task in the Warring States period. In this case, only ¡­¡­ Not long. Gorpo mountain. Knock! Knock! Knock! "Dadan, come out!" "Kar... Karp, just let us go. Is ace 10 years old? " "Oh, who is this kid?" A moment later, Kapp will take in Luffy things explained again. "What?! One more?! Or Kapp, your grandson? " "Well, choose whether you want to live in a pig cage or adopt the child. You have committed more crimes than the stars in the sky. " "Ace, one is enough... Do you want another one?" The two sides are communicating here. Luffy was not far away. At this time, a mouthful of saliva spewed directly on Luffy''s cheek. Luffy glared at the perpetrator: "damn! It''s filthy! Who are you? " Chapter 373 After Kapp said goodbye. At Dadan''s house. Luffy''s mind is full of images of SIG: "I hate mountain bandits!" "Shut up! If you want to take in a kid like you, we should be the ones who have a headache!! If you don''t want to stay here, it can''t be better! Get out and die by the side of the road! " "All right, boss, don''t be angry." Luffy ignored the angry calidadan: "I don''t have enough food. I want to eat the meat, too." Calidadan: "all the meat, all the meat, is wild beef from ace''s hunting! We also line up at the table to share some wild beef! The bandit world is not prosperous! From tomorrow on, you will work hard for me!! Cleaning, washing, shoeshine, sharpening weapons! And stealing, robbing, swindling, killing!! Listen up! What you''re told to do here must not be known to Kapp! " "Once a day, a bowl of rice, a glass of water! We only protect you! What''s more, you can''t just grow up! " Luffy: I see "So calm?! It''s right to ask me for help with a runny nose and tears! " "Grandfather used to throw me into the jungle. Earthworms, frogs, snakes and mushrooms, since it''s a jungle, I''m sure I''ll have enough to eat! " "I want to be a man in the Navy! I can''t do it to this extent When he heard the word Navy, ACE''s face moved. In the original book, Luffy said that he wanted to become a pirate. Ace didn''t feel much about it. He just felt that as long as the smelly boy didn''t come to hinder him. After all, his childhood shadow was so serious that it was not easy for him to accept a person easily. Not to mention Luffy''s call for the Navy now. Ace looked at Luffy with a little more disgust, then turned around and left calidadan''s house. "Ah? Where is this guy going? " Luffy didn''t know himself, so he followed up. I followed him somewhere. "Hello! My name is Luffy! I''m not angry about spitting! Come and be my partner Ace was furious and slapped a stick on a huge tree. The giant tree breaks in half, and then kicks the giant tree to Lufei. Luffy is not as embarrassed as in the original book. At least, he has also exercised in Fishman island. He soon caught up with ACE and came to a bridge. Ace turned and shot Luffy down the cliff. So the first contact between them ended like this. In the original work, it took Luffy a week to return to Dadan''s home. Today, he is a little stronger. It took him only four days to go back to Dadan''s home. Afterwards, he still clings to ace and wants him to be his partner. Ace''s shots are heavier and heavier. Heavier than the original! Luffy, with the Navy as its target, made ace even more disgusted. It''s much heavier than in the original. Until one day in three months, Luffy chased ace to the terminal of the uncertain object, and he found the secret base of ACE and Saab and heard their conversation. Luffy shouts to the two men on the giant tree: "pirate ship --?"?! You two are going to be pirates?! Hello! Don''t be a pirate! Join me in the Navy and be my partner Ace and Saab were startled on the spot. The secrets of both of them are here! All the money saved in the past five years is here! Without saying a word, they bound Lufei together. Luffy was so stupid that he didn''t even resist. Saab: "is that him? You said that guy named Luffy... " Ace: are you here after all? It''s a long way for ordinary people to come here... " Luffy: are you a friend of ACE''s? Come and be my partner, too! Let''s be the Navy together "Shut up! One Navy at a time. Do you know what those navies are? " "What should we do? The secret has been discovered. If you let it go, it will be told out.... " "Kill it..." "OK, let''s decide..." "Aye, aye, aye, aye, aye, aye, aye, aye, aye, aye, aye, aye, aye!!! Wait, you wait for me! I didn''t expect to die! I can''t die yet "Idiot! Be honest with me "Saab, do it now!" "What are you talking about! Of course it''s you "I''ve never killed anyone "Don''t I, too? I don''t know how to do it! " Two 10-year-old kids, in a stalemate. Luffy took the opportunity to call for help. The call for help also successfully attracted the attention of others. Now, ACE and Saab are in a hurry. "No! Someone''s coming "Anyway, untie this guy first! If you don''t get out of here, the treasure will be found! " They quickly untie Luffy and find a place to hide. The gangsters who were robbed by ACE just came here with Burj Jamie. They were all pirates of sapphire Pirate Group. However, while they were hiding, Luffy was caught by bur Jamie. "Damn it! You bloody pirate! Let me go! I''ll be a navy in the future, and I''ll catch you pirates! " "Rubber, 32 watt fist!" Pop! "Smelly boy, I didn''t expect that you still have some strength. What strange body is this? Oh, want to be a navy? If I kill you now, you can''t be a Navy! " "Ace! Help me "What? Do you know ace? " "Yes, he is my partner. But I almost killed me just now. " "Let me ask you for a moment. Ace robbed our treasure before. These treasures are very important to our Pirate Group. Do you know where he hid his treasure?" Luffy can''t lie. His strange expression obviously betrayed his idea. Naturally, he was arrested by borjemi and tortured to extort a confession. Later, because Luffy refused to betray ace and Saab, they finally won the recognition of the two, beat burjamie together, and returned to the Dadan home with Saab. When it comes to this, everything is the same as the original. The difference is that the way they get along with each other has changed. One clamors all day, saying that he wants to be a navy, and the other two want to join him as a partner. The two would fight back every day, saying that they were idiots and would never join in. They wanted to be pirates. Three people often quarrel. But it doesn''t prevent the three of them from deepening their feelings. Hunting together, exercising together, fighting together and robbing together. During this period, they also knew the real identity of Saab, but their relationship did not change. One day soon after, ACE even stole a bottle of wine from Dadan''s house, saying that after drinking this bottle of wine, the three would become brothers. On this day, the three people raised their glasses at the same time and expressed their dreams and goals before the formal friendship. Saab: "I''m going to sea! I want to go out of this country, I want to see the vast world! Write all these experiences into a book! To be stronger! Be a pirate Ace: "I want to be a pirate, always win, always win! To get the highest reputation! No matter how many people in the world don''t agree with me or hate me, I''ll be a big pirate to make them look good! " Luffy: "I want to be a Navy! We need to get all the pirates back! And then go on an adventure with my partner! Go after your dreams Three people, you look at me, I look at you. "Saab, what a conspiracy. I thought you were going to be my navigator." "No! Ace! Don''t you want to be my crew? " "No, no, no! Don''t you two join the Navy with me? " so The strange alliance was born. After drinking, he became a brother. The three men looked at the sea with lofty spirit. "In the future, I will be the most powerful pirate!" "Me too!" "Luffy, if you meet us in the future, promise us not to stay." "Well! Don''t hold on, if I beat you, you''ll join me and be a Navy togethe Chapter 374 Time flies. It''s been a long time. This day. Luffy took ace, Saab, and the Dadan family to the Windmill Village, the bar of magino. This action made the village head angrily scold him on the spot. "You! How can you bring all these villains to the village?! You have ruined the reputation of our Windmill Village! " Luffy giggled. He didn''t take the anger of the village head seriously at all. Enjoy yourself in the pub with ACE, Saab and Dadan. Luffy: "this is the village where I was born. How about it? Isn''t that good? " Saab: "yes, it''s much better than King City. Luffy, I envy you for being born in such a village. " Ace: it''s really good Luffy: "ha ha ha! You are my partners! This will be your village in the future! " Ace was angry with Luffy: "who is your partner?! How many times have I told you? I can''t be in the Navy with you! You idiot! I don''t even know what Navy is Luffy still giggled: "the navy is catching bad guys!" Saab: "forget it, Luffy. The Navy and the garbage in King''s city are the same group. Ace and I can''t be in the Navy with you. " Luffy: I won''t give up ¡­¡­ Time has passed for a long time. Finally, Kapp came back to see Luffy. Learning that Luffy had not been taken away by Li Yaoxiang during this period of time, he was very happy. However, when he learned that Saab and ACE''s dream was to be a pirate, he was angry again. Facing a few bear children is a good iron fist of love. "You bastards! Like to learn or not, do you want to be a pirate? Can''t you learn Luffy?! To be a just Navy is the right path you should take! " Kapp didn''t mean to hit Luffy. But Luffy saw that both ACE and Saab were beaten, so he fought back with them. Kapp was easy to fight, so he even beat Luffy. Luffy was beaten to a pig''s head. For the first time, he thought that his grandfather''s words were so catchy. When he was beaten, he did not forget to praise: "yes! You should be in the Navy with me! " Ace and Saab were beaten to the point where they rolled their eyes and frothed at the mouth. They insisted: "we won''t be in the Navy with you if we kill you..." Then they were completely unconscious. ¡­¡­ Before long, Kapp left again because of something. Beat also beat, Saab and ACE did not give up, still adhere to their dream. Even after the Kapp incident, he chose to run away from home and stand alone. Of course, Luffy followed them to stand alone. Time came, and one day, Saab''s father finally came. He entrusted the sapphire Pirate Group to arrest Lufei and his party. "Son of a bitch! Give Saab back "What can you say that you can''t understand? Saab is my son. The child lives according to the parents who gave birth to him. It''s a natural obligation! Since you instigated my Saab to run away from home "You rubbish! Are you staring at my property? " Ace yelled and was beaten hard by the sea robber who took care of him. The blood was all on Saab''s father. "Hey, you should be careful when you beat children. It''s dirty when it''s stained with the blood of children in garbage mountain. Now I need to go back and disinfect. " "Shut up! I''m not abetted! I want to run away from home myself This sentence completely angered Saab''s father. Saab''s father also ordered the pirates to completely solve ace and Luffy. In order to ask his father to let ace and Luffy go, Saab finally had to promise his father that he would live according to his words in the future, and then left here with his father. See Saab so leave, ACE and Luffy two people are very angry. Luffy couldn''t help yelling at ace: "look! Look! Another pirate! Another pirate! But for these pirates, Saab would not have been caught! Are you going to be a pirate? " Ace also yelled at Luffy: "is the Navy good?"?! The guys who took Saab are with the Navy! If it wasn''t for the Navy, what would garbage like them do? " The two brothers are at each other''s throats. Instead, brujem, the leader of the sapphire Pirate Group, became a foil. "Hey, you guys are so interesting. One wants to be a pirate, one wants to be a navy, and the other is an aristocrat. How did you get together? " "Compared with... That noble boy, he should laugh at you in his heart..." "Nonsense! Saab won''t do that! " "Saab is our brother!" "Oh, really? I''m sorry, but you can''t get close to him any more. If you''re going to do that, I''ll have to tear your throats right now... If you really think of him as a brother and think of him, you should let him go. " "Saab hates King City!" "Forget him, there are some things you will understand when you grow up..." "Forget it, I don''t care about you either." "You guys gave me a lot of care about the last thing about Burj Jamie. But I like tough guys. I need people now. As long as you help me transport the goods to this place, I won''t embarrass you. " The goods in brujem''s mouth, of course, are the explosives that will blow up the whole garbage mountain. He reached an agreement with the king of the kingdom of Goya that as long as the garbage mountain area was cleared before the dragon people came, the king would allow him to become a member of the aristocracy. Today''s Luffy and ace are just squeezing the last drop of value for him. The development after the event is just like the original. The dump was blown up. However, the gate of the king''s city was closed, and brujem, together with the rest of the garbage mountain, was isolated outside the king''s city. Obviously, the king is treacherous. The betrayed brujem went to extremes. He vowed that he would only do one thing for the rest of his life! He wanted to revenge all the nobles in the world and the king of the kingdom of Goya! As a result, he also marked the treasure that ACE and others had saved for a long time. Then there was the battle with ACE and others. Luffy was seriously injured in the war and was taken away by the Dadan family first. Ace will fight to the death. Calidadan chose to stay and fight with ACE in order to bring him back. After that, Luffy could not move in the home of Dadan, and he did not know how many days later, ACE finally came back here with calidadan scarred on his back. Everyone who got the news was very happy. However, before they were happy, another member of the Dadan family got another piece of bad news from the dock near the king''s city "Saab... Is dead..." Chapter 375 "You lied! Even joking is unforgivable! " After hearing the news, ACE''s first reaction was to rush forward and beat the pirate. He doesn''t believe it! He didn''t believe it was true! The pirate didn''t fight back: "it''s neither a joke nor a lie. It''s... It''s very sudden for me... Even doubting these eyes! And whether it''s a dream or an illusion! " The pirate pushed away ace and calmed him down. He said, "Saab was taken back by noble parents. Is that what Luffy said? There are places like us who don''t want to go back! If that guy is really happy, how can he go to sea! How can you hang the Shanghai thief flag and go out to sea alone Luffy trembled with excitement and fell to his knees: "Sa... Did Saab not have happiness?" Ace scratched his hair: "why? Why didn''t we go and get him back? " Two children mistakenly think that Saab can be happy as long as he returns to his parents. Therefore, during this period of time, he was forced to bear the pain of separation and did not look for Luffy. Now both are remorseful. Ace rushed over again and picked up the collar of the Pirate: "where''s the guy who killed Saab?"?!! I''m going to kill him!! I want to avenge Saab! " Then ace picked up his weapon and rushed out the door. Unfortunately, calidadan took the lead to rush forward and press his head to the ground, even smashing the floor: "smelly boy! Don''t you stop? " "Go away! Asshole "I don''t even have the strength, but I''m very arrogant! What can you do?! You''re going to die! Dead will be forgotten! You are a person of this level now! " "It''s this country that killed Saab!! This world!! What can you do "Your father changed the world with death! When you become a man of that level, it''s up to you to die! " "Come on! Help me tie up this idiot! " The bandits teamed up with ACE. The scene was very chaotic. In the whole process, Luffy is in a unique state. It was noisy, but he felt very quiet. No matter what people around him are saying or doing, he can''t feel it. Empty eyes. There was a blank in my mind. Kneeling there motionless. "Why... Why... Why do people around me die one by one..." 58% 61% 63% Li Yaoxiang: "because you are useless." "I''m useless?" "Yes! If you are strong enough, nothing will happen before. If you were strong enough, Saab would not have been taken away. If he is not taken away, he will not be killed. It''s all your fault. You killed Saab, you killed your mother "Originally... Originally... Is it all my fault..." "Yes, it''s my fault... If I wasn''t strong enough to protect them, they wouldn''t die... I killed Saab and my mother..." 68% 72% 75% 78% Time goes by second by second. Luffy was still on his knees, motionless. I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly he began to murmur to himself. "Revenge... Revenge... I want revenge..." "I want revenge!"!!! Big brother! Lend me the weapon! I want revenge for Saab! I''m going to kill them!! I''m going to kill them all! " The original exchange of consciousness suddenly turned into shouting in reality. Luffy''s eyes turn red! Ferocious! Crazy! Yelling at the air around! All of a sudden, all of the people present were shocked. Even ace, who was still in a state of madness, was also quiet. Li Yaoxiang: "I will not help you." "Why?! Why? Big brother! Why? Why don''t you help me! I want revenge! I want to avenge Saab! " Li Yaoxiang: "as I said, from now on, you can only rely on yourself. I won''t help you any more. " "I don''t need your help! You lend me a weapon! Just borrow my weapon! I''m going to kill them! Kill them all 79% 81% "Luffy..." ace, who was crushed to the ground, couldn''t help murmuring. The disillusioned calidadan immediately yelled, "come on! Go and suppress him A group of pirates, who had suppressed ace, immediately shifted their target and rushed to Luffy, crushing Luffy to death. Ace looked at Luffy with a guilty look, but there was no movement. But even so, Luffy''s mood still did not calm down. Having experienced the death of a relative, he was more excited than in the original work! More crazy! Even his teeth were bitten with blood. Calidadan urged: "Luffy! Wake up! Wake up! It''s not your fault. chill! Calm down first "It''s my fault! My fault! Because I''m not strong enough! That''s why Saab died! I killed him, I killed him "No! It''s not your fault! chill! Luffy, calm down! " Luffy was crushed to death by a group of mountain thieves. Even with all his strength, he couldn''t move. When he could not resist with his last effort, his belief collapsed. Hatred cannot give him more power. At last, he could not suppress his mood and ran away completely. Tears were streaming down my face. I was tearing my heart out. All the people on the scene saw that they were also infected by Luffy''s painful appearance and shed tears. On this day, everyone in Dadan''s family spent in sadness. ¡­¡­ Time flies. It''s been a long time. Luffy, who has always been lively and cheerful, has changed a lot during this period. Eat less, drink less and smile less. We all know that he has not come out of his sorrow. This day. He and ACE came to the cliff and looked at the distant sea together. Also a long silence, ACE finally said, "is this the Navy you want to be?" Luffy''s heart moved, biting his lower lip, and he didn''t answer. "Saab was killed by what you call the Navy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "If you become a navy in the future, I will kill you myself..." After that, ACE turned and left. Leave Luffy alone to watch the setting sun. Luffy clenched his red lips, and tears began to flow down again: "why... Why... Shouldn''t the Navy only deal with bad guys..." His faith began to waver. The heart is very complicated. He couldn''t tell who was good and who was bad. Is it necessary for him to insist on the idea of becoming a navy? I don''t know how long it took. The tears on my face are dry. Luffy suddenly wiped his tears, stood up, regained his spirit and said, "big brother, I want to be stronger!" Li did not respond. "Teach me to be strong!" There was no response, but there was an air door in front of him. Luffy looks happy and smiles, then steps into the air door without hesitation Chapter 376 Frost moon village. Lu Fei and Li Yaoxiang, one big and one small, walk on the muddy road of the village. Luffy looked around curiously. He couldn''t help looking up and asked, "big brother, why did you bring me here? Can it be stronger here? " "Well, don''t you like my silver horn very much? I''ll bring you here to learn kendo. As long as you study hard until you can suppress Yin ho with your own strength, I''ll give you Yin ho. " "Really?" Li Yaoxiang nodded. Luffy''s eyes are bright and his whole body is full of energy! A moment later. One big and one small came to a Kendo hall. Kendo Hall''s owner Geng Si Lang, who seemed to be Li Yaoxiang, welcomed him very politely: "welcome, Mr. Li! Thank you for your donation to Shuangyue village. Last time I didn''t have time to thank you, so you left. This time you should stay a little longer, so that I can be a landlord. " "It''s nothing. It''s just a little effort. It''s nothing..." While they were making all kinds of polite remarks here, Luffy was foolishly sightseeing around, completely ignoring the meaning of the Taoist master Geng sirang''s reply. Walking, he soon met a group of fierce bear children. The leader didn''t speak yet. On the contrary, a few bear kids who looked like a valet took the lead in questioning Luffy: "Hey, who are you? Do you know whose territory this is? What are you doing here? " "Me? My name is Luffy! It''s here to be stronger! " "Stronger? It''s a newcomer to learn Kendo... Forget it, no matter what your purpose is, since you are a newcomer, let''s introduce you first! Standing in front of you, this is Mr. gengshiro''s strongest apprentice, Solon! Sauron can be defeated even by adults! He will be your boss in the future! Why don''t you come and see me? " Hearing that Solon was the strongest, Luffy was excited. "You are the strongest here?" Hearing this, Solon closed his eyes and looked cool. Holding two wooden swords, Solon finally opened his eyes and stared at Lufei fiercely. Luffy said excitedly, "I''m going to challenge you!" Then, without saying a word, he attacked directly. Next. In the courtyard of Kendo hall, there is a great battle between ghosts and gods! "Ha ha ha ha! Your moves don''t work for me! I''m a rubber man! Watch the move! Rubber - 32 watt fist "Damn it! You son of a bitch! You cheat It''s hard to separate the two. Luffy relied on his ability to fight bravely. Solon, on the other hand, relied on his double swordsmanship to fight back. The noise is getting louder and louder, which finally attracts the attention of two adults, Geng sirang and Li Yaoxiang. When they came to the scene, one of them picked up Sauron''s and Luffy''s collars and separated them. "Let go! let go! We haven''t finished yet! As long as I beat him, I will be the strongest here! " "Son of a bitch! If you can use a real knife, you will not be my opponent Although they have been mentioned in midair by gengshiro and Li Yaoxiang, they still have a tit for tat. The two adults did not answer them. Li Yaoxiang: "this is the child. His name is Luffy. I''m going to leave him here to learn Kendo from you. I hope you can take care of him for a while. " Gengshiro: "OK, of course, no problem." In this way, Lufei stayed in gengshiro''s Kendo hall and learned Kendo with Solon. ¡­¡­ Time flies. Luffy practices his Kendo day after day in the Kendo hall. On this day, he competed with Sauron about the number of times he wielded a knife. "1001100210031004..." Solon is very serious, and his movements are very orthodox, and he carries out his daily knife exercise. One side of the road fly also methodically followed in the side of the sword. Solon waved as many knives as he could. Solon hung the boulder on his wrist, which made it more difficult to wield the sword. He also increased the boulder on his wrist, and he was not willing to lose to Solon at all. The sun is in the sky. Both of them were sweating. The number of times of wielding a knife is finally about to reach the goal that Solon asked for. He waves the last knife and shouts: "3000!" Luffy followed closely, waving an extra knife: "3001!" Then he looked at Solon with a smile, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and breathed a sigh: "hoo, today is my win again." "Idiot! What''s a win? " "I''ll wave you more." "3000 is the goal of my morning exercise! You idiot! Don''t think you''ll beat me if you wave more than me! " Luffy was still smiling and didn''t care what Solon was saying. One looks like I won. Then turn around and leave. But as soon as he turned around, Solon''s voice came from behind: "30013002!" Luffy turns and looks at Solon with a confused face. Solon looks at him with a cheap smile ¡°3002£¬3003£¡¡± ¡°3003£¬3004£¡¡± As a result, this morning exercise will continue forever. I don''t know how many times this happened during Luffy''s stay in kendo hall. Neither of them is willing to admit defeat. It wasn''t until gengshiro''s daughter guyna came to call them for dinner that the early morning struggle came to an end. However, the struggle at the table began immediately. "Another bowl!" "Two bowls!" "Three bowls!" "I want four bowls!" Bang! Bang! Guyna gave two people a punch, that''s the end. After breakfast, it''s the daily challenge. Of course, this is not the project arranged by gengsilang. What''s more, Solon and Luffy have added their own links. "Solon! I will challenge you "Idiot, I don''t want to fight you! If you could use a real knife, I would have killed you. Guyna, I''m going to challenge you! " "Oh? After fighting so many times, can''t we learn a lesson? You are not my match at all "Damn it! I''m better than yesterday! Today, I will be able to defeat you Luffy saw Solon challenge guyna, he also followed the challenge: "guyna, I also want to challenge you!" "Idiot! You can''t even win me. Why challenge guyna? " "I don''t care, I''m going to challenge!" "Since you two want to be beaten so much, I''ll help you. You two go together. " "Damn it! Guyna! You look down on me! To deal with you, I am enough alone! You don''t need this idiot! " Luffy roared and screamed. A moment later, several people came to the courtyard. Sauron and Luffy, of course, are not willing to fight two against one, so when one starts, the other will watch first. It''s just that Guyana naken did what they wanted? Guyna at the same time with Solon, but also take the initiative to attack Luffy. Finally, they had to work together to deal with guyna Chapter 377 It''s nothing to fight alone. Both of them can fight with guyna. But when the two fight for a while, the strength of Shuangshuang is weakened. Pull each other back. Often in the attack on guyina, as long as guyina flash, their attack will fall on each other. So, guyna solved them perfectly in three places. "Fool! If you hadn''t made trouble here, I wouldn''t have lost to guyna! " "You are the fool! You''re the one who messed me up While watching the battle, the bear children did not forget to coax one after another and recorded their achievements by the way. "Guyna vs Solon, 2000 wins, 0 loses!" "Guyna vs Luffy, 78 wins, 0 losses!" After this battle, the two people once again reckless crazy exercise, and threatened, tomorrow will be able to beat guyna. That night. all is quiet at dead of night. Solon sneaks into the Kendo hall. He was careful not to let his steps make any sound and slipped into the place where the real Dao was placed. Just as he was about to take away some real knives on the wall, Luffy just appeared behind him at this time, digging his nose and saying, "what are you doing?" Sauron was startled. Turn around and rush forward to pounce on Luffy and cover his mouth tightly. "Shh! Idiot, keep quiet Just as Luffy wanted to fight, soron quickly added, "don''t make a sound, I''ll tell you!" Luffy''s eyes flickered and he nodded. "Guyna is practicing in the backyard. I''m going to fight her with these real knives! As long as I use a real knife, I won''t lose to her! " Luffy''s more responsive! "You want to be strong secretly?" "Shh! Don''t shout so loud! Let the librarian hear it and it''s over, stupid! " "I want to fight, too!" "Idiot, your swordsmanship is so weak. If you use a real sword, you''ll lose all of a sudden. What else do you want to fight?" "I, too, want to, yes, fight!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Solon couldn''t beat Luffy, so he finally had to go to the backyard to find guyna with some real knives in his arms. In the backyard. Guyna wields a knife at the stake. Luffy and Solon came here at this time. "Guyna! I brought the real knife! Compete with me with a real knife "Me too! I want to compete with you with a real knife, too! " "With me? Good The moonlight fell on the three men. Even if it''s a real Dao, it can''t change the gap between the two sides. Solon and Luffy are defeated by guyna in a moment. Guyna didn''t become submissive because she was using a real sword. Instead, her sword was more powerful. All of a sudden, Solon and Luffy have to admit that they lost again. I lost completely. "That''s ridiculous!! I''m not reconciled Sauron was not reconciled. His dream is to become the biggest swordsman in the world. But now he can''t beat guyna even once, which makes him have the face to talk about his dream? He was so unwilling that tears came out. Lu Fei, who lost to guyna, was also in the same situation. With tears in his eyes, he was unwilling to murmur to himself: "damn... Why, why am I still so weak..." Guyna didn''t go to comfort the two miserable little boys. Instead, he said with emotion: "in fact, I''m the one who''s not willing to..." "What?" Solon and Luffy speak in unison. "When girls grow up, their physical strength will be worse than boys... I''m going to fall behind you. Don''t you often say that you want to be the biggest swordsman in the world? Dad said... Girls will never be the number one in the world... " At this point, guyna''s tears could not help flowing down: "I envy you are boys, I also want to be the first in the world..." Solon: "I said this kind of thing to me after winning!! You are so mean! You are my goal "Solon..." "So if one day I win you, it''s not by strength!"?!! Isn''t it like a fool for me to exercise so hard to promise you? " "Let''s make an agreement! One of us must become the biggest swordsman in the world! Let''s see who completes the dream first Luffy: "me too! If you want to be the biggest swordsman in the world, I will be the strongest man in the world! I want to protect everyone around me! So that everyone will not be hurt! Let''s see who completes the dream first "Fool... You two are my losers..." The picture is very moving. Guyna was also moved. She knew that Solon and Luffy were comforting her, cheering her up and telling her not to give up. Clean up mood, three people respectively hand out, hand. "I promise you." "Good! It''s a deal! " "It''s a deal!" "By the way, you two should be my partners, too." It''s a good atmosphere. It''s broken by Luffy. "Idiot! Is this the time to say that?! You are so weak! Don''t expect me to join you! " The two men met each other again. Make guyna laugh and cry. In this way, the three children in this one night, gave their life will not give up the oath ¡­¡­ The next morning. I was so tired last night. Solon and Luffy both stayed up late today. But when they wake up and come to the Kendo hall, they hear a bolt from the blue. "No! No! Sauron, Luffy! Guyna, she fell down the stairs... Dead! " Solon rushed to guyna''s body, just a burst of Fury: "bastard! You just made a promise with us yesterday!! Do you run away now "Solon! Don''t do that Solon made a lot of trouble, and his mood finally calmed down a little. He immediately knelt down in front of gengshiro: "teacher, please give me her saber!" When he got the sabre, soron swore with tears on his face: "I want to be better!! Become the biggest swordsman in the world who can also hear my name in heaven! " Compared to solo''s excitement. Luffy was much quieter in the face of this. There was no noise in the whole process. But that doesn''t mean he''s not sad. On the contrary, he was very sad. I feel very bad. There is no way to control the tears, keep flowing down. Keep wiping tears. Wipe and flow. Flow and wipe. I can''t finish it. At the same time, he is constantly asking himself in a low voice: "why... Why? Why do people around me die one by one... Is it because I''m too weak... " Gengshiro heard Lufei''s murmur. The death of his daughter made him very sad, but he still went to Luffy and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him: "don''t blame yourself, it''s not your problem. It''s an accident. No one wants this to happen... " Apparently, Solon noticed what was happening here. He went up to Luffy and yelled, "idiot! Stop crying! Don''t you mean to be the most powerful person in the world?! That''s what you promised guyna! We''re going to work even for guyna''s share! " That''s what I said. But Solon''s own tears couldn''t stop eithe Chapter 378 The next morning. Neither soron nor Luffy was depressed or lazy because of guyna''s death. On the contrary, they work harder than before! Both sides know in their hearts that they are not working hard alone. They''re going to work with guyna. It''s a commitment between them and guyna. In this way, the days went on for several days. Nothing special happened these days. Luffy and Solon''s life is still exercise, exercise and more exercise. Until that day. As soon as Solon came to the Kendo hall, he found an unexpected guest in the hall. His master gengshiro was receiving this guy. He knows this guy. This guy is the masked man who led the way here to learn kendo. As soon as he saw the masked man, Solon felt tight inside. Then he rushed out without saying a word. Running in the Taoist Museum. Until he ran to the courtyard of Daoguan''s backyard and found that Luffy was saying goodbye to other students one by one, he stopped walking and asked Luffy breathlessly, "are you going to leave?" Luffy''s eyes were full of sadness. But he nodded. Solon rushed forward and grabbed Luffy''s collar: "son of a bitch! Didn''t you promise guyna to work together?! What''s the matter with you leaving now? " "Even if I leave, I won''t leave training." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, Solon calmed down and released Luffy''s collar. In the situation of Luffy''s face, soron suddenly turns and leaves. Across the courtyard, back to the dojo. Regardless of the two people who are talking, gengshiro and Li Yaoxiang pass by them directly, then take away the four real knives hanging on the wall and return to Lufei. He threw one of the real swords to Luffy''s feet, bit the hilt of one of the real swords in his mouth, and said, "before you leave, let''s have a final contest." Luffy smiles brightly. Pick up the real knife. The two sides put on a good posture and rushed directly towards each other. Then, the collision between knives sounded in the courtyard. It''s very dense. Luffy''s swordsmanship is not as fresh as it was when he first came here. Even if he had a fight with Sauron, he had his way back and forth. Solon can''t take Luffy as easily as before. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! It''s been a long time. You come and I go. Unfortunately, Luffy''s talent in kendo is not as good as Sauron''s. In the end, Solon caught the moment of his mistake, picked up the real knife in his hand and ended the contest. The two sides looked at each other breathlessly for a long time. No one spoke. I don''t know how long it took. Sauron retracts the knife into its sheath. Then, without any reason, he said, "how can you be the strongest in the world if you are so weak?" "I will be stronger, stronger than anyone else!" "Well, don''t you often say that you want me to join you and become your partner? The next time we meet, if you can beat me, I''ll join you! " Luffy''s bilateral corners of the mouth rise rapidly. But Solon immediately added: "don''t be happy too soon! If I find out that you have broken your promise to guyna and me, I will kill you myself Luffy was stunned. But soon the smile returned. "Good!" "It''s a deal!" "It''s a deal!" A moment later, Solon seemed to think of something and suddenly asked, "by the way, you''ve been inviting me to join you. What do you want to do when you grow up?" If it was before, Luffy would not hesitate to answer: I want to be a Navy! But after the Saab incident, Luffy hesitated. He found that not all navies were as good as he thought. He began to get confused. I don''t know what I want. He only knows that he yearns for the sea and freedom. Seeing the complicated look on Luffy''s face, Sauron was ashamed for a while. He only felt that he was really on a big event this time. I knew that the boy was unreliable, and I didn''t even know what I wanted to do, so I casually invited others to join. What''s more terrible is that I actually agreed to Soon after, Li Yaoxiang and gengshiro finished their conversation and came to the backyard. He was about to take Lufei away. Just as they were about to step out of the gate of the dojo, Solon ran after them and cried out: "Luffy! You idiot! Don''t forget our agreement Luffy''s eyes were moist, and he readily agreed. ¡­¡­ After leaving the Kendo hall, Li Yaoxiang took Lufei to a secret place. He called out the air gate and took Lufei back to gorbo mountain. Luffy walked back into Dadan''s house as if nothing had happened. "I''m back --"! Why? Are you eating meat? Well, I''m hungry, too! " In a flash, the people who were eating turned their heads and looked at Lufei in surprise. Ace rushed over and beat Lufei to the ground with one punch: "bastard! You disappeared for so many days! Where did you go? " Luffy was a little surprised. Cover your cheek. He understood why ace suddenly came and beat himself. "I... i... big brother took me to become stronger..." "Big brother?" Ace knows something about Li Yaoxiang. During the time with Luffy, Luffy talked to him and Saab. "Idiot! Even so, can you leave without any explanation?! Do you know how worried people are about you during this period of time? " "I... I..." Luffy didn''t know what to answer. At this time, ACE saw the real knife that Luffy held in his arms. Luffy''s current strength is not enough to suppress Yinhe, so Li Yaoxiang has not given Yinhe to Luffy. What Lu Fei had in his arms was only a real sword he had brought back from gengshiro Kendo hall. Ace also picked up his weapon that looked like a faucet pipe, pointed to Luffy and said, "good! You said you''re going to get stronger yourself, right? Is that your weapon? Take your weapon and fight with me outside! I''d like to see how strong you are, the missing man A moment later. A group of people came to the open space outside Dadan''s house. Calidadan and other mountain bandits were watching. Ace is holding a tap. Luffy is holding a real knife. A big fight is imminent! Ace, full of anger in his heart, took the lead in attacking. Before that, although Luffy was stronger than he was when he was 7 years old in the original book, Luffy still didn''t beat ace once. After all, ace was three years older than Luffy and exercised three years more than Luffy. At this time, ACE''s strength is not weaker than soron''s, even stronger! However, this competition is not a pure sword competition. Luffy doesn''t use swordsmanship as he did against Sauron. In this battle, Luffy gives full play to the advantages of swordsmanship and rubber man! Often when the real Dao is suppressed, he will abandon the real Dao decisively and make a few floor movements, plus rubber legs, rubber fists and so on, to crack ace''s attack. When the crisis is over, they will pick up the real sword and continue to fight. Sometimes they will use their feet instead of their hands, and use their wrists to roll up the hilt to fight. Ace is not only to avoid Luffy''s attack, but also to guard against the attack when the rubber leg retracts. Ace was under a lot of pressure. Finally, after hundreds of rounds, ACE''s weapon was kicked by Luffy. It''s not impossible to keep fighting, but ace didn''t. He threw the steel pipe away and angrily scolded Luffy: "if you dare to leave without any explanation next time, I will never forgive you!" Then he turned and left for the jungle. It seems very angry, but in the absence of everyone''s notice, the corner of his mouth is slightly up. Because he knows that from this moment on, his brother, who is not easy to worry about, is no weaker than him Chapter 379 Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, seven years have passed. Luffy is fourteen years old. Gorbo mountain, somewhere in the jungle. There was the sound of Luffy in the jungle. "Thirty two watts!" Bang! The 32 tile fist represents the strength of breaking 32 tiles with one blow. However, the 32 watt fist that Lu Fei called in his mouth broke the huge tree in front of him with one blow, and flew backward for a long distance. At the same time, it was also broken along with other giant trees along the way. The whole jungle was covered with smoke and dust. After 32 watts, Luffy doesn''t know whether it should be called 33 watts or what it should be called. I don''t care. So even though his boxing power is stronger day by day, what he is shouting is still 32 watts. At this time, ACE appeared not far behind Luffy. He threw his suitcase to Luffy and said, "Luffy! Let''s fight one last time Luffy took the suitcase, and with a brilliant smile, he turned on the switch of the suitcase: "good, silver ho! Come on After that, he rushed to ace with the silver in his hand. The duel begins! From time to time, Yinhu becomes a blade, either chopping, stabbing or chopping. Sometimes it turns into a flat toothed monster that can stretch and contract freely, combining with rubber fist legs to cooperate with the attack. Silver ho used in Luffy''s hand, as if he was born with the fifth arm. The attack made ace retreat. Finally, after dozens of rounds, I just listen to "Dang!" There was a loud noise. The faucet steel pipe on ACE''s hand was cut off by a blow, and it turned into a flat toothed monster at the same time. It was about to bite at ace''s head! "Silver Ho, stop!" The flat toothed mouth was close to ace, stopped, and then slowly retreated back to become a blade again. Seeing this, ace was relieved. Just now, the saliva in the big mouth of the flat tooth had dropped on his cheek. If Luffy didn''t stop drinking, he would be here today. It made him sweat. After seven years of training, Luffy''s brother finally defeated him. But he didn''t get discouraged. Luffy is able to beat him so easily, most of the reasons are lost in this weapon. There''s nothing to bury. He believes that as long as he goes to sea, even if he does not have a big brother like Li Yaoxiang to give him weapons, he will be able to find his own weapons in this sea and find a way to become stronger. Luffy goes up to ace and gives him a hand. "Going to sea today?" "Well." "Have you packed up yet?" "Not yet." "Come on, I''ll be with you." A moment later, Dadan was at home. As soon as he entered the door, calidadan directly threw his burden on ACE and said, "if you want to get out of here, get out of here! What are you doing here?! I don''t have the time to take care of you! " With that, calidadan turned and sat down, as if sulking, without even looking at ace. The rest of the mountain bandits were not as enthusiastic as calidadan, saying that they wanted to send ace on the last journey together. In this way, ace was surrounded by a group of mountain bandits. He came to Windmill Village from gorbo mountain, and then said goodbye to the acquaintances of Windmill Village, such as magino and the village head. The villagers of Windmill Village also joined the farewell team. Soon, a group of people came to the dock. Before leaving, ACE patted Luffy on the shoulder and said, "remember, if you really want to be a navy, don''t become that kind of Navy, or I''ll come back and kill you myself!" Luffy looks complicated and clenches his lower lip. Nod. Then, ACE immediately opened the topic and broke the heavy atmosphere: "by the way, help me tell Dadan, thank her for taking care of her for so many years!" Luffy regained his smile: "MMM!" Ace stepped on the boat. The ship was drifting away. "Come on! Ace --! " "Wait and see! I''ll be famous to you soon! " Back at Dadan''s house, Luffy tells calidadan what ace said. The seemingly ferocious and heartless calidadan was moved to tears on the spot, but she still said: "don''t talk about it!! Are you an idiot? " So the son of the pirate king set foot on his voyage A few months later, Luffy and others can even see the wanted notice of ace in the newspaper, know that ACE and his partner founded the spade Pirate Group, and know that ACE is really famous. But that''s all in the future. Because on the morning after ACE went to sea, Li Yaoxiang appeared in gorebo mountain again, in front of Lufei. In the past seven years, in addition to his own planning, Li Yaoxiang has also guided Lufei to become stronger from time to time. He intended to lay the foundation for Luffy''s three colors. "Big brother, where are we going this time?" "I''ll take you to experience. You can follow me." "Oh..." ¡­¡­ Sheldstown. It used to be a peaceful town. But since the Navy transferred a captain named Monka, the whole town has become no longer peaceful. As soon as the captain named Monka took office, he carried out a series of violent policies, which made the residents of shelz town miserable. What''s worse, Monka also has a son named beirumeber, who always likes to bully the market on the street. Recently, I don''t know where I bought a wolf and raised it as a pet. I like to take it for a walk in the street. The residents were too scared to go out. On this day, beirumeibo took the pet wolf on the street again. But with thin hands and feet, he couldn''t hold the rope that tied the pet wolf. Just at this time, the pet wolf is staring at a common people on the street, and directly breaks free from the shackles of beirumeibo and rushes towards the common people. Even if bellumeber wants to stop it, there''s no time to stop it. Just when the pet wolf was about to catch up with the common people, there was a burst of anger in their ears: "rubber - 32 watt fist!" The pet wolf was beaten to the point of staring out. It just flew backwards. Still on the ground rolling, friction for dozens of times, finally whine two, completely burp fart. Beirumeber was relieved to see that no one was hurt. But all of a sudden, he reacted and immediately turned a ugly face: "my pet --"! Who is it? Who killed my pet?! Don''t you know who I am?! I''m a great captain, son of Monka! How dare you kill my pet? " Bellumeber looks around. Trying to find the attacker. Soon, not far away, he saw a guy with a straw hat and a suitcase, and a guy with a mask behind him, who was not a good man at first sight, walking towards him very conspicuously Chapter 380 "You! You killed my pet, didn''t you?! Do you know who I am?! To my pet?!! I''m a Navy... " Before bellumeber could finish speaking, Luffy went over with a rubber fist. There''s a slow motion. Bellumeber''s eyes widened. He didn''t realize that this guy would beat himself in front of him. His cheek was slowly beaten to the crooked side, and then his saliva and teeth were beaten to fly out. A few teeth with blood are still in the air to a few 360 degree rotation. Then, the screen returns to normal speed. Bellumeber was also beaten to a 360 degree spin, and then flew backwards to land perfectly. Bang! Plunge into a cart on the street. Smashed the whole cart. It was not only the group of sea guards who were silly, but all of them were wide eyed. Their chin fell to their navel and their mouth was open. Even the people on the street never thought that someone would choose to offend bellumeber in order to save themselves. You said you can save him. Why hit him? Can I afford the consequences?! It wasn''t until the groan of beirumeibo came out of the smashed cart that the crowd was dazzled. Their facial expressions were still full of disbelief! The ordinary people did not look back and ran away from the scene. Faster than an Olympic gold medal. One by one, the sea guards shivered and quickly raised their guns to Lu Fei and Li Yaoxiang. "Don''t move! Who the hell are you?! How dare you dare to be the son of lieutenant! " "Ouch, it''s killing me." bellumeber got up from the pile of rotten cars. His cheek swelled into a large lump. I can''t even talk. He subconsciously touched his fiery cheek. He felt pain on the spot. He didn''t want it. He immediately pointed to Lufei and Li Yaoxiang and scolded: "Damn it! How dare you hit me?! I am the sea... " Luffy lunged to bellumeber. The speed was so fast that it was too late for the sea guards to pull the trigger. Before bellumeber finished speaking, Luffy grabbed bellumeber''s collar and yelled angrily, "what do you say you are?! What do you say you are Beirumeber was stunned. He subconsciously replied, "I''m a Navy..." "Navy?! Is there a Navy like you?! Is that what the Navy should do? " "I... i... i..." "Quick... Quick... Let go, young master! If we don''t let go of the young master, we''ll shoot! " Beirumeber was caught, and the sea guards were very nervous one by one. "Yes... Yes! Let me go! If you don''t let me go, I''ll tell them to shoot! " He pointed to Li Yaoxiang and said, "shoot him! Shoot him! If he doesn''t let me go, you''ll shoot him! " Luffy didn''t care about Li Yaoxiang''s safety at all. He knew that Li Yaoxiang would be OK. He swung up bellumeber and hit him: "Navy! How dare you call the Navy! I don''t think you dare call the Navy! " One punch at a time. Fight to the meat. It was a terrible beating that made bellumeber starry. Finally, some navy who was too nervous could not help shooting. With the first shot, the rest of the people were scared to pull the trigger one after another. They don''t know who Luffy and Li Yaoxiang are. They just know that the only thing they can do now is shoot. The people in front of them were indifferent to the warning of shooting, so they had to. However, when everyone regretted firing this shot and worried that they would kill a good man, an amazing scene appeared. I saw the bullets fired at the masked man, all staying in the air strangely. Then the masked man waved his big hand. The bullets clanked and fell to the ground. Once again, he made people look silly. Li Yaoxiang glanced at the crowd around him and said in a cold voice, "go back and tell your Lieutenant that if you want his son to be OK, you can ask him to come and lead him in person." See the strange ability and strength of Li Yaoxiang and Luffy. As you all know, they really have a big event this time. Seeing that Li Yaoxiang didn''t do anything, it seemed that he didn''t mean to kill the second lieutenant''s son, and everyone didn''t dare to neglect him, so he ran back to the navy camp immediately. This scene is called a despair. "Don''t run, don''t run," he said in a leaky voice. "You can''t leave me alone. My father is a great Navy Lieutenant." As soon as the words came to an end, the sea soldiers had already disappeared. The whole street was empty and quiet. Luffy glared at beirumeber: "Navy? You deserve to say "Navy" "Ah! Ah! No, don''t kill me! My dad''s a second lieutenant, Monka! You, you can''t kill me! " "Navy?! You still have the face to say you''re a navy? " Seeing behrumeber''s abominable behavior, Lufei can''t help but recall the death of Saab and his failure to avenge Saab: "big brother, can I kill him and those navies?" Beirumeber heard Luffy say that he was going to kill himself. He was scared to death on the spot. With tears streaming down his face, he could no longer help saying his own hardship: "don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I can''t do this! I don''t want to do that, either! " Luffy said, "what do you mean?" Bellumeber cried bitterly: "I don''t want to bully the market. I do it to wake up my father. My father wasn''t like that before. He''s a good father, a good Navy. When I was a child, I often told the story of punishing evil and promoting good. Admonish me to be a just Navy when I grow up! I don''t know why. Everything has changed since he came back from the sea last time! He became arrogant! Become greedy for power! I don''t value this family any more! I did it just to wake him up. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the residents nearby. Although my behavior is abominable, I haven''t really hurt you. The wolf just now, I was just careless... I didn''t mean it Monka in this period has just taken office. Beirumeber''s evil deeds are not as serious as three years later. It is estimated that three years later, he has gradually changed from pretending to be a bully to a habit. Even he couldn''t tell whether he was pretending or something. Hearing this, plus bellumeber''s crying, it didn''t look like he was lying. Luffy hesitated. He gradually loosened bellumeber''s collar and asked, "big brother, is what he said true? Do you know what''s going on? " Chapter 381 "Some things are not as simple as you seem, and you need to distinguish them by yourself. The pirates are not all bad people, and the navy is not all good people. You haven''t seen through so many things and such a simple truth over the years? " have one ''s tongue in one ''s cheek. In the clouds, Luffy was at a loss. "So... Is what he said true or false?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a long silence, Li Fan said, "he didn''t lie." "Then why did his father become like this?" "By the pirates." This time, without waiting for Luffy to say anything, bellumeber''s reaction was first excited: "what?! You said my father, it''s because of the pirates?! What the hell is going on?! Who did it?! What did they do to my father? " Luffy gritted his teeth: "bastard, pirate! Another pirate Li Yaoxiang did not answer. Beirumeibo saw that Li Yaoxiang didn''t pay any attention to him. He quickly shook Lufei''s body and begged: "please, please! Would you please let him tell me? " Lu Fei was stunned. Immediately, he looked at Li Yaoxiang with the same pleading eyes. "The reason why his father was promoted to second lieutenant was that he successfully arrested the captain of the black cat Pirate Group on his last voyage, nicknamed Baiji..." Hearing this, bellumeber chick grinds and nods. He has also heard of the news. This masked man really knows his father''s problem! "However, the real situation is that the captain of the black cat Pirate Group is tired of the life of the pirate. He killed all the navies on the warship, leaving only Monka who was seriously injured and comatose at that time. Then he ordered his subordinates to hypnotize Monka and one of the substitutes, so that Monka really thought he had successfully arrested the captain of the black cat Pirate Group, and finally sent him to the guillotine. Since then, the captain of the black cat Pirate Group has been able to remain anonymous and get away with the law. " "What?! You, you, you mean, my father is hypnotized?! Excellent! Excellent! I knew my father wasn''t like that! I knew it So far. Monka not far away has led a group of sea soldiers to come here. "Good... I''d like to see who dares to move me in my territory after eating bear heart and leopard gall! You two guys who don''t know what to do? " Monka turned the huge axe on his arm, and walked fiercely. Bellumeber rushed over without saying a word. Luffy didn''t stop it. "Great, great, father! So you are hypnotized! Wake up! Wake up Beirumeibo blocked Monka''s way, shaking her strong arm desperately, trying to wake her up. Monka''s big hand swung off berumeber. "Go away! You idiot! What a shame! What are you talking about?! You think I''m here to save you?! I''m just here to teach those who disobey me! Remember, you can use my name to cheat, but the great man is your father, not you Beirumeber was taken aback. His father had never been so rough with him. This made him more convinced that what Li Yaoxiang said was true. He looked alarmed and yelled in the direction of Li Yaoxiang: "how can I wake up my father? Please tell me! Please Li Yaoxiang also did not answer, Bellumeber turned to Luffy. Luffy looks at Li Yaoxiang again. "If you want to wake him up, you have to find the person who hypnotized him and let that person break the hypnosis himself." "Oh, hypnosis? Is it you two who use these lies to bewitch my idiot son? " With that, he continued to walk towards Li Yaoxiang and Lufei. Beirumeibo, who was sitting on the ground, rushed forward again and stopped Monka. In order to stop Monka, bellumeber even held his arm and let Monka throw him around. "Father, wake up! The original you are not like this! This is not the real you Then he looked to the far road and said, "run! You run! I''ll help you stop father! Please help me find that man and let him come back to wake up my father! As long as you are willing to help me, I will do anything you want me to do! " Monka was stopped by his idiotic son. He was very angry. He swung hard. He completely threw bellumeber on the ground, full of anger, even felt that it was not enough, and even stepped forward to kick on a few feet: "it seems that I really indulged you too much before! How dare you disobey me? " Monka kicks hard. At the same time, beirumeber still held on to Monka''s feet, and even continued to shout in the direction of Luffy: "please! Please Lu Fei looked at the scene with a complicated look, and then turned to Li Yaoxiang: "big brother, can you help him?" Li Yaoxiang: "I know where the man is, and I can take you. However, it''s up to you to decide what to do. I won''t help you. how? Are you sure you want to help him? " Luffy smiles brightly and nods heavily: "Hmm!" With a big wave of Li Yaoxiang''s hand, the air door appeared again. So they stepped into the air door one by one. Seeing this, mengka secretly scolded a bastard, but he didn''t have time to stop him. He quickly told the sea soldiers behind him: "shoot! Shoot! What are you doing there? " Don''t neglect the soldiers. Pull the trigger one after another. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The gunfire went on and on. Unfortunately, it has been a step slower. Before the bullet arrived, airgate, together with Lufei and Li Yaoxiang, had completely disappeared in the eyes of the public. This makes Monka more and more angry. He angrily scolds the sea soldiers: "waste! You are all rubbish Immediately, he looked again at the idiot son who was still holding his calf, even relieved. Kick again. He just kicked bellumeber unconscious. "Lock him up for me!" ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Sirobo village. It''s another clear morning. The calm sirobo village ushered in a new day. Just as we were preparing for their wonderful day, a guy with a long nose suddenly ran around the village and cried out, "no! No! There''s a pirate coming! Run away! Let''s run! The pirates are coming in Some villagers took it for granted and didn''t respond much. "Oh, it''s uthorp again. It''s time to go to work." "Ha, he''s really persistent. He''s still so energetic." "Wow, ha ha ha! A liar Some villagers are furious. "You boastful boy! I must teach you a lesson today Then a group of people with brooms and hoes ran after the village. "Son of a bitch! Don''t run "Ha ha ha! Come and catch me After a while, he was escaped by usop as usual. Uthorp also enjoyed himself and was very satisfied with his exciting day for the villagers Chapter 382 While uthorp was resting on the tree trunk, two children came under it. They''re sort of little fans of ushop. Dressed like a child. One is green pepper. One is red grape. The two children were very excited to see ushop in the tree. "I found you at last! Captain uthorp "Good morning! Here comes the usurpus Seeing the two children, ushop was also very happy. He climbed down the tree: "green pepper, red grape, are you the only two? Where are the onions? " "It must be sleeping..." "Well, yes, very likely." "So..." At this time, a yelling child in the distance ran towards several people: "Whoa, whoa, whoa! No "Ah? Is it onion? What is he shouting about? " "No! No! There are bad people coming --! " "It''s true! I saw it with my own eyes just now! There''s an air door at the dock! Someone came out of the air door! One of them is wearing a very scary mask! " Uthorp, green pepper, red grape, three people with one voice: "deception!" "It''s true! Another one is wearing a straw hat and a suitcase in his hand Seeing the onion speak like a model, uthorp could not help but doubt: "is it true?" "It''s true! That''s bad! " After confirming that the onion didn''t look like a liar, uthorp turned around and ran away without saying a word: "no! It''s time for a snack! Run away Then he stopped and explained, "in fact, if I don''t eat snacks, I will die." "Lying!" "Captain! Don''t you want to be a real pirate?! How can a pirate be afraid of bad people "That''s right! There are only two of them "What... What? Only two people? No one else? " "Well, just two." Hearing that there were only two people on the other side, uthorp regained his spirits: "good! Uthorp pirates are on the move! Defend the peace of our village! Come on, follow me "Yes!" A moment later, several people came to a certain place on the bank, hid and quietly watched Lufei and Li Yaoxiang walking towards the village. "Onion, are you talking about them?" "Yes! That''s them! Look at his mask. How horrible? How can a good man dare not see others with a mask on? " "But they don''t look terrible at all." "Yes, I feel the same way." At this time, Li Yaoxiang squinted and looked at the hiding place of the four people. "Wow! Found out Green pepper, red grape and onion turned and ran away, which made uthorp''s eyes stare out. "Hello!! You! Don''t run away No matter how many kids there are, they''ve long been gone. Feel the eyes of Li Yaoxiang and Lu Fei Uthorp''s neck slowly turned back like a mechanical jammer. Now... The atmosphere was really embarrassing... Uthorp immediately became strong and calm, and went to Lufei and Li Yaoxiang. "Wow, ha ha ha! I''m the head of the pirate group that controls this village, usop! Everybody calls me captain usop "If you want to attack this village, I advise you to give up!! Because my 80 million subordinates won''t stand idly by! " Luffy looked gloomy and said, "are you the pirate in this village? Big brother, is that the man you''re talking about? " Feeling Luffy''s anger, uthorp suddenly realized something was wrong and stepped back: "wait... Wait! What are you talking about? Is there any misunderstanding between us? " Luffy''s face was not good, and he approached usop step by step: "are you the guy who hypnotized the Navy and implicated the whole town?" Uthorp shook his hand and shook his head: "no... no! I have no idea what you''re talking about! Actually, I was just lying! I''m not a pirate "Lying?" Luffy looks at Li Yaoxiang suspiciously. Li Yaoxiang said coldly, "it''s not him." Lu Fei''s anger and murderous spirit dissipated. Uthorp was relieved on the spot and immediately asked, "by the way, what were you talking about? What pirate? What hypnosis? What Navy? " A moment later. Wusopu takes Lufei and Li Yaoxiang to a restaurant in the village. Luffy also tells wusopu about the Dragon going pulse. After hearing this, uthorp nodded, pretended to be a detective and said, "mm-hmm, that is to say, there is a very evil big pirate hiding in sirob village, right?" Just for a moment. The appearance of calmness immediately broke the skill. He looked frightened and said, "what should I do then?"?! Who the hell is he?! Is there any danger in our village? " "The purpose of our coming this time is to catch him and take him back to relieve the hypnosis of the Navy." "Then... Then... Who the hell is he?"?! Do you know? " It takes a lot of thinking. Lu Fei naturally looks at Li Yaoxiang and quietly waits for the answer. "It''s very simple. You don''t have many outsiders in sirobo village, do you?" Uthorp swallowed and nodded. "It happened not long ago. If you think about it, if there were any outsiders who suddenly came to the village during this period, you will know who it was." At this point, uthorp''s mind immediately associated with the new housekeeper from makoya''s family. It''s said that he was exiled to the village. He happened to be met by Keya''s father, so he took him in. But he soon shook his head and said to himself, "it''s impossible. How could it be him? It was Keya''s father''s decision. How can uncle see the wrong person? " That''s what I said, but actually I was very nervous. It''s not so much that I don''t believe it, I think it''s impossible, It''s more like uthorp can''t believe it. If the new housekeeper is really an evil pirate, what should the Keya family do? Will they be ok? But the problem is, while he is thinking about this problem, he is also thinking about whether there are new immigrants in the village during this period of time. After thinking about it, it''s really only the new housekeeper. This made uthorp''s guts almost reach his throat. The cold sweat came down. Luffy noticed something was wrong and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you know who it is? " "Oh, no, No. Sorry, there''s something urgent at home, so I''ll leave first. Next time I have a chance, I''ll help you find out that man. " After that, ushop left the restaurant in a hurry. He rushed to Keya''s house in a hurry. At this time, Keya''s father had not died. Keya''s family was not as strict as three years later. Moreover, wusopu was Keya''s childhood sweetheart. Wusopu didn''t have to go over the wall to get in like the original work Chapter 383 Uthorp yelled a few times outside the gate. The servant who heard the news soon went in to report. However, before the servant was informed to let uthorp in, it was Chloe, the great pirate, who now changed his name to krabater''s new housekeeper, who came out first. He moved very gracefully, dressed very well, and went to uthorp. Seeing that it was the new housekeeper, uthorp couldn''t help shrinking his pupils. His legs could not help trembling and he ran as soon as he wanted to. He forced on a calm look and forced out a smile: "Hello, can I go in now?" Chloe came out with the intention of criticizing uthorp, so that uthorp would not pester Keya''s family, lest his plan to seize the family property would be destroyed. But when he saw uthorp''s nervous and frightened appearance, his thoughts changed. There was a sharp flash in his eyes. He went up to uthorp and pushed his glasses. "Are you afraid of me?" "No... no! I... i... even if I have you! Are you kidding? I''m uthorp, the head of the Pirate Group! How could I be afraid of you? " Uthorp''s lips trembled as he spoke. He came here without telling Luffy that he wanted to take Keya''s family away from here without disturbing the new housekeeper, so as not to bring disaster to the fish in the pond when there was a real battle between the two sides. After all, no one knew whether the strangers Luffy and Li Yaoxiang would attach importance to Keya''s life. I didn''t expect that it was the new housekeeper who came out to meet him. Uthorp has the heart to die! "Who told you about me?" How clever is Chloe? At a glance, he noticed something was wrong with uthorp, and was sure that his identity had been exposed. "What... What... What''s your business? I... I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m here just to meet Keya... " Chloe slowly approached uthorp''s cheek and said in uthorp''s ear, "really? Now that it has been exposed, and you don''t want to say... Then I have to go in and kill the stupid family... " With that, he pushed his glasses. A strange smile. Then he turned and walked into the house. Seeing this, uthorp was worried. He was afraid of death and timid. He wanted to leave like this. But somehow, he couldn''t control himself and yelled at Keya: "run away! Keya! Uncle! Let''s run! Krabater is a pirate! Run away, everyone The sound was a shock to the crowd in the house. Inside the house, the sound of hasty steps towards the door did spread. However, Chloe was not nervous. Instead, he turned to uthorp calmly, pushed his glasses, and said with a smile, "you really know my identity..." Uthorp''s face was pale and he cried in secret! It''s obvious that the other side was testing themselves just now! At this time, Keya and some servants came out of the door. Seeing that the visitor was really uthorp, Keya said with a happy face: "uthorp, it''s really you. Come on in." People didn''t take ushop''s words for granted. Also full of leisure in the smile, even a little bit of escape also did not mean. "Run! Run away, everyone "This man! This man is a pirate! He''s here to harm everyone! Run away, everyone Kaya: "ushop, stop it. How can krabater be a pirate? He was hired by his father himself Keya''s parents, who were shocked, came out of the house at this time, laughing heartily. Keya''s mother still hooks her father''s arm, and the couple seem to be loving and sweet. "Ha ha ha, ushop, come on in when you come. Don''t make any more noise." "Yes, uthorp, how can krabater be a pirate? We can still trust krabater in his character. " "Krabater, I hope you don''t mind. Uthorp just wanted to make fun of you." Chloe respectfully gave a very gentlemanly Courtesy: "Sir, madam, how can I argue with the noble guests of my husband''s family?" "Mr. uthorp, please, Miss Keya has been waiting for a long time. We have already prepared tea for Mr. uthorp." That''s what Chloe said, but when he turned to uthorp, it was a different face. He even showed uthorp his sharp cat paws from his arms. Put on your mouth: go in, or I''ll kill them all now. Uthorp''s face was even more pale. finished. No one believed him. Even now he has no chance to refuse. He had to walk into the house with trembling legs and dry lips. A moment later, Keya''s family entertained uthorp in the dining room. They all talked and laughed. They also claimed that uthorp''s lie was very true this time. Up to now, they refused to give up, and their expression was still as stiff as before. Tea is also held out one by one. Until the dinner table was covered with tea, Chloe, who had been watching, suddenly said respectfully, "Sir, madam, miss, tea is ready. If there is nothing wrong, I will leave first." Keya''s father nodded with a smile and waved his hand. As soon as Chloe left the dining room, uthorp stood up anxiously: "uncle! Auntie! Keya! I mean it! Krabater is really a pirate! Let''s run away "Ha ha ha! Uthorp, don''t you give up? Come on, you must be tired after talking for so long. Let''s eat the cake first. " "No, no! Listen to me... " While uthorp was defending himself in the dining room. Chloe is cleaning everyone in the big house. The reason why he didn''t do it just now is to prevent the leakage of information and disturb the villagers on the island so that they can have time to escape. Now that the identity has been exposed, we have to slaughter the village. You can''t let go of one! Soon, while uthorp was still trying to explain, Chloe had killed the rest of the house and returned to the dining room. However, at this time, his image is no longer as high-end and elegant as before. His clothes were scattered and bloodstained. The pair of cat''s claw weapons on his hand were even dripping with blood. His appearance startled everyone in the dining room on the spot. Associated with what usop said before, bad premonition has already filled the mind of the Keya family. Keya''s father''s voice trembled: "krabater, what''s the matter with you?" Chloe didn''t answer. He pushed his glasses with his pillow and looked directly at uthorp: "what''s up? Now can you tell me who told you who I am? " Uthorp was stunned. Looking at the blood dripping from the paw, uthorp forgot to think. "What''s the matter? Not yet? Why don''t I kill one every minute until you say so? " Chapter 384 That''s what I said. One minute, but Chloe didn''t intend to comply. His figure flashed, and when his figure appeared in the same place again, the direction of Keya''s father had already sent a hysterical cry: "madam! Madam --! " See can elegant mother''s neck place suddenly blood dripping, the face dew can''t believe of color, cover a neck, the body slowly falls down. Keya''s father was in a panic and cried bitterly. Uthorp was stunned by the scene. Keya''s mother treated him very well. She didn''t expect that she was still talking and laughing at the same table just now. She was a real person and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Uthorp''s eyes were instantly moist and red. He stares at Chloe and roars, "what do you want?! What the hell are you doing Chloe frowned slightly. "Am I not clear enough? Didn''t you tell me where you got my message? " Chloe''s attitude was chilling. Killing Keya''s mother seemed a trivial matter to him. However, what he said next was the most despairing and frightening thing for uthorp! "Well, the guy who told you the news should still be on the island, right? As long as you kill all the people on the island, you don''t have to worry that my identity will be revealed again. " "Well, it''s not right. Now that they know who I am, maybe there is more than one person who knows. Before we kill him, we need to cross examine. If the situation is too bad, we''ll have to find a substitute and change our identity Speaking at the same time, Keya has run to his father, also holding the body of his mother crying. Uthorp drew out his catapult, rushed up, stood in front of Keya and his father, and roared, "if you want to move them, step on my body first!" ¡­¡­ meanwhile. It''s back to Luffy. Time also goes back soon after ushop left. After Wusuopu left, Lufei looked at Li Yaoxiang stupidly, and they stared at him with big eyes: "big brother, what should I do now?" Li Yaoxiang looked at Lu Fei coldly and did not answer. Seeing this, Lufei remembered that Li Yaoxiang had said that he would not help himself. He needed to solve it by himself. Luffy scratched his head in chagrin. too bad. What should we do now? He''s not good at brain work. Uthorp said he would go, so that he didn''t know what to do now. Confused, he finally decided to get usop back and work together. And then they kept asking for directions, asking for usop''s trace. Finally, I learned from a villager that if I really can''t find usop, I can try to go to the rich family in the village, and maybe I can find usop there. So Luffy followed the guide and went to Keya''s house. Soon, with the distance between them, the distance between them is getting closer and closer, Luffy feels more and more wrong. He smelled blood in the air. I have a bad feeling in my heart. Lu Fei frowned and ran to Ke Ya''s house faster. As soon as he approached, he heard a howl of pain coming from the room: "father!" But at this time, he was already scarred and bloody in confrontation with Chloe. Chloe said with a playful look: "it seems that if you want to move them, you don''t have to step on your body first, do you? Don''t worry, you ruined my plan. I won''t let you die so easily. Next, it''s your turn to care about the eldest lady, isn''t it Keya is still crying with her parents'' bodies. Uthorp was too hard to speak, even a little dizzy to see things. Now he just relies on willpower to support it. "Boom!" There was a loud noise. Luffy kicks through the wall and rushes in to see the above picture. See the bodies on the ground. See the head full of blood, also don''t want to flinch of usop. "It''s him! He is the big pirate Uthorp roared at Chloe. Luffy turned his head, stared at Chloe, gritted his teeth and said, "you did everything here?" "Are you the one who told this idiot about me? Where did you get my news? Who knows but you? " Neither of them answered the question. At this time, Chloe noticed Li Yaoxiang, who was walking slowly towards here in the distance. He couldn''t help feeling tight. Know his news, still dare to come to the door, is not an idiot, is to own strength has extremely self-confidence. He looked at Luffy. Take another look at Li Yaoxiang in the distance. The former is like an idiot, he is not afraid. But no matter how the latter looks, it doesn''t look like an idiot Chloe raised his mouth and pushed his glasses with his pillow: "unfortunately, there''s no way to kill the village..." As soon as his eyes were swept and his body moved, he immediately flew to uthorp! Before his opponent, Li Yaoxiang, arrives, he will kill the guy who sabotages his plan, and then escape as soon as possible, Seeing this, Lu Fei was furious: "dare you --" Luffy unlocked the switch of the suitcase and ran in the same direction as uthorp. Uthorp himself couldn''t react at all. In his eyes, he only saw clo and Luffy disappear at the same time, and heard Luffy''s "dare you". And in the moment of uthorp''s stupor, Krona''s cat paws had already reached uthorp''s eyes. When the distance between cat''s paw and uthorp''s eye is less than 5mm, Chloe suddenly feels creepy. He didn''t even want to be led by others, so he immediately stepped back. Just a step back, just listen to "Ka!" A, he before that position appeared a flat tooth giant mouth monster. In front of this scene, Chloe couldn''t help sweating. If he hesitated for even 0.01 seconds, even if he could kill uthorp, he would be killed by the monster in front of him now. Chloe''s heart''s beating fast. I didn''t expect that this guy who looks like an idiot is so powerful. This made him more confident that the masked man in the distance must be more unusual. No longer hesitated, he turned and fled in the opposite direction. In order to make it easy to escape, he even made a big move, cutting the roof of the whole mansion into countless pieces in an instant, in order to make the other party busy saving people and not have time to chase him. It''s just that his idea is very good. But only heard a voice from behind: "silver ho!" He looked around. A scene of panic appeared. He was stunned by the picture in front of him! The monster with flat teeth and huge mouth swallowed half a mansion in an instant with faster speed than him! His feet didn''t stop. Still running away. However, when he saw the flat tooth monster form a shadow and disappear in front of his eyes, his feet suddenly became light and unconscious, and he could no longer feel himself moving forward Chapter 385 Why? Why don''t you go any further? You''re leaning to one side? Feet... Why are feet unconscious? Chloe looked down and saw that the part extending from the thigh to the sole disappeared somehow. And his body is still in mid air. Without support, he slowly fell to the ground. When the leg incision collides with the ground, the pain reflex nerve spreads all over the body! He was in pain on the spot, and he rolled and yelled! "Ah "Ah --!!" Full of anger Luffy, a flash came to him. No pity for his tragedy! Those innocent people who were killed by him will suffer a thousand times! Ten thousand times! Luffy pulled up his half of the body. Let his bloody wound drip all over the floor: "bastard! Why? Why are you doing this! Why? Tell me why? " Chloe was too painful to answer. I can''t hear what Luffy is asking. At this time, he only felt pain. He killed too many people. But he has never been so seriously injured as he is now. Infuriated Luffy directly slapped him. But this kind of slight pain can''t cover up the huge pain from the lower body. Until he lost too much blood. Until he got weaker and weaker. Until he was numb with pain. He regained some consciousness and finally heard Luffy''s question. He also knew that he was afraid that he would not survive today. He simply sneered at Luffy: "Oh, does killing need a reason? Idiot... " Luffy''s pupils are constricted and his eyes are glaring! A few more slaps in a row! "Say it! Is it you?! Did you hypnotize the Navy Dying of Chloe, eyes flashed a sudden. It turns out that It turned out that it was this incident that provoked these guys "Cough, cough! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Why should I tell you? " Even now, Chloe has no regrets. Before he died, he also wanted to see the enemy''s helpless and irritated appearance. But it wasn''t just Luffy who was angry. The luxury house is gone, making the surrounding scene at a glance. At the sight of the others, uthorp was a fool. Until I noticed the movement of Luffy, I also heard the cry of Ke Ya from behind. Gradually, a nameless anger surged into my heart! He has never been so angry! His eyes were bloodshot with anger! Facial features are becoming extremely ferocious! He rushed to Luffy and snatched the half body of Chloe from Luffy''s hand! "Damn it! Why are you doing this! What''s wrong with you! " Turning to Luffy, "don''t you want to know who hypnotized the Navy?"?! You can''t move, I''ll help you! " After that, he snapped Chloe''s ear! Chloe, who had been numb with pain, immediately re stimulated his pain sense nerve as soon as his ear was pulled open. Once again, he suffered so much that he couldn''t help shouting. "Kill me! You can kill me Uthorp''s eyes are not just bloodshot, they''re all red now! "Oh, want to die? I won''t let you die so easily! " With that, he ripped off Chloe''s other ear. Then there are fingers, nails, etc. The whole body was destroyed by uthorp! "Ah "Ah --!" "I said, I said! I said it all! You''re looking for hypnotists, aren''t you? His name is zango, his name is zango! It''s the captain of the black cat Pirate Group! Just go to him! Please, kill me! Kill me "No! You lie! What a scum like you says is not trustworthy at all! " While destroying Chloe. Uthorp himself was stained with blood. The mouth, the chin, the teeth, it''s all Chloe''s blood. At this time, he looks like a devil! "No! It''s true! What I said is true No matter what Chloe says, uthorp won''t listen! He will give Chloe ten times and a hundred times the pain of the dead! In a flash, the ruins of the mansion, there is only Chloe that makes people feel chilly scream. The fingers were broken off by Chloe. Ten fingers are broken, not enough to vent anger. Uthorp then broke off his fingernails. In a mess of ruins, there was only the chilling roar of crona. Until Luffy got on uthorp''s shoulder: "uthorp, uthorp!" Uthorp turned his head with red eyes and glared at Luffy: "no! Don''t stop me! I will be able to help you find out! Leave me alone "Ushop..." "He''s dead..." Uthorp gasped. His world fell into silence. He looks at Chloe. At this time, Chloe had no breath and died cruelly. At this time, the villagers in the village, also because of the movement here, rushed here one after another. They were all terrified to see the tragedy here. Someone used to appease Keya. Someone came to ask about usop. Scanning around, uthorp''s breathing gradually became less rapid than before, and his mood gradually became more stable. He looked at Keya, who was still crying with her parents'' bodies. There was a trace of sadness and complexity in his eyes. I gritted my teeth and ran away from the scene. A moment later. Luffy is on a cliff near the sea. He finds uthorp, who looks out at the sea and sits on his knees. Luffy went up to uthorp. "There''s nothing wrong with Keya. Don''t worry. Some villagers have taken Keya back to rest. " Uthorp did not speak, "But yato, I tell you, don''t blame yourself. Let''s go back and see her... " At this point, uthorp''s tears finally broke down and he was very sad: "how can you not blame me? If I had told you about the pirate, maybe everyone would not have died. I''m the one who killed everyone. How can I face Keya in the future Luffy doesn''t know how to comfort people. Just sit quietly and watch uthorp cry. sundowners. Uthorp cried to tears. Luffy finally said, "be my partner." "Well?" "I heard them say that you always wanted to be a pirate. I hate pirates. I''m not going to be a pirate. But I love the sea! Love freedom! In three years, I will go to sea. Come and join me then, and kill all the scum on the sea with me Shuangshuang was silent for a long time. Uthorp suddenly asked, "are you going to be a navy?" Luffy was stunned. Clench your lower lip, don''t know how to answer. Uthorp didn''t ask. Although he didn''t respond, he acquiesced Chapter 386 In a certain area of the East China Sea. A wrecked ship began to sink slowly. On the other side of the wreck was a pirate ship with a cat faced Drum Tower flag. At this time, the atmosphere on the pirate ship was very lively. They have just won a battle and captured a lot of booty. Now all the Pirates of the black cat Pirate Group are cheering on board. "Ha ha ha ha! boss! The harvest this time is very rich! " "After this war, we won''t worry about food and drink for a long time!" "Yes, since the Navy cancelled the arrest warrant for the old captain, the Navy''s arrest on us has also been reduced a lot. Now we can be free for some time at last!" A guy wearing pink love Sunglasses stood in front of a group of pirates and said in a loud voice: "it''s all thanks to the cat man brothers. If it were not for them, we would not have fought so easily The guy who spoke, of course, was the target Luffy was looking for, zangao. As soon as zangoh finished, the cat man brothers on one side were very satisfied. Everyone is silent in this sense of superiority after victory. I didn''t take the life of the whole ship that just died seriously. Some people have even begun to push out a few barrels of wine from the cabin, ready to celebrate the victory. Just as a group of black cat pirates were drinking happily, an air door suddenly appeared on the deck. People who are enjoying themselves have not paid much attention to it. Until two people came out of the air door. One of them suddenly yelled around: "you are the black cat Pirate Group --?!" instant. Everyone woke up and looked at the two. Who is this? Why did you suddenly show up on our ship? Are you a new member? "Don''t you hear me? Are you black cat pirates! Who is zangao? " The poor tone of the visitor finally made everyone completely react from their doubts. Don''t care who the person is, just by the tone of the other party, it must be to find fault. "We are the black cat pirates! Who are you? " "How dare you come to the territory of our black cat Pirate Group and yell, don''t you know how to write dead words?" "Don''t... don''t... don''t be like this, the other party looks terrible. I... i... we''d better be polite..." in the cat man brothers, tall and thin Sam, has begun to act cowardly at this time. This is his usual way of dealing with the enemy. The rest of the pirates did not tear it down. Instead, they were delighted. "Zan... Zan... Zan Gao is our captain. What can I do for you?" Seeing someone''s response, Luffy focused on Sam and said in a low voice, "who is zangao?" Sam only came to Luffy weakly. It seemed that he was really afraid of Luffy''s momentum and didn''t dare to leave: "the ship... The ship... The captain is in the cabin. I''ll take you to see him..." In fact, zango is standing next to Sam. Everyone gave Sam a squint. I was laughing in my heart. Sam goes up to Luffy, points to the cabin and lets Luffy go first. Luffy didn''t like it, so he took the lead. However, Li Yaoxiang remained unmoved. Sam was still afraid. He turned to Li Yaoxiang and said, "don''t you go with me?" Li Yaoxiang glanced at Sam and did not speak. Sam didn''t seem to dare to ask, so he quickly turned back to follow Luffy, but at the same time, he gave his brother boogie a wink, indicating that the masked guy behind him would be handed over to him, and Luffy in front of him would be solved by him. Budge''s mind and mind. The two sides exchanged glances, indicating that he knew. That''s it. Tall and skinny Sam locked Luffy in. The treatment of obesity is aimed at Li Yaoxiang. The rest of the pirates are just going to the theater. They have absolute confidence in the cat man brothers. Just as Luffy was about to step into the cabin, the two brothers showed their true shape, stretched out their pair of cat claws, and fiercely attacked each other. But just as the cat''s paw was about to hit Luffy, Luffy suddenly turned around and a backhand rubber whip came. Together with the cloth who wanted to attack Li Yaoxiang, he also flew out. A fat and a thin, hit the hull, directly into the sea. Those pirates who were waiting to see a good play and could hardly help laughing were all confused. Who am I? Where am i? Where is this? The highest combat power of the black cat Pirate Group is gone? Without waiting for people to react, Lu Fei said: "do you really think I will believe you scum?! I asked for the last time! Who is zangao! If you don''t tell me, all of you will die for me! " In the whole process, Li Yaoxiang did not even move. But after seeing Luffy''s strength and attitude, no idiot came up with an idea for Li Yaoxiang. "I''ll count to three!" "After three voices, no one will tell me who zangao is. Then all of you should die!" For a moment, everyone pointed to zangao, who was wearing pink love sunglasses. Praise high: "the..." ¡­¡­ Sheldstown. After solving the problem of the black cat Pirate Group, Lufei and Li Yaoxiang came back here again through the air door. Zangao was tied up like a rice dumpling and kicked on the ground by Luffy. As soon as the three men appeared, they immediately alerted the sea soldiers who were standing guard. The sea soldier was so frightened that he immediately raised his gun and pointed at several people: "don''t... Don''t... Don''t move! Move again and I''ll shoot! " Li Yaoxiang glanced at the sea soldiers. Feeling Li Yaoxiang''s eyes, all the secret ways of the navy are over. Do bullets really work? I can still remember the scene last time. Luffy: "this man is the one who hypnotizes your Lieutenant! Tell your lieutenant to come out, and let him crack hypnosis, and your Lieutenant will be back to his nature! " "Little... Little... Is the lieutenant really hypnotized?" Luffy: "what''s the matter? Don''t you have the courage to try? Are you going to let that guy go on? This is the so-called Navy? " Marines, you see me, I see you. Finally, I gritted my teeth and chose to go back to report. A moment later, Monka came here. However, the soldiers who went to report had already been beaten out of shape by him and held them in their hands: "I can''t imagine, I can''t imagine, you two guys dare to come back and die! What''s more, these idiots believe your lies and say that I am hypnotized? Oh, who am I? I''m the great second lieutenant of the Monka Navy! How could I be hypnotized Chapter 387 Luffy was a little tired of it. He was restless. I would like to confirm as soon as possible whether Monka is really hypnotized. If he is hypnotized, it''s nothing. At least it can prove that the navy is not as bad as he imagined. After all, he had a little hope for the navy in his heart. But if it''s fake Then his perception of the Navy will really drop to an unprecedented low. No nonsense. It''s not a waste of time. Without waiting for Monka to finish his words, Luffy took the lead to attack with disgust. Monka, full of confidence, was very happy. After being praised and hypnotized, he was the one who even the Navy hero Kapp dared to attack, not to mention the guy like Luffy who didn''t just come out of a cave. Even though Li Yaoxiang had shown a few moves before, he was still not afraid. I have the axe in my hand! However, this self-confidence and to maintain how long, he only saw toward him rushed to the road, suddenly lost his hands. Next. There was only a huge pain in the back of the head. As soon as his eyes turned dark, his vision whirled around and he was in a complete coma. It''s the face rub. The whole process is incredible. Before all the sea soldiers could worry, the battle was over. No matter what their reaction was, Luffy went back to loosen zangoh''s ties after stun Monka, and then threw zangoh to Monka: "go, now help me break his hypnosis!" At this time, zangao had already been beaten black and blue. If he didn''t say that it was all Chloe''s idea when Luffy beat him, he was just following orders. It is estimated that his injury is not as mild as it is now. Seeing Luffy''s angry eyes, Gao cancan said, "you... You... You... I broke hypnosis. Will you let me go?" "If you don''t get rid of it, you''ll die now." Zango was scared by Luffy''s momentum on the spot. I dare not ask any more. "He... He... Is in a coma, so there is no way to break hypnosis..." Luffy doesn''t talk nonsense. Go up and slap Monka. Feeling the burning pain on her cheek, Monka gradually regained some consciousness. Soon, in the fog, he saw a black and blue guy, and a pendant swaying in front of him. Ear is constantly came a burst of light chant as if a spell. "I''ll count to three now." "After three voices, you will return to your nature and become yourself." "One." "Two." "Three Monka''s eyes were suddenly widened! Surprise! Fear! Regret! Sorry! All kinds of thoughts come together and rush to my heart one after another! Once upon a time, he was also a warm-blooded youth who vowed to defend justice to the death. Otherwise, in the face of Chloe at the beginning, they would not fight to the death. But when he woke up again, when he recalled what he had done during this period, he was confused on the spot. I did all these things? After the panic, the change is endless sadness and anger! He felt sad for his colleagues who had been devastated by him and the residents who had been oppressed by him. He was angry at the group of pirates who led him to do so many irreparable things! He knows the bloated guy in front of him! It was he who hypnotized himself! If it had not been for him, he would not have done those acts himself! He raised his big fist, turned over and beat zangao fiercely. With an angry look, he also burst into tears: "it''s you! It''s all you! You''re the one who did this to me Seeing Monka''s reaction when he woke up, a group of soldiers could not help but feel relieved. Their lieutenant was hypnotized. The Navy''s symbol of justice was rekindled in their hearts. Lu Fei, who was full of anger, also smiles. So far, it has come to an end. Monka didn''t kill zango. As a Navy man, he was not allowed to lynch himself. He even took the initiative to ask Luffy to hand over zangao and the black cat Pirate Group to him, saying that evil people like them would be punished by law if they did something wrong. Luffy didn''t refuse. After that, zango was held in a cell. Monka''s son beirumeber was naturally released. As soon as they met, they hugged each other and cried bitterly. However, it didn''t take long for him to get together. After recovering his nature, Monka soon claimed that he had a lot of things waiting for him to take care of, so he went to work with bellumeber. Beirumeber, who had recovered his freedom, immediately came to Luffy and said, "thank you! thank you! But for you, my father would not have come back! You can tell me what you want me to do! As long as I can do it, I will never refuse! " Luffy smiles brightly: "I don''t need you to do anything. You should treat the residents well and be a good Navy with your father. If I find out you''ve done the bad things before, I''ll come back and kill you myself. " Beirumeibo patted his heart and promised: "no, don''t worry! I want you to promise! I will treat the residents well in the future! Be a good Navy like my father Finish. Lufei followed Li Yaoxiang to the air door and left here. Back to Windmill Village. Luffy was very happy. But before he took a few steps, Li Yaoxiang suddenly said behind him, "do you seem to be in a good mood? What''s up? Finding that the navy is not all bad people, I feel that I can make up my mind to be a Navy again? " Luffy was stunned. He didn''t know why big brother said that, But he did have such an idea in his mind. "The second lieutenant was hypnotized, that''s why he did so many bad things. But have you ever thought about why no one came out to stop him while he was bullying the residents of shields? Can the Navy, which allows him to do so, really represent justice? The world is so big, how do you know that only the residents of shields town are bullied by the Navy? Since the navy has not stopped Monka from doing so, does it mean that other places will not stop him? Just like the navy ship that killed Saab at the beginning, if you kill it, you will kill it. No one will come out and say anything. Or are you naive enough to think that all bad navies have been hypnotized? " Luffy was stunned. Without Li Yaoxiang''s warning, he really didn''t think about these problems. He stayed there all alone, motionless. Once again, my mind wavered. Seeing this, Li Yaoxiang, hiding in the corner of his mouth under his mask, raised his voice slightly and said nothing more. Open the air door and leave Windmill Village. This is where Luffy''s insight and travel come from. At the same time, practical progress has finally been made in Li Yaoxiang''s plan for many years. It''s time to start for the last wave of blackening Chapter 388 World government base. Five old stars summoned a person today. It seems very domineering to come here. Even in the face of the five old stars, Mount Tai is collapsing in front of us. "I don''t know why the five old stars called me here today?" It was Li Yaoxiang who was not wearing a mask. Seven years ago, he has successfully attracted the attention of the five old stars. On this day, seven years later, he was not only promoted to the rank of lieutenant general, but also passed the tests of the five stars. He successfully got rid of other opponents and gained a lot of prestige in the Navy. Nowadays, many young people in the Navy regard him as their idol and target. There are also many people who regard him as the successor of justice. It can be said that among the many admirals, no one can match him except Kapp, a naval hero. "Lieutenant General Li Yaoxiang, we have decided to promote you to the rank of Navy General. Just, before that, we need to confirm one thing with you Li Yaoxiang did not speak. Squint at the five old stars. The five old stars all stare at Li Yaoxiang''s expression and observe his reaction. "Answer me, can you trust and be loyal to the world government? Listen, it''s the world government, not the Navy! " In the reception room, there was silence. If there is something wrong with Li Yaoxiang''s expression, the five stars will immediately terminate their plan. However, Li Yaoxiang is still like the test given by them before, without any abnormality, anger and dissatisfaction. "Yes." The five old stars looked at each other and nodded. There is no clue from Li Yaoxiang''s expression. Immediately, one of the five old stars threw a letter to Li Yaoxiang. "Here''s a task. It''s the first task given to you by the world government after you become a general. As long as you have completed this task, after the Warring States retreats, the position of commander in chief of the Navy will be yours. " After that, the five-year-old star clapped his hands twice. Immediately, a group of cp9 members, such as loblucci, Kaku, gabra, Bruno, came in from the door and stood in a neat line. Five stars continued: "at that time, cp9 will assist you to complete this task, during the task, they will obey you." Cp9 one by one, head high, face expressionless. Li Yaoxiang glanced at them and said in his heart that the butterfly effect had finally appeared. In the original book, cp9 should have been working as an undercover agent in the capital of seven seas at this time. But now they are sent to help themselves. It must have something to do with this mission. If there is no accident, the content of the document should be the plan of many years. Open the file and have a look. There was a flash of excitement in Li Yaoxiang''s eyes. Waiting for you! A few hours later. Cp9 and his party set foot on Li Yaoxiang''s warship and ran in a certain direction with Li Yaoxiang. Li Yaoxiang casually ordered several sea soldiers: "take them to the cabin and arrange rooms for them." Immediately, he looked at the cp9 group: "you guys, you are not allowed to step out of the room without my instructions." Cp9''s faces have changed a little. After the last case of Kapu''s judicial Island, almost every one of them has been reborn, much stronger than before. Moreover, even if we do not look at the strength, their status is not inferior to that of the general rear admiral. I didn''t expect that the new rising star of the navy would be so reluctant to see himself and others. Gabra, who is hot tempered, wanted to get angry, but he was stopped by the captain''s eyes. Robucci answered yes on behalf of the rest. He immediately followed the soldiers to their room. Shortly after cp9 left, duo Fu, the dogleg who was with Li Yaoxiang at the beginning, said for no reason: "do you need me to ask someone to handle them?" Today''s Duofu, the whole person looks calm a lot. There are more scars on his face. No longer the heartless flatterer. "Now is not the time to go against them." "Yes." ¡­¡­ A few months later. In some sea area. Kapp''s warships are sailing in this area. Shortly after, a warship of the same Navy sailed towards Kapp''s warship. Even though the Marines on the Kapp warship had ordered the other side not to get close, the other side still kept on going, looking very domineering. When Kapp saw clearly the figure on the other side''s warship, his pupils couldn''t help tightening and his expression was furious! On the other side''s warship, the people standing on the deck were Li Yaoxiang and cp9! you ''re right. The so-called mission of the five old stars is aimed at Mengqi D! Seven years ago, the world government was disgraced because of Kapp''s judicial island. So they have been planning how to completely solve the problem of Munch d family with little loss. The emergence of Li Yaoxiang, a powerful new naval star, just let them see the hope. As long as Li Yaoxiang''s prestige and strength can comprehensively suppress Kapp and prevent the Navy from making mistakes, they can take the lead in launching an offensive against the revolutionary army. And Li Yaoxiang has been accumulating prestige for so many years in order to meet this condition of the world government. So that they can no longer worry about, can make those no bottom line behavior. Sure enough, when Li Yaoxiang, who met the conditions, appeared, they didn''t have to pretend any more. "Well! How dare you show up in front of me? Do you think I didn''t teach you enough last time? " Immediately, Kapp turned to Li Yaoxiang, the leader, with a complicated look and said, "I know you. Are you the New Naval General that everyone has been paying attention to recently? What''s the matter? What can I do for you this time? " Li Yaoxiang said faintly, "I will arrest you, the spy of the revolutionary army, at the order of the five old stars." The sea soldiers on the Kapp warship were shocked one by one. Li Yaoxiang continued: "Oh, no, you are not a spy. It should be said that you are the mastermind of the revolutionary army. After all, Munch D-Long, the leader of the revolutionary army, is your son, right? Munch D. Kapp... " That''s all. The crowd was even more surprised, They all looked at Kapp in an incredible way. Kapp was red with anger, but also disdained to explain: "five stars, is this crazy?"?! Are they ready to start a world war? " Li Yaoxiang: "start a world war? You should be asked. If it wasn''t for you, a naval hero, who has been letting your son''s Revolutionary Army grow bigger, how could this day come? In order to reduce unnecessary sacrifice, let''s go, Munch D. Kapp. " "Good, good! Originally, I was very optimistic about you, but I didn''t expect that you would go along with them! You want to catch me? Let''s see how much weight you have! " Chapter 389 "Get the cannonball!" Kapp is ready to attack. On his warship, there were some sea soldiers who were stupefied, but he drank fiercely: "what''s the matter? Now even my words don''t work?! Sure enough, like them, you are running dogs of the world government! " "No... lieutenant general Kapp..." A sea soldier wanted to explain, but Kapp ignored him and beat him away with one punch. It seems that the strength is not light. Then he roared a few words madly, and went to the shell by himself: "get out! Get out of here! You running dogs of the world government! I knew you''re not a good dog! " In cp9''s eyes, Kapp''s series of temper tantrums only caused a slight disdain in everyone''s eyes. Gabra, the most obvious one, even sneered. Everyone knows very well that Kapp just wants to get rid of other people and not involve them. Li Yaoxiang looked at all this indifferently and said coldly, "don''t you do it yet?" Obviously, this sentence is aimed at cp9 and others. Because the sailors on Li Yaoxiang''s warship did not move at all except standing in the rear. Luo buluchi frowned slightly: "General Li Yaoxiang, we are just sent by the world government to help you..." "You will also say that the world government has sent you to help me. If everything is settled by me and my department, what else do you need to do with this mission? Is it a vase? What''s more, you forgot what the five old stars said before you set out? You all have to obey me before you finish the task. What''s up? You''re going to disobey orders now? " "You Gabradon was so angry that he wanted to fight. "Gabra!" Robucci glared at him. Gabra, back up. "Since General Li Yaoxiang wants to see the strength of our cp9, let him have a good look at the special training we''ve done over the years." Having said that, roblurch took the lead in using his fruit power to become a leopard man, and then he went for months in the air to rush towards Kapp. The same is true for the rest of the cp9 members. The transfiguration of the Transfiguration. Those who can''t change are ready to follow robluk''s pace. Their enemy is Kapp. No one dared to neglect them. As soon as they came, they planned to use all their strength. At this time, Kapp had already picked up the first shell in his hand. Seeing that Li Yaoxiang didn''t even mean to do it, Kapp was even more annoyed. The shell was fired directly at the leader, loblucci. The air broke. The speed of the projectile is far more violent than the power of the cannon! It''s just that something unexpected happened to Kapp. Robucci, who had become a leopard, had an invisible layer of armor on his legs. He kicked the shell into the sea with one foot, but he continued to use the moonwalk to rush towards Kapu. Armed color domineering! Yes, this is cp9''s courage to face Kapp again this time! Seven years ago, their entire cp9 face was repeatedly rubbed by Kapp on the ground! In the past seven years, they have been improving themselves all the time. Because of this, their strength is far more powerful than that of the undercover and neglect exercise in the original work! Almost all of the members have touched on the field of armed and seen and heard color domineering. As for lobucci, the most talented talent of cp9 in the past 800 years, he is the one who has made the most rapid progress in the whole team! In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Karp. Two fists at the same time! Two fists covered by armed color and domineering spirit collided at the same time, resulting in fluctuations, and even the air was shot out of the visible explosion. Kapp took a step back. Lobucci''s whole body retreated for a long distance, and even the deck was worn out of a black smoke burn mark by his back impact. Two cp9 members who just arrived just caught him in the rear, which stopped the trend of retreat. Robucci looked grave. It is worthy of being a famous naval hero for many years, Munch D. Kapp. Even though he is several times stronger than he was seven years ago, he is still not the opponent of this old guy. "Let''s do it together!" "Yes In a short time, a group of cp9 members formed an encirclement, surrounded Kapu and attacked him in turn. Kapp was just like the God of war. In the face of the siege, he still kept his face and breath. Beat all the members of cp9 to death. Rush back and hit again. The sea soldiers on the lookout, let alone helping, couldn''t even get close. On the contrary, he withdrew from the battle. Just when all cp9 members were scarred by Kapp, loblucci, after quitting the battle, suddenly yelled at Kapp in the encirclement: "Lieutenant General Kapp! If you don''t give up, I''ll kill all your men! I do what I say! You know that It turned out that after lobucci withdrew from the battle, he was going to control all the sea soldiers on the Kapp warship. Today, a group of people are also wounded by lobucci and sit down in a pile. "You!" "Don''t make meaningless struggle any more. If you don''t want your subordinates to have an accident, then you''ll just let them go!" A group of cp9 members stopped attacking. Everyone is waiting for Kapp to make a choice. "Lieutenant General Kapp! Leave us alone! We are dead, then you will kill them all and avenge us "Yes! Lieutenant general Kapp, leave us alone Kapp''s face was complicated, but he finally relieved his fierce air and said coldly, "hum, even if I go back with you, you are so confident that you can keep me?" "You don''t have to worry about Lieutenant General Kapp on this floor. For you, we have prepared the best medical team to ensure that there will be no accidents in the process of transporting you back. " Kapp is not willing to. Over the years, he has made so much contribution to the Navy. He did not expect that it would be this result in the end. But in order to save his life, he had to compromise. "Good! Let them go first, and I''ll go back with you! " Immediately, cp9 and Kapp returned to Li Yaoxiang''s warship. When Kapp''s warship completely disappeared in sight, Kapp was willing to accept the "treatment" of the medical team. In the process, cp9 is not afraid that Kapp will go back. If Kapp''s subordinates can escape, they will naturally have the ability to catch up and kill each other. Kapp can''t fail to understand this. When everything is done. Kapp was also "treated" and bound, and the warship Li Yaoxiang officially set sail to return to the direction of the world government base. However, gabra, who has accumulated a lot of resentment, refuses to give up. He wanted to return the humiliation he had suffered to Kapp. He went to Kapp''s ear and said with a smile, "Oh, do you really think we''ll let your men go? Don''t you see that two members of cp9 are missing? Don''t worry, they''ll catch up and let your men walk more happily. " "You Kapp, who was tied to the chair, was red with anger. Struggling. But after being treated, he has no ability to break free. At this time, Li Yaoxiang''s applause suddenly rang out behind gabra: "Pa Pa Pa! Good! You cp9 did a very good job! Now that the task has been completed, let me take care of it. You can go back to your room and have a rest. " Chapter 390 As soon as this remark came out, not only Gabriel, who had always been hot, could no longer hide his murderous eyes, but also lobluki, who was on one side, looked at Li Yaoxiang with a look full of evil! Luo buluqi took the lead in saying: "General Li Yaoxiang, you must have misunderstood some things. The order of cp9 appointed by the world government is to let us obey you until the task is completed. Now Kapp has arrived and the task has been completed. We are not your subordinates. We don''t need to follow your instructions any more. " "Oh, yes. You remind me. What a blessing "Yes "Didn''t you hear what they said? The mission has been completed. Why do you leave them? Do you think our warships are not crowded enough? " "Yes! Sorry, general! It''s my negligence With that, Li Yaoxiang''s subordinates suddenly surrounded cp9 members! Not only that. Two more marines came back with two bodies and threw them in front of cp9 and others. "I''m sorry, these two guys went to sea without my permission. The discipline of our warship is more strict. When my subordinates find two guys who violate discipline, they solve them at will. I hope you don''t mind "Owl!" "Cuddle up!" The death of these two people is exactly the same as the pursuit of the two cp9 members of Kapu''s subordinates. All cp9 members were shocked to see their bodies! Even if they don''t see Li Yaoxiang right in front of them, they have never killed him. At most, they have taught him a lesson. After all, we all work for the world government. But don''t want to, the other party took the lead to start on them! And still without warning, under the condition of negotiation! Lobucci, who has been patient for a long time, can''t bear it any more! Seven years ago, after they were humiliated by Kapp on justice Island, they vowed that they would never let this happen to them again! Before, Li Yaoxiang repeatedly provoked them. Now even people are directly killed by them. How can they endure this tone?! The other side has already peed to the head, and they still have to bear it. What is the reason for everyone''s efforts to become stronger in the past seven years?! The unbearable lobucci, the first to rush past! His right leg lashed out like a whip, aiming directly at Li Yaoxiang''s temple, and he wanted to strike the winner! But Li Yaoxiang stood there, motionless! I don''t need him. Dorothy, who is beside him, has already stepped forward to meet the strike of loblucci. It''s also a leg whip. It''s also shaving. The legs of both sides collided violently in the air. A loud bang. Staring at each other, no one stepped back. "Ah, how lucky, how lucky, I usually let you exercise well, but I don''t listen to you. Look at you. You can''t have an advantage before others become beasts. If he becomes a beast, how can you fight him? " "Sorry, general. After that, I will redouble my efforts to exercise! " On Li Yaoxiang''s side, everyone has a calm face. But cp9''s side looks ugly. Although robucci didn''t become a leopard, and although robucci didn''t use armed color, he couldn''t stop shaving with all his strength. If this blow is blocked by General Li Yaoxiang, it''s OK. Now even... Even Let''s just say it''s a deputy. Can we fight their captain? What about the strength of other sea soldiers? What about the strength of General Li Yaoxiang? The more we ponder, the more ugly cp9 people''s faces are, and they even have a bad feeling in their heart. Robucci, of course, discovered that. When he first came to the ship, he had already noticed that the sea soldiers on the ship were different from the sea soldiers he usually saw. But it was just a sea soldier, so he didn''t care much at that time. But after such close observation, we found that the warship and every marine had an indescribable calm and confidence. This is not the case with ordinary Marines. He didn''t think it was just a matter of discipline. Didn''t you look at the sea soldiers who followed Kapp for many years? Were they all flustered during their war? Lobucci slowly took back the leg whip and cautiously scanned the surrounding crowd: "General Li Yaoxiang, it seems that there is some misunderstanding between us. It''s their fault that our people leave the ship without permission. We will not pursue this matter or report it. Since you are not satisfied, let''s go back to our room and have a rest. " Li Yaoxiang said with a smile: "no, there is no misunderstanding between us. I just want to kill you. " Lobucci''s pupils are constricted! Suddenly a drink: "escape --!" Immediately, the rest of cp9 were all running in different directions at the same time. They''re going to break through the hull and get out! Unfortunately, the last thing they wanted to see happened. They were met by those sea soldiers who had looked down upon them before. No matter how crazy they are, they can''t break through the siege. Every Marine is proficient in the six styles of Navy! Although they haven''t yet realized the domineering power, the individual strength of each person is less than that of any cp9 person, but the problem is that there are many of them? One person can''t compete, so what about the group fight? Li Yaoxiang, a warship, has hundreds of Marines in total. Is it not too much to fight one out of 10? There are even idle Marines on the warships to deal with the aftereffects of their fighting. The result, of course, is that cp9 and others can''t smash the hull. Now, Li Yaoxiang doesn''t need to do it himself. This group of his subordinates had initially understood the six styles of Navy seven years ago. On this day seven years later, they were already proficient in the six styles of the Navy. It''s enough for them to deal with cp9. Kapp, who was going to eat melon seeds to watch the opera, is also surprised now. The strength of these sea soldiers is more than enough even if they are taken as major generals. I didn''t expect that the new general had gathered such a terrible force. Without waiting for him to recover, Li Yaoxiang''s voice suddenly came into his ears: "Lieutenant General Kapp, it''s noisy here. Why don''t you come with me and have a good chat in the study?" After that, Li Yaoxiang waved his arm. The rope that bound Kapp broke in two on the spot. Luo buluchi, who was fighting hard, was obviously aware of the movement here. He couldn''t care so much. He quickly grasped the last straw: "Li Yaoxiang! You can''t kill us! If I kill us, the world government will not let you go! " Li Yaoxiang waved his hand and said, "I will report the report of your heroic death in order to arrest Munch D. Kapp. You can rest assured to leave." Immediately, with a smile on his face, Li Yaoxiang turned to Kapu: "Lieutenant General Kapu, please." Chapter 391 In the study. Kapp rubbed his wrist, which was bound with pain, and looked warily at the young man he couldn''t see through. Li Yaoxiang, on the other hand, poured wine for himself, and asked, "whiskey? Or champagne? " "General Li Yaoxiang, what is the purpose of catching me here?" Li Yaoxiang handed a glass of wine to Kapu: "Lieutenant General Kapu, take it easy, don''t be so nervous. It''s not that I want to catch you, but the five old stars sent me to catch you. " "What''s the matter now? If you kill those people outside, aren''t you afraid you can''t explain to them? " "You don''t have to worry about this floor. I''ve arranged all the stories for you. Cp9 general mobilization, in the process of arresting Munch D. Kapp, the leader of the revolutionary behind the scenes, died bravely and died together with Munch D. Kapp. OK? Is the play ok? It''s a good reputation for them after they die. " Kapp looked angry: "what do you mean?" Kapp knows very well what a crafty guy like five stars is thinking. Isn''t the purpose of arresting him is to use him to threaten his son Munch D dragon? So what do you say? Five old stars will never kill themselves. But this new naval star is not! He didn''t pay attention to him or even the five-year-old stars. Kapp had no idea what the young man was thinking. For themselves, and for what? "It''s not interesting, lieutenant general Kapp. Don''t worry. I won''t really kill you. Of course, externally, I will still claim that you are dead. And my request is very simple, that is, during the period of your death, stay in my warship and don''t show up. As long as Lieutenant General Kapp, you can cooperate with me well and meet my needs in this period of time, even if it''s on me! I will satisfy you "Stop talking nonsense! I just want to know, what are you doing this for? " "I have my reasons for doing so, so you don''t need to worry about it..." "Oh, if you declare that I am dead, the medical team of the world government will certainly not cooperate with you any more. At that time, without the medicine, you will be so confident that you can keep me? " "Ah, lieutenant general Kapp... I didn''t want to be so rude to you because you were grandfather Luffy... But now you give me the feeling that you don''t seem willing to cooperate with me..." "Luffy?! What''s the matter with Luffy?! Who the hell are you? " With a wave of his hand, Li Yaoxiang saw an air door on his side. Needless to say. Just this air door. It''s clear enough. Sure enough, when Kapp saw the air door, his pupils suddenly contracted and his veins were exposed on his temples: "it''s you! You were the one who kidnapped Luffy In an instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Kapp''s mind. What Li Yaoxiang had done in the past made him think about it. The more I think about it, the more terrifying I feel! The more I think about it, the more I feel scared! Just imagine, if there is a person who has been with your relatives for more than ten years and doesn''t know what kind of situation he is laying. On this day more than ten years later, this person appears in front of you unscrupulously. How terrible is this? What is the meaning behind this incident? Moreover, considering the rumors about Li Yaoxiang, a new star of the Navy, and the powerful subordinates he saw with his own eyes, Kapp was even more terrified! What a big game of chess. This game is so big that he can''t see through the purpose of the other side. "No, no, no, don''t say kidnapping is so bad. Luffy left voluntarily with me "What are you doing for?" "Well, forget it. Depending on your attitude, you should not cooperate with me well. There''s no way. Before my plan is over, I have to hurt you, lieutenant general Kapp Having said that, Li Yaoxiang''s right hand extended directly to Kapp''s chest. Kapp thought that Li Yaoxiang was trying to beat him and force him to surrender. He didn''t even want to hide. But then, what surprised Kapp happened. I saw Li Yaoxiang''s palm did not touch his body, but directly penetrated into it! Then, he just felt a flower in front of him, a whirl, and then half of his body suddenly left his body, floating in the air. Kapp looked at the translucent palms and the unconscious body behind him. Without waiting for him to recover, his translucent body was suddenly pulled in front of him by Li Yaoxiang. He said with a smile, "who said that if you stay, you must rely on medicine? Next, you''ll be in this state until my plan is successful, lieutenant general Kapp Having said that, Li Yaoxiang walked towards the door. Kapp was shocked: "wait! wait!! Where are you going?! Come back! Come back as soon as possible. You can''t do it to Luffy! If you dare to fight Luffy, I won''t let you go! " Li Yaoxiang waved his hand: "forget to tell you, remember, you are in this state of soul, don''t float out of this study at will. In case you are blown away by the strong wind, I really don''t know how to explain to Lu Fei." Pop! The door closed. Kapp was stunned and muttered: "spirit... Soul?" The skill used by Li Yaoxiang is, of course, the ability of death in the world of fire shadow. He took out Kapp''s soul, so naturally he was not afraid that Kapp would destroy his plan. But there''s no need to tell Kapp that clearly. Out of the study. At this time, there was no sound of fighting in the cabin. In addition to the dying rob Lucci, the rest of the cp9 members have already died. Seeing that it was Li Yaoxiang, Luo buluki, who was covered with scars and blood, gasped and gasped: "let me go. As long as you let me go, I''m willing to be your subordinate. I''m stronger than them. I''m more useful than them! " Li Yaoxiang covered his nose in disgust and didn''t answer lobucci: "there are only a few people. You haven''t solved them yet? You don''t think I''ve given you military training for a long time, do you? " When it comes to military training. The sea soldiers, who were calm, calm and confident, suddenly changed their faces. All of them were tight, showing the color of panic. "Report to the general! Let''s clean up the cabin now! There must be no smell of blood left! " With that, a group of sea soldiers suddenly increased their momentum, and all of them fought hard to attack robucci. Li Yaoxiang waved and randomly called in two sea soldiers: "turn around, don''t go back to the holy land. Back to base. " "Yes ¡­¡­ A few days later. After Li Yaoxiang''s full publicity. The Navy hero Munch D. Kapp is the real leader behind the scenes of the revolutionaries, and the news that Munch D. Kapp died with cp9 soon spread all over the world. As soon as the news came out, it immediately alarmed all forces. We all know very well that since the world government dares to move Munch D. Kapp, it means that the real war may come soon. The major forces have made full preparations for all emergencies. As for the five old stars who also received the news, they were so angry on the spot that they immediately used the phone bug to contact Li Yaoxiang. "General Li Yaoxiang! What''s going on? Isn''t the content of the task very clear? What we want is to capture Munch D. Kapp alive! It''s alive! " "Well, there''s no way. Navy hero, you are old enough to know the strength of Munch D. Kapp. That''s comparable to Roger the pirate king. It''s not easy to catch him alive. This is not to capture him alive, even cp9 and his party are all involved? " "Good, good! Even if the mission failed, why did the news of Munch D. Kapp''s death spread all over the world so quickly?! Didn''t I tell you before that this matter should be handled in secret, and the news must not be spread? " "Don''t be angry. I know what you''re trying to get Munch D. Kapp alive for. Don''t worry, I have learned from the sea soldier under Munch D. Kapp that he also has a grandson, Munch D. Luffy. Munch D Luffy is the son of Munch D dragon. With him in hand, he must be more useful than Munch D Kapp! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± On the other end of the line, there was a long silence. A moment later. "So what? What do we use to arrest Munch D. Luffy? If we let everyone know that we use the son of hostile forces to threaten each other. What do you think of our world government in the future? " "Don''t worry, I''ve already thought about it for you. According to the information I got, this Munch D. Luffy has a sworn brother named portkas D. ace, but this was changed later. His original name was Gore D. ace "Gore D?" "Yes, you must know what it means, don''t you?" On the other end of the line, there was a long silence. It''s obvious that the five old men are discussing quickly. A moment later. "Is the message accurate?" "Absolutely accurate!" "Is this portkas D. ace... Just a while ago, our world government invited him to become the captain of the spade Pirate Group in the seven armed seas under the king?" "Yes, we have innumerable names for this portkas D. ace. As long as you lure Munch D road to rob the execution ground, you will not be afraid that there is no excuse to deal with him. It''s just... If we want to start with portkas D. ace, we still need to face a problem... " "What''s the problem?" "I just got information that portkas D. ace, together with his spade Pirate Group, seems to have been incorporated into the white beard Pirate Group not long ago..." "White beard... General Li Yaoxiang, if this matter is left to you, how sure are you?" "No, I''m afraid you misunderstood. I''ve been hit hard by Munch D. Kapp. Now I can only reluctantly promise you that the Navy will never be in trouble because of Munch D. Kapp''s death. As for other things... I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do. Of course, if you really want to deal with portkas D. ace, I can give you a suggestion. Your boss can raise portkas D. ace''s reward and disclose his identity. As long as the reward promised is high enough, someone should be willing to solve this problem for us. " That''s the first thing to say. Five old stars at the other end of the phone were confused on the spot. Their original idea was very simple, that is to capture KAP alive, use KAP to threaten Munch D dragon, and then during the war, deceive Li Yaoxiang, a young and energetic guy, to attack and block in the front line. Then they will minimize the losses in this campaign. Even if the revolutionary army can not be uprooted this time, as long as Mengqi D KAP and Mengqi D dragon are solved, they will make a lot of money. But now what nonsense is Li Yaoxiang talking about? Before you act, you are loyal and obedient, both outwardly and inwardly. Now that you''ve ruined their plan and the war is about to start, why don''t you say you can''t fight? This is not a pit. What are they? Five old stars can''t be confused. This wave has been completely destroyed by Li Yaoxiang. After he recovered, his tone immediately changed from smooth to angry. He gritted his teeth and said, "OK, OK! In other words, you can''t take part in the next war with the revolutionaries, can you? General Li Yaoxiang "I''m afraid so. It''s a pity..." "Hum!" The five old stars in the dialogue gave a cold hum and directly covered the phone. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the conference room of five old stars. "Son of a bitch! Li Yaoxiang has completely changed! It''s totally different from the previous attitude! He''s obviously playing with us The five-year-old star, who contacted Li Yaoxiang, scolded the air for a long time. The meeting room soon fell into a heavy atmosphere again. This time, they were really cheated by Li Yaoxiang. But the problem is that the drums have been played, and their condition has to bow on the string. And they really have to rely on Li Yaoxiang to suppress the Navy for the time being, but they can''t do anything about Li Yaoxiang. Otherwise, in case of a back to back attack, even if the problem can be solved in the end, it will be a heavy loss. Five old stars now one by one face, like a dumb eating Coptis, there are bitter as unquestionable. There was a long silence. A sigh sounded from the mouth of one of the five old stars. "Ah... Li Yaoxiang... It seems that all of us are wrong..." The rest nodded in agreement. "Leave him alone. At present, we also need him to suppress the rebellious voice of the Navy side for us. After the end of the war, let''s find a way to solve him! " "It can only be so..." In this way, the long planned war has been brewing and fermenting all over the world. Chapter 392 meanwhile. The news of Kapp''s death spread all over the world, even in remote areas of the East China Sea. In a cabin in Gorbeau hill. A group of Pirates of the Dadan family, like sneaking around a newspaper, whispered. "I can''t imagine... Kapp still has this identity." "No wonder he''s going to give Luffy to us mountain bandits to cultivate..." "Ah, Kapp is so powerful, how can he say death is death?" "What should we do now? Do you want to tell Luffy the news? " "Of course not! He''s an idiot. If you let him know the news, how can you know what stupid things he will do? " At this time, a bright voice sounded behind the group of mountain Bandits: "I''m back! Come and see what I got today? Everyone has a good mouth today! " All the mountain bandits were startled on the spot! All of them snatched the reward one after another with tacit understanding. In the process of snatching, the newspaper will inevitably be torn into several pieces. We can''t manage so much. We immediately hide the part they snatched. Some put it in your mouth. Some hide behind. Some are stuffed with clothes and so on. "Why? What are you all watching around? What''s so interesting? I want to see it, too! " A group of mountain bandits were surprised again. They turned around and stood very stiff. They were very stiff and said with a smile: "no... no! We''re not looking at anything Luffy went to the crowd with a suspicious face. No one dares to look at Luffy. It''s either a look in the eye or a whistle. "Well?! Mr. Dadan, what''s in your mouth? " Calidadan grunted. Without thinking about it, she swallowed the reward she had won, and then opened her mouth to show her innocence: "no! Ah -- ~ you see, what''s in my mouth? " Lu feileng. All of a sudden, it aroused his curiosity. They began to snatch the "mysterious objects" that the rest of the mountain bandits had hidden everywhere. Even what they had in their mouths, they forced others to open their mouths. "I don''t care! I want to see! You give it to me! " "No, no! Luffy, there''s no such thing. Don''t look for it! " "Yes, we have nothing to hide!" Some of them even want to escape to the outside. But Luffy''s strength and speed, which is what they say they want to escape? Luffy captured a group of Pirates alive in three places and two times, and there was no way to take him. After seizing all the hidden obstacles, Luffy even gave a sly smile: "Hey, hey, let me see what it is. It makes you two so mysterious..." After that, he began to spread the looted newspaper on the ground. It''s like a jigsaw puzzle to put all the newspaper obstacles together. "Luffy, don''t look. There''s nothing to see. " "Yes, Luffy. This issue of news is full of nonsense, nothing to watch That''s what a group of mountain thieves said, but they all craned their necks and stared at the newspaper puzzle on the ground. I secretly prayed that the most important part had been swallowed by calidadan just now. A moment later. The newspaper was put back to its original state. The pirates clenched their teeth to show their pity. Of course, things are not so coincidental. After all, the content of Kapp is shown in Luffy''s eyes. Seeing the contents of the newspaper, Luffy''s mouth, which had been rising, gradually fell down. The mood also changed from pleasure to fear. "What''s the matter? How could that be? " His eyes were wide open, and he kept muttering these two sentences, shaking his head, and his face was full of disbelief. "Luffy, don''t look at it. These newspapers are full of unreliable news recently. I believe it will die soon!" "Yes, lieutenant general Kapp is so strong, he will be OK." "Luffy, don''t think too much. Let''s have a good meal." "What''s the matter?"?! Who can tell me what''s going on Luffy yelled, then turned and rushed out of the house. Seeing this, calidadan quickly drank: "come on! Stop him All the mountain thieves rushed to Lufei. Unfortunately, this is not seven years ago. Seven years ago, a group of mountain bandits of the Dadan family could rely on the strength of a large number of people to stop ace, who was seriously injured and on the verge of madness. Seven years later, they can''t even do it. Not to mention that Luffy is in perfect condition now. The result is that although the mountain bandits are all around Luffy''s body, they are dragged out with them by Luffy. It''s a lot slower. The mountain thieves will not let go. Even though the body is rubbing the ground, it''s still clinging to it. "Luffy! Don''t do anything stupid! What is reported in the newspapers is not necessarily true! " "Yes, Luffy! Calm down first! We have discussed the countermeasures and are making a decision! Even if you want to take revenge, you should know who to take revenge on! " No matter what the mountain thieves say, Luffy doesn''t care. "Let me go! You all let me go Just when the mountain bandits were about to despair, Luffy''s steps suddenly stopped, because Li Yaoxiang''s voice also sounded in his mind at the same time. And pull Luffy''s consciousness into the space of consciousness? "Where are you going? Are you going to die? " In the space of consciousness. As soon as he saw Li Yaoxiang, Lufei immediately rushed over and held on to Li Yaoxiang''s clothes. "Big brother? Big brother! You must know the truth, don''t you?! Tell me, what''s going on?! Grandfather, is he really dead? And what about the leader of the revolutionary army? My grandfather, isn''t he a navy? Is the content in the newspaper true or false? " "The contents in the newspapers can be said to be true or false." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± "Your grandfather is dead." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "However, he is not the leader of the revolutionary army behind the scenes, as the newspaper said. All these are lies made up by the world government in order to do something to your grandfather. And it''s not just your grandfather. Next, they''ll even do it to you, to the people around you. " "World government... What is world government?! What''s going on? Why did they do it to me? " "Luffy, do you know what the revolutionary army is?" Luffy was at a loss and did not answer. "Everything you have experienced before, including a large number of mermaids being captured as slaves, the Navy bullying civilians, the king of the kingdom of Goya burning the garbage mountain, trying to kill all the people in the garbage mountain, and so on, is caused by the shielding and connivance of the world government. Every year, countless people or races have been tortured by Tianlong, the leading group of the world government. Even Saab was ordered to be killed by the Tianlong people. The fundamental reason was that the Tianlong people at that time thought that Saab''s ships were an eyesore. The so-called revolutionary army is a group of people who want to overthrow all this and change the world... " "What does this... This... This have to do with the world government''s hands on me and my grandfather?" "Because your father is the leader of the revolutionary army, Munch D dragon!" Luffy''s a fool to hear that. Li Yaoxiang didn''t give him time to digest the information. He continued: "the world government wants to eradicate your father, so it''s easy to make a charge and start with your grandfather first. And you, too, will be their next target. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Too much information. Luffy''s face is still muddled. He doesn''t understand what''s going on. He only knew that his grandfather was wronged! His grandfather was killed! After sorting out the most important points, his blank look gradually became angry. He wants revenge! He''s going to avenge his grandfather! However, just as he was about to go crazy, Li Yaoxiang continued: "what''s the matter? Want revenge? Do you know who your enemy is? Do you know how powerful your enemy is? Or do you think... Anger and madness can solve the problem? " Hearing this, Luffy broke down. Tears could not stop flowing out. "What can we do without revenge? What else can I do? Is that all? " Luffy has never felt so helpless and weak. Now I know that my grandfather was wronged and killed, and I can''t do anything. He sat on his knees, helpless and crying. "The only thing you can do now is try to be stronger. Strong enough that everyone is afraid of you and dare not fight against you or the people around you. " That''s right. Luffy knows the truth. But still can''t stop Luffy heart of grief. All the dead relatives and friends are now in his mind. Princess Yi Ji, Saab, Keya''s parents, guyna, Kapp "Powerful? Is it useful to be strong? People are dead, even if I am strong, what? Can they still come back? " "Yes." Li Yaoxiang''s words made Lufei stop crying on the spot. Stunned for a moment, he raised his head and looked at Li Yaoxiang foolishly. It seemed that he was confirming whether there was something wrong with his ears? Is he hallucinating. "As long as you are strong enough, even if you die, you can come back to life." Luffy stood up and held on to Li Yaoxiang''s clothes again: "big brother, really? When a man dies, can he really come back to life? " "Over the years, I''ve taken you to so many places, haven''t you seen them? Just like you become a rubber man, there are all kinds of strange abilities in this world. Who can guarantee that there is no ability to revive the dead? " "Big brother, what about you?! Are you so powerful that you can revive others? " "Yes..." Luffy just had a flash of inspiration and asked casually. But I don''t want to say that two words can really come out of Li Yaoxiang''s mouth. He looked confused and excited, very complicated. Confused because, since big brother can revive others, why didn''t he help him revive his mother and Saab at the beginning Excited because, since the big brother can be resurrected, does not everyone have to die?! But without waiting for him to say anything, Li Yaoxiang''s next sentence was to give him a blow: "but... Why should I help you revive?" Luffy''s mouth is open. Stupid The whole person is stupid "As long as you don''t solve the root of the problem one day, the same thing will happen again and again. The world government will target you, and the people around you will die for you one by one. What should we do then? Resurrected and dead, resurrected and dead, do you expect me to help you resurrect every time? " Luffy''s face was even paler "That... That... That big brother, how can you help me revive?" "Kill! Kill everyone! Kill all the guys who might be targeting you! Kill all the criminals! Only kill them all, then you can reduce the risk to the minimum! At that time... I can promise you that I will help you revive the people you care about once. " Luffy didn''t think so much, so he agreed immediately. "Big brother, you must help me revive! Do help me revive! I promise you! I will be stronger and kill them all "Luffy, you think it over. I''m not talking about ten, a hundred or a thousand. I''m talking about hundreds of millions of lives! Do you know how many hundred million people are? Are you sure you can do it with your heart Luffy stepped back two steps. His hands were too weak to hold Li Yaoxiang''s clothes. The whole person is sluggish. The picture turns. Luffy''s mind returns to reality again. The bandits were all worried when they saw that Luffy was suddenly silly and motionless. Shake your hands in front of Luffy''s eyes. "Luffy? Luffy "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. Just leave me alone." Luffy said a few words, then turned around and left. A group of mountain bandits saw that Luffy didn''t lose control of his emotions as before, and they didn''t stop him. It''s just that some people don''t know why Luffy suddenly became like this In the following days, although Luffy would eat, sleep and exercise as usual, he kept this dull or silent state. The mountain bandits of the Dadan family came to talk to him, but he didn''t respond. Calidadan came to comfort him, but he didn''t respond. Li Yaoxiang did not communicate with him either. Day by day. A month later 82% 84% Six months later 86% 88% 90% With each passing day, Luffy''s blackening degree gradually increased by a small margin every day. Until one day three years later. There was a loud shout in the jungle of gorpo mountain: "rubber, 32 watt fist!" Boom! Smoke billowed. A large area of the jungle was destroyed by Luffy''s 32 watt punch. Luffy''s face was finally restored to its former smile. However, at this time, Luffy''s smile and eyes, but mixed with three years ago did not mean ruthless! He took the initiative to contact Li Yaoxiang in his mind: "big brother, just kill! As long as the people around me are OK, I don''t care if those scum and scum die 100 million or 200 million! " 92% 94% 96% Chapter 393 Since Luffy made up his mind to resurrect the people he cared about even if he killed all the people, his state has changed back to the past. This made all the mountain bandits worried about him feel relieved. However, it wasn''t long before the postman bird came to the kingdom of Goya again. A new newspaper will be scattered from the air to the whole kingdom of Goya. One of the bound newspapers fell from the sky to the door of Dadan''s house in gorpo mountain. One of the mountain thieves is used to it. He picked up the newspaper and went back to Dadan''s home, ready to drink tea and see what new news was coming. It doesn''t matter. As soon as he sat down, he opened it and saw that the mountain thief even sprayed out tea water on the spot. Then, the scene of three years ago reappeared in Dadan''s family. A group of mountain bandits formed a circle and whispered around a newspaper. "How could that be? Ace has been caught. What shall we do? " "Damn it! Which son of a bitch caught ace to get a reward? It''s not in the paper "It''s over, it''s over! Luffy''s condition is not easy to recover. If Luffy knows about this, will he go crazy again? " A few years ago, ACE''s identity was made public, and the reward was greatly increased. We all know about this. It''s just that if the reward is raised, it will be raised. Everyone didn''t like it, and they were even proud of ace. Just as we were discussing the countermeasures, a voice that sounded bright but was like a nightmare to them suddenly sounded behind us: "I''m back! Why? What''s so interesting when you''re all around? " Chrysanthemum a tight! The crowd snatched the newspaper, hid the newspaper, smile, a series of actions at one go. It''s much smoother than it was three years ago. Luffy: "I''m not sure." A moment later. It''s also a jigsaw puzzle newspaper in front of Luffy. It''s also about ace. They didn''t swallow it just like that. "Lu... Lu... Lu... Lufei, listen to us. You have to calm down first. This time, ace was captured and executed in public. It''s the headquarters of the Navy. There are many powerful admirals and even generals. Don''t be impulsive, Lufei..." "Yes, ace has always been very independent. Maybe he has found a way to escape now. Don''t be impulsive, Luffy..." Luffy grinned: "ace won''t run away." "Luffy! You...! " "Don''t worry, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. Ace, I''ll help you, but I won''t mess with you. " meanwhile. Luffy also communicated with Li Yaoxiang in his mind: "brother, they still hit ace. They''re trying to get me to show up, aren''t they Li Yaoxiang: "that''s right." Luffy: "I''m going to save him now. Is it too late?" Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry, their goal is you. If you don''t show up, they won''t do it that fast. As long as you reveal your whereabouts, they will certainly arrange the date of execution and wait for you to get there. " Luffy: "Oh, these scum really deserve to die!" ¡­¡­ A few days later. Luffy finally officially turned 17. Saab once said that nobility will not be called real nobility until he is 18 years old, so he will go to sea when he is 17 years old. In memory of Saab, ACE and Luffy decided to go to sea at 17:00. This is the main reason why Luffy didn''t rush to leave even though he knew that ACE had been caught. At Dadan''s house. Luffy is still that silly smile: "don''t you come to see me off?" "If we go down the mountain, even if the village head has nothing to do with margino, the other guys in Windmill Village will be afraid, right? Let''s go "Well, thank you all the time! Dadan "It''s so noisy! You little devil "I hate mountain bandits, but I like you very much!" Calidadan, who wanted to pretend that he didn''t care, was moved to tears on the spot, just like the scene when ace left: "don''t be stupid! Get out of here! Damn it! That guy is like this, and so are you! " That''s right. A group of mountain bandits from the Dadan family went outside the Dadan family to see Lu Fei off one by one. Want to see Luffy leave. However, Luffy''s direction surprised the mountain thieves. "Why? Luffy, it''s not the way to Windmill Village. Are you going the wrong way? " Luffy''s bright smile suddenly changed, and his eyes and smile suddenly became more fierce: "don''t worry, before you leave, wait until I finish..." That said, regardless of the response of the bandits. Luffy turned and walked in the direction of the city of the kingdom of Goya. A moment later. At the city gate of the terminal of the indeterminate object. "Hello! who are you? What are you doing here? This is not the place where you lowly trash can come! Roll, roll! Get out of here The guard standing guard on the wall pointed to Lufei standing in front of the gate and yelled at him. "Rubber, 32 watt fist!" A loud bang! Such a big city gate, directly by Luffy to blow! Next. In addition to being scared to stare out, the guard also quickly rang the alarm bell. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! It''s an enemy attack Luffy walked into the city from the center without fear. However, he was soon surrounded by the guards. "Stop! Stop it! Hands on your head! Otherwise, we''ll start the robbery! " Seeing the rugged iron gate blasted by Luffy, the guards were so nervous that they hoped Luffy would not make trouble. But those idiot nobles. A passing aristocrat. It''s impossible for ordinary people who think they are superior and humble like Luffy to dare to do anything to them. They also show their dislike and add fuel to one side. "Bah, where''s the garbage? He''s making a mess here. " "Oh, the air is polluted by him. After you go back, you must clean it well. " "Also, this street can''t come for at least a month before it''s thoroughly disinfected." Feeling the look of disdain, Luffy looked at them with a bright smile. Then, while keeping a bright smile, Luffy whispered: "rubber whip!" Extend your right leg back. And then there''s another big sweep! The guards surrounding Luffy, just like bowling ball hitting Pauling pole, were swept out! Blood spilled all over the street. Before waiting for those aristocrats who despised Luffy to react, Luffy had already come to them and said with a crooked smile, "I''m very curious. What makes you think your life is more precious than others?" The nobles sat down one by one. He was too scared to speak. When they react, the bloody Lufei has already stood in front of them. "You... You... You... Don''t mess around! We are aristocrats! You can''t move us! If you move us, the king will not let you go! " "Oh? Is that right? " There was a click. The switch of the suitcase is unlocked. With a look of horror, the nobles watched the ordinary suitcase turn into a knife, and then from the knife, slowly turned into a monster with flat teeth and huge mouth. Nobles can only gape at the monster gradually lifted up, gradually close, until it blocked all the sunlight, saliva dripping from the monster''s mouth to their face. "Yin ho..." A sweep. With a click, the giant teeth closed. In addition to leaving a pool of urine, there was no trace of the aristocrats in their former places, as if they had never appeared in this world. What happened here soon spread all over the city. The city is in a mess. You can see people running away in fear all around. As for Luffy, except for the common people, he didn''t leave any nobles or those who helped the nobles to commit crimes! The whole city is full of corpses! This scene, coupled with Luffy''s posture of approaching everywhere, seemed to those aristocrats as desperate as the end of the world. In the past, what noble, what elegant, what manners. Now it''s all gone. They showed their ugly faces one after another. Many people don''t even need Luffy to fight, they have already died in their own hands in order to escape. Luffy swept all the way, slaughtered. No one in the whole kingdom of Goya is his opponent now. He was soon out of central street. Out of gaozhen. Finally, he went to the palace and the king of the kingdom of Goya. The king, who was dressed in luxurious clothes, was also smiling, but Lu Fei, who was covered in blood, was so scared that he fell to the ground. He was holding a dog that was also shivering, and there was no one around him. Either dead or running. The ministers who used to say that they would devote themselves to him and die later are now running faster than him. "Come on! Come on! Escort! Escort "Don''t shout... Your people are either dead or running away, so don''t waste your saliva..." "You, what do you want?"?! We are the allies of the world government! I told you! If you kill me, the world government will not let you go! " Luffy took out his ear and said, "strange, do you people say the same thing? Several people have said that to me before. " The king of the kingdom of Goya was pale with fright. The dog in his arms finally couldn''t bear the pressure. With two whines, he squeezed out of his arms and ran away. "Come back! Come back to me "Ah, now even the dog has abandoned you." "What do you... What do you want?" "Nothing... I''m just curious about the difference between you and the people at the terminal. How can they decide their life and death at will? Now it seems that... You are nothing special except that you are ugly ~ ~ Oh, right. You ordered to kill all the people at the terminal, didn''t you The king of Goya swallowed his saliva. He finally knew why Luffy had come. He quickly explained, "no... no... it''s none of my business! That''s because the Tianlong people were going to visit the kingdom of Goya at that time! Tianlong people are famous for not having any sand in their eyes! I have no choice but to make this decision! " "Well, Tianlong people. Speaking of the Tianlong people, I also heard that there was a small boat blocking their route at that time, so the boat, including the man on board, was smashed by them, right "Yes, yes! Tianlong people are so overbearing! If I don''t clean up the kingdom of Goya, more people will die then! " "Do you know who the man on that boat is?" "I... I..." "His name is Saab, and that''s my brother." "I... I..." "You''d better go to hell to repent..." "No, no! Ah ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In one of the aristocratic luxury residences in high town. Saab''s father and mother are in a hurry to pack up all the valuables in their house. "Come on! Come on! If you don''t, it''s too late! " "Wait! Wait! I have jewelry in my room on the second floor. " At this time, a young man appeared behind them. He was Saab''s younger brother, Stella (not related by blood): "father, you are so lucky to have so many valuables. Let your son help you." Saab''s father''s worried face suddenly appeared a happy color: "Stella, you are still sensible. The kingdom of Goya is gone, and the rest of our lives will depend on you. " After that, he handed a large bag of valuables to Stella. As soon as kostley took over the bag of valuables, he suddenly turned his face, showed his ugly face, and kicked Saab''s father to the ground: "you old man! Still dawdling here! It''s time to give me all this property! " "Stella, you..." "You, you what? Don''t you adopt me for the benefit of me? When I''m Saab, that idiot? Think I don''t know? Now that the kingdom of Goya is gone, stop pretending! " After that, sterly ran out of the house without looking back. But as soon as he went out, he ran into a man and knocked himself to the ground. "Son of a bitch! Which idiot doesn''t have eyes? " Valuables were scattered all over the floor. Stella looked up and saw that he was smiling and bloody. Seeing Luffy''s appearance, both Stella and Saab''s parents were shocked! Who destroyed the kingdom of Goya? They had long been hiding in the distance to see who was coming when things happened. Now it''s good to see that the murderer came to the door without being scared to death. Stella was nervous and panicked: "your name is Luffy, right! You are my brother''s friend! I know you! It''s them! That''s them! It was they who wanted to get Saab back, that''s why Saab died! If you want to kill them, kill them! It''s none of my business Hearing Stella''s remarks, Saab and his wife were even pale with fright. But just when they were about to fall into despair, Luffy suddenly hit his leg whip at random and directly kicked Stella out of the house. Stella broke the wall and flew out upside down. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. Luffy went to Saab''s father, squatted down, squinted and said with a smile, "don''t worry, you are Saab''s father, I won''t kill you. What''s more, with the Kingdom gone, you are no longer aristocrats. I also want to see if you can survive with so many valuables after you become civilians. " Saab''s father was too scared to speak. "And I want you to send me a message. Let''s just say that I, Munch D. Luffy, did all the things here by myself. And I''m going to sea for marinfando. What about? Can it be done? " Saab''s father nodded. Immediately, Luffy turned around and left as if he had nothing to do Chapter 394 When Luffy reappeared in the port of Windmill Village, he had changed a new suit, and his blood stains had already been cleaned by him. However, the news that he destroyed the kingdom of Goya was spread by some people who came here by mistake. After hearing the news, the residents of Windmill Village were shocked as well as shocked. He was even afraid to say goodbye to this "strange" Luffy. Now in the whole port, only the village head, margino and a few people are seeing Luffy off. The village head looked at Lufei with a complicated look and sighed: "hey... Lufei, you shouldn''t be so impulsive..." Luffy said with a bright smile: "ha ha ha ha ha, it''s OK! I won''t regret it! In fact, I''ve wanted to do this for a long time. Now it''s revenge for Saab. " People looked at this way of Luffy, for a moment did not know what to say. There was a long silence. One of the villagers said, "Lufei, why don''t you use my old fishing boat? You are a small boat... " "It doesn''t matter. This one will do. I''ll start here." With the first person to break the heavy atmosphere. Gradually, the rest of the people also began to send the last blessing before parting. "Don''t tell anyone you''re from Windmill Village, stinky boy! Being a pirate will bring shame to the village! " "Don''t worry, village head! I''m not a pirate, I''m an adventurer "What''s the difference between that and a pirate!" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha Luffy, with a hearty laugh, stepped on the boat and waved goodbye to everyone. In this way, Luffy is blackened. Yes, but his IQ has not improved much. He started his adventure with a boat and a bucket of wine. Oh, no, one more suitcase now. After drifting for a short time, a giant appeared on the calm sea. King of the sea! It''s the sea king that bit ace''s arm. Seeing this sea king, Lufei covered his straw hat and grinned: "I finally see you again. It''s time for you to pay shanks back, isn''t it The sea king who was originally fierce was stunned on the spot! There is a sense of crisis in my heart. It faintly felt the momentum of the red haired human ten years ago from the human body in front of it! It''s feeble, but it does feel it. Before it could react, Luffy called out: "rubber - 32 watt fist!" While rubber 32 tiles are being punched out, Luffy''s fists are covered with a layer of invisible armor. Immediately, the sea king class was directly smashed out. The strength is more terrifying than in the original. This sea king class in the process of inverted flight, has no life. After solving this sea king class, Luffy only felt a lot more relaxed on the spot, and the haze buried in his heart completely disappeared. Sit down and continue his journey. A few days later. Just like the original work, he encountered a whirlpool. He escaped in a barrel. However, he was drifted to an island and was picked up by passing Kirby and brought back to the wine cellar belonging to the yallita Pirate Group. In the cellar. Several pirates are excited by the barrel of wine that cobby picked up. "Good! Let''s drink together "But in case the leader knows, we..." "She won''t know..." "It''s only known to us and stupid Kirby who clean the cellar." "That''s right!" After that, the three of them approached Kirby fiercely and said in a hostile tone: "do you know what to do?"?! Kirby... " "When... Of course! I... I can''t see anything! Ha ha ha ha! Please don''t hit me! I thought I was going to die! Ha ha ha ha ha All of a sudden, there was a crack! The barrel burst! Luffy stretched a big stretch, stood up from the barrel: "good sleep!! It seems to be safe! I thought I was going to die! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Why? Who are you "We should ask you this question!" "How can a man come out of the barrel?" Without waiting for Luffy to respond. Suddenly, there was a whirring sound outside the wine cellar. A heavy mace smashed into the wine cellar with an irresistible force and rotated 360 degrees. "Don''t be lazy!" There was a big bang. In the blink of an eye, the whole wine cellar was smashed by this mace. Luffy, the aftermath of the attack, flew to the jungle with a bucket and rolled for a long distance. "I ask you, what is the most beautiful thing in the sea?" "When, of course, it''s Lord yallita!" "Well said! So are you trying to disobey me? " "No, no, no! There is no such thing "Don''t be silly any more! I heard you say on the boat, "good sleep!" "I remember! chief! There''s an invasion! " "Yes, yes! Just now, Kirby brought back a strange guy! " "Well? It''s not the one who''s coming to get me back to get the reward, is it?! How dare you betray me, damn Kirby? " "It''s not the famous one, is it?" "Fool! I hear he''s just arrived in shels! How can you be here? " "Oh, that notorious rolonya soron, if she dares to appear in front of me, I will let him never come back!" ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the jungle. Kebi saw that Luffy was shocked into the jungle by the aftershock of the attack of the mace. In his hurry, he also followed up. The barrel finally stopped rolling. He went up to Luffy. "You... Are you ok? Did you get hurt? Just now you were shaken away "Ha ha ha ha! don''t worry! It''s just a little scared. It''s fun. Oh, by the way, my name is Luffy. What''s your name? What is this place? " "This coast is the resting place of the yallita Pirate Group. My name is Kirby. I''m a chore on their ship... " "Oh? "Pirates?" Hearing the word "Pirates", Luffy''s look was no longer heartless as before, and even his voice became gloomy. "Do you know what this group of pirates has done in the past?" Hearing this, Kirby was suddenly indignant: "they steal and abduct, they do all kinds of evil! I just went fishing two years ago! Accidentally walked on their ship, the result was caught by them to act as a chore on the ship! I''ve been doing it for two years! " This wonderful experience, Luffy heard is also confused. Seeing his muddled appearance, Kirby mistook Luffy for disbelief and quickly explained, "it''s true! You come here with me. " A moment later. They came to a simple boat. "What is this? Is it a coffin? " "It took me two years to build this boat secretly..." "The boat? What are you doing building a boat for? " "I wanted to build this ship to escape... But I didn''t have the courage... It seems that I will be a chore all my life... Although I have something I want to do..." "It''s time to run away!" He shook his head like a rattle: "no, no, no! When I think of the possibility of being discovered by yallita, my legs soften and I''m scared to death! " "..." after listening to Kirby''s story, Luffy''s attitude towards Kirby immediately returned to heartless, "you are so stupid and useless. And I feel very weak. I don''t like you. " "... you''re right. If I also have the courage to go out to sea with a wine bucket... By the way, Luffy, what are you doing out to sea?" "Me? Hey, hey, I want to be an adventurer "Adventurer? What is an adventurer? " "Wandering on the sea, seeing all over the world, taking risks!" "This... Isn''t this a pirate?" "No, it''s an adventurer!" "What if you don''t have money?" "Pirates!" "Are you going to look for the treasure of wealth, fame and power, onepiece?" "Of course!" "Isn''t that a pirate?" "No, it''s an adventurer!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "And you? What do you want to do? " "I... I want to be a Navy!" Luffy''s face became serious again: "Navy? Do you know the real Navy? " "Of course! Although this is against you, but join the Navy, eradicate the bad guys, this is my childhood dream!! As long as I join the Navy, I will be able to arrest yallita myself at that time! " Luffy was stunned. He seemed to see the man who wanted to be a Navy He covered his straw hat and raised the corner of his mouth: "I hope you will not change your original intention after you become a Navy... Otherwise I will kill you myself..." I heard Luffy say I want to kill myself. Kirby was a fool on the spot. However, before he could ask the reason, there was a loud roar and a very fierce attack: "who do you want to arrest?"?!! Kirby There was a big bang. It took two years for Kirby to build the humble boat, which was smashed. "I... my boat..." "Do you think... You can get out of my hand?"?! Is that the guy you hired to catch me? Oh, it doesn''t look like it''s luonoah Solon. Good luck to him! Before I die, I want to ask you, what is the most beautiful thing on the sea? Kirby... " Kirby shivered with fright and subconsciously replied, "when... Of course..." But without waiting for him to finish his words, Luffy on one side suddenly interjected: "Solon? Auntie, do you know Sauron, too? " An aunt, let the chin of all people present all startle fall to navel eye. Immediately, all kinds of fear and anger! "This... This guy... Dare to..." Kirby also grabbed Luffy: "Luffy, come on! Follow me and say it again! Lord yallita is the most famous one on the sea... " Just in the middle of the conversation, Kirby heard the dream he had just talked about with Luffy. He changed his mind and said: "the most rude and hateful aunt!!" Yallita: -- A group of mountain bandits Luffy: ha ha ha ha Yallita: "you two smelly boys --"! How dare you be so arrogant! I really thought you were ronoa Solo... " The voice just dropped. The situation mutated again. A voice that frightened all the pirates suddenly rang out in the jungle: "strange, why are you both calling my name? Are you looking for me? " A group of pirates, including yallita, saw the appearance of the man, and their chin fell to their navel again. "You... You... You... Luo... Ronoa solo, aren''t you in shels town? How can you be here? " Seeing Sauron, the pirate was so scared that his tone went wrong. Solon pulled out his ear and said impatiently, "I went to shels town to get the bonus. That''s right, but they told me that there are still wanted criminals around here. I saw that they were not far away, so they came here? What''s up? something the matter? Well --?! " Solon stares. Frightened, all the pirates shook their heads and pointed at yalita. The wanted man is here. help yourself. Yallita was also sweating with fright. She said it very well before, but she knew her own business. How could she be soron''s opponent. Now she doesn''t fight or run. She doesn''t know what to do. But when she was about to despair, a figure suddenly flashed in front of him! Luffy rushes to Solon with lightning speed! During the sprint, it is to untie the switch of the suitcase! The blade was raised high and cut down at Solon! Solon also instantly pulled out two knives at his waist and collided with Luffy''s blade. They both grinned and looked at each other at close range. No one would give in. "Solon, I haven''t seen you for years. Are you ready to be my partner?" "Idiot, I''ll wait until you win!" The pirates were overjoyed. They can''t hear the conversation between Luffy and Solon, but they mistakenly think that they are enemies. They all quietly turn around and want to take the opportunity to escape. But as soon as they moved, Luffy and Solon yelled at them at the same time, "did we say you can leave?" As soon as the pirates turned over, they drew back. Yallita also swallowed her saliva and did not dare to move. "You... You... Do you know each other? Stop it! This is not the time to fight! " Luffy: shut up! What''s the matter? Wait till I''m done! " Sauron: idiot, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time Push the three blades at the same time! They both stepped back at the same time! Step on the tip of your foot and rush to the other side again! A big fight is imminent! Luffy''s one knife flow vs. Solon''s two knife flow. In a flash, the whole jungle was cut bare by the aftermath of the two men''s fight. A group of people from the yallita pirate group were stunned. At the same time, they are also very scared. Sometimes the wind of the sword is afraid of hitting them, and the mud around them will make a scar. They were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe. They couldn''t see their figures clearly during the whole fighting. Only occasionally can we see the light of a knife flickering in the air, and the figures of the two people appear and disappear. Then the trees are like tofu, one by one collapsed, or directly cut into pieces. When the whole jungle was cut down, there was no more cover. Two people''s body shape this only then clear reappearance in everybody''s eye. And just when we thought that the two were fighting so fiercely that they should have finished the fight, the next conversation was to let the people on the scene relax and tense again! Luffy: it''s time to warm up, isn''t it Sauron: "as you wish..." Sauron took the last knife from his waist and bit it in his mouth. The blade on Luffy''s hand slowly deforms and finally turns into a monster with flat teeth and huge mouth Chapter 395 Solon was stunned: "what is this?" Luffy replied with a smile, "it? It''s called Yin Ho, and it''s my partner. " As if to feel the meaning of Luffy, silver also strange close to Luffy, in Luffy cheek Pro tired of a few. Solon saw such a strange silver, not only did not fear, but grinned, very excited! The stronger Luffy is, the happier he is! No shivering. The battle between the two starts again! This battle is no longer a battle of swords and swords, no longer a battle of trees. On the contrary, it is a battle of various tricks that are constantly displayed by the two people. Rubber fist, rubber whip, rubber machine gun! Three knives flow ghost chop, three knives flow tiger hunt, three knives flow tornado! From time to time, people saw countless fist shadows, powerful sword moves, and horrible flat toothed monsters thrusting right and left in the battlefield. Solon was very subdued in this battle. What Luffy said about Yin he almost restrained his strength by 50%. No matter how he attacks, he can''t hurt yinho. On the contrary, Yinhu can help Luffy block his sword move in time whenever he is about to attack Luffy, and Luffy will seize the opportunity to invite him to taste a rubber fist. The strength is so strong that Rao Shi Suolong''s body has been trained by him, and he is also bombarded by Luffy''s fist force, which makes him have some symptoms of internal bleeding. The unbearable Solon, with a little blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, should attack Lufei and Yinhe, but he couldn''t help but burst out: "Damn it! What kind of monster are you "Hey, hey, this is the weapon my brother gave me!" During the exchange, the two men''s attacks still did not stop. "The man who brought you to the sword hall?" "Yes Thinking of the masked man, Solon could not help feeling chilly. The pressure of masked man made him hard to forget until now. Even if he became a bounty hunter and met so many opponents, none of them could match the mask man, or even help the mask man with his shoes! In a hurry, Sauron subconsciously scolded: "bastard! You are cheating As soon as these words came out, Luffy''s attack stopped. Solon was confused: "what''s the matter?" Lu Fei smiles: "didn''t you say I was cheating? Then I don''t have to use silver After that, Luffy threw yinho aside: "yinho, you should have a good rest." Yinhu changed back into an ordinary blade. Sauron said, "I don''t mean that. Are you looking down on me?" Luffy said with a smile: "no, I have enough confidence. Even without Yinhe, I can defeat you!" Sauron, who was just a little angry, got angry on the spot after hearing this sentence! He gritted his teeth and said, "that''s what you said, so don''t regret it!" Having said that, Sauron put on a posture of "three swords flow" and rushed to the road. However, the next scene, it is to let soron more angry! Luffy was standing there motionless to greet him. It looks like you don''t pay any attention to him at all. Sauron is also cruel in his heart, thinking that I won''t attack you? Think too much! Three knife flow - cattle needle! Three knife liuniu needle can use more than 8 stab attacks in a moment. It''s a move to kill the enemy in an instant. Sauron is confident. Luffy dares to fight him head on. Even if he doesn''t die, he will be hurt! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! At the end of the move, Solon was shocked when he sprinted through Luffy and appeared behind him! He was sure that he had hit Luffy. But how does it feel like it''s attacking steel? Luffy turned around and said with a smile, "Hey, how are you? Can''t you cut it? " Solon also turned around, his expression was still muddled. He took guyna''s knife off his mouth and said, "what''s the matter?" "It''s called domineering!" "Domineering?" "Yes, do you want to learn? Want to learn from me to teach you ¡°¡­¡­¡± Solon is speechless. It''s over. No more. He couldn''t help Luffy before he knew exactly what domineering power was. It didn''t matter whether Luffy used silver or not. A moment later, Luffy repeated to Solon what Li Yaoxiang had told him about aggressiveness. Solon thought: "that is to say... As long as I constantly exercise myself and master that feeling, I can finally turn my willpower into a weapon like you?" "Yes Solon shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t feel that feeling. For the time being, he couldn''t understand what Luffy said. He only knew that there were such powerful moves in the world, so he had to work harder. "By the way, where are you going next? Are you going to be a navy Luffy paused for a moment and said with a smile, "no, that was before. Now I want to be an adventurer! You''ll risk it with me and be my crew Solon shook his head and supported his forehead: "it''s up to you whether it''s a pirate or an adventurer. Anyway, you can''t stop me from becoming the biggest swordsman in the world." "Of course! I want to be the most powerful person in the world, too They look at each other and smile. This is their promise. Talking, talking. They went back to the pirates. Solon pointed to a group of people who were too scared to move: "what are you going to do with these people?" Now that he has become Luffy''s partner and Luffy is the leader of this group, Solon soon straightens out his attitude. Besides giving a certain degree of advice, Luffy is in charge of everything. At the same time, he won''t call Luffy idiot any more. Luffy hesitated for a moment: "kill them all..." Solon was stunned by this remark! In his mind, Luffy is not a killer. A group of pirates, including Kirby, were also shocked. "Ah!!! No! Don''t kill us! It''s none of our business! It''s the ugly woman who tells us to do everything Yallita is angry at the words! "You..." But she was soron''s fierce stare, and then drew back, dare not make a sound. But my eyes are also full of begging for mercy. Even cobby, who had been bullied by them for two years, couldn''t help saying: "Luffy! no You can''t kill them without permission! You should leave them to the Navy! " "Yes, yes! Give us to the Navy! " "We are willing to turn ourselves in! We are willing to turn ourselves in! " The irritated yallita couldn''t help but say: "loronoya Solon, aren''t you a bounty hunter?"?! I''d like to go back with you! You told him not to kill me! You told him not to kill me "Shut up, all of you Sauron yelled at the crowd. Everybody shut up. I don''t even dare to squeak. After all, I''ve seen the strength of the two before. How can they resist? The only thing we can do is to pray for the mercy of these two people, After the rebuke, Solon turned to Luffy again, with a flash of complexity in his eyes: "Luffy, they''re right. Give them to the Navy and we''ll get a good reward. This may be... " Luffy gritted his teeth and said, "Solon..." Solon: Luffy: "I have a reason to kill them..." Hearing this, Solon looked more dignified. He pulled Luffy aside: "Luffy, can you tell me why?" Luffy''s eyes suddenly looked at Solon very seriously: "Solon... Do you want to revive guyna?" Solon''s eyes are big and his pupils are tight! "You may not believe it if you say it. But my brother told me that he had the ability to raise the dead... " "No, I believe it! If this is said from that population, I believe he really has the ability to resurrect the dead! What does he need you to do? " Luffy was stunned. He didn''t expect Solon to believe him so easily. "He said he wanted me to kill every source of danger. I''m not afraid to tell you. I learned a few years ago that the leader of the revolutionary army was my father. In order to deal with my father, the world government even killed my grandfather who was in the Navy. And their next target is me! " "My brother said that if we don''t eradicate them completely one day, then I and the people around me will be in danger all the time. He can''t help me revive every time. So he promised me that as long as I root out all the sources of danger, he would help me revive the people I care about once. " There was a moment of silence. Luffy continued: "solo... My next journey will be very dangerous. If you really don''t want to, I won''t force you to..." As soon as he was halfway through, Solon interrupted, "no, stop it! I do! As long as I can revive guyna, I don''t care if I really become the devil in everyone''s mouth! " Luffy can feel Solon''s determination from Solon''s eyes. He was thinking about how to confess it to Solon. I didn''t expect Solon to agree so easily. Finally, he put down the burden in his heart and said with a smile, "let''s kill this group of scum together A moment later. The two returned to the crowd. Lu Fei said coldly: "do you do it, or do I do it?" Solon''s eyes at this time, become incomparable indifference. He slowly drew out the blade: "let me do it! Take it as a sign of my determination Let''s go. Before any of the pirates could react, Sauron''s blade went across with a swish! At the last moment, the pirates still kept a look of disbelief! Why? Why kill us? Where on earth have we offended you? The mind is still thinking, but knife marks have gradually appeared everywhere in their bodies. The air began to smell of blood. Sprinkle! Blood gushing! The scene was bloody and terrifying. On the spot, Kebi kept vomiting. Kirby didn''t dare to look at the bloody pictures any more. After he vomited, he angrily questioned Luffy and Solon: "why?! Why don''t you tell them to the Navy?! Why did you kill them so cruelly! " Instead of waiting for Luffy to speak, soron took the lead in explaining, "how much do you know about the Navy?" Kirby was stunned. This is the second person who asked him that. Luffy asked him this question not long ago. He didn''t know why they both asked. "Do you know how many navies in the outside world unite with pirates to do evil? Do you know how many people have suffered because of these inactive navies? " "Impossible... Impossible!" Kirby stepped back. One of them faltered and fell to the ground. Luffy: "it''s not that I don''t want to give them to the Navy, Kirby. It''s that I can''t trust the Navy anymore. If I give them to the Navy with my left hand, and the Navy releases them with its right hand. Do you know how passive the people around me are? They can''t hurt me, but what if they go to revenge my relatives and friends? I can''t place the safety of my relatives and friends in the hands of the Navy... " "No way! The Navy won''t be like this! The navy can''t be like this! " "My brother once taught me a sentence, and now I''ll give it to you. Don''t persuade others to be good without suffering from others. You''re not me. You haven''t experienced my pain. I hope you don''t impose your ideas on me. " Hear that. Kirby was silent. Although he didn''t know what Luffy had experienced, he could see that things didn''t seem as simple as they seemed. Luffy didn''t care about Kirby''s reaction any more: "next, we''ll leave here on that pirate ship. If you don''t mind, I''ll be happy to give you a ride to the nearby naval base. If you don''t want to... Forget it. " Luffy saw that Kirby didn''t respond, so he turned to leave. But before he took a few steps, Kirby suddenly yelled, "wait! I''ll go with you! I must prove to you that the navy is not what you say! " Not long. A group of three people took yallita''s pirate ship to the nearest town, that is, the town of shels. As soon as the Marines found the pirate ship, they immediately reported it to second lieutenant Monka. After the reform, Monka led a group of sea soldiers to the dock to be solemn and ready, and vowed to protect the safety of the people in shels town. At this time, bellumeber was also wearing sea uniform and mixed in a group of ordinary sea soldiers. Since Luffy solved his father''s problem, he has not broken his promise. From that moment on, he started as an ordinary marine. Until now, I have never given up. As the pirate ship got closer and closer, it didn''t mean to stop at all. Just when everyone thought it was inevitable to have a fight with the group of Pirates today, the sharp eyed bellumeber suddenly said with courage: "Luffy? Is it Luffy This sentence caused a commotion among the sea soldiers around. Even Monka couldn''t help but squint and look at the pirate ship more carefully. Lu Fei was standing on the bow of the boat, pressing the straw hat with one hand and swinging it with the other. He looked excited and said, "ha ha ha ha! So it''s you! I didn''t expect that my first place was you! Ha ha ha ha Kirby was confused on the spot. Don''t you believe in the Navy? Why are you so familiar with the Navy here? Chapter 396 The pirate ship landed. Beirumeber was overjoyed and rushed to the Navy and yelled, "put down your guns! Put the gun down! It''s Luffy! It''s from the road When the pirate ship came ashore, all the soldiers could see clearly that Luffy was coming. However, just when their mentality was about to relax, they heard Monka''s loud voice: "inferior marine beirumeber! Who allowed you to leave the team without permission Bellumeber was surprised. He immediately showed a look of pleading: "father... That''s Luffy..." "Don''t call me father! In the army, you can only call me Lieutenant! When you get back, run 100 laps on the playground! Now I order you to go back to the team and raise your gun! " "Father..." "Well?!" Bellumeber looked aggrieved, but eventually returned to the team and silently raised his gun. Those sea soldiers who were about to put down their guns were also very tight on the spot. I''m glad they didn''t put down their guns. At this time, Luffy finally got off the boat and stepped into the dock. Luffy, Solon, and Kirby were getting closer and closer to the sea soldiers who raised their guns around them. The atmosphere became more dignified. Seeing this, Kirby was almost scared to pee by the scene in front of him. However, the painting style suddenly changed. Mengka, who had a solemn look, suddenly showed a smile to Luffy: "now I announce that today''s work is officially over, and everyone will be dissolved on the spot! Remember to report back to the base on time tomorrow! Otherwise, military law will wait on you The voice just dropped. One by one, the sea soldiers were so nervous that they were confused at first, and then they could no longer help releasing their long suppressed emotions. The sky roared and cheered. What''s more, even ignoring his image, he threw his Navy cap into the air and rushed to Luffy to inquire about Luffy''s recent situation. Beirumeber, too, was in a daze. Almost moved to tears by this scene. Looking at Monka with deep feeling: "father..." Monka pretended to be a strict father: "remember to go back to the base tomorrow morning to get the punishment!" Then he turned and left. Bellumeber immediately joined his feet and saluted: "yes After moncana''s back gradually moved away, beirumeber could no longer suppress his ecstasy. He threw his Navy cap away and ran to Lufei. It was hard to get into the crowd, face to face with Luffy. There was no need to say anything. On the spot, a bear hugged him and showed his biceps. He said excitedly, "Luffy, look! I didn''t destroy Nuo. I''m a marine now! " Luffy was also very happy with a smile: "MMM!" "And you? How have you been these years? Why are you here? " "I just went out to sea, ha ha ha! I didn''t expect you to be so close to where I live! " Solon kept looking at the surrounding environment, and suddenly said, "strange, why does it look so familiar here? Have I been here before? " Finish saying this sentence, still feel chin, seem very serious thinking about this problem. Beirumeibo turned into a "devil" face on the spot: "didn''t you just come here to get the reward soon?"?!! And I received you personally! " "Oh? Is it? Anyway, your naval bases look exactly the same. You can''t tell which is which Luffy burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha ha ha!" "By the way, Luffy, how did you get mixed up with him?" Beirumeibo pointed to Solon, "by the way, you came by the ship of the yallita Pirate Group. Have you arrested yallita and wanted to exchange it for a reward?" Other Marines are also curious about this issue. One by one, looking left and right. But there was no one else on board. "No, I''ve killed them all." A group of sea soldiers were stunned, but their looks soon returned to nature. A group of malevolent sea bandits could be killed if they were killed. Anyway, they were in automatic brain repair. After a big war, they could only kill each other in the end. After all, Thrawn, the bounty hunter, is here. No one thought of anything else. At last, bellumeber noticed the little Kirby: "by the way, Luffy, this is..." "He''s the hostage I rescued from the pirates. He wanted to join the Navy, so I sent him here." Already choked with gas, Kirby finally couldn''t help pulling Luffy''s clothes and asked, "Luffy... Didn''t you say you would never trust the Navy again?" With these words, the scene of cheers suddenly quieted down. In front of all the navies, no one will feel comfortable saying that they will not trust the Navy. What''s more, the man who didn''t trust them saved Luffy in shels town? For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Luffy. We also wanted to hear what Luffy said. Luffy had no scruples and said, "yes Kirby: then why do you have such a good relationship with them?! Since you have such a good relationship with them, why don''t you give those pirates to them?! Why must we kill them all The soldiers were stunned on the spot. From a few words of Kirby, they could guess what was going on. It turns out that The yallita Pirate Group was deliberately exterminated by Luffy Luffy said with a brilliant smile: "I don''t trust the Navy, but I didn''t say that all the navies must be bad guys? What I don''t trust most is usually the high-level naval guys. What they do is not worth my trust at all. If you don''t believe it, just ask the people here to tell you what happened before. " Kirby stared at the soldiers. Everyone intentionally or unintentionally avoided his eyes. In the end, it was bellumeber who sighed and told Kirby what had happened before. A moment later. Beirumeber is done. Kirby''s face became more complicated, but he still had to retort, "isn''t that good? You''ve proved that all this was done by the pirates. Then why don''t you give them the pirates? Why lynch those pirates? " Kirby pestered Luffy again and again to ask this question. Gradually, Luffy''s smile faded a lot: "up to now, don''t you understand? At that time, the high level of the Navy allowed the hypnotized second lieutenant Monka to act recklessly here. Were they right? Do you think I can trust those who hate me to their hands? " "That''s enough. If you don''t want to be my friend, I won''t force you. But I hope you stop trying to force your ideas into me. Don''t persuade others to be good without suffering from others. I hope you can understand the truth of this sentence. " Seeing that something was wrong with the atmosphere, bellumeber rushed out to make it over. "Ha ha ha, Luffy, let''s stop talking about the unhappy things! Come on, it''s not easy for you to come here. Come to the tavern with me and talk about the past. I''ll treat you to drink and eat meat! " Luffy''s anger comes and goes fast, He soon followed beirumeber and a group of enthusiastic Marines with a smile. As for Kirby, he was also entertained, and he was taken to the registration office to sign up for the Navy. After three rounds of drinking. The Navy and Luffy all drank very hard in the tavern. There are so many people that they have to line up to go to the toilet. But when bellumeber was going out to borrow a toilet near the tavern, a wanted notice came from the sky and pasted on his face. This is the postman bird. It''s fresh and hot. The drunken bellumeber took a look at the contents of the wanted notice and woke him up on the spot! Looking at the wanted note in his hand, he trembled a little. Immediately, he turned and ran back. On the way, also met with the same is holding a wanted order, has been changed into a navy uniform Kirby. They looked at each other awkwardly, pushed open the door of the tavern and went in. Together in a hurry to Luffy in front of the wanted to pass him. "Lu... Lu... Lufei, is the content on the wanted notice true?" As he said this, bellumeber''s lips trembled. The content of the wanted order is a matter of the kingdom of Goya. Now Luffy''s reward is as high as 18 million. It even indicates that if anyone can catch him alive, he will get extra rewards. Lu Fei, who had enough to eat and drink, took a look at the wanted warrant and said excitedly: "ha! Did you finally do it? " Then a face indifferent toward two people said: "yes, the content is true!" By this time, the wanted order had been handed to every Marine. When everyone saw the content of the wanted order, they were all shocked! At the same time, they are all stupid. For a moment, I didn''t know how to face Luffy. However, before they could figure out how to deal with the embarrassing situation, Monka came to the tavern in a rage! The door was opened and Monka''s figure just appeared. The atmosphere in the tavern was immediately dignified to the extreme. Bellumeber and Kirby are even ready to rush up and stop Monka. "Father..." Monka glared at beirumeibo, scared beirumeibo not to speak. On the contrary, it was Kirby who plucked up his courage and said, "report, Lieutenant! I think Luffy must have a hard time doing this! Luffy has saved me and everyone in shels town. Please let Luffy go this time as a favor! Next time we meet, I will arrest him myself! " Monka said: "do you know what you are talking about?! Recruit Kirby! Do you know what will happen if you do this There was a flicker of hesitation on Kirby''s face. I know very well, lieutenant! I''m willing to take any punishment for this behavior! " "Ah, including being kicked out of the Navy and being wanted?" "... yes, Lieutenant!" Kirby looked firm. Bellumeber also stood up at this time, his eyes firmly saluted and said: "me too, Lieutenant! As long as I can let Luffy leave this time, I will bear any punishment for this trip! " Monka''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at them, and then glanced at the sea soldiers around him: "do you think so too --?!" A group of soldiers who were still hesitant suddenly saluted: "yes, Lieutenant! We are willing to bear any punishment for this behavior! " "Good! Then when you go back, run 500 laps on the playground with me! If you can''t finish running, you can''t eat! " The original look solemn people, instant joy! Then, he resumed his serious appearance: "yes!" At this time, Monka regained his fierce spirit and said to Luffy, "although you were rebels, you saved our base and town. We are also very grateful to you. But since you are wanted, we can''t turn a blind eye to you as a Navy! " "Please leave here at once. I''m very tolerant. I didn''t contact the headquarters." Luffy lowered his straw hat and grinned: "Solon, since others don''t welcome us, let''s go." After that, Solon also stood up and followed Luffy away. They soon came to the dock. Just as they untied the rope on the dock and were ready to leave, Kirby rushed to them again, saluted and yelled, "thank you! I will never forget your kindness in my life! And Luffy! I will prove to you that the navy is trustworthy! " Solon: "it''s strange that the Navy should thank the wanted man..." Luffy: "hee hee, see you later!! Kirby --! " At this time, Monka also took a group of Navy came to behind Kirby: "all salute!" The orderly sound of stepping on the ground officially welcomed Luffy to leave the town of shels. ¡­¡­ Two days later. A medium-sized ship with only two people was adrift on the sea. Yallita''s pirate flag has been replaced by Luffy''s ordinary white sail. As for Luffy and Solon, although the ships they travel on are more luxurious than those in the original book, they are still a group of two with zero navigational knowledge. "I''m so hungry ~~~~~~~" "It''s ridiculous that you have no knowledge of navigation!" "What''s so funny? I''ve been drifting with the water all the time? Aren''t you catching pirates all over the sea yourself? " "I didn''t say I was a pirate hunter. I just went out to sea in search of a man, but I didn''t know how to go back to my village. That''s why I was forced to catch the pirates and get a reward, so I made a living. " "So you are lost..." Solon''s "devil" face: "don''t make it so ugly!" Chatting, a seagull suddenly flew through the air. In order to catch the bird, Luffy used a rubber rocket to rush up. As a result, he was stuck in the head by the seagull''s mouth and flew away from the ship with the seagull. Solon in order to catch up, met three want to rob his clown Baji subordinates. While Luffy was flying, he was suddenly bombarded with shells to a town. As soon as he landed, he heard someone calling him boss Chapter 397 "Boss! Are you here to save me? Then please! " "Hello, the woman ran away!" "Don''t chase. We have the boss. It''s much easier this time..." Luffy: As he said this, one of the pirates punched Lufei. Lufei reached out and caught him by the wrist. He was heartless, and his murderous spirit immediately increased: "do you have the awareness of going to die with me?" "You... You... You, what do you want?! I''m a subordinate of Lord Bucky the clown! " The pirate was very angry when he saw that the guy who looked like an idiot dared to block him! He was angry and surprised. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of the Idiot''s hand. "I don''t know who Bucky the clown is, but since you''ve come here and started on me, you''re not a good man, are you?" No need to use the ability of rubber fruit. Luffy just used ordinary fists, legs and palms to turn over the three pirates. At this time, Nami had already returned to the roof near here, clapped her hands and said, "Pa Pa Pa! It''s amazing. You''re amazing. You can subdue those who use weapons with your bare hands. " "Who are you?" "My name is Nami. I''m a pirate. Shall we cooperate?" "Pirates, thieves?" "That''s right. I''m a thief who specializes in stealing from pirates. If you cooperate with me, you won''t lose out! " "No! I''m not interested in working with you. " "Hey, wait a minute!" Even if Luffy has expressed his will, Nami still pesters Luffy. A moment later, Nami takes Luffy to a residence. "Oh? Lost with your friends at sea? How many people are there? " "Alone, is this your home?" "No, I''m a wandering pirate. This is someone else''s house. All the people in this town have taken refuge in the suburbs to avoid the Bucky gang in the bar. " "So terrible? The pirate named Nami. " "Nami, it''s me!! Bucky is the pirate! " Nami, a devil company, said seriously, "Bucky is a famous pirate who loves to use cannons. It''s said that the pirate in a certain town made fun of his red nose. As a result, he destroyed the town with a cannon. What''s more, I heard that he can use magic Luffy dug his nose and couldn''t understand what Nami was saying: "why is there no one in this town?" "I said it!! They all went to take refuge! " "Ha ha! That''s why you''re here to steal? " "Nonsense!! I''m a pirate! It''s a pirate! Don''t confuse me with a petty thief! I''m tired of talking to you "Don''t worry, ha ha ha ha!" "Well, you don''t understand. My goal is to earn 100 million Bailey! Then buy a village! " "100 million Berry?! Where do ordinary pirates have 100 million Berry? " "I have a way! Look! This is the great chart I just stole! I''m going to steal Bucky''s property here now, and then steal the property of the great pirate!! What about? Don''t you want to work with me to make money? Your strength can help me, and the reward will not be less! " At this time, Luffy finally realized a question: "do you... Have navigation knowledge?" "Of course! Don''t look down on me! I firmly believe that no one has more knowledge of navigation than me! Because I love the sea "Yes? That would be great! We are also preparing for the great fairway! You can be our navigator! Be a part of the adventurer Na Mei a meal, doubt a way: "adventurer?" "Yes! Is yearning for the sea, yearning for freedom, dare to risk a career "What do you need to survive on the sea?" "Pirates! Or catch some not so bad pirates to get a reward? Another partner of mine has been doing this all the time, which should be very good. " "Why only catch not so bad pirates?" "It''s too bad. Just kill it." "..." Nami had another meal. She hated the pirates very much. She didn''t expect that this guy was in line with her three views. She immediately grinned, "that sounds very good! If you want me to join you, you can, but you have to promise me that you will share half of the prize money you snatched, stolen or received! After all, without me, you couldn''t have completed the journey. " Luffy didn''t like money very much, so he agreed without thinking about it In the original work, because Luffy said that he would be a pirate, so things have come to this. Nami originally wanted to pit Luffy. But now it''s different. Luffy''s three views are the same as hers. She really wants to join Luffy and earn 100 million Bailey as soon as possible to buy back the village from the dragon. With the future settled, Nami became excited: "come on, now that we have become partners, let''s do the first business! I have a plan here... " Nami murmured about her plan to use Luffy as bait and rob Bucky of all his belongings. Luffy was confused and puzzled: "why is it so troublesome? Didn''t you say that Bucky did a lot of bad things? If it''s true, we''ll just kill him and take all our belongings. " Nami devil face: "idiot!"!!! Do you know how many people Bucky has under him?!! Do you know how strong Bucky is?! If you fight so rashly, you''re going to die "But... I''m strong, too?" "You''re strong? How strong are you? " "I don''t understand, but no matter who the other party is, I will not shrink back! He will be knocked down Nami shook her head and supported her forehead: "ah, forget it. Don''t worry about so much. Everything should be done according to my plan." Luffy flat mouth, some unwilling to say: "OK..." ¡­¡­ meanwhile. On the roof of the bar. Bucky sat in a high chair, looking at a wanted notice in his hand. He looked very upset. He sneered and complained in front of many departments: "Oh, young people nowadays can do anything to become famous. If you destroy a small kingdom without a strong one, there will be a reward. Is that group of naval brains bad? " The wanted warrant in Bucky''s hand has a big picture of Luffy. Now he''s offering 15 million berets. Luffy, a new comer, has 3 million more berry than him, which makes him very unhappy. He even forced naobu Lufei to be a guy who would do anything to become famous. He could even do such things as destroying the country. The pirates around him saw baki''s dissatisfaction and agreed with each other. "Yes, yes! If the boss wants to do it, he can do it! " "Boss Bucky, why don''t we go to a small country and destroy it? Then our clown Baji Pirate Group will soon become famous in the whole East China Sea! " Bucky patted the arm of the chair hard: "hum! Do I need to use these low tricks to become famous? " Seeing that Bucky was angry, all the pirates were too tight to make a sound. Bucky glanced at the crowd and suddenly turned into a cunning figure: "Hey, hey... Isn''t there an easier way to be famous now? As long as we take this boy to the Navy, we will have whatever we want! " "Yes! The boss is right "The boss is right!" "As long as the boss is willing to fight, this boy is definitely not the boss''s opponent!" Bucky patted the armrest again and angrily scolded: "since you know I''m right, what are you doing here?! Don''t you hurry to find the boy''s whereabouts? " "Yes Just a few pirates left here, ready to start looking for Luffy''s whereabouts, and a few pirates came back here in a hurry. "Old... Old... Old!! No!! Let the thief escape "What?!! Escaped by the thief?!! What do you three men do "Yes... I''m sorry, Captain Bucky... But the big brother in the straw hat is really good!" Bucky said, "wait, what are you talking about? Big brother in straw hat? Come and see if it''s this guy on the wanted list? " "Yes, yes! Captain Bucky, that''s him! The thief was led away by him Bucky gritted his teeth: "OK... Before I offend you, you come to offend me first... It seems that these new people are more and more ignorant recently! Good! Now that you bring it to me, I''m not welcome! What are you doing?! Go and blockade the whole town! If he escapes, you''ll all die for me! " "Yes... Yes!" "Boss Bucky!" At this time, another pirate called baki in the distance. "What''s the matter?" "The... The thief... Came to the door by himself." Bucky: Pirates: A moment later. The bound Luffy, together with Nami, is brought to Bucky. "I''ve got the thief back, Captain Bucky the clown. Here''s the chart. " "Old... Old... Old! This is the guy!! It''s exactly the same as the wanted one! " Nami''s all over the place. wanted circular? What''s the wanted? Bucky doesn''t care so much, he is very happy now: "ha ha ha ha ha ha! good job! good job! I don''t care what your relationship with him was! But now you have made a great contribution to me! I won''t treat you badly While baki was talking, he also handed the wanted warrant to Nami for her to see. And he himself went to Luffy to make money, and enjoyed the booty that made him famous and rich. Nami was dumbfounded when she saw the wanted note. What''s going on? Didn''t you say you were an adventurer? How did you become a wanted man? A moment later, in order to celebrate the recovered chart and capture Luffy alive, Bucky the clown held a party. Everyone had a good time. Nami, on the other hand, went to the cage where Luffy was being held, squatted down and said with a gloomy face, "didn''t you say you were an adventurer? Why are you lying to me? Why do you do this? " Luffy naturally said, "because they are bad people." Nami was shocked. She didn''t expect Luffy to be so reasonable. She gritted her teeth and said, "how can you do this? That''s a whole country! How many people have you killed? " Speaking of this topic, Luffy''s smile gradually disappeared and became serious: "no matter how many people, as long as they are bad people, I will kill them. I have a reason to kill them. " Nami looked at Luffy for a long time with a complicated look, and finally sighed and said, "forget it, I can''t agree with you. Before I said to join you, I thought nothing had happened. When I get their treasure, I''ll find a chance to let you go. Then we will not owe each other. Let''s go our own way. " With that, Bucky''s voice suddenly rang out behind Nami. Bucky looked down at Luffy: "ha ha ha ha! The consequence of stealing my treasure is very serious. If it wasn''t for the warrant that you should be captured alive, you would get a higher reward. I wish I could kill you now! " Luffy did not speak. But his fearless eyes, the straw hat, make Bucky very uncomfortable. Bucky said with a ferocious smile: "although I can''t kill you, I can punish you appropriately! Nami! Cut off his hands for me After that, Bucky threw a dagger to Nami. After taking the dagger, Nami was confused. She can''t do it. Luffy said with a smile, "your hands are shaking. It''s all because you''re not prepared to deal with the pirates. That''s why it''s like this. " "What... What preparation? What''s the psychological preparation of a pirate who kills casually? " "No! It''s psychological preparation at the cost of one''s own life! " Nami lingered, and finally a pirate couldn''t see her. She grabbed the dagger from her hand and was ready to do it by herself. In a hurry, Nami subconsciously pulled out her combination stick hidden in her thigh and hit the pirate on the head to stop him from attacking Lufei. All the pirates were furious. Bucky was also extremely angry: "Nami!! Rare I allow you to join!! What''s your attitude Luffy continued without hesitation: "what''s the matter? Don''t you mean you don''t want to join me? Do you want to help me now Nami stood in front of the road: "nonsense! I''m just forced by the world! Even if I didn''t join you, I don''t want to do something like a pirate!! Take away the human life that I value most... That kind of piracy! " "Oh? So you hate pirates because of this? " Nami was stunned. She didn''t know why Luffy would say "yes.". Luffy grinned: "I''ve decided..." Nami: Luffy: you''re my partner. I''m going to make a decision "Damn it! Is it time to say that? Let''s wait until you get out alive! " When all the pirates rushed to Nami with weapons in hand, Solon''s cry came from the distance: "Luffy!!! Catch it A suitcase, perfect through the cage, fell into Luffy''s hands Chapter 398 "Damn it! It''s their partner!! Kill the damned girl first! " "Go on!" Luffy, who had just taken over the suitcase, grinned and said in a slightly inaudible voice, "yinho..." Click. The switch of the suitcase was unlocked. A blade appeared in Luffy''s hand. Soon, the blade began to wriggle like a living creature, and gradually grew into a flat toothed monster. There was no need for Luffy to say anything. Yinhu seemed to have a heart to heart relationship with Luffy. With a Shua, he bit off the rope that bound Luffy and the cage that looked so strong! The group of pirates who rushed to Nami were all stopped! They have forgotten what they want to do, they all raise their heads and look at the top of their head behind Nami! Flat toothed monsters, as if blocking out the sun, enveloped all of them in the dark. Naomi, who was very nervous, could not help looking back with a puzzled face when she saw their expression. She was also stunned. Without waiting for the reaction, Lufei said, "let''s do it... Yinho..." Then the flat toothed monster disappeared in vain! When it appears again, the air has been filled with a strong smell of blood! The mouth is the crunchy sound of chewing bones! At this time, there was a scream of the survivors: "ah -!!"!!! Monster! It''s a monster!! Run away!! Run away! " At the moment, the roof of the bar is covered with blood and limbs. The surviving pirates are in a mess. Some people are scared to jump directly. Even if he fell into a serious injury, he didn''t care and ran hard. Bucky has disappeared, he is the fastest one. After returning to her mind, Nami bent down and nauseous on the spot. "You... You... You... What kind of monster is this?" Luffy narrowed his eyes and smile: "this is also my partner. His name is Yinhe! What about? I said I was very strong, you don''t believe me. Just kill them in the beginning, and there won''t be so much trouble. " Solon also came behind Luffy at this time. Nami couldn''t help swallowing her saliva: "lornoa solo? He... He... He... Is what you call the partner who "catches the pirate to get the reward" "Yes! Do you know Sauron, too? " Nami devil face: "how can I not know?" "Ha ha ha ha! Solon, I got the navigator! That''s her. His name is Nami Nami is about to get angry and wants to say that she didn''t promise Luffy, but as soon as the words come to her mouth, she suddenly stops Solon closed his eyes: "Oh? Nami, right? I''m Solon. Please give me more advice. That red nose seems to have escaped just now. Luffy, let''s go after him. " After that, Luffy and Solon went back and forth in the direction of Bucky''s escape. Nami, who had come back to herself, quickly stopped them: "wait... Wait!" Luffy: Solon: "I have told you just now that I will not do that kind of behavior of a pirate in any case! You want me to join you, you can! But you also promise me a condition first Luffy and Solon did not speak, waiting for Nami to continue to speak. Nami''s heart is very complicated at the moment. Her savings are close to 100 million berets. But she is also very clear that people like the dragon are likely to go back at any time. She didn''t think about it all the time because she didn''t want to. Because if the Dragon really doesn''t keep her promise, she really can''t save the village. She deceived herself, but also just want to leave a glimmer of hope. But! Now the appearance of Luffy, but let her see the real hope! The scene just now Luffy''s strength Maybe... Maybe... Maybe this man in front of him can really help him completely solve the dragon! "Didn''t I tell you before? I work so hard to make money, just to buy a village! But I know that guy in charge of the village may not keep his promise! If... If you can help me solve the group of pirates, then I will agree to join you! However, don''t blame me for not reminding you. I won''t admit that I know you before you completely solve them! I don''t want to get involved in that village because of you! Those pirates are very powerful, and I''m not sure if you are their opponents. If... If you don''t want to, then I''ll... Then I won''t force you! " Luffy didn''t even think about it. He said with a smile, "good! It''s right to help the crew solve the problem, isn''t it? And... Listen to you, those pirates should be bad people, right? The person you value most is the one who was killed by them? " Nami gnashed her teeth in hatred: "yes! They are the ones who kill the people I value "That would be better! Even if you don''t say it, Solon and I will try our best to kill this kind of villain! Right, solo? " Sauron glanced at Luffy and both of them said, "Oh, of course!" Nami was shocked. I didn''t expect that these two guys agreed to her request so easily. The village is saved! The village is really saved this time! Nami was moved to cover her mouth and shed tears on the spot. Then she rushed to Luffy and hugged him: "thank you! Thank you A moment later. The three continued to search for Bucky. Nami said that Bucky would not give up her treasure, so she took Luffy and Solon to the storage room of Bucky''s treasure. indeed. On the way to the treasure room, they met baki''s men who wanted to intercept them, Mochi on a huge lion, and a guy who used a sword. In the original book, Luffy solved Mocky and the huge lion in three places. Now, not to mention, Mocky can''t last a few seconds. It''s the same with the battle on Solon''s side. In the original book, he was seriously injured, so he fell into a bitter battle when fighting with this swordsman. Now, without the experience of shels town and the sneak attack of Bucky, he wants to solve his opponent. Soon they came to the treasure room. Sure enough, they saw Bucky trying to carry the treasure away. Bucky was surprised to see them coming so quickly. He didn''t care so much about it. He left the treasure and ran away. It''s not that he''s wary. But he didn''t want to die for nothing. At least he was an intern on Roger Wang''s boat. He must have some experience. Before seeing the speed and strength of the flat tooth monster, he knew that he was definitely not the opponent of Luffy. What are you waiting for if you don''t run? If he didn''t want to give up the property he had been searching for over the years, he really wanted to run away. Unfortunately, he did not expect that the two subordinates could not even stop for a moment, so that he would eventually give up the treasure. He was cruel in his heart and swore to himself that I would remember this hatred! I''ll make you look good one day! Unfortunately, when his eyes continue to face the bright road ahead, there are more "unidentified objects" at the end of his eyes. He looked carefully. Hand? There''s no one around. How can there be an extra palm here? Before he knew what the situation was, Luffy held the hard object tightly in his hand, followed the elongated rubber hand, flew to Bucky in an instant, and looked at Bucky with a smile. At this time, Bucky''s anger has not subsided. Seeing that Luffy refused to give up, he was also cruel in his heart. He gritted his teeth and turned the idea of running away into an attack. He knelt forward and hit the ground heavily! The forehead is fiercely forward a beat! "Hero, spare your life!" Bucky''s on his knees. Luffy was stunned, but he soon regained his fierce look: "spare me? There are many people who have asked you to spare your life. You should not let them go, right The big mouth of silver was close to Bucky''s cheek. It''s dripping on Bucky''s face. Scared Bucky back and forth: "no! Don''t kill me! You... You... You know shanks? Did shanks give you that straw hat on your head? I know shanks, too! I''m shanks'' friend! Don''t kill me Silver is about to open its mouth. But then it stopped. "Oh? You know shanks, too? " "Yes, yes! Shanks and I used to be interns on the ship of Roger the pirate king. We have a good relationship Luffy felt his chin and said, "that''s troublesome... You''re shanks'' friend, so I can''t kill you..." At this time, Solon and Nami also came to Luffy. Sauron: Luffy, what''s the matter? Why don''t you kill him? " Nami doesn''t care that much. She held the bag of belongings left by Bucky in her arms, and she was very happy. As long as she has these properties, she is only a little away from the target of 100 million berry. If Luffy really fails, she has a way out. At that time, she will at most help and beg the dragon to let Luffy go. Luffy pointed to baki: "he''s a friend of my life-saving benefactor. I don''t know whether to kill him or not..." Bucky looked very happy. Sauron frowned slightly. "Is he lying to you?" Nami nodded as she counted her belongings: "it''s really possible. He is very cunning Bucky said, "no, no, no! I didn''t lie to you! I''m really shanks'' friend! If you don''t believe it, you can leave me on board first! When you find shanks, just ask him! " Luffy was still very upset. Solon: then leave him on the boat as a chore. Wait until you find your benefactor. " Luffy nodded: "well, that''s the only way." Immediately, the group left the town. I came and went lightly, but I didn''t meet the village head of this town or the dog. When the people in the town planned to come back to fight, they had already found that all the members of the Baji pirate group were gone. The ships that used to belong to yallita are now carrying Luffy, Solon, Nami, and Bucky to the next location. ¡­¡­ A few days later. In the jungle of an island village. There is a board like a target hanging on a tree. And about 300 meters away from the target, a guy with a long nose and wearing goggles, holding a catapult, aiming at the target is a shot! Pop! The target is directly broken by an iron ball! Uthorp took off the goggles, and the two little guys on the side were excited and praised. "It''s amazing!! It''s our captain usop!! You can shoot from that distance! " "Yes! Captain!! How did you do that? " Unorthodox, uthorp has no longer the original look of the idle: "as long as you are willing to work hard, you can do it in the future." This serious look makes two fans'' eyes shine. At this time, the onion ran from a distance, looking flustered: "no! No! No! Luffy, he''s back! " "Onion! Are you wrong? Is it really that Luffy back then? " "No! I''m sure I read it right! He''s still wearing that straw hat. " Uthorp grinned: "really? It seems that my crew has come to pick up my captain and go back... " The three kids were very sad, and tears were about to flow down: "Captain usop, are you really going to leave?" Uthorp poked the heads of the three: "it''s a man''s promise. I can''t go without it. Besides, they need me as a captain At this time, a burst of drink suddenly came out from the jungle: "rubber fist!" Uthorp reflexes fast! Almost in an instant, he lifted the catapult and shot the same iron ball! The iron ball collided with the rubber fist. They counteract each other''s power. Then, Luffy and his party came out of the darkness: "ushop, long time no see." "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Luffy!" After saying goodbye to Keya and the people in the village, ushop left here with them. As for Keya, he wants to learn medical skills just like the original work. He says that if one day, uthorp comes back injured, he can help him treat himself ¡­¡­ A few days later. A sea restaurant with fish head, body and tail is floating in a certain area of the East China Sea. In the dining room. A guy with blonde hair and curly eyebrows, with two big hearts shining in his eyes, approached the table of the two beauties and said, "ladies, how are you? Is today''s dish to your taste? That''s what I''ve prepared for you two beautiful ladies. " Two ladies at the table, covering their mouths and smiling. This shy smile, but also fascinated the guy with curly eyebrows. At this time, a group of uninvited guests came to the ship. As soon as I entered the restaurant, the visitors yelled at the guy with curly eyebrows: "give me all the delicious food quickly!" Curled eyebrows look angry: "you so noisy, do not know will affect the appetite of other customers? What if food is wasted? " The visitor didn''t shrink because of irritating curly eyebrows, instead, he grinned: "is that right? Then I''ll eat up all the leftover food! Is there a problem? "Yamagata?" Yamaji''s mouth is also up: "then you''d better do what you say, Luffy!" Chapter 399 In the dining room. On this trip, I didn''t meet the Crick Pirate Group or Hawkeye. Eagle eye was called up by the Navy and went to marinfando, so it didn''t appear here. The Crick Pirate Group is the same. If they don''t encounter Hawkeye, they won''t be killed by the group. Naturally, they won''t appear here as losers as in the original work. The process of joining Yamato was very smooth, without any accident. The chefs on board even held a large-scale farewell and welcome party to see off Shanzhi and welcome Luffy. For a moment, the whole staff of the restaurant on the sea were all reveling. Just when the atmosphere of the farewell and welcome party came to the highest point, Luffy suddenly called Shanzhi and usop to a rest room inside the ship. Uthorp: Ha! Luffy, why are you so mysterious? It''s not your style? " Yamaji: "yes, Luffy. It''s not like you I used to know. " Luffy''s face is serious instead of a smiley one. The attitude of Yamato and uthorp can not help but be serious. Luffy: I''m sorry, uthorp. I just remember now that I forgot to tell you something very important. Now that Shanzhi is here, I''ll tell you about it together! " Uthorp had a dry smile and was not used to Luffy''s serious manner: "ha ha, Luffy, you can say anything. Even if you want to give me the position of captain, the atmosphere doesn''t have to be so dignified, does it?" Luffy did not speak. He took out a wanted warrant from his arms and handed it to them. Two people see wanted after the expression, let the road fly on the spot a consternation. The shock and worry in the imagination did not appear. Instead, they looked at each other and grinned. Yamaji: "what''s the matter? Let''s see. Is your reward to show us off? " Uthorp: "Hey, hey, Luffy, you are so proud of the reward of only 18 million Bailey, but I will soon surpass you!" Luffy Mumby: "you... Aren''t you surprised?" Shanzhi and usop, although they didn''t know each other before, and they didn''t experience any war to enhance their feelings, they both had tacit understanding and showed playful smiles at this moment. Yamaji: "what''s so surprising? You''ve been wanted all over the East China Sea for a long time. " Uthorp: Yes, I saw your wanted notice a few years ago Luffy was surprised: "don''t you wonder why I did it?" Uthorp confidently closed his eyes and shook his head: "although I don''t know whether the content on the wanted notice is true or false, even if it is true, I believe that you must have your difficulties in doing so! This is the Luffy I knew back then! " Yamaji nodded. Obviously agreed with usop. Luffy''s heart is warm. Shanzhi and uthorp trust him so much that they need to confess to them! "The contents of the wanted order are true. I also learned a few years ago that my father was the leader of the revolutionary army. But my grandfather was stigmatized. That''s a lie they made because they wanted to deal with my father! Moreover, they have started to attack me now! " Uthorp touched his chin and nodded: "no wonder... No wonder your reward soared so high. I''m surprised. There''s no reason why my famous captain uthorp is so far behind you. So that''s the problem. " "I''m bringing you in this time mainly to tell you that they have arrested my brother and are ready to lure me to rob the execution ground. And I''m going to save my brother. So it''s very dangerous for you to follow me out to sea. I hope you will think it over before you decide... " Shanzhi dropped the cigarette end on the ground, and then pressed the fire with his toes. He looked dissatisfied and said, "needless to say, Luffy. As a companion, you should not ask us this question! Who do you look down upon? " Uthorp agreed with his nose up: "yes! Now that you''ve decided to make a living together, don''t be so fussy. " Luffy looked guilty: "I''m sorry, I''m worried too much." They patted Luffy on the shoulder: "let''s go, go out and continue drinking!" Just as they were about to step out of the lounge, Luffy suddenly said, "by the way, there''s one more thing I think I need to tell you." Yamaji and ushop stop, They turned around and looked at Lufei with a puzzled look on their face. "I don''t know if you can accept it, but in the next journey, Solon and I will kill a lot of people. As long as we are bad people, we will not let go of any of them! If you really can''t accept it, I won''t force you to do it, but I hope you don''t stop us. Because we have a reason to kill them! " Uthorp: that''s why you destroyed the kingdom of Goya Luffy nodded. Yamaji: "if you really kill all the bad guys, I won''t catch a cold, but can you tell me why?" Luffy nodded: "my brother has promised me that as long as I kill all the people who are likely to take revenge on me, he will help me revive the people I care about." That''s the first thing to say. Yamaji''s reaction was good, just a little surprised. I was a little surprised by the word "resurrection.". But uthorp is different! He was surprised at the same time, but also an instant burst of suffocation! All the time, although he is nothing on the surface, he has been blaming himself for killing Keya''s parents in his heart. If there is resurrection in the world, it can be resurrected Isn''t that Keya''s parents!!! "Ruth... Luffy... You... Didn''t you say your brother was captured by the Navy?" uthorp said in a trembling voice Luffy shook his head: "the brother caught by the navy is ace. He is my sworn brother. The elder brother who promised me that he would help me revive is actually the one who was by my side in those years. With his strength, he will not be captured by the Navy. " Shanzhi and uthorp, who had been somewhat dubious, heard that it was the masked man who was capable of resurrecting the dead. The only doubt in their hearts disappeared immediately! Others, maybe they will not believe it! But if this man is the masked man, they can''t believe it! After all, they had a close contact with masked men in those years, and their mysterious and unfathomable feeling still haunts them. Yamaji nodded: "if it''s that man... Maybe it''s really possible to revive." Speaking of this, uthorp suddenly rushed to Luffy and grabbed Luffy''s collar with emotion: "Luffy... Luffy!! You said he could bring people back to life! Can you ask him to help me revive Keya''s parents Luffy: "ushop, calm down first. Even if you don''t say it, I''m going to ask my brother to help me revive Keya''s parents... " Uthorp''s eyes were moist and his voice trembled. "Really... Really?" Luffy nodded sincerely. In a moment, uthorp seemed to release the pressure he had repressed in his heart for many years. He fell down on his knees and wept: "that''s great... That''s really great..." Luffy smiles. In this way, uthorp would not object to his killing bad people. Luffy turned to look at Yamaji. Shanzhi shrugged and said, "I don''t want to be resurrected. However, I just want to ask, since he has the ability to resurrect the dead, can he also help people grow a new calf? " Luffy was stunned. He knew that Shanzhi was talking about JEP. A moment later. Luffy replied, "my brother didn''t respond to me. He hasn''t come to me for a long time. But I believe that with his ability, there will be no problem! " With Luffy''s assurance, Shanzhi felt a little excited. Suddenly, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes, and he grinned: "then there''s nothing to say. I hope you don''t have to be soft at the critical moment. If I can, I''d like to take Mr. JEPP to find all blue Don''t wait for Luffy to say anything. Uthorp stood up again and said excitedly, "yes! Monkey D Luffy! Don''t go back! If you can''t do it, let me do it! " Seeing that both of them share the same belief with themselves, Lufei smiles brightly: "don''t worry, I won''t let you down!" After the farewell party and welcome party, it''s a farewell time for Yamato and his colleagues who have lived together for many years. After saying goodbye one by one, Yamato kowtowed and knelt down to all of you to show his gratitude for your care over the years. Then, before leaving, he went to Zhepu and pretended to be mysterious: "don''t die so early, old man! I will bring you a surprise! " "Well! I''m not even dead when you''re dead! " In this way, the small partners of the past, now all gathered. This nearly all Black Adventure group, also officially set out for their next location. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Northwest of the East China Sea. Dragon Park. Although Colonel mouse was killed by Li Yaoxin at that time, he took his place. However, after Li Yaoxin was promoted and deployed to other areas, the Navy headquarters sent another Navy captain to manage the area. The style of this naval colonel is no different from that of the original rat colonel. On this day, I also came to the Dragon Park and asked the dragon for a monthly "protection fee.". They were sitting by the pool. The Dragon put a pile of money on the table¡° This is the amount of this month. Take it. " "Hey, you really know how to deal with the world... Then I''m not polite..." "Ha ha ha ha! Do you still need to be polite? A good world is a world of money! Money is the best, more reliable than anything, isn''t it? " "That''s right!" "Ha ha ha ha! Although I hate human beings, a sensible person and a woman like you are another matter! " "Well, when it''s done, I''ll leave. It would be terrible if the ship under inspection was found here. " "Every time you are in such a hurry, do you enjoy the good wine one day earlier? If someone in the headquarters talks, I''ll help you kill him! " "No, I''m going." "Hello! The colonel is going back! Take him back to the boat for me Then, the octopus man, Xiao Ba, appeared in front of the crowd. He was responsible for sending the Colonel away. The situation here is almost the same as that in the original work when Colonel mouse communicates with the dragon. However, just as the captain was about to sit on the octopus shell of Xiao Ba, the captain suddenly stopped and turned to look at the Dragon: "by the way, is there any news about the last wanted notice given to you? If you really want to help me, you''d better help me catch the guy on the wanted list. As long as you hand him over to the headquarters, it will do you and me countless benefits. " That''s all. Xiao Ba, who had a bright smile on his face, suddenly sank. Even the look of the dragon was slightly changed. The Dragon said calmly, "don''t worry. As long as I hear from him, I will inform you immediately. After all, no one is too rich, is he? " "Well, that''s it." After the captain leaves. The Dragon took out a wanted warrant from his arms. He said with an excited look: "yes, Luffy! You didn''t disappoint me! The reward will catch up with me so soon! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! The Navy paid so much attention to you. It seems that the contents of the wanted order are true! You really destroyed a human country! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Good! Good ¡­¡­ A few days later. In the northwest part of the East China Sea. The closer to the Dragon Park, the more nervous and excited Nami is! So excited that all the crew on board could see that something was wrong with her. Nami stood on the bow, looking tremblingly in the direction of Dragon Park. With two big hearts shining in his eyes, Yamaji came to Nami attentively: "Nami, are you hungry? If you are hungry, please tell me, I will cook satisfactory food for you Luffy and usop hook up: "I want it too!" At this time, Solon, who was still exercising, suddenly said, "Nami, you don''t have to worry too much. If things are really like what you said, even if there is no you, as long as we meet them, we will not let them go! " Uthorp said: "yes! In the name of usop At this time, Shanzhi also put out a pose that he thought was the most handsome: "yes, I''m the first one to let a beautiful lady like you sad." Seeing that everyone was supporting her, Nami was deeply moved, but she was not dazzled by this move: "I know you are all powerful. But I can''t let the village take a risk. Remember, you promised me that you would not tell anyone about our acquaintance until this problem is completely solved. " Luffy said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will do what I promised you!" Everyone is very relieved of the members of the ship. However, after finishing this sentence, everyone looked at baki, who was still mopping the floor. Aware of everyone''s eyes, Bucky said: "look, what are you looking at? I''m not interested in your business! " Solon stopped exercising, shook his head, and walked to Bucky: "no, no, your promise doesn''t reassure us..." "You... You... You, what do you want?! Don''t come here! Don''t come here! no Ah Chapter 400 Cocoa West Village. Luffy and his party moored the ship in Nami''s hometown, a secret place in cocoa West Village. In addition to Solon to stay on the ship to guard Bucky and others, the rest followed Nami all the way to the direction of Dragon Park. After following a long way, Nami turned around and told everyone, "OK, you can follow here. Next, as long as you follow this direction, you can go to the location of the group of pirates. From now on, you''d better stay away from me Luffy: "Well! Don''t worry, Nami. We won''t let you down. " Seeing that they were no longer following, Nami was relieved and went on to the Dragon Park. When Nami walked away, Luffy said, "come on, follow up." Uthorp: didn''t Nami say, let''s keep a distance Luffy: "if those pirates are as bad as Nami said, I don''t trust to give Nami to them. If something happens, we can help in time. " Immediately, several people followed up together. A moment later. The entrance to Dragon Park. A child is holding a knife edge to Nami who is in the way. "Hello! You get out of the way!! I''m going to kill the dragon!! He killed my father! If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll kill you too!! I''m serious! " Nami pulls out the combination stick. Not only did she knock over the child with a stick, but she didn''t mean to stop after that. "Dragons don''t have time to play with children like you!" "If you understand, go back to me!" After that, he put his foot on the child and threw a pile of money in front of the child: "here''s the money for you. I''ll use it for myself." With that, I''ll leave the child alone. Turn around and step into the entrance of Dragon Park which is similar to the gate of the courtyard. Come to the pool. The Dragon soon noticed the arrival of Nami. Dragon: "Oh? Have you come back after so long? " Nami: "the security of this room is always so lax." Dragon: "hum! Who do you think I am?! What''s the harvest of this game? " Nami: "good harvest, but my heart seems very empty." "Ha ha ha ha! When did you become so sentimental? Isn''t cheating your specialty? Nami "Really..." "Comrades!! My partner is back!! Hold a party! " "Yes!" Just as the fishermen were busy preparing for the banquet, a fisherman ran back from the entrance: "brother dragon!! Brother dragon!! Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Come and have a look! Come and see who it is?! Ha ha ha ha ha Everyone looked behind the fishman. After seeing the comer, all the people had the same reaction as the fishman. Very excited. "Ha ha ha ha! Monkey D Luffy! It''s you! Long time no see! " "Luffy! Do you remember who I am? " "You can, boy. That''s a reputation without a word! " Luffy was also very excited. One by one, he rushed up, hugged the bear, or said hello. "Little eight! Croobi! Chirp!... " Almost all the names of the fishermen were called out by him one by one. The fishermen on the scene were almost all the people who went out to fight together in those years. Everyone has long regarded Luffy as one of their own. Even the Dragon did not put on a high posture, stood up in person, walked to the front of Lai Lufei. Two people look at each other, and then the very enthusiastic bear holds up. "Dragon "Luffy!" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha The atmosphere of the whole Dragon Park was burned to the extreme with the arrival of Luffy! More than ten years! I haven''t seen you for more than ten years! The boy who went to fight with them in those years grew up so big in a twinkling of an eye! What''s more, what Luffy did didn''t disappoint them. It''s cruel to deal with human beings! It''s just that they are busy and happy, but Shanzhi and wusopu, who are completely confused about the situation, are confused. Not only confused, but also surprised. What''s up? What''s going on? Why is Luffy so familiar with the fishman here? However, compared with Nami''s shock, the degree of surprise of Yamaji and uthorp is not so exaggerated. Since Luffy said hello to the fishermen in the Dragon Pirate Group, she was a fool. His face was covered with incredible words. Head melon is even in front of this scene to the impact of dizziness. Shock, fear, scalp numbness, all kinds of complex thoughts rush to my heart at one time. Without waiting for these guys to wake up, the dragon has passed by Nami with Luffy''s shoulder. Several people even heard the conversation clearly. "Ha ha ha ha! I told you, Luffy. Don''t think you can leave without drinking all my wine! By the way, although I know you are also in Donghai, how did you come to me? " With these words, Nami was even more frightened. My heart is almost in my throat. Unfortunately, the last thing she wanted to happen happened. Luffy''s next move, right, made her sink into a bottomless abyss. "Me, I''m here to help people fight bad people." After that, Luffy suddenly stopped and turned to look at Nami, who had just been passed by him. "Right, Nami. Where are the bad guys? Let''s talk about it. They are very strong. With their help, I''m sure they can help you solve those bad people. Don''t you have to worry about it any more? " The voice just dropped. All of a sudden, a group of pirates, who used to be playful, became quiet. Everyone looks at Nami. The tall figure of the dragon was even more condescending. With playful eyes, he looked at Nami with deep meaning and said, "yes, Nami, Luffy told you to say it, just say it... Who are the bad guys you want to solve? Luffy is our brother, and we will certainly help you Hear this words, fish people also one by one laugh thief cheap look to Na Mei. Nami looks ugly. Laugh, also laugh very stiff. "Lu... Luffy... Don''t be kidding... How could I have said these things?" "Why not? Didn''t you say that the bad guys killed the people you valued most? " Fish people laugh more interesting now. Feeling everyone''s eyes, Nami didn''t know what to do. As soon as she clenched her teeth, she suddenly turned to anger and said, "if I say no, there won''t be any!"!!! I didn''t say that at all!! Luffy, don''t slander me any more After that, Nami covered her eyes, covered her tears, and ran out. Luffy just wanted to catch up with him, but he was blocked by the dragon''s hand on his shoulder: "Luffy, leave her alone. With me, Nami will be fine. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. You don''t want to run away, do you I don''t agree. The Dragon just went to drink and eat meat with Luffy. Shanzhi and ushop were also entertained by the fishermen. But they''re not like Luffy. They''ve obviously seen what''s going on. So in the whole banquet, they didn''t talk much and didn''t communicate with each other. ¡­¡­ Two days later. The party lasted a day and a night. In the middle of the banquet, Shanzhi and usop had already left, saying that they would go back to the ship to have a rest. Back on the boat, they also told Solon about the situation here. As a result, the three people''s faces are not very good-looking. No more disembarking, no more talking. As for Luffy, he was surrounded by brothers he knew in the past and toasted in turn. He was too happy for the whole party. It wasn''t until two days later at noon when the sun was almost on his face that he woke up and thought of looking for Nami. Ask as you walk. Finally, he found Nami in a hut. Just came in. As soon as Nami saw it, it was Luffy. She immediately gave a smile on her face. She was very polite and did not treat Luffy as casually as before. "Why? Luffy, it''s you. what''s wrong? What can I do for you Luffy pursed his lips and said, "how did you say you left that day? Don''t you agree to help you solve the bad guys? " Nami laughed awkwardly: "Luffy, there is no such thing at all. Those things I told you before are all fake. I''ve been lying to you. Forget it. In the future, none of us will look for anyone. It will be good for us to go in all walks of life. " Luffy is still tooting his mouth, very dissatisfied: "how can that work? I want you to be my navigator. Besides, I don''t think you were lying to me before. You hate the look of a pirate. It can''t be fake! " Hear that. Nami closed her eyes in silence. Take a deep breath. The fist is clenched and trembles. She lowered her head and whispered, "enough..." Luffy didn''t seem to be able to hear it clearly Nami suddenly looked angry and drank fiercely: "do you have enough in the end?"?!! Do you think I''m not miserable enough? Do you come to see me joke Luffy was at a loss. He looks confused. He couldn''t understand why Nami scolded him. "Enough! Don''t act like that!! Do you know how disgusting you are now?!! I was wrong! I lost! I give up. I give up. Can''t I?! How long do you want to disgust me "Nami... What are you talking about?" At this time, Nami, has been accumulated in the heart for a long time of anger, to dazzled. Even his eyes turned ferocious and red! "Oh? What am I talking about?! You still have the face to ask me what I''m talking about?!! You and the dragon are a group of people!! Still talking about adventurers in front of me! Do you think playing with me is not enough?!! What else do you want from me She yelled out the grievances she had suffered over the years. Tears can''t stop running wild. But she didn''t show the appearance of cowardice. Instead, she glared at Lu Fei who was still pretending. Luffy was surprised and his head was tied: "Nami... Is there any misunderstanding between us?" Nami sneered: "Oh, misunderstanding? Good! Unexpectedly, you said it was a misunderstanding. Now you go to help me kill the so-called dragon brother in your mouth!! They are the group of pirates who killed the people I valued!! Actually you said it was a misunderstanding, you go now! Go and kill them! Don''t you mean to kill all the bad guys?! What''s up? Not yet?! Go Nami gasped and glared at Luffy. Luffy seemed to hear the most incredible thing in the world, and he was shocked. There was a long silence. Luffy''s face was a little white, and he said, "you... You mean... All those things are done by the dragon?" Nami took a deep breath, wiped the tears off her face, resumed her smile, and politely said, "OK, Luffy. Enough jokes. I don''t welcome you here. Please don''t show up in front of me in the future? " Finish. Luffy is still standing there, motionless. Nami''s face flashed a trace of disgust: "well, since you don''t want to go, let me go. If you want this house, I''ll give it to you. Anyway, even if I don''t give it, people like you will rob it directly, won''t they? " After that, Nami swaggered across the road and left the house. In the room, only Lufei, who was still in a panic, was left. I don''t know how long it took. Luffy''s mind gradually recovered. He finally figured out the situation. As a result, his expression changed from muddle to anger! Eyes full of murderous! I''m not crazy. All the anger, at this moment, seems to be suppressed in the bottom of my heart. He turned and left the house. Walk slowly towards the Dragon Park. A moment later. He came back to Dragon Park. All the fishermen are still lying there. However, in Luffy''s eyes, these fishermen seem to be nonexistent at the moment. Now, in his eyes, there is only one person. Dragon! He straight Leng Leng to the same is drunk lying on the couch dragon, without saying a word, directly picked up the dragon! The dragon was awakened by the sudden movement, and his eyes slowly opened into a gap. His face was flushed and drunk: "eh? Monkey D Luffy? It''s you. What''s up? Would you like another drink? Come on. Who''s afraid of who? " Luffy shakes the Dragon hard. Originally, a group of fishmen were also awakened by the movement here. One or two got up one after another, shaking their heads and looking in the direction of Luffy and the dragon. "Ha! It''s brother dragon and Luffy. Haven''t they drunk enough? " "Ha ha, it''s worthy of them. I know they don''t fall so easily..." However, just when everyone thought that this was the beginning of the next banquet, Luffy''s next move awakened everyone present, including the dragon. "Is it you?"?! Nami said before the bad guy, is it you?! Did you kill her family?! Are you the group of hateful pirates who control Nami village?! Answer me! Dragon Chapter 401 Sober up Everyone''s sober. However, the Dragon didn''t show any surprise. Instead, he looked indifferent: "Luffy... We''ve known each other for so many years. Don''t you want to turn against me for a human who has just known each other?" The Dragon drew the dragon''s face closer to him again: "tell me! Did you do those things? " The Dragon clapped Luffy''s hand. Stand up slowly. Looking down at Lufei, he opened his hand and explained, "what if I did it? Humans can enslave us and sell us. Why can''t we do the same to them? Is it wrong for us to do so... " Without waiting for the dragon to finish speaking, Luffy could no longer suppress his anger. He hit the dragon on the cheek with one punch. Dragons don''t mean to be on guard. He was beaten to the ground by Luffy. "What''s the difference between you and those hateful pirates back then?" "The difference? Oh, do I need to be different from them? " The Dragon didn''t get up in the first place. He lay on the ground and murmured, then slowly stood up, looking excited and said, "what I want is just like them! We will treat them as human beings treat us! It''s fair, isn''t it? And you see, even human beings don''t attach importance to human lives, and let us waste the lives of their compatriots here for so many years. How can human beings attach importance to the lives of our Fishman? " "Son of a bitch!!! Even if it is, you can''t do it! " The dragon is gloomy and sneers: "can''t you? Why not? Luffy... When you left early, some things may not be clear to you. There is a big brother in Fishman street that all fishmen respect. His name is Fisher tiger. But do you know how stupid big brother tiger is? In order to save all the enslaved fishermen and human beings, even if he knew that he would be wanted by the world government afterwards, he would not hesitate to climb the Holy Land marjoria with bare hands and bear all this alone! But that''s not enough! He was so stupid that he picked up a human girl and said that he wanted to send her back to his hometown in person. Finally, the girl arrived safely But do you know what big brother tiger got in the end? Oh, he was killed by the betrayal of human beings in that girl''s hometown!!! They ran to the Navy for the reward! Let big brother tiger die in the Navy''s ambush!! Look at that?! Is that ridiculous? How ridiculous?! Human beings don''t know how to be grateful, and it''s not worth our sympathy! Look at this? Look around? I just need to pay some money every month, I can do whatever I want in this sea area! For the sake of property, human beings can sell even their own compatriots! They don''t pity their compatriots. Why should we be polite to them?! Then let the people in this sea area feel the pain we fishermen have suffered The Dragon said that Luffy could not refute. I don''t know how to refute it. But he just can''t accept the way the dragon does: "bastard!! They are all innocent! " Luffy couldn''t suppress his anger and boxed to the Dragon again. But the Dragon didn''t plan to get the blow from Luffy this time. He took it very easily: "Luffy... Can''t do it again... You won''t forget how I taught you that year? Or do you really think that if you destroy a small human country casually and offer a reward to me, you are qualified to fight with me? " Luffy did not speak. His head was down. No one can see the expression that he is now so angry. Before, when he hit the dragon, he only wanted to wake up the dragon, so he didn''t use his real strength. But now it''s different. The dragon''s reply made him feel that the Dragon didn''t repent at all! This makes his anger, has reached the point of unbearable. Luffy slowly took back the fist which was held by the dragon, and then stretched back hard. His whole arm was like a rubber band, which was stretched beyond the length of the swimming pool by him. In a light voice, he said: "rubber - 32 watt fist!" Next. That stretch out of the arm, with a very fast speed contraction back! However, in the eyes of the dragon, all this is funny. 32 watts? After all these years, your power is only 32 watts? Sure enough, humans can''t compare with Fishman at all. Over the years, Luffy has not improved in strength at all. Destroying a small human country does not mean anything. Seeing that Luffy''s shrinking fist was about to bounce back and hit him, the Dragon didn''t even mean to dodge. He wants to take this strike and prove to Luffy who is the boss! This is not only the idea of the dragon, but also the fact that the fishman karate used by Luffy is still only 32 watts in strength does not make much response. As we all know, only 32 watts of power can''t hurt their dragon brother. But all these self righteous ideas, when Luffy''s 32 watt fist really fell on the dragon, all confused! The dragon who had been hit by this blow was even more blank. Only listen to "boom!" There was a loud noise. Immediately, I saw the dragon, who was two cups stronger than Luffy, and the whole person was blown out by this blow! I can''t even see my body shape, so I can hear one after another Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! It broke through a wall with one side. In the end, even the outer walls of the Dragon Park were smashed through and never stopped. It wasn''t until the figure of the dragon flying backwards broke some giant trees in the jungle that the trend of flying backwards stopped completely. All the people were shocked by the scene. The Dragon fell to the ground with only the last bit of strength. He reluctantly raised his head and looked in the direction of Luffy. He was very speechless and said, "I... fuck you, this is 32 watts I haven''t finished. He rolled his eyes and went into a complete coma. As for Luffy, now he is not in the mood to care about other people''s eyes. His anger against the dragon is still not fading. After the blow, he didn''t mean to stop. Continue to walk in the direction of the Dragon landing. When I came to the dragon, I saw that the dragon was in a coma, and I didn''t mean to stop. He picked up the dragon and continued to beat the Dragon: "you son of a bitch! You think it''s okay if you''re in a coma? Thought that received this punch, may when all things have not happened?! Don''t you like beating people very much?! Don''t you like killing people very much?! Wake up! So like to fight, wake up and fight with me!! Asshole! " The dragon was beaten by Luffy until his face was swollen and his nose was crooked. Then he slowly recovered some consciousness from the confusion. However, he didn''t mean to beg for mercy. Instead, he sneered: "yes, keep fighting and kill me. It''s better to die in your hands than in those hateful human hands... " If the Dragon doesn''t say this, Lufei, who is dazzled by anger, really has the heart to kill the dragon. But after hearing the Dragon say this, his raised fist suddenly stops in mid air. Looking at the dragon with a complicated look. Seeing Luffy''s appearance, the Dragon sneered: "kill, why don''t you kill? You''re so soft hearted, you think your enemies will appreciate you? No, Luffy, I tell you, No. Especially human beings! When one day you face the enemy is human, they will not be grateful because you let him go, but will wait for the opportunity to revenge you! Ha ha ha ha ha Luffy is in a complicated mood. Li Yaoxiang once told him that only by solving all the root causes of danger can he help him revive the people he cares about. But now, when he wanted to kill his former life and death partners, he couldn''t do it. In the end, he just punched the Dragon heavily and knocked the dragon out again. Then he turned and left the scene. The fishermen who came to check the situation didn''t dare to talk at this time when they saw Lufei''s appearance. They all watched Lufei quietly and let Lufei leave here. Then one or two of them were very anxious to check the dragon''s condition. "Brother dragon!" "Brother dragon!" ¡­¡­ A moment later. Walking, Luffy came back to their boat. The atmosphere on board was dignified. Although it was all on deck, no one spoke. Everyone seems to be thinking about something. When he saw Luffy coming back, Solon opened his eyes and said, "come back?" Luffy pauses, responds with a "mmm," and then goes on, as if he wants to go back to the cabin to have a rest. However, before waiting for him to take a few more steps, Solon continued: "the group of pirates that Nami said before, now you should know who they are?" Luffy stopped again. A moment of silence: "um..." "Did you kill him?" "No..." "What are you going to do next?" The rest of the boat didn''t seem to pay attention to Luffy, but at the moment, everyone''s mind was actually focused on Luffy, waiting for Luffy to give a definite answer. Seeing Luffy''s delay in responding, usop''s reaction was the most exciting. He rushed forward to pick up Luffy and said: "what did you promise me?! You promised me that you would help raise Keya''s parents!! What is it now?! If you don''t kill the dragon, are you going to give up? " Yamato and Solon are calm. But they didn''t look very good either. After all, if you didn''t give them hope from the beginning, that''s fine. But when you give hope, and everyone is moving towards this goal, you take back all hope in the middle, say don''t care, it must be false. "I... I''m not going to give up! Not killing the dragon does not affect the agreement between my brother and me! He wants me to solve all the root causes of danger, is to solve for me, or may retaliate against me! I''ve known the dragon for a long time, and they have a very good relationship. They won''t take revenge on me! So dragon, they''re not in my target "Do you promise?"?! Are you sure?! Has the final say been made? Did you ask your brother clearly? " "I... my brother, he hasn''t contacted me for some time..." "How do you make sure your guess is right?" Luffy didn''t answer. He really did not know that if he did not kill the dragon, Li Yaoxiang would not help him revive people. "Uthorp! What are you doing?! Is that how you treat the captain? " Sauron gave uthorp a sharp drink. Uthorp also realized that he had gone too far. But still can''t get angry, can''t lose face to apologize. Just a cold hum, let go of Luffy''s collar, then turn around and stop looking at Luffy. Meanwhile, Solon continued: "Luffy, that''s your brother. Even if he is resurrected, it is just to help you. We know that we are not qualified to ask you to do anything. But if things come to the end and your brother really doesn''t help you revive because you didn''t kill the Dragon... Please take our feelings into consideration at that time. " Then Solon closed his eyes again. On the deck, no one spoke. Luffy was silent for a moment, then went back to the cabin to rest. In the twinkling of an eye, a day passed. That night, we didn''t communicate much. Until the next morning, Shanzhi prepared a rich breakfast. While everyone sat down to enjoy it, Luffy was in a good mood. After eating all the dishes, he patted his belly and stood up. He looked firm and said, "I''ve decided! Next, we will continue to work towards the same goal! " Immediately, he said to several people: "don''t worry, I''ve thought it out. He is the elder brother who watched me from childhood and grew up with me! Even if the result is really like what you are worried about, I will certainly persuade him to help me revive! I''m sure he won''t refuse me for a trifle! " Without waiting for everyone to respond, Luffy continued: "you keep eating! I''ll go out and deal with things first. When I get back, we''ll set sail for the next goal! " Then Luffy turned and left the cabin. But Shanzhi, Solon and wusopu couldn''t help smiling because of Luffy''s words ¡­¡­ A moment later. Luffy comes to Nami''s house. Seeing that Lu Fei came, the disgust that flashed in Na Mei''s eyes was more than yesterday. It''s not that he didn''t dream that Luffy would really help her kill the dragon after she left yesterday. To this end, she also specially secretly ran to check the situation. Obviously, the final result is to let her down. It made her hate Luffy even more. "What are you doing here?" Luffy smiles brightly: "I want you to be my navigator!" Nami sneered: "I know you have a good relationship with the dragon. With your voice, maybe the dragon will really give me up to you. But you''d better give up. Even if the Dragon wants to, I won''t help you Luffy: "no! I want you to be my navigator Nami looked angry: "what do you mean? Are you going to threaten me? " Chapter 402 "Sorry, on the great route, there is something I have to do waiting for me to do. I need you as a navigator." "What does that have to do with me?"?! I won''t help you "Don''t you say that your dream is to save 100 million berets and redeem your village from the dragon? I can let the Dragon pass your village... " "Do I need your help?"?! Before long, I''ll have 100 million bellies! I don''t need your help at all ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the room, it was quiet. Both sides looked at each other for a long time. After a moment, Luffy continued, "didn''t you question me all the time, or even disapprove of my killing too many people? In fact, there is a reason for that. " Speaking of this, Nami is even more angry. I used to say that I wanted to kill all the bad people in the world. Now why don''t you kill the dragon? It''s bullshit! Nami sneered: "people like you, if you want to kill, just kill. What''s so amazing? Do you need any more reasons? " Ignoring Nami''s sarcasm, Luffy continued: "I have an agreement with my brother that as long as I solve all the dangerous sources around me, he will help me revive the people I care about." Hearing this, Nami finally had a touch on her face. Even stopped sneering, waiting for Luffy to say it. "As long as you are my navigator, although I can''t guarantee that my brother will help you revive your family, I can promise you that I will try to help you and ask my brother to help you revive..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Also, I will let the Dragon pass your village." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A moment later. Nami returned to the boat that belonged to Luffy and others. As soon as he saw Nami, Yamaji was very excited and ran forward: "Nami! Are you back? " Sauron and uthorp also focused on Nami, but Nami just gave them a cold look and didn''t respond to Yamaji, so she went straight into the cabin to have a rest ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In Dragon Park. Luffy didn''t go back with Nami. Instead, he came to the Dragon Park again. Along the way, all the fishermen who saw Luffy looked very complicated and didn''t know whether to stop him. But Luffy didn''t manage so much, so he continued to move forward. Until he got to the pool. Seeing the Dragon at this time, he was surrounded by a group of fishermen and lay on the couch to heal his wounds. Some fish people who are loyal to the Dragon originally wanted to stop Luffy, but they were soon scolded by the Dragon: "hello? What do you want? What do you want? Luffy is a member of our Fishman island! He''ll come if he wants to! No one can stop him Fish people have to get out of the way, make way to fly past. Luffy comes to the dragon. At this time, the Dragon had some bandages all over his body, but he didn''t mean to show weakness, and said with a sneer: "what''s the matter? Are you determined to kill me and avenge those human beings? " "I won''t kill you, but I want you to apologize to Nami! I want you to atone for it The dragon was stunned at first, and immediately laughed: "ha ha ha ha! You want me to atone for those people? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Then you might as well kill me! Ha ha ha ha The Dragon laughed to tears. However, Luffy still looked at him seriously, and didn''t mean to joke at all. Seeing this, the Dragon gradually put away his smile and said, "are you serious?" Luffy said stubbornly, "I promised Nami that as long as she is my navigator, I will let you let her go." "Since it''s Luffy who asked for it in person, it''s certainly not a problem to let Nami''s village go..." "But I''m not sure I''ll leave you here." "..." after a moment of silence, the Dragon grinned and said, "Oh? What do you want? " "Next, you''ll take everyone with you to the great fairway. One of my goals is to kill all those who endanger the fishman island! Don''t you want revenge? Then follow me to fight! Use the rest of your life to fight as a way to repay the damage you have done to everyone Originally, no matter what Luffy said, the Dragon could not give in. But when he heard that Luffy''s target was to kill, there was a flash of excitement in his eyes. He was very interested in Luffy''s target, and his tone softened a lot: "Oh... What if I don''t want to?" "Then beat until you are willing to go!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± A moment later. Luffy comes to Luffy''s boat with a group of fishmen. As soon as she saw the dragon, Nami glared at Lufei: "what do you mean?"?! I promised you to be your navigator! But it doesn''t mean you can disgust me over and over again! " Luffy: I''ve brought the dragon to apologize to you At the end of the speech, the dragon was very cooperative. He looked down at Nami, then said with a cheap smile: "Nami, I''m sorry, haha, haha..." Don''t doubt it. The Dragon didn''t mean it. It''s a matter of face value. Nami: -- Wusuopu, Shanzhi and solong After apologizing, Luffy continued, "and then the dragons will come with us to the great route." "No way!!" Nami drank fiercely and pointed at the Dragon at random, "I can''t stay on the same boat with them!" Without waiting for Luffy to reply, the Dragon took the lead in explaining, "it doesn''t matter, my little Nami. This ship can''t hold so many of us. You can rest assured that my boat will follow you Originally, Nami wanted to say something, but Solon took Nami on the shoulder and explained, "Nami, in fact, this is a good thing for your village. At least they won''t stay in your village, will they? " Nami''s face was full of reluctance. But she also knew that Solon''s words made sense. In the end, she could only compromise, gritted her teeth, turned back to the cabin and didn''t want to care about anything. That''s it. In the following days, Nami will do everything except her duty as a navigator. Even if she sometimes sat down to eat together, she didn''t communicate much with the people on the boat. Compared with the original, the relationship between Nami and Luffy is much worse. As for the dragon, there was nothing to say. They followed Luffy''s ships all the way, and so did the giant Tauren sea king. If you look at it from the perspective of God, you can see that there is a medium-sized warship on the sea. Behind the medium-sized warship, there is a large warship, and behind the large warship, there are two huge horns emerging on the sea. It is such a wonderful combination, sailing forward with great momentum. There are good and bad reasons for this great momentum. The advantage is that they are not easy to get into trouble. The small forces saw them from a distance, and they did not dare to approach them, let alone provoke them. The disadvantage is that they are just like fireflies in the dark. They can''t keep a low profile or attract other people''s attention. But this malpractice soon appeared. Because their next location is Rogge. Rogge is one of the most important places for the Navy. Their swaggering appearance within the control of Rogge Town, of course, can not be ignored by the local Navy. As a result, before they arrived, they had already been "warmly received" by smog, who was stationed there. Smog is a natural fruit, the ability of tobacco fruit. In addition to the use of domineering Luffy can deal with him, the rest of the people are not the opponent of smog. And Luffy can''t protect all the people on the two ships, and smog is not stupid enough to just fight with Luffy. So in this war, except for Luffy, the rest of the people were injured to varying degrees. It can be said that they are extremely embarrassed. Even the hull of the ship was damaged by the shells. Although in the end, they still won the battle with Luffy''s strength, but for them, it can only be regarded as a tragic victory. A lot of Marines died. A lot of fishermen died, too. Now smog and his department under the Qi, has been used by Luffy hailou stone handcuffs, caught back on the ship. But even so, we couldn''t be happy. On the contrary, the atmosphere on board was very heavy. Seeing that the group of pirates were silent, smog was the first to lose his temper: "if you want to kill or cut, just come!"!! Who are you pretending to show this expression to?! You don''t deserve it! " Except for Luffy, the rest of the people on board were scarred. Still silent. Luffy frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "if you hadn''t attacked us first, we wouldn''t have attacked you at all." Smog sneered: "Oh, it''s our duty to arrest you pirates! Do you want me to let you wander here? Do you think it''s possible? " Luffy doesn''t want to explain to smog about adventurers or pirates. Suddenly drive silver Ho, a will smog and dasky handcuffs to bite off. For a moment, smog and dasky were confused and at a loss. "What do you mean?" "You go, you are different from those evil navies. I will not kill you. But if you dare to stop me again after you go back, I won''t stay next time. " Smog and dasky look a little complicated. In front of them, it seems that they are very different from the pirates in their impression, but they don''t want to admit that Luffy is a good man. After all, even if you have a wanted warrant, how can you be a good person? "Don''t think that if you let us go, we''ll appreciate you! We will still report today to the headquarters! Moreover, one day, I will take all the famous swords in the world back from you villains! " With that, dasky looked at Luffy''s silver and Solon''s sabre. "You are welcome to report. Just go back and tell those guys that I, Munch D. Luffy, am on my way. Just let them wait Until leaving, smog and dasky''s mood is still very complex. They didn''t expect Luffy to let them go so easily. They can only take the boat left by Luffy to return to Rogge town with complicated mood. As for Luffy, they didn''t mean to set sail immediately. Including the dragon, now all around, crowded in Luffy this medium-sized ship, everyone is silent. I don''t know how long it took for Solon to ask: "you say... The enemy on the great route is several times stronger than the one just now. Is that true?" The dragon was also looking heavy and said, "how many times? A character like that just now can''t be named on the great route at all That''s what''s bothering us today. They all know that Luffy''s enemy is the whole navy and even the world government. If they can''t cope with the role of smog, how can they compete with each other? Luffy''s mood is no better. He thought he had enough strength to solve the problem. But I don''t want to. It turns out that opponents like smog are just small roles in the enemy''s forces. How can he relax? Solon: "if we go on like this, even if we get to marinfando, we can only drag the road and fly back." Yamaji Uthorp: "and..." Nami: -- Dragon: -- After a long silence, Solon could not help saying again, "Luffy, since your brother can exercise you, can you contact him and ask him to help us exercise?" Luffy nodded solemnly: "I try to contact him." Immediately, Luffy began to call in his mind: "brother! Brother, are you there? I need your help! What you ask me to do, with the strength of my partner and I, can''t be done at all. My partner and I need to be stronger! I need you to help us become stronger! Brother? Brother Luffy called for a long time, but Li Yaoxiang didn''t respond. Just when he was going to give up, showing disappointment in reality, and shaking his head to Solon and others to show that he could not contact his brother, an air door suddenly appeared on the deck. The original heavy atmosphere was broken in an instant! They were all scared to be alert, and their heart beat faster! cracking. The air door is open. Wearing a mask, Li Yaoxiang came out of the air door. The aura of Li Yaoxiang''s body made everyone present feel pressure. Everyone was excited and nervous. Finally, I met Li Yaoxiang again. We all want to ask ourselves whether Li Yaoxiang can really revive the dead. But no one dared to speak. Even if you ask Li Yaoxiang to help you exercise, you don''t know how to say it. Luffy doesn''t care that much. He looked very happy and said, "brother!" Chapter 403 In the face of excited Luffy, Li Yaoxiang just nodded in response, and then coldly scanned the crowd around the ship. "I know what you want. And I know what you''re thinking. I''ll give you a definite answer now. " In addition to the dragon, the guy who didn''t know the truth, all the others were nervous to the extreme. Hold your breath! "If you want me to revive you, you can! But it also depends on how much you''ve helped Luffy! If you only plan to fish in troubled waters, threaten Luffy with moral kidnapping and ask me to help you revive... Sorry, I advise you to abandon this idea as soon as possible! I''m not a saint. I don''t care about your skills. " Li Yaoxiang''s words sound like a warning to everyone, but everyone didn''t mean to be scared at all! On the contrary, all the excited expressions are written on the face! There is no other reason, just because Li Yaoxiang''s words also assured them from the side that he could really revive and was willing to help them revive? However, seeing people''s expressions, the dragon was silly: "wait... Wait! What are you talking about? What resurrection? " Li Yaoxiang ignored the resurrection. Luffy replied with a smile, "my brother has the power of resurrection. He promised me that as long as I solved all the root causes of danger, he would help me revive the people I care about! At that time, sister Bai Xing will be able to see her mother again. " The dragon was too frightened to speak. If it can be resurrected, he certainly hopes to resurrect big brother tiger! It is impossible for him to believe Li Yaoxiang''s words easily. He was so excited that he wanted to rush forward to pick up Li Yaoxiang and question him. It can even be said that it''s not thinking, but it''s really giving action! This big man rushed up in spite of his image. But without waiting for him to approach Li Yaoxiang, an invisible force suddenly bounced him hard! He flew straight to the hull and smashed into the sea. "Brother dragon!" Luffy gave a loud drink. The others were stunned. They were surprised that Li Yaoxiang said he would do it as soon as he did it. At the same time, they were shocked by Li Yaoxiang''s strength. I didn''t expect that the Dragon couldn''t hold even one face to face in front of Lufei. The Dragon doesn''t need to fly to the rescue. When the fishermen saw that the dragon was smashed into the sea, they had already jumped into the sea to rescue their elder brother. As for Li Yaoxiang, I don''t care so much about them. With a wave of his big hand, an air door suddenly appeared beside everyone. "These air doors are all leading to places that can make you stronger..." Halfway through, Nami suddenly interrupted, "wait... Wait! You said we should see how much help we have for Luffy before considering whether we will help us revive. How do you measure this help? If after the end of the matter, you suddenly say, "I''m not very helpful to Luffy and don''t help me revive, what should I do?" If it''s Nami in the original book, maybe she won''t ask this question. But now Nami''s relationship with Luffy is much worse than the original one. It''s hard for her not to ask. Li Yaoxiang looked at Na Mei coldly: "do I need to answer you? If you don''t like it, you can quit now. " This words, directly to Na Mei to angry speechless. But she was helpless. Because she has no chips to bargain with Li Yaoxiang. She can only swallow it. Seeing that she didn''t speak, Li Yaoxiang glanced at the crowd again: "now we should not have any more problems, right?" Everyone was silent. At this time, the dragon was also supported by two fishmen and returned to the deck. However, he is no longer as arrogant as before, and dare not be powerless in front of Li Yaoxiang as before. He looked a little embarrassed: "wait! As you said just now, as long as you help Luffy enough, you can help us revive. Can I? " Li Yaoxiang looked at the dragon, then at Lufei''s pleading appearance, and said in a cold voice, "yes." When he got a positive reply from Li Yaoxiang, the Dragon immediately threw away the two fishermen who were holding him like his whole body was full of strength, and then stared at Li Yaoxiang full of fighting spirit. Li Yaoxiang is not wordy either. An air door, also appeared in the Dragon side. He continued: "the air doors of each of you correspond to different places. And these places, for you, are very dangerous! What you need to do is not only to complete the training program I give you every day, but also to try your best to survive in it! I said in advance that if you die on the way, you will die. I will not save you Nami: "wait! If we all go, what about the ship? " Li Yaoxiang: "I will not close the air door. You can go back to the boat and rest every night. You don''t have to worry when there''s no one. I''ll make sure that the ship will sail at normal speed towards the great path. Of course, if some of you can''t stand it and want to give up on the way back, you can just don''t expect me to open the air door for you After that. All the people on the ship look at me, and they all see the fighting spirit and excitement in each other''s eyes. You can see from your eyes that you can''t give up this opportunity. Nami didn''t say a word, so she turned and walked into the air door beside her. The rest of them didn''t say anything. They didn''t leave without a word like Nami. Let''s take a few steps and make a circle. Luffy took the lead in putting out his hands, and then the rest naturally put them up one by one. Luffy mouth up: "don''t die." Similarly, everyone showed the same smile, and then turned around and walked into their respective air doors. Soon, there were only a few people left in the bustling boat. Just when everyone thought it was over, Li Yaoxiang suddenly looked at baki, who was standing in the corner and had been trying to minimize his sense of existence. Feeling Li Yaoxiang''s eyes, Bucky was immediately startled. However, this is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that there is an air door around Bucky. Bucky was so scared that he dropped his chin to his navel. He quickly explained: "brother, brother Luffy! I... i... I''m just a handyman. I don''t have to, do I? I don''t have anyone to resurrect... " Without waiting for baki to finish, Li Yaoxiang suddenly appeared in front of him. Without waiting for his reaction, Li Yaoxiang just picked him up like a chicken and threw him into the air door. As soon as he landed, Bucky wanted to climb back: "wait! wait! I give up. I''ll give up now However, without waiting for him to climb into the air door, the air door suddenly disappeared. Bucky''s stupid eyes. Then it was hysterical to look up to the sky and roar: "no! Don''t you say you can go back to rest every day? What''s the matter? When I come here, the treatment is different! " ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Solon''s air door. Solon is different from the others. In the original book, the two years after the separation of the straw hat Pirate Group, it was dispersed to different places and became stronger. Now, in addition to a few people, the rest are also sent to their original place of strength by Li Yaoxiang. However, the difference is that in the original book, Solon became stronger after he became a disciple of eagle eye. Now that eagle eye has been recruited by the navy to marinfando, Solon can no longer worship eagle eye. After entering the air door, another Li Yaoxiang appeared in front of Solon. Seeing that Li Yaoxiang, also wearing a mask, appeared in front of him, Solon was also stunned. Although Li Yaoxiang is wearing a mask, but Li Yaoxiang brought Solon that sense of oppression, Solon will not admit wrong! He could be sure that Li Yaoxiang was the same person as Li Yaoxiang on the deck just now. Sauron was shocked and said, "you..." Li Yaoxiang: "don''t think about it. You have a different path from others. From now on, I will guide you personally. " Solon first took a deep breath, then said excitedly, "please!" ¡­¡­ Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, the ship was about to reach the entrance of the great route. During this period of time, the people on the ship not only had to try their best to survive in the place where Li Yaoxiang had given them, but also had to complete the training tasks given to them by Li Yaoxiang every day. As a result, they became stronger faster than in the original work. Although the strength can not reach the two-year training in the original book, it is estimated that they will soon catch up with and even surpass the progress in the original book. On this day, the first one to return to the ship was not others. It was Bucky, the clown who was as famous as one of the four emperors, red haired shanks! The moment he stepped on the deck from the air door, Bucky''s whole atmosphere was different! Seems confident, the earth at my feet that majestic feeling. The second one that came out of the airdoor was uthorp. As soon as he saw uthorp, Bucky said with a ferocious smile: "I didn''t expect that when I came back, the first thing I saw was you trash! Good! I''ll deal with you first, and take it as the interest of humiliating me all these days! " After that, Bucky took out several daggers and attacked uthorp. Uthorp''s reaction was not slow either. Instantly he took out his catapult and a strange seed to fight back. But Bucky was torn apart to hide in the past. Without saying a word, Bucky immediately drove all parts of his body toward ursop. Originally, the sole of his foot was unable to fly, but after this period of fruit development, he has solved this weakness. Now it''s flying with the soles of its feet towards ushop. Flying at the same time, also do not forget to tease: "you will only attack far away, close combat will take me out of the way?" Bucky''s right. Being so quickly approached by Bucky, uthorp did seem a little alarmed. And just then, the third man returned to the boat. Before baki''s dagger fell on uthorp, a blue skin and Kongwu''s powerful arm suddenly appeared in front of uthorp, helping uthorp take the blow. Just listen to it. The arm didn''t even wear out. Immediately, uthorp saw the tall figure of the dragon, showing a ferocious face. He turned his head and said to him in a rough and gentle tone, "are you ok?" In that way, if uthorp was not sure that the Dragon had stopped him, he would not know whether the dragon was going to kill him or save him. On the other hand, Bucky, who was attacked by the dragon, angrily rebuked the Dragon: "you damned Fishman! What do you care if I kill him? Don''t you hate people the most?! He''s not Luffy! Why did you save him? " The Dragon grinned: "it''s very simple. Luffy''s partner is my dragon''s partner. What about? Are you satisfied with this reply? " Bucky was red with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "OK, OK! Originally thought that you and I are a group of people, I have not thought about how to treat you! Since you are so ignorant, go to die with him After that, bakina''s two palms suspended in the air, at the same time, he used his finger gun to attack the dragon and uthorp. Legs are not idle, the same display of shaving to attack two people. After this period of training, the dragon has also increased a lot. He used the iron to block all the attacks for uthorp. But baki''s fragmented skills, coupled with the Shanghai army''s six style all-round attack without dead angle, are too frequent. Although the dragon is not injured, it is not easy for him to fight back. While the two sides were fighting fiercely, no one noticed that the fourth man had come back on board. What''s more, I didn''t notice that the sky, which used to be sunny, suddenly became overcast. There was a loud bang. Then a bolt of lightning came down, perfectly hitting Bucky, who was still elated. It doesn''t work to split up. This wave of lightning directly threw Bucky into a pot, making him skin crisp and tender, and his whole body scorched. The dragon and uthorp look up at Nami standing in the cabin at the same time. Nami looked at them coldly and said in a cold voice, "no, I want to help you. But I know that Luffy''s next enemy will be very strong. I just want you to die in a more useful place The Dragon looked at Nami with a sly smile and didn''t speak. Next. One crew after another came out of the air door. Everyone''s appearance is not so good, but the gas field is much stronger than before they had accepted Li Yaoxiang''s training. Luffy some dissatisfied sweep to the messy deck: "how can such a mess? No one cleaned it? What about the groceries? " The blackened Bucky soon split his hand and raised it to death: "I''m sorry, I''ve messed it up. I''ll clean it now..." Immediately, Luffy and his party set foot on the great route Chapter 404 Upside down mountain, also known as a piece of sea near Levis mountain. Luffy and others are discussing how to cross the mountain and set foot on the great route. And just as they were working hard, not far away suddenly there were several tattered giant warships sailing in their direction. Obviously, these warships are the losers who came back from the failure of the challenge. However, this group of losers did not lose the domineering power that belongs to the East China Sea overlord because of the failure of the challenge. The captain of this pirate group, Crick, even wants to grab the wealth as soon as possible, rebuild the strongest fleet in the East China Sea, and make a comeback! Now, their first target is Luffy. "Hello! You! Give me all the food on your boat! Also, along with your boat! Be wise, I can save your life "Hello! I''m talking to you, don''t you hear me? " Luffy and others all stare at him, and Crick''s neck shrinks. But he didn''t forget that he was the overlord of the East China Sea. No one in Donghai can disobey his orders! He soon regained his confidence and glared back. Just as he was about to order the crew to fight against Luffy and others, Shanzhi came out of the cabin with steaming dishes of delicious food and jumped to the ship of klike. "You''ve been waiting for a long time. As a cook, I can''t make people hungry in front of me." Plate after plate of food was sent by Yamaji one by one. The crew of the Crick Pirate Group, like a hungry tiger, gobbled up the food in front of them. In the whole process, Luffy and others ignored them. Continue to talk about great things. Nami: "it''s the current. If all the huge currents of the four sea areas flow to that mountain, the four currents will flow along the canal to the mountain, impact each other on the top of the mountain, and then flow out to the great route! Now the ship is about to enter the current zone. Next, it''s up to you to take charge of the ship. Because Levi''s mountain is a winter Island, the water will flow from the surface to the bottom. If something goes wrong when entering the canal... " Speaking of this, Nami looked at the broken ships of the Crick Pirate Group. Everyone''s eyes also follow Nami''s eyes. "The consequences are expected to be just like them, or even worse." At this time, a group of Crick pirates finally ate up all the food, alleviating their hunger. Crick touched the corner of his mouth, stood up, and said, "very well! It seems that you are very interesting! It happens that I have just lost a number of subordinates, so I will let you become my subordinates! " Holding a cigarette in his mouth, while waiting for a long time, Shanzhi bounced the cigarette end to the ground, pinched it with his toes, and said impatiently, "finished?" Crick: Yamaji: "with that, you can die." Then, there were all kinds of screams and begging for mercy on the ship of the Crick Pirate Group. A moment later, Yamaji''s foot board stepped back on the deck of the spaceship. All the people on board didn''t show an unexpected look at the strength of Yamaji and the fact that the other party was completely solved by Yamaji in a moment. It seems that it is perfectly normal for Shanzhi to destroy the overlord of the East China Sea by himself. Luffy: is the problem solved? Let''s go. " ¡­¡­ Next, there is no difficulty in crossing the upside down mountain. In the original, they can all cross it, let alone the stronger one. After crossing the upside down mountain, they also met the huge whale. The same story is swallowed. Then he got the record compass from the old man who lived in the whale''s stomach, made a promise to see the whale next time, and met Mr. 9 and Ms. Wednesday. After losing the record compass and the boat, Mr. 9 and Ms. Wednesday knew they couldn''t get back to whiskey peak. In order to go back to whiskey peak, they had to kneel down and beg Lufei and others to take them back. And Luffy readily agreed. ¡­¡­ A few days later. Whiskey peak, which is similar to the cactus island. In the original work, as soon as Lufei and others arrived here, they were warmly received by bounty hunters disguised as ordinary residents of Baroque society, and then they were drunk. Only Solon, as a swordsman, has been in a sober state. But now it''s different. When the Baroque working group was preparing to subdue Luffy and others, it was not only soron who woke up this time, but the others had already set their posture and were ready to start at any time. Uthorp: I''ll just say... How could someone welcome us so warmly for no reason Shanzhi also pinched his cigarette end: "although he was reluctant to give up, he had to give up beauty for the sake of the old man''s legs..." Luffy lowered his straw hat: "let''s do it then..." A moment later. The 100 bounty hunters were all scarred and sprawled on the ground. Just as Luffy and others were about to give them a fatal blow, Ms. Wednesday, neferutali vivi, finally rushed out to plead for everyone. Tell Luffy they''re not bad. The nominal purpose of Baroque working society is to establish an ideal kingdom so that people will not suffer any more. We are only working towards this goal. The real bad is the president of Baroque society. At this point, neferutali vivi directly blew up her identity and explained the whole story to Luffy. At the same time, he also asked Lufei to send her back to the kingdom of alabastan as soon as possible, so that she could expose the plot of the president of Baroque society and prevent the civil war. Luffy''s idea is simple. Baroque society president = villain So I agreed very simply. However, as soon as they started, an unexpected guest came on board. Neferutari vivi looked at the uninvited guest in horror: "you... You... You, Ms. allsunday!"!!! Why are you here Everyone''s eyes are focused on Nicole Robin. Luffy: who is she Neferutali vivi: "her partner is the president of Baroque society, Mr. 0! In fact, only she knows the identity of the president! We are also following her, so we can find the real face of the president! " Nicole Robin: "to be right, I should have followed you." Luffy: "Oh? So she''s a good person? " Neferutari vivi: "no!! In fact, we already know! Is that what you told the president?!! What''s your purpose? " Nicole Robin: "well... Because you are serious, you can''t help helping you... Do you really want to fight against Baroque working society and save the kingdom? The princess is so cute. Hee hee... " Chapter 405 Luffy: "since it''s the enemy, take it first." Nicole Robin: "Oh? It seems that you are confident in your strength? " A moment later, Nicole Robin is held on the ground by the dragon, unable to move. There''s no way. Sauron and Yamaji don''t do it to girls. They have to let the Dragon do it. The face and voice of the dragon are really suitable for this kind of role. He doesn''t have to pretend, just to be himself, he shows his perfection. Dragon: "if you''re just an ordinary demon fruit power... I''m sorry. Your trick doesn''t work for us." At this time, Nicole robin was also shocked. She didn''t expect to be subdued so easily. At the same time, it also made her have complicated thoughts. In fact, her purpose of helping Princess Weiwei is very simple, that is, she doesn''t want to see the destruction of life, and she doesn''t want to see Sha klocdal''s plot succeed. But she can''t blatantly sabotage Sha klocdal''s plan. She didn''t want to put herself in it. But now it''s different. Seeing the strength of Luffy and others, some idea appeared in her heart. Maybe... These people can really stop Sha klocdal? Then she won''t kill a lot of innocent people just because she wants to interpret the history text! Nicole Robin said, "wait! wait! If it''s you, maybe you can really stop that crazy man! " Luffy: what do you mean In a moment, Nicole Robin told us the real purpose of Sha klocdal. After hearing this, Princess Weiwei was surprised and angry! What Sha klocdal did did did not regard the people of the kingdom of alabastan as human lives at all! Luffy: so what about you? Aren''t you with him? " Nicole Robin: "I joined him just to interpret the inscriptions left by history through his interpretation! As for "Hades" or something, I don''t care! Even I always hope someone can come out and stop him! If you don''t believe it! You tell him to let go of me! I''ll prove it to you! " Luffy and the Dragon look at each other. Soon, the Dragon let go of Nicole Robin. Nicole Robin took out a permanent compass from her arms, threw it to Princess Vivian, and continued: "this compass points to the front of the alabaster Kingdom, which is called the island without anything. Baroque staff did not know the route, so there would be no pursuers. I''ve brought this to help you escape the pursuit of Baroque society. " Speaking of this, Nicole Robin stopped for a moment and scanned the people on board: "but... Now it seems that you don''t have to worry about pursuing soldiers..." Luffy: what about the man you''re talking about Nicole Robin: "he''s one of the seven great men under the king. He was called to marinfando by the Navy not long ago, so you don''t need to worry for the moment. He should not launch his plan so soon. " Luffy grinned: "really? It happens that our goal is also marinfando. Since you don''t approve of what he did, why don''t you come with us to kill him in marinfando? " Nicole Robin said in horror, "are you crazy?! Why go to marinfando?! It''s the headquarters of the Navy! If you go, you''re going to fall into the trap! " Luffy and his party were able to beat Sha klocdal, and Nicole Robin could barely believe it. But it is impossible for her to believe that Luffy and others can fight against the whole navy! After being hunted down for so many years, she knows the strength of the world government and Navy best, but no matter who they are, they can''t compete! Luffy: "we go there for a reason. Since you want to get rid of that man''s control, aren''t you going to give it a try? " At this time Luffy, of course, did not really invite Nicole Robin. He just wanted to test Nicole Robin. Nicole Robin put her hands in front of her: "sorry, there are still things waiting for me to do in the kingdom of arabistan. I don''t want to accompany you crazy people to die." After that, she displayed her flower and fruit abilities. Countless arms quickly formed a bridge, instantly put her back on the back of the huge tortoise, and then did not turn back to urge the tortoise to speed up to leave here. Luffy and others didn''t stop it. So quietly watching her leave. ¡­¡­ A few days later, because there was no permanent pointer to the kingdom of arabistan, Luffy and his party had to sail in the direction of the pointer given by Nicole Robin. Then came the next location, the small garden. In the original book, Luffy and his party will meet two giants, Dongli and buluki, and Mr. 3 and Mr. 5, who are going to hunt them. In this process, both sides have experienced a bitter battle. Sauron even nearly cut off his own feet in the battle. Today, however, they are different when they meet Li Yaoxiang. Because of the misunderstanding of wine explosion, giant Dongli wants to fight Luffy, but he is easily taken by Luffy. Even Mr. 3 and Mr. 5 are very easy to deal with. Finally, he successfully won the permanent pointer to the kingdom of alabastan from mr.13''s bird group. Finally, we can officially set off for the kingdom of alabastan without waiting a year in this small garden to record the pointer. However, after leaving the small garden, the gear of fate returns to the original track. No one found out. Nami was bitten by a poisonous insect. The result is a high fever and life is at stake. Originally, we were going to let Nami go through the air door for treatment. But this idea was rejected by Li Yaoxiang. And that''s one of the tests that''s been given to them. However, in order to treat Nami, Lufei and others had to decide to go to the nearest Island, that is, the drum kingdom. However, they encountered a huge tornado and the escaped king of Cigu Kingdom, which made their journey slower. Nami''s situation became worse as a result. In the cabin. Nami''s face was red with heat and she was lying in the quilt with difficulty breathing. The rest gathered around her. Nami covered her eyes and couldn''t help crying. "Why? Why should I be so useless... How can I revive my mother if I go on like this... " That''s the first thing to say. The people in the cabin also looked ugly. Li Yaoxiang once said that it depends on how much help they have given Luffy to decide whether they will help them revive. Nami''s current situation is very obvious, and she has become a burden. How can she not worry about Li Yaoxiang''s views on her? For a moment, everyone didn''t know how to comfort Nami. After all, resurrection is not something they can decide. After a moment''s silence, Luffy said, "Nami, don''t mind so much. Now the most important thing is to cure your illness. As for the resurrection... Don''t worry, I will try my best to persuade my brother then. " That''s right. But everyone knows that Luffy''s persuasion is not promising. After all, they all saw how clear Li Yaoxiang''s attitude was. And just when everyone felt a little at a loss, the voice of the Dragon suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears: "let me come..." Everyone looked at the dragon in a dazed way. The dragon was annoyed by everyone''s eyes: "I mean, now we can see the island ahead. Although the distance is still a little far, there is no way to get there as soon as possible. Let me go there to seek medical treatment with Nami on my back. This speed should be much faster. You''ll catch up later. " We look at the dragon''s eyes, or confused. Nami, who was insane, also heard the dragon''s words, but she still said, "no, I don''t need your help..." Lu Fei, who had come back to his senses, quickly advised him, "Nami, please let him help you! It''s like atoning for what he did to you before... " Nami: "no, I don''t want to be helped by him..." At this time, the Dragon pushed away the crowd and came to Nami. He looked down at Nami and said, "Oh, do you think I''m helping you? I just don''t want to lose a good navigator on our ship! " Nami now covered her eyes more closely. She clenched her lower lip and did not speak again. The dragon is very domineering to pick it up, out of the cabin, directly jump into the sea, with a very fast speed toward the island ahead. As for Lu Fei and others, they did not dare to neglect him, so they quickly took the helm to catch up. A moment later. Luffy and his party finally arrived at this "nameless island.". But the situation is not as good as they think, because they have seen the Dragon carrying Nami, surrounded by a group of people! In the original book, this was originally the country of magnetic drum. But because of the escape of the king of Cigu Kingdom, the residents here will not recognize the name and plan to rebuild a new country. At present, they are very alert to outsiders, especially the pirates. After all, they were destroyed by pirates not long ago. In the original work, Princess Weiwei kowtows to her knees for help first, and then Lufei kowtows to her knees to avoid the dispute. But now it''s different. The action of the Dragon leads to the chaos of everything! Moreover, even if there is no dragon, it is estimated that Luffy will no longer kowtow as in the original. Because now Luffy, it is impossible to attach importance to people''s lives, depending on each other''s thoughts. Seeing that the situation was not right, Luffy immediately jumped to the island and drank, "do it!" In a moment, everyone will fight against those who besiege the dragon. A moment later. Everyone, including Dalton, the leader of the original Cigu guard, who has the ability to bear the fruits of cattle, was subdued. Dalton angrily stares at Luffy and his party: "what else do you want, you pirates?"?! There''s nothing worth grabbing here! " The Dragon burst out and said, "didn''t I just say that?! I need a doctor! It''s the doctor Dalton turned his head and said, "you pirates can''t believe what you said!" Luffy didn''t have the heart to pester them any more. He picked up Dalton directly: "I tell you for the last time, we are adventurers, not pirates! Also, do you have any doctors on this island? Where''s the doctor? If you dare to tremble with me again, can you believe that I will kill you all now? " Princess Weiwei: "Luffy..." Lu Fei stares back hard, which makes Princess Weiwei dare not speak again. I have to say, it works. In the end, Dalton couldn''t resist the pressure and told the only doctor on the island, that is, the "witch" in their mouth. After getting the information from the witch, the Dragon ran to the snow with Nami on his back without saying a word. Luffy is also catching up. The following situation is similar to the original. In the process, they met a lot of fierce snow rabbits. The difference is that in the original work, Yamaji and Luffy send Nami here together. This time, the dragon and Luffy send Nami here. And finally successfully climbed to the top of the mountain, let Nami receive treatment. At the same time, the king of Cigu came back here at this time. However, they were all easily solved by Solon and others. A few hours later. Nami finally woke up from her bed. And the first thing she saw was the cute form of choba. "Who are you?" Joba was frightened by Nami''s sudden voice, which made the whole person slip. It was very exaggerated. And then Jojoba hid behind the wall for the first time. Of course, in addition to covering a little antlers, the rest of the body is still exposed outside. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Normal people should hide their bodies..." After hearing this, qioba trembled and quickly changed his direction. "It''s too late. I''ve already found you, and you haven''t completely hidden yourself. Who are you?" "Less... Less chatter, human! Your fever should have gone, right? " "Can you talk?" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!" At this time, a sound came from outside: "Joba, what''s the noise?" The following is the same as the original. After learning the importance of the ship doctor, Lu feidang invited the 139 year old mother-in-law to join them. Of course, it''s impossible for the witch to agree. And Joba suddenly appears, and Luffy mistakenly thinks it''s food, so he follows the dragon to catch up. In the end, the witch chases the dragon and Luffy in the castle. Joba sneaked back. Sharing a room with Nami, she carefully poked Nami: "you... Are you adventurers? What is an adventurer? " Nami replied with a smile: "the definition of adventurer is similar to that of a pirate. But we won''t do the hateful behavior of a pirate. " Joba: really... Really "Really." "Do you have flags?" "Just a white sail." "Are you interested in adventurers?" "No! Not at all! Don''t talk nonsense "Yes, I said something wrong. Don''t be nervous. Otherwise... Come along, too! " Chapter 406 "What are you talking about?!! I''m reindeer! How can reindeer be with humans The voice just dropped. Click. The door was opened. Dragon and Luffy both showed their ferocious faces: "so you are here!" Joba''s eyes widened with fright and turned to run. Luffy and the dragon are catching up again. Luffy: it looks delicious Dragon: it should be good to eat raw In the process of chasing, Joba used all kinds of skills of his fruit ability. Luffy''s eyes were shining. However, the strength of dragon and Luffy today is much better than that of the original. They caught Joba after all. Luffy took Joba''s hoof and let him shake and struggle in mid air. He came back to Nami and said with a smile, "Nami, look! Look what I got? When I kill it, I''ll help you mend your body. " "Wow!! Don''t eat me! Don''t eat me! I''m not delicious! I''m not delicious Luffy and the dragon were scared. "Reindeer talk?" Nami: "don''t bully him any more. His name is Joba. He''s a doctor, and he''s been taking care of me before "Doctor?" Luffy''s expression changed from shock to surprise, and he was even more excited when he recalled all kinds of strange skills used by Joba when he was running away: "it''s up to you! Joba! Come and be a ship doctor on my ship Keep shaking, struggling Joba, suddenly a Leng. Nami, a human being, can''t invite him. He didn''t expect that even the human in front of him would invite him. However, when he turned his eyes to the dragon, he awoke! Shake and struggle again: "no! You are lying to me! You just want to eat me! " Luffy: "No. We are short of a ship doctor. You can be our ship doctor. " "No! you deceived me! You lied to me! Look at him, look at him, he just wants to eat me! I''m reindeer. How can reindeer be with human beings?! Besides, reindeer can talk. Aren''t you afraid? My nose is blue, aren''t you afraid? " Joba points to the dragon and struggles. The dragon was condescending and glared at Joba: "hmm?! Are you discriminating against me? Can fish people talk Joba''s another meal. A new idea flashed through my mind. Yeah. They can accept talking fish as partners, can they also accept talking reindeer as partners? However, when the idea came into contact with the dragon''s face again, it disappeared immediately and struggled desperately: "no! I don''t want it! I''m not delicious! Don''t eat me Luffy''s eyes brightened and he said, "I don''t care! I want you to be my ship doctor In this way, in the original book, Luffy originally broke choba''s heart, and then choba, who had been hurt by human beings, would like to join Luffy. But now Luffy is more overbearing. Even if Jojoba still refuses to believe that Luffy and others really want him to join, Luffy still directly takes Jojoba on board. Of course, before I leave, I promise Dr. Kureha that they will take good care of Joba. Then, Joba was carried all the way, hanging upside down in the air, struggling to get back to the boat. A few hours later. The warship had been launched for several hours, and jojoba had already been thrown into his private room by them. In the room. Seeing that there was no one around, Joba no longer struggled like before. On the contrary, he was full of excitement and excitement. He couldn''t believe that he could see the sea through the round window in the room. "Did I really go to sea? Do I really have a partner? " With a click, Nami opened Joba''s door and said with a smile, "you look in a good mood?" Choba was startled and quickly retreated to the corner: "Hu... Hu... Nonsense!! How can I be excited? " "Yes, you''re not excited. I''m wrong. Anyway, thank you very much for taking care of me. " Joba was so happy that his eyes narrowed into a crescent, and he couldn''t help shaking his fart. "Here we go again, don''t say that. How can humans appreciate reindeer? Heehee hee..." "..." Nami was speechless for a while. "I''m sorry, my partner brought you here without your permission." Hearing that Nami said that he was my partner, Joba immediately became alert again: "he... Do they want to eat me? Help me tell them that I''m not delicious! " Nami: "no, they don''t want to eat you. I know that we have gone too far, but our team really needs excellent ship doctors like you. And we don''t have time to spend any more. We all have very important things to do. That''s why we are so rude to you... " "Hee hee, no, I''m not as good as you said At this time, the door was opened again, Luffy walked in: "Joba! time to have a meal! Why? Nami, are you here? " Jojoba retreated to the corner in a moment, full of panic: "you! You said they didn''t want to eat me Nami laughed bitterly: "they don''t want to..." Not waiting for Nami to finish, Luffy patted Nami on the shoulder: "it''s OK, Nami, let me do it!" Immediately, Luffy went straight to Joba. "Hello! Let me introduce myself to you again. My name is Luffy! It''s the captain of this ship! I heard Dr. Kureha say that you''ve been hurt by human beings. I shouldn''t have brought you up in such a tough way. But I''m sorry, I really don''t have time. I have to rescue my brother. There are also people who want to resurrect. So, if you are really afraid and don''t want to participate in our future fight, I won''t force you. You can be a ship doctor on our ship! I won''t let you get hurt. " "Wait... Wait, what happened to your brother? And... What do you mean by resurrection? " "There is a very big force against me. I have a sworn brother who was caught by them. Their purpose is to lure me to show up. Although I knew it was a trap, it was my brother and I had to go. As for resurrection... " Speaking of this, Luffy stopped for a moment and said with a smile: "I have a big brother who grew up with me. He''s very strong! Moreover, he also promised me that as long as I eradicate all those people who are against me or may harm me or my side, then he will help me and my partner to revive the people we care about! Now on this ship, almost everyone is working towards this goal. So in order to achieve our goal, we will be a little bit tough on you. " Joba exclaimed, "wait... Wait! You mean... Resurrection? How can a dead man be resurrected?! You''re lying to me, aren''t you? " Luffy shook his head: "my big brother is very powerful. I''m sure he won''t cheat me. He must have the power of resurrection! Besides, did you see those air doors on the deck before? He made those air doors to help us become stronger. Our strength can become stronger so fast, all depend on my elder brother''s help Joba: no! impossible! If your elder brother is so powerful that even the dead can be revived, why don''t you ask him to help cure Nami? " There was a moment of silence. Luffy said with a smile, "maybe you''re right. There is a doubt in everyone''s heart that my elder brother can really revive the dead. But do you know why, even if people have doubts in their hearts, they are still working in this direction? " Joba stares at Luffy and waits for Luffy to answer. "Because even if there is no way to resurrect in the end, then we will take it as if we are clearing away all the" evils "in the world! As a former family member, revenge or for future generations, let the tragedy that happened to us never happen to anyone else. " Hear that. Joba even forgot to be afraid. My head is full of complicated thoughts. I don''t know how long later, when Luffy saw that he didn''t speak, he comforted him again: "let''s go out for dinner. You can be a good ship doctor. You don''t have to worry about other things. We will protect you. " After that, Luffy turned and left. But before he took a few steps, Joba suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "wait a minute!" Luffy: Nami: Joba looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to say it. But in the end, he gritted his teeth and summoned up the courage to say, "what you said about resurrection... Can I?" Luffy: Joba: "I mean, if I join the war, can you ask your brother to help me revive? I also have people who want to revive! " Luffy and Nami look at each other and smile. After dinner. That night, an extra air door belonging to Joba appeared on the deck. In this way, Joba joined the ranks of Luffy and others. ¡­¡­ Time flies. After a long voyage, Luffy and his party finally arrived at the kingdom of alabastan. Sha klocdal was called to Marlin van dor. There was no one in the kingdom of arabastan except Nicole Robin. Princess vivi''s purpose was much smoother than she thought. There was still some friction between the rebels and the king''s army. However, after solving the misunderstanding and learning that the king who had formulated a series of policies to squeeze civilians before was Mr. 2 disguised, the war between the two sides soon subsided. As for Nicole Robin here. After the arrival of Luffy and others, she knew that she was not the opponent of Luffy and others. She disobeyed Sha klocdal''s orders and lost the kingdom of alabastan. She also died. She didn''t mean to stop Luffy and others. Her only hope is to find out the history of the country before she dies. So during the war between the rebel army and the king''s army, she took the opportunity to sneak into the funeral hall and planned to be buried underground with the history of the country. But at the most critical moment, Luffy found her and rescued her overbearing. Lying in Luffy''s arms, Nicole Robin said with a bitter smile, "I have no motivation to live. Let me go." Road regardless of: "why do I listen to you." Nicole robin was surprised and then said with a bitter smile, "you don''t understand... I''ve been running since I was 8 years old. I''m tired. Next, it''s not only Sha klocdal who will hunt me down. The world government will not allow me to exist any more. " Luffy is still running, dodging the boulders falling from the sky one by one: "so what?" Nicole Robin: Luffy: "they want to kill you. Do you have to wait to be killed? Can''t you resist? " Nicole robin was slightly angry: "you don''t understand how powerful they are..." Luffy: "since you don''t want to fight, you can find a place to hide and wait. Wait, I will kill all these guys Nicole robin was stunned. Then, a tear came out of the corner of the eye and the corner of the mouth turned up A few days later. Luffy and his party set sail to leave the kingdom of alabastan. The situation in the kingdom of arabistan is different now. Shah kroddar is not dead for a day, and the kingdom of arabastan is in danger for a day. But Princess Weiwei still chose to stay in the kingdom of arabastan, because she has confidence in Luffy and others. She believes that Luffy and others will be able to solve him when they go to marinfando and encounter Sha klocdal! Before we leave. Princess Weiwei ran to the shore and yelled through the National Radio: "sorry! I can''t go with you! Thank you very much before! Although I love adventure, I can''t give up! Because I love my country so much! So I can''t go with you! " At this point, Princess Weiwei''s tears began to fall: "although I... Decided to stay here, but... If one day I have a chance to meet again, would you like to call me a partner?" Lufei wants to respond to Princess Weiwei, but she is stopped by Nami. Because Princess Vivian has been the attention of the Navy. However, although there was no response, the people on board turned their back to Princess Weiwei and raised the arm with "X" to express their meaning. This is the mark of their partner. In this way, the journey to the kingdom of alabastan has come to an official end. However, without waiting for Lufei and others to sail far, they suddenly found another person on board this time. Everyone''s jaw dropped to their navels. "You, why are you here?" Nicole Robin, dressed in Luffy''s clothes and drinking coffee, said, "I''ve been on the boat since the beginning, but I just woke up, so you didn''t find me this time." "No! no That''s not the point! " Nicole Robin ignored the others, turned to Luffy and said, "what did he do, didn''t he tell you? He needs to be responsible for me. " When Shanzhi heard this, he couldn''t breathe! He picked up Luffy and shook: "what did you do to her?"?!! I need to be responsible for her! " Luffy was confused: "I didn''t..." Nicole Robin continued: "you said, let me try to resist? Since you insist that I survive, you will be responsible for my future. " Everyone was stunned, and immediately Lufei said with a smile: "good!" So that night, there was another air door belonging to Nicole Robin. We will continue to sail to the next place Chapter 407 Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, after Luffy and his party left the kingdom of alabastan, a good period of time passed. Halfway through the voyage, they first encountered a "rain of warship debris" falling from the air, and got a map of the empty island. However, when they were diving into the water in wine barrels, they just met the orangutan salvage team at that time. After that, I came to the magic Valley town on the west coast of Gaya island. Luffy and his party soon realized that magic valley was an illegal area where people isolated from their dreams gathered. Just came here, intended to go around the road to fly a party, soon encountered the first trouble. That''s sarkis, the Deputy captain of Bellamy. As soon as sarkis came back with a beautiful girl in his arms, he found that Luffy and his party were in the range of the hotel they had packed. Sarkis: "Hey, what''s the matter? Where do those dirty kids come from? " The owner of the restaurant was startled on the spot: "Mr. Sachs, you are back! That... That... That... They are... " Next to the girl: "less nonsense! Get them out of here! How much money do you think we spent here? "Ah?" Sarkis: that''s right! What are you looking at?! You little devil Luffy looked at sarkis for a long time, then turned his head to the side of Nami and said, "he should be a bad man, right?" Without waiting for Nami to reply, Solon, who was looking at the wanted notice, had already taken the lead in saying: "it should be right. You see, he looks exactly like the guy on this wanted note. He should be right. Moreover, the town of magic Valley is said to be a lawless area. It''s usually a place where bad people gather. " Girl beside: "how about it? Are you afraid? You''re right. Standing in front of you is Lord Sachs offering a reward of 3800 berry! " Sarkis: Hello, did you not hear me Sarkis and his chick kept arguing. Luffy still didn''t regard them as the same thing. He continued to say to Solon, "well, it''s not wrong to kill all the people here, is it?" Solon nodded: "well, I''m afraid I can''t kill the wrong person." Sarkis said with a playful expression: "Yo? I didn''t hear you wrong, did I? I beg your pardon? You mean you''re going to kill us all? Country bumpkin, do you really think it''s your country? " Luffy still didn''t pay attention to this guy. Instead, he looked at Joba, who looked complicated and didn''t speak: "Joba, if you don''t have the heart to do it, you should go back to the boat first. Just leave it to us. " "Really... Really want to kill all of them?" he asked Luffy nodded: "well, it''s because of these people that those things happened to your grandfather. If we meet them now and don''t solve them, they will only cause more tragedies. " Joba gritted his teeth and hardened his heart: "no, I want to stay here! If there are good people injured by mistake, I will treat them in time! " Again and again, again and again by the front of this group of Hicks ignored, and finally angered sarkis. However, just when he was about to break out, the rest of Bellamy''s Pirates came to him and pulled his sleeve. He turned his head impatiently and said, "what for?" One of the pirates handed him a wanted warrant and whispered in his ear, "sarkis, these guys don''t seem to be easy to get into trouble. Take a look at them for yourself." The picture on the wanted notice is like Luffy. In the original book, Luffy actually offered a reward of 100 million Berets when he arrived here. However, at that time, the wanted order of magic Valley town had not been updated, so the Bellamy Pirate Group and their party saw that Luffy offered a reward of 30 million belies at that time. Therefore, they look down upon Luffy and others. But now it''s different. Luffy''s actual reward is certainly higher than the 100 million berry in the original book. Even if the reward has not been updated, it is as high as 80 million belies! The reward is more than 20 million yuan higher than that offered by Bellamy, the captain of Bellamy''s Pirate Group. They can''t take it seriously! This made all the Pirates of Bellamy''s Pirate Group lose their disdainful attitude in the original work on the spot. After receiving the wanted warrant, sarkis was also surprised. He looked at Lufei up and down for a long time. In addition, his friends wanted to calm down. Then he let go and said, "forget it, I don''t care about you. This hotel has been contracted by us. You''d better get out of here as soon as possible! " Luffy and others were still motionless. Now sarkis was really annoyed: "Hello! Do you want to propose a toast?! I really think that if the reward is higher than that, you can be arrogant?!! Hillbilly, this is magic Valley! Sometimes, offering a high reward is not everything! Your high reward doesn''t mean your strength will be strong! " Luffy: finished Sarkis: Luffy: "then go to die." "Ah A moment later. In a pub in magic valley. "No! No! Lord Bellamy! Lord Bellamy! Lord sarkis, they... "After getting the news, Bellamy, who was still gambling with others, rushed back to the hotel without saying a word. See a mess of the scene, as well as a subordinate body. Bellamy was too angry to speak. He picked up the owner of the restaurant: "say! Who did it The owner of the restaurant trembled and gave Bellamy the wanted order of Luffy. This is what Luffy and others told him before they left. If there is anything, just tell us where they are. indeed. When Bellamy knew that the murderer was Luffy, he left the owner of the restaurant aside and did not care about him any more. He stared at the wanted notice and finally crumpled it into a ball, gritting his teeth and said, "Oh, Luffy straw hat, 80 million berry, right? You''d better not find you for me, or I''ll tear you to pieces! " ¡­¡­ meanwhile. It''s also a pub in magic valley. After solving the problem of sarkis and others, Luffy and others came to the tavern for dinner. On Luffy''s left are Sauron and Nami. On the right is a fat uncle with a beard. At this time, the boss of the bar is introducing the situation of magic Valley town to Lufei and others, and telling them that as long as they stay in this town for four days, they can store pointer records. At this time, Luffy and the fat uncle suddenly yelled at the same time. "Hello! Uncle "Hello! Boss Tavern owner: "hmm? What''s the matter? " Luffy: this cherry pie tastes terrible Fat uncle: "this cherry pie is delicious --!" They glared at each other fiercely, and immediately dried up the glass of wine around them at the same time. Luffy was surprised: "how can this glass of wine be so delicious --!" Fat uncle''s face twisted: "why is this glass of wine so hard to drink --!" Look at the other side again, this time even the effect of lightning collision has been achieved. Then they said they wanted to buy 50 pieces of meat and 50 cherries as gifts. The result is another tit for tat. 51¡¢52¡¢52¡­¡­ I can''t stop shouting. It''s like a kid fighting. And just when they were fighting hard, the door of the tavern suddenly made a loud noise and was kicked open. Then, Bellamy''s figure in a jacket appeared in everyone''s eyes. As soon as he appeared, the customers were shocked. "It''s Bellamy!" "Shh! Don''t look Bellamy was concerned about something else, and her eyes were staring at the guy in the straw hat not far away. "Luffy the straw hat, that''s you, right?" Luffy turned around and said, "what''s the matter?" Immediately, Bellamy did not say a word, a spring leg on the road to fly kicked in the past! Luffy took the blow. Bellamy''s leg retracted. At the same time, the wanted warrant rolled up by Bellamy fell from Bellamy''s arms and rolled to the fat uncle''s feet. Fat uncle picked up the wanted notice, opened it and didn''t speak. On the other hand, no matter Bellamy or Luffy or Solon, they didn''t notice what happened here. Bellamy said ferociously: "sure enough, I have some abilities... No wonder I can kill sarkis and them..." As soon as the words came out, people''s voices were heard. Even the fat uncle was surprised. But Luffy ignored them. Instead, he slapped his hand foolishly: "so you are their captain? Excellent! We were worried about how to find you before, but now you come to us by yourself! " Bellamy: -- The appearance of Luffy made Bellamy even more angry! War is on the verge of breaking out. Bellamy is also playing around the whole magic Valley town. The speed is so fast that the melon eaters are shocked. However, Luffy''s fist in the original book interrupted Bellamy''s dressing match. Now it''s even more so. And the strength of the fist is much stronger than that in the original book. Luffy doesn''t mean to stay at all. Bellamy tilted her head when she was hit on the ground. Everyone''s eyes were staring out at the same time, Luffy said with an indifferent face: "finally solved, almost because your things affect my appetite, I was worried about letting you run before." With that, Luffy turned his head as if nothing had happened, looked at the fat uncle again and said, "Hello, uncle, let''s continue! You were really against me, weren''t you Just finished. Fat uncle suddenly the whole gas field has changed. "Pa Pa Pa!" First, he puffed up his palms, and then a few more figures appeared around him! So you are Munch D Luffy! Do you know that the reward given by the world government for catching you alive makes me greedy ~ ~ they promise me better treatment than catching ace alive! " Luffy''s eyes swept around, and suddenly a few more people came out. Instead of being as silly as before, he looked at the fat uncle fiercely: "what does that mean?" "What do you mean? Ha ha ha ha ha ha! You can be forgiven for not knowing me! After all, my name has just begun! Wait! Before long, we Blackbeard pirates will be famous all over the world! You are familiar with the fire boxing ace, which I personally handed over to the Navy! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Is distressed how to enter everyone''s field of vision, did not expect that even you this Munch D Luffy also himself sent to the door! God is really looking after our black beard Pirate Group Lafayette, are you right The voice just dropped. One by one, the members of Blackbeard stood out in the crowd. Fighting champion gizas bajas clapped his chest like a gorilla, stepped out of the crowd and responded to their captain. Sniper Yinyue, van Orca raised his gun, bang, will fly by Lufei and others around a bee to shoot down, also in this way to respond to Blackbeard. The ship doctor, death poison Q, also came out of the crowd on his white horse, wearing a cough. But everywhere he passed, people fell to the ground and froth. Finally, Lafayette came out of the crowd very gracefully. With a flash of sword light, all the guys who were blocking his way were killed in a flash, and the crowd around him retreated quickly. "You''re right, Captain Blackbeard. That''s why we all join you, isn''t it? " "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Luffy looked bad and said, "you mean... You caught ace, right?" At the same time, Solon and others came to Luffy one by one to confront with the Blackbeard Pirate Group. Blackbeard: "ha! You know ace, too? Then we really have a destiny! Why don''t you just let it go? So I won''t kill you by mistake! " Luffy''s mood has been suppressed to the extreme. He didn''t care what Blackbeard was saying. Luffy said coldly, "Joba, can you do it? The one who can capture my brother ace alive, this time the opponent is not simple. If you don''t want to do it, go back to the boat and wait for us Joba looked at poison Q angrily: "no! I''ll deal with this guy! I will never let him poison half an innocent person again Solon looked at Lafite and said, "I''ll take care of this." Uthorp looked at Van Orca standing on the roof: "he asked me to come, right?" Yamaji dropped the cigarette end, pinched the cigarette end with his toes, and looked at the fighting champion gizas bajas: "then I''ll take care of this orangutan." Blackbeard said excitedly, "Hey, hey, it seems that you are not going to submit. Then let''s do it!" Then, the Second World War of magic valley began immediately. Without waiting for the melon eaters to withdraw from the battlefield, they would have fallen into the battle zone. Uthorp jumps on the roof and shoots van Orca. Will van Orca''s attack affect the people of magic Valley. Qioba rushes to poison Q, and poison Q has begun to spread poison gas on a large scale. Some people who can''t give in turn turn turn blue on the spot. The movements of Sauron and Yamaji are even more exaggerated. Their opponents have no intention of converging at all, and they are cracking up. As for Blackbeard here, he also launched a big move. The black shadow began to spread from his feet and slowly extended to every foot Chapter 408 The battle between choba and poison Q. At the beginning of the battle, choba didn''t choose to attack poison Q immediately. Instead, he went to check the people who were injured by poison Q and tried his best to treat them. Poison Q: "cough! Cough! Cough! Hehe, hehe, it seems that you are also good at medicine. Let''s compare. Is it my poison or your rescue? Cough! Cough! Cough Joba was so anxious that he yelled at poison Q with red eyes: "enough!! There are many innocent people here!! You don''t want to release the gas anymore! " Poison Q looked at the direction of black beard: "cough! Cough! Cough! That''s not good. Blackbeard seems to be serious. If you don''t get rid of it as soon as possible, maybe even I will be affected... Cough! Cough! Cough Having said that, it was a bluish black poisonous gas that began to spread around poison Q. Now, Joba is really competing with poison Q for speed. Seeing that Joba really saved those guys one by one who turned blue and foamed, poison Q couldn''t help praising Joba: "cough! Cough! Cough! Powerful... Powerful... The poison gas I released has never been cracked so quickly. You are Solon. The corner of his mouth raised: "the sword technique to kill you." The voice just dropped. Shua, a flash of light. The top hat that Lafite had been holding was swept down by Sauron, and Lafite became disheveled, and his face was ugly, staring at Sauron. Sauron was indifferent, stopped the attack, slowly raised the third saber to his mouth and clenched: "it''s over. I''m not interested in you anymore..." ¡­¡­ The battlefield of usop and van Orca. The two men jumped up and down on the roofs of magic Valley town, avoiding each other''s attack and shooting at each other at the same time. Often van Ooka shoots countless bullets to attack uthorp, but they are blocked by the strange seeds and plants that uthorp shoots. alike. The seeds and plants that usopu shot at Van Orca would also be intercepted by Van Orca in mid air. It seems that neither side can help the other. But Van Orca is very confident that the final victory will be his own! He can feel that his speed and physical strength are better than his strategy. Moreover, he did not believe that uthorp''s strange attacks were endless. On the contrary, they have absolutely enough ammunition. After a long battle. It turned out just as van Orca had expected. Uthorp''s strange seeds and plants are shot out. Without these strange plants, the catapult with the long nose in front of you will never be your opponent. Now that the war is here, van Orca is not in a hurry to end uthorp. He stopped attacking and scanned the other battlefields: "your companions are very strong. Unfortunately, you may be the cause of their failure. As long as I get rid of you and help them, the battle will soon be over. " Uthorp played with the taste: "really? Why don''t you look around you? " Van Orca didn''t mean much at first, but when he had to carefully observe the surrounding environment, he found that he had been surrounded by those strange plants! It made his pupils shrink! ¡­¡­ The battle between Luffy and Blackbeard. They didn''t do it. Luffy let the shadow under Blackbeard''s feet spread and spread. Blackbeard looked around at the enemies confronting his friends, and then looked at Luffy: "what''s the matter? Not yet? Are you really so confident in your partner? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. This is your last chance. If you want to do it later, you won''t have the chance... " Luffy stares at Blackbeard coldly and doesn''t speak. Blackbeard, who was still arrogant, suddenly changed his face. Poison q is dead! I was killed by that monster! Without waiting for him to calm down, fighting champion gizas bajasna also ended the fight. He was stabbed through his abdomen by the little guy with curled eyebrows, and his whole body turned red and smoky in a flash. You can see that jizas bajas''s bones were burnt black! Then there was another Scream: "ah Van Orca''s body was torn by several fierce plants at the same time! There was no time to think about it. He looked at Lafite who made him feel reliable! Lafite and Solon kept a certain distance back to back. However, without waiting for his peace of mind to come down, Lafite, who originally seemed to have no scars, suddenly had blood stains all over his body. He can even see the bloodstains on Lafayette. Before the division, Lafayette still looks at him consciously for the last two eyes! Sprinkle! Blood gushing! Body scattered! Just in a moment, all his proud partners died! He looked at all this in disbelief, as if he could not believe that what he saw was true. However, soon, Luffy''s cold voice brought his thoughts back to reality. "It seems that your partner is not very awesome. How about you? What about you? " Blackbeard''s shocked face slowly turned into anger! "Well! So what?! Waste is dead when it dies! Waste is not qualified to be my partner! I''ll take care of you all by myself! " After that, the shadow under Blackbeard''s feet suddenly spread quickly! All the buildings spread by the shadow began to sink! Seeing this, Luffy suddenly shook his head in disappointment, and suddenly appeared in the air in front of Blackbeard: "is that it? I really doubt how ace was captured by you. If you only rely on the ability of fruit... Then you can die now... " Blackbeard''s face was frightened. Before he could react, it was suddenly dark! Before the consciousness disappeared completely, there was only one sound in my ear: "Yin ho..." Blackbeard died. At this point, the battle is over. The destruction and momentum caused by the fighting between the two sides seems to be very huge. But the fighting was incredibly fast. Before the melon eating masses around responded, the battle was over. Leaving a mess of magic valley. They couldn''t believe what had happened if it wasn''t for the scenes around them. Broken buildings, creeping plants, fierce monsters back to reindeer in the treatment of the wounded Everything, everything is so many dreams. Everyone couldn''t help swallowing their saliva, and then they all looked at Lufei, at his flat toothed monster who was still chewing his black beard At this time, Solon, who finished the battle, took back the blade and came to Luffy: "what should we do with the rest of these people?" Luffy said in a cold voice: "it''s almost cleared anyway, so just clear it once." In the next few hours, ferocious cries of begging for mercy, hissing or screaming would be heard from time to time in magic Valley town. The whole atmosphere of magic Valley town seemed to turn into Purgatory. Those who are regarded as bad guys by Luffy and others will never survive ¡­¡­ A few days later. After the direction was recorded by the recording pointer, Luffy and his party officially left Gaya island. And then it''s the same as the original. First, I met the group of the orangutan salvage team and learned more about the empty island from them. Then, with their help, they succeeded in riding the huge waves and came to the sea of clouds. However, when things come to this point, there are some changes. The sea king of tauren, who followed them all the way, failed to board the sea of clouds because of his overweight constitution. The dragon''s warship also missed the huge wave. In desperation, they had to wait for the return of Lufei and others. As a result, except for the dragon, the rest of the fishermen stayed in the sea. Only the dragon, who had been riding on Luffy, followed Luffy and his party to the air sea. And then there''s Luffy''s reaction. After seeing the sea of clouds, everyone was also shocked. Uthorp even thought he was dreaming. As a result, under the encouragement of Luffy, he jumped to the sea of clouds to swim. Finally, it was Luffy + Nicole Robin''s ability to work together to save usop. After accepting that the picture in front of us is a fact, except for Luffy, the heartless guy, the rest of us are still so heavy. There is no other reason. Their warship suffered huge damage and did not need to be identified by professionals. They could predict that the warship would not last long. Nami: "what should I do? In this way, the ship should not last long... " Solon: "let''s see if there is anyone who can repair the ship on this so-called empty Island, or there are new warships..." Halfway through, Joba suddenly pointed to the distance and yelled, "yes... Yes! There''s a boat over there But when everyone looked at Joba, Joba''s face turned blue with fear. "What''s the matter with you, Joba?" "What do you see?" "Didn''t you say there was a boat?" Joe stammered: "no... no! I saw the boat! But the boat is gone! And... And there''s a quadrangular cow running in this direction!! It''s not a good thing! " Sauron: I don''t understand... Can you calm down Yamaji: "what with what?" Then, everyone found that someone was rushing in this direction at a very fast speed. "It''s human! Someone''s coming!! And he''s running on the clouds! " In the middle of the story, the guy with the mask of ox head has jumped to them. Shanzhi came forward and said, "Hello! What do you want? We didn''t invite you up again! " However, the bull head masked man responded with a low sentence: "exclude!" Yamato: "it''s not good who comes..." Sauron: seed Luffy: what does he want Chapter 409 In the original work, this guy, wearing a bull''s head mask, holding a shield and all kinds of strange force on his body, beat Luffy, Shanzhi and Solon to the ground with only three blows. The main reason is that this place called the white sea is located over the blue sea of 7000m. The air is very thin. As a result, Luffy, Shanzhi and Solon couldn''t adapt and were knocked down. But now it''s different. Compared with the more powerful ones in the original book, even if their strength is greatly reduced, they can''t be knocked down at will. Niutousifang mask man''s first leg whip was caught by Shanzhi with the palm of his hand. The second move, turning over and kicking again, was also caught by Solon. The third move is to attack Luffy''s fist, which is also clenched by Luffy. The time interval between these three moves will not exceed half a second. As a result, the picture is that the two wrists and one fist of the ox head masked man are clenched in the hands of Luffy, Shanzhi and Solon respectively. I can''t move. Shanzhi gasped: "Hey, do you feel it''s much more difficult to act?" Solon also gasped: "it''s just because you can''t get home. I don''t have any problems. " Yamaji turned into a devil''s face on the spot. While they were touching each other, they still clung to the man''s wrists. Luffy also gasped: "yes, how can it be like this?" Nicole Robin: it must be... The air is too thin "So it is... So what is thin air?" Luffy couldn''t understand Nicole Robin''s meaning. He suddenly looked at the masked man and opened his suitcase. While silver hoof squirmed into a flat toothed monster and stared at the masked man, he said in a low voice, "Hey, you... You''d better give me a reasonable explanation for why you want to attack us, otherwise... I can''t rule out seeing you as a ''person against me''" In addition to being surprised by the strength of Luffy and others, the mask man of niutousifang shocked what monster Luffy was holding. For a moment, he really didn''t know how to respond. At this time, the sky suddenly came to an uninvited guest. "Enough! Let it go As soon as he came, he attacked Lufei and tried to let them go of the masked man. But Luffy seemed to have eyes at the back of their heads. Don''t look back, very tacit understanding to avoid the attack of this uninvited guest. And they still hold the bull headed masked man. "Who are you?" The three spoke in unison. The uninvited guest in armor fell on the deck and stood with the giant bird he had brought: "we are... The knight of the air!" Giant bird: "Pierre --!" "..." Luffy, "he attacked us without saying a word. Why should I let him go? " The so-called Knight of the air is, of course, the old God of the air Island, Gan fuor. Gan fuor''s face was surprised and complicated. He didn''t expect that these people from the blue ocean would be so powerful. He has attacked secretly, but he still can''t save the Sandian in front of him. Gan fall: "he''s a guerrilla. If you kill him, you will only attract more guerrillas to retaliate. And he''s not just targeting you. It''s the guerrillas who don''t welcome outsiders to the island. " A few people looked at each other without letting go of the bull''s head and the masked man. On the contrary, the Dragon suddenly appeared behind Gan fuor. Gan Fu turned around and saw only the tall figure of the dragon and its ferocious face. Gan fuor was stunned for a moment, while the giant bird was startled on the spot: "Pierre --!" The Dragon said with a grim smile, "in my opinion, you two should stay here." "Pierre --!" A moment later, Gan fuor and the masked man were subdued by Luffy and others. Nami walked up to them and asked, "tell me what you know. Also, is there anyone here who can repair ships, or is it possible to get brand new warships? How long does the record pointer need to stay here to finish recording? " The sandians are proud and not afraid of death. Even if they are caught, they are not willing to say anything. On the contrary, the old Gan fuor sighed, and then told everything about the empty island. A moment later. Luffy, usop and Joba took off the shoes of the sandians and studied with bright eyes, even fighting for who would try them on first. Nami continued to estimate the current situation: "great! If there is such a power transformation as "Fengbei" here, then our next voyage should be much faster! But it solved the problem of our warship being damaged. " Nicole Robin: what about God in his mouth? Are you going to join in? " Solon nodded: "that''s for sure. We can''t predict what "that" will think. We have to solve all the bad people we meet. " Dragon: Yes, I''d rather kill the wrong one than let it go Nicole Robin: OK, I don''t mind. Anyway, I am also very interested in the historical text of this empty island. " Yamaji''s eyes flashed love: "Miss Robin, let me accompany you to witness the history of this empty island." You and I didn''t pay any attention to Kane fall and the Sandian. Both of them were shocked to hear their conversation. I thought that as long as I told these blue ocean people about the power of God enilu, they would retreat. But do not want to, in front of this group of people not only did not mean to retreat, but want to take the initiative to find God''s trouble? Gan fuor''s voice trembled: "everyone, are you serious? Are you really going to fight God? Have you misunderstood me? Is it not clear enough for me to describe the power of God By this time, the cheers of ushop were already in his ears. "Ouch Three people scissors stone cloth, the result Wusuopu won, let him first try some fun of this Fengbei shoes. "Damn it! How can I make scissors like Joba! " Luffy looked enviously at uthorp, who was having a good time. Then he turned to Gan fuor and said, "the God you described should be a demon fruit power?" Gan fuor was surprised: "do you know the devil''s fruit, too?" Luffy said: "don''t worry, we haven''t beaten those who are capable of devil fruit. Moreover, no matter how strong he is, we have reasons not to shrink back. " After that, he looked at the Sandian: "and you, if you are not aiming at me or bad people, as long as you promise not to trouble us any more, I can let you go now." At last, the sandians spoke. What''s more, he didn''t look at death like before. He said excitedly: "you... You blue ocean people, are you really willing to help us deal with enilu?" Luffy dug his nose and waved his hand: "we are not helping you, but if enilu is really like what you say, he will be the trouble we need to solve." After getting Luffy''s affirmation, the sandians were even more excited: "although I don''t know whether what you blue ocean people are saying is true or not. But if you really want to attack the island of God, please allow me to go back and report to my people immediately! We Sandia soldiers will certainly take part in this war Luffy waved his hand: "it''s up to you. Anyway, you don''t want to get in the way of us." After that, Luffy directly untied the rope of the Sandian. However, Sandia people still stay in place, some embarrassed looking at Luffy, motionless. Luffy tilted his head: "why don''t you go?" The sandians looked at ushop, who was still enjoying himself in the distance, and then at Luffy. A moment later. Luffy and Joba were crying on the boat. Uthorp put on a handsome face and comforted: "believe me, it''s not fun at all!" The sandians who wore their own equipment kept on rushing back, and at the same time, they repeatedly assured: "don''t worry! When I go back, I will ask the big soldier to send you a few pairs of Fengbei shoes! " Nami hit Luffy and Joba on the head with a blow from the devil''s face: "are you crying enough?" Solon: what should we do now? Go straight to the island of God? " "If you really want to deal with enilu, I suggest you go to the test of God first. There will be four gods waiting for you. If it fails, there is at least a way out... " "The trial of God?" Gan fuor began to talk about the power of enilu. Yamaji touched his chin: "so... We should go to the forbidden area of God first?" Nami: "go to Angel Island to solve the problem of warships first! If this warship is damaged again, it is estimated that it will not be able to sail Then, Gan fuor took Luffy and his party to the gate of heaven. Gan fuor: Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry I can''t accompany you any more. I''m the main culprit of enilu. If I enter the gate of heaven with you, you will be punished by God for me before I meet enilu. But I can assure you that if you really want to fight against enilu. At that time, I will accompany you to the end! See you later, everyone Let''s go. The giant bird turned into a very ugly Tianma and left here with Gan fuor. Besides, Lu Fei and others. Not long after gumford left, they saw the magnificent gate of heaven, and before they came in, they met the old lady guarding the gate. As soon as Luffy came out, the old lady immediately took out her camera and photographed Luffy and others: "are you here for sightseeing? Or to fight? " "Whatever it is, it doesn''t matter." "If you think of the upper class, please pay the entrance fee, one billion YIG per person, which is stipulated by law." Uthorp''s eyes widened with surprise: "then... How much is it to exchange a billion iques for Berry?" In fact, Luffy and his party have much more wealth today than in the original work. After all, they have just finished robbing the villains of magic Valley town. However, hearing the topic about money, Nami became sensitive immediately: "er... Excuse me... If we don''t have money, what should we do?" Old lady: "you can go in without money..." As a result, like the original work, Luffy became illegal immigrants and entered the kingdom of God. This time, however, their goal is clear. Although she also met Chris, the kind Angel Island resident, and her father, she did not stay for long. After inquiring about the exact situation, the party set out for the town of Angel Island. After arriving at Angel Island, before they could get off the ship, they immediately met McKinley, the leader of Angel Island''s escort team. The same is to arrest them for illegal immigration. McKinley: are you illegal immigrants from the blue ocean? None of you want to leave!! This is a picture taken by the watchman of the gate of heaven. The evidence is true, and there is no room for you to argue. " Yamaji: "illegal entry? How can we enter the country illegally? " Nicole Robin: "one billion Ike for one person... We didn''t pay..." Uthorp: "but the mother-in-law let it go! The angel mother-in-law McKinley: "it''s no use defending. Please admit your crime immediately. However, you need not be too alarmed. There is still room for things to turn around. Illegal entry is a level 11 crime under heaven''s sanctions. If you are willing to accept the punishment, you can be released on the spot and continue to enjoy sightseeing. " "What punishment does that require?" Nami first appeased them, then solemnly told Luffy and others, "it''s not suitable to break up with them before the warship arrives. You''re all here. Stay here. I''ll take care of this! " As soon as the words were finished, McKinley''s solution rang out: "it''s very simple, just pay ten times the entry fee! That''s 10 billion Ike per person! If this penalty is paid on the spot, the crime committed by you will be dismissed on the spot. " Nami nodded like an old God: "I see. As long as money can solve the problem, it''s not a problem. How much is your Ike converted into our Berry McKinley: "berry... The currency of blue ocean, isn''t it? If it''s converted to Ike... 10000 Ike is a berry. There are nine of you, and you just have to pay nine million berets. " "Well, only nine million berry, right?" Nami, who used to be an old God, suddenly smashed a box at McKinley. She had a devil''s face and said, "only nine million bellies!"?! Why don''t you grab it Uthorp, Joba and Luffy feel that they are pulling Nami and don''t let her rush forward. "Calm down, calm down. It''s not time to break up. It''s not the time to crack. " "Break a fart!! Attack now!! Don''t say so much! " McKinley touched the wound on his head and looked at the blood on his hand. He yelled angrily on the spot: "how dare you disobey God''s will!! You''re about to be punished by God! " The voice just dropped. There was a roar. The blue light on Luffy''s head suddenly flashed. Then, a strong lightning fell directly on them Chapter 410 As soon as the lightning gathered in the sky, Luffy, Shanzhi, Solon and the Dragon took the rest of the boat away. Then there was a big bang. The thick thunder fell. The ships and the clouds are gone. Bombarded by this lightning, it becomes a big black hole. Uthorp: what''s going on? What''s going on? " Joba: it''s frightening Nami: where''s the boat?! Where''s our boat?! The property is still on it Nicole Robin: is this... Sanctions Unlike Luffy and others. Uthorp, Joba, Nami, and Bucky have not yet learned to see and hear. They are not aware of the danger and have no idea what the situation is. On the contrary, Lufei, Solon, Shanzhi and dragon, who learned to see and hear, all looked in a distant direction after they rescued the others from the boat. This made Aini Lu, who was originally bored and lazily lying on the cloud bed, suddenly come to the spirit and sit up. They also looked at the position of the four with their eyes shining. Sauron, Shanzhi and the dragon are all right. They just vaguely feel that their attacker is in that direction. But Luffy is different. Luffy''s eyes seemed to be looking at enilu. This makes Eni Lu can''t help but turn his attention to Luffy. Lu Fei stared at him and said coldly: "it seems that the enemy is more anxious than we expected..." Dragon: "warships and belongings are gone." Shanzhi lost his cigarette end and ground it out with his toes: "then let the other party pay for it..." Ainilu also looked happy, as if he saw something new. He did not look as lazy as before. He also contacted the four deities through the "heart net" and said: "put down everything, now come here for me right away!" The four God officials, who were still chasing those testers, all stopped and looked at each other. In a short time, even the experimenter didn''t care, so he went straight to the island of God. And soon the people of Sandia knew that the experimenter escaped from the forbidden area of God. Inside the tent. Before that bull head square mask guy, very anxious way: "wa Yi PA! It must be the blue ocean people! Otherwise, these can''t escape from the forbidden area of God! " Vayipa is called War Ghost vayipa. The current leader and warrior of the sandians. That''s the Sandian who fought with Luffy in the original book, carrying a big gun barrel. Originally, he didn''t believe what the masked man said, but now what happened in the forbidden area of God made him waver. Ox head square mask man: "vayipa! Let''s go! The strength of those blue ocean people is very strong! Maybe this is a good chance for us to take down the island of God! " Vayipa looked at the masked man in all directions, hesitated for a moment, he stood up and drank: "let''s go! All the soldiers follow me to attack the island of God Soon, more than 20 sandians were fully armed and rushed to the island of God at full speed. Similarly, somewhere in the sky garden on the empty island. The movement of the lightning was also sensed by Gan fuor. Originally still watering flowers, he put down the kettle, looked at the direction of the flash thunder, and said in a soft voice: "Pierre, let''s go, too." Giant bird: "Pierre --!" In this way, people in all directions are heading in the same direction ¡­¡­ The society of God. The society of gods is like a palace with a large enclosure. Four divine officials have come here. Nirvana pressed his lower lip: "we are, we are! Mmm, mmm, mmm! " Ohm: "you can''t speak when you bite your lower lip." Nirvana is surprised:! " Shura pointed to ohm and drank: "I said it! Agnelus, it must have been ganford who called us before we solved it "God, the magistrates have arrived." "Well, go and open the door." As soon as the door opened, the four magistrates were very alert. Magic soldier Commander: "here we are again. What are you doing? There''s no way... " Shura: shut up!! These guys are in the way, so I can''t do my best! I''ve already said that! I''m the only one guarding the island! I can make hundreds of them for one! " Ohm: "I''m so shameless. I don''t know how many times I am. The most pitiful person is the one who is still talking here. The trial of iron will make you cry for mercy Nirvana: "boring, your trial is a small skill in my opinion! My marsh is the supreme test. Try it "Good! Don''t be presumptuous in front of God! " Shura: "in front of you? Where is the God you are talking about? " "There are flaws!" As soon as the words came to an end, Eni Road, like a flash of lightning, knocked down the four magistrates at the same time, and then went back to his bed to lie on his side. "Ah ha ha! I''m a God... I''m here, aren''t I? Your moral conduct is too bad... Maybe today you will be killed by the perpetrators... " Shura: "how can that be?"?! New invaders are coming to the island of God? " Ohm said coldly and arrogantly, "enilu, don''t be kidding. Who else can beat us but you? " Enilu held his face in boredom: "whatever you think... They''ll be here soon. It may also be a good trial for you. If you can''t pass, maybe you are just mortals after all... " Ohm: "yes." Shura Nirvana Dawu ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, the picture returns to Luffy and others. When he found that Luffy and his party had evaded the sanction of God, McKinley, the leader of the guard, still yelled: "bold! How dare you evade the sanction of God! You will only face more terrible sanctions! " With a devil''s face, Nami rushed up and hit McKinley''s head with a stick: "sanctions?! You still have the face to punish me?! Do you know how much property there is on board?! How are you going to pay for it?! Huh? sanction? Why don''t you shout one more sentence? " Nami''s out of control. The stick aimed at McKinley was to keep hitting, to keep hitting. Joba and ushop rushed up and pulled her at the same time, which didn''t kill her. "Calm down, Nami, calm down. Didn''t you listen to Luffy? Let''s just go to them. " "Yes, calm down, calm down!" Immediately, no longer care about the funny captain of the guard, they walked towards Aini road. Nami is the most energetic one. If ainilu doesn''t compensate her ten times and a hundred times, it''s estimated that Nami will have nothing to do with him. During this period, of course, we also met some obstructionists. But also all by Na Mei take the lead in a flash thunder, give electricity to skin crisp meat tender. Soon, the group came to the society of God. However, before they could get close to the gate of the society of God, they were stopped by a group of divine officials and soldiers PS: it''s 2000 words today, Calvin. I can''t imagine how to fight this fight. And my friends here, how about crowdfunding Chapter 411 The way to the society of God. The Sandian people had no obstacles along the way. Even if they sometimes met with a guard, they were burned to the side by Nami, which made them more convinced that Luffy, the blue ocean people, was really ready to deal with enilu. The scenes around show that the masked man is very excited. He seems to want to ask for credit from the great soldier vayipa: "vayipa! Look! Let''s have a look! Let me just say, those blue ocean people are very powerful! And they are really ready to attack the society of God! This may be a great opportunity for me to take back my hometown! " The rest of the sandians said nothing. But everyone''s face also has the same color of excitement. But vaipa didn''t show much reaction: "you''re right! This time may be a great opportunity for us to recapture our hometown. But don''t forget, if we can''t kill enilu, all we have done is in vain! We can''t expect too many blue ocean people. Everything depends on us! " That''s the first thing to say. The faces of the excited people became dignified again. Their great warrior vaipa was right. No matter how reluctantly, they have to admit the strength of enilu. So, even if there are blue ocean people in the game this time, if they want to take back their hometown, they have to rely on themselves cracking. A group of sandians came to the society of God. They arrived at the same time as Kane fall and the giant bird, Pierre. As soon as they arrived, they happened to be confronted by Luffy and his party. Gan fule rode on the bird and fell to Luffy and others. His eyes also looked directly at the divine officials and soldiers in front of him: "blue ocean people, I''m here to help you." Giant bird: "Pierre --!" A group of sandians also came to the other side of Luffy and others, led by vaipa. Vaipa glanced at Lufei and said in a cold voice, "blue ocean people, although I don''t know why you attacked the God society, it''s over. Enilu is not as powerful as you can imagine. Let''s leave him to us sandians. It''s OK to give these people outside to you, isn''t it? " Luffy: Solon: Yamaji Dragon: Vayipa looked at the blue ocean people in front of him, and he was so dumb that he could not help but lock his brows. I don''t want to talk to these blue ocean people any more. I immediately said, "camachley! Braham! Jabber! Raj! You four follow me! The rest stay and help the blue ocean people! " "Yes Immediately, the five sandians headed by vayipa rushed directly to the society of God. A group of sandians also rushed forward to make way for their friends. War is on the verge of breaking out. Luffy: "I''m not sure." Solon: "and Yamaji Dragon: -- Yamaji: "what happened to them?" Dragon: "don''t worry about these idiots. What are we going to do next? Go straight to the battlefield? " Nami was so excited that she wanted to rush up. Uthorp and Joba quickly stopped Nami: "stop! Tell those idiots to stop! They are mine! If they don''t have money to pay for it, let them do chores for the rest of their lives! " When Luffy and others spoke, Sandia and his party were already in a bitter struggle. Seeing this, Gan fuor was frightened and worried: "everyone... Don''t you plan to help me?" Luffy did not speak. Although the society of God was blocked by the wall, Luffy''s eyes, from the beginning to the end, looked at the location of Eni road. The same is true of enilu. Seeing that Gan fal was dying of anxiety, Luffy started this time and said, "you stay and help. I''ll deal with that guy. They''re not his opponents." With Luffy''s decision. The straw hat group immediately surged into endless fighting spirit and went to the battlefield one after another. Within a few steps, the four great magistrates had taken the lead in blocking their way. Nirvana pressed his lower lip: "you, uh huh! Mmm, mmm, mmm! " Shura: "idiot! Let go of your lips before you speak Nirvana "!" Ohm: "this road is blocked. Are you the blue ocean people that enilu said? It doesn''t look good either? Let''s try our iron test and prove to enilu that his judgment is wrong this time. " Dawu: "no, I should accept the trial of the ball!" Shura: it''s my rope test Nirvana: "only the test of my marsh is the strongest test!" Luffy ignored the idiots and went on. Ohm is very dissatisfied with the block in front of him: "Hello, you! Can''t you hear me? Blue ocean people. " Solon also stepped forward to meet Ohm''s eyes: "don''t worry, your opponent is me." Next. There''s no need for Luffy to say anything. Everyone has a tacit understanding to find their opponents. Yamaji comes to nirvana. The Dragon came to Shura. The only remaining Dawu was confronted by uthorp, choba, Nami and baki at the same time. As soon as Luffy passed ohm, the war began! ¡­¡­ Solon vs ohm. Ohm is the God who can eject iron cloud. At the same time, he is also in charge of the trial of iron with a survival rate of 0%, and symbolizes happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. Among the four divine officials, he is the most powerful. Luffy passed him. He didn''t stop him. Instead, he looked at Sauron confidently: "the most pitiful thing about human beings is that they don''t know how far away they are from God. Your sacrifice won''t buy your partner much time. After you are settled, I will also go back and prevent him from coming to God. " Solon: don''t you think you talk too much Ohm pushed his sunglasses: "you human beings are like this, always like to fight each other... Seeing you today makes me more convinced that my idea is right. The only way to stop the war... Is to kill everyone! " As soon as the word "light" came down, the knife in Ohm''s hand suddenly spurted out four strong iron transports to attack Solon. Solon just sidestepped a few times in a row to dodge the attack. It''s just that it''s not over. Ohm set foot on the railway, just like a slide, along these four railway routes, to Solon. Then he launched a series of fierce attacks on Sauron. But in the same way, they were easily dodged by Solon. Ohm frowned slightly: "do you also know the net of your heart?" While dodging the attack, Sauron said with a smile: "do you call this a heart net? We call it "seeing, hearing, being aggressive." Ohm: "no wonder the God enilu looks at you blue ocean people differently. In that case... I''ll do my best... " ¡­¡­ Yamagata vs nirvana. Nirvana, holding the spray wind shell and the cloud shell that can produce the marsh cloud. At the same time, he was also the divine officer in charge of the trial of marsh. I''m a bit of an idiot. I don''t coordinate all over. At this time, he was facing Yamato in a strange posture. Shanzhi''s eyebrows could not help twitching. Nirvana: "my opponent, where are you? Do you really think that if you capture my vision, I can''t help you? " Yamaji: "are you an idiot? I''m standing right in front of you. How can you see me with such a big white eye? " Nirvana "!" Yamaji looked at Solon and Ohm: "Damn it! How come my opponent is such an idiot Without waiting for nirvana to launch an attack, Yamato took the lead. Pick such an idiot to be your opponent. It annoyed him a lot. Now the only thing that can be done is to solve the opponent faster than that hateful Solon, then he is not so shameful. ¡­¡­ Dragon vs Shura. Shura, the God who holds Rebecca and shinbei. Like Gan fall, there was also a giant bird fighting with him. Shura is very satisfied with looking at the face of this ferocious opponent. Shura: "you should be the most powerful one in this group of blue ocean people, right?" The shark''s nose was a little higher than the dragon''s, and he let out two breaths: "that''s right!" Shura said with a grim smile: "you have a good eye! Now that I know that I am the most powerful of these people. I''ll make you die a little better! " The dragon also grinned: "thank you so much..." Shura rode on the three foot bird. The higher he flew, the higher he flew. After flying to a certain height, dive directly to the dragon! Incomparable speed and momentum, impeccable! There is a tendency to take out the opponent with one blow. However, when the spear in his hand stabbed the dragon, he heard a loud noise. Then, before he could figure out what was going on, the bird in his crotch suddenly disappeared. Look back. The sharp teeth of the dragon were chewing his three Zhang bird. The whole body of the dragon was even covered with the blood of the three Zhang bird. It looked very bloody and terrible. Shura drank fiercely: "three Zhang bird!" This time it''s the dragon''s turn to pay him back: "don''t worry, I will let you die less painful..." Shura ¡­¡­ Nami, ushop, Joba, baki vs Dawu. Dawu, who was defeated by Lufei and others in the original work, was the fat and round God. Li Yaoxiang''s appearance changed the whole plot, which led him not to meet Luffy in advance. Naturally, we have been lucky enough to survive. But that''s the end of his luck. When you meet such a careful combination as Nami, usop, Joba and Bucky, you will enlarge as soon as possible. Nami calls thunder and lightning, usop shoots monster plants continuously, Joba monster strengthens and Bucky splits into six moves. Dawu is a direct tragedy. This is not the worst. Worst of all, he couldn''t even die. Nami won''t let him die. While asking Joba to hang his life for him, he pressed him to ask what he could compensate them for. In this way, Luffy and his party had an advantage in the blink of an eye. The old man, who looked at death as if he were dead, had not even started, and he was stunned. Even piyer, his pet bird, was also speechless ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the society of God. As soon as Luffy came in, he had already seen the four Sandian soldiers brought in by vayipa. All of them were seriously injured and couldn''t get up. Even vaipa himself was not much better. He was obviously wounded by thunder and lightning in many places. He barely supported himself and stood there panting. I can''t even hold the usual barrel. Aware of Luffy''s arrival, vaipa gave Luffy a little glance and then stared at ainilu: "Blue Ocean man, thank you for coming. But take advantage of the opportunity now, you''d better take your partner and run away. We have all miscalculated the strength of this monster. This is because we sandians are defeated. We are not his opponents... " Vaipa was talking to himself. But he didn''t realize that Luffy or enilu didn''t take him seriously. Enilu looked excited and said, "you are very good! You are the first mortal who can compete with me on Xinwang! If you will be loyal to me, I will allow you to enter the priesthood! Follow me to the kingdom of God ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Luffy dug his nose and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m here for debt. You have lost my warship and all my belongings. How are you going to compensate me? " Hearing what Luffy said, enilu was not angry, but very excited and said, "ha ha ha! What I need most is human wealth! Want compensation? sure! It depends on whether you have the ability to take it! " Having said that, Aini road manipulated a lightning to attack the road. This lightning power is not too strong, Aini road just want to test the strength of Luffy. Goofy Luffy didn''t mean to dodge. But at this time, vayipa suddenly rushed to Lufei and blocked the blow for Lufei, which made his injury more serious. Even when he spoke, he emitted black smoke: "Blue Ocean man, run away, don''t struggle any more..." Luffy: Ainilu shook his head and supported his forehead: "you mole ants, God''s patience is limited..." It was the same lightning that hit vaipa. Ainilu plans to solve the problem of vayipa and Cheng Yaojin first. But it was Luffy''s turn to push vaipa away and block the blow for him. Enilu didn''t care if Luffy helped vaipa block the blow: "are you ok?" Luffy: Enilu, who doesn''t believe in evil, hit again. The impact was even more powerful. But Luffy was still unscathed. At this moment, not only Aini Lu was stupid, but also wayI PA was stupid. Even Lufei himself was also confused. He wanted to experience the attack of enilu. But don''t want to, this seemingly powerful attack, for him, but did not feel. Ainilu: "how could this happen?"?! What did you do? " Luffy: One million volts... Five million volts... 20 million volts Lightning came down one after another. With more and more power, enilu was more and more frightened: "what did you do?" Aini road is frightened, Luffy is digging his nose, more and more bored. Finally, seeing Luffy''s attitude of belittling him, Eni couldn''t sit still. My heart is getting more and more angry! Since lightning doesn''t work, physical attack! He was carrying his golden stick, with a half lightning body, toward the road. When there was a loud noise, enilu felt as if he was beating on a piece of steel. Then he saw Luffy digging his nose and saying to him, "have you had enough? That''s enough. Then it''s my turn. " Chapter 412 "No way!! Even if I can''t hurt you! But you can''t expect to hurt me! " Again and again, again and again suffered setbacks. Enilu, who is used to being above everything, can''t calm down at last. "Strange, aren''t you good at seeing and hearing? Don''t you notice what''s going on outside? The battle is almost over. " Luffy dug his nostrils and was puzzled. He wondered why Eni still had this idea at this time. Sure enough. In the past, enilu was dealing with Luffy, ignoring the battle outside. Now, as Luffy reminds us, his heart is spreading out again. Just a check, his pupil can''t help but shrink! He shook his head in disbelief. He felt it. I sensed that Ohm had even been chopped off by people and iron transport. Feel Nirvana was kicked by the opponent. Sensing that Shura was covered with blood, he lay unconscious on the ground. Sensing Dawu''s loveless appearance, he is at the mercy of the enemy. This is not the most shameful. The most shameful thing is that none of his subordinates is dead. The enemy is still treating them, not letting them die. Gradually, the noise outside is getting smaller and smaller. Enilu''s mind returned to the scene. Silly look to Luffy. Then he said angrily, "who are you?! You are not human! You are gods like me!! Why? Why invade my domain?! Are you afraid that I will find the kingdom of God? " Luffy frowned more: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. You sank my warship. Do you have any money to pay for it? Forget it, they all say that you are a bad person. Let''s control you first. " Rubber - Rubber¡ª¡ª 32 watts! With the attack of rubber fist, enilu subconsciously wants to turn it into lightning to dodge. But when the fist approached, he found that it didn''t work. But at this time it was too late to find that he was hard hit by Luffy''s fist, and his eyes were almost staring out. The pain twisted his features. And then the whole person flew backwards. And just as Luffy wanted to rush up to make up a few more punches, Nami, who had finished the fight, suddenly rushed in and yelled, "Luffy! Stop it! Don''t kill him! I just asked. They have a lot of gold! If you don''t pay for the gold, don''t let them die so easily! " That''s right. Luffy didn''t plan to do it, but Eni didn''t give in easily. The result, of course, is that ainilu continues to attack Luffy, and is beaten by Luffy until ainilu has no strength to fight back, which ends the war. Vayipa saw the whole process. In addition to silly eyes, or silly eyes. He doesn''t know what to give. Then he began to accept Joba''s treatment. As for Luffy, it doesn''t care so much. At the end of the battle, enilu was thrown together with the gods like garbage. Nami said, "now tell me! Where on earth is that gold? " Ainilu seemed powerless, but still sneered: "give up... Even if you find the gold, you can''t take it away..." Hearing this, Nami went crazy again. She was about to rush up to beat people with a stick. She had a devil''s face and said, "do you care if I can take it away?"?! Just tell me! " Can''t stand Dawu, quickly yelled: "don''t fight! I said! I said Ainilu: you Another twists and turns happened, but in the end, ainilu still couldn''t stop Dawu from breaking the news. As a result, all the people were brought to the place full of gold by Dawu. Now, it''s Nami''s turn, and they are all shocked Seeing the incredible gold, I don''t know how to express my mood now. What''s more, gold, which is incredibly big, comes second. What''s more exaggerated is the huge warship made of gold, which is hard for them to imagine. Seeing the stunned appearance of Luffy and his party, enilu felt superior and sneered: "Oh, don''t you want me to compensate your warship? The warship is here. If you have the ability to drive it, just take it. But don''t blame me for not reminding you. No one can control this warship except me. You''d better die! " It''s really embarrassing for Lu Fei and his party. They all look ugly, and they are surrounded by the city to discuss countermeasures. Dragon: "now what? We have to find other warships? " Sauron: "it should be the only way. Besides, the gold is too heavy for us to take." Nami gritted her teeth and said, "no! Even if it melts down, take the gold away! " Solon: "now the question is how long do we need to stay on this empty island? Although Luffy''s elder brother doesn''t limit our time, we can''t delay too long... " When it comes to Li Yaoxiang, everyone''s faces can''t help but be dignified And just when everyone was struggling, a voice suddenly sounded: "don''t be so troublesome!" Everyone held their breath and held their chests up on the spot! Even the dragon is no exception! All of them turned quickly, and when they saw that it was Li Yaoxiang, their faces were stiff. Only Luffy warmly welcomed: "big brother!" However, Li Yaoxiang didn''t give Lufei a good look. He gave a cold hum: "hum! Are you sightseeing? I haven''t arrived in marinfando for a long time, and I still have a face to play with? " Lu Fei was stunned, then wronged and said, "if you want to be quick, why don''t you come? Don''t you have to wait for the pointer record? " "The road is made by people. If you really want to go on your way, you can''t find a way? " With these words, Li Yaoxiang''s eyes turned to Na Mei and her party, sweeping them one by one. We all dare not speak. Although they all felt that they and others were on their way as soon as possible, they still did not dare to say anything more in front of Li Yaoxiang. Bucky, in particular, has even split into pieces, pretending to be a corpse, trying to reduce his sense of existence. After sweeping a circle, Li Yaoxiang said in a cold voice, "next, you can take this golden boat and go on your way." Luffy''s eyes brightened, and he immediately remembered the difficulty: "but...!" Li Yaoxiang ignored him and went straight to Aini road. Enilu''s first reaction to seeing Li Yaoxiang was shock. Compared with himself, he felt that Li Yaoxiang made him feel more like a God. However, he quickly turned into a reaction and said, "you... You''d better give up. Don''t expect me to help them drive my golden boat... " Before ainilu could finish speaking, he just felt a flower in front of him. There seemed to be a pair of striped scarlet eyes staring at him. Next. All of a sudden, a new memory and a new thought came into his mind. When he was conscious again, the way he looked at Li Yaoxiang had changed. Become very respectful. Then, under everyone''s incredible eyes, he knelt down on one knee in public to Li Yaoxiang, bowed his head and said respectfully: "next God, ainilu, meet God!" Luffy: "I''m not sure." Solon: "and Dragon: -- Yamaji For a moment, everyone was dumbfounded. Everyone knows that Li Yaoxiang is very strong, that''s right. But how did they not expect that Li Yaoxiang could still achieve this level? If this strange ability can be used indefinitely and without limitation, what time in the world can Luffy''s elder brother not be able to do? Think of here, everyone can not help but feel cold behind. Even the four God officials who are still in the state of muddle are the same. Looking at Li Yaoxiang''s eyes again, he was extremely afraid. However, the treatment of the four God officials is not so good. Without waiting for them to say anything, they have already suffered the same thing as enilu. Then, they all bowed their heads and knelt down on one knee. Ohm: "next god ohm, meet God!" Shura: "lower God Shura, worship God!" Nirvana: "Nirvana of the lower God, worship the upper God!" Dawu: "the next god Dawu, worship God!" Li Yaoxiang looked down at the five people indifferently: "next, all five of you will return to Lufei''s command and have no choice but to resist." Enilu and the four magistrates said in one voice: "yes! God After giving the order, Li Yaoxiang didn''t plan to deal with the five people any more. He walked back and flew in front of them with no expression: "these five people are in your charge from now on. Don''t give me a slap in the face any more!" Luffy pretended to make a military salute, squinting and smiling: "yes!" In the whole scene, who was not surprised by Li Yaoxiang''s uncanny ability was Luffy. In Lu Fei''s mind, Li Yaoxiang is omnipotent. Therefore, even if Li Yaoxiang shows how powerful he can be, he will not be surprised. Li Yaoxiang gave Lu Fei a bad look. A cold hum. Go into the air door. The air door disappears. As if he had never appeared, everything returned to its original state. But even if Li Yaoxiang had left, everyone could not calm down from the shock. Until Luffy yelled, "golden boat, let''s go!" Everyone took a breath, and the pressure was gone. Look at each other one after another, both helpless and excited. With this golden boat, their journey should be much faster Two days later. Luffy and his party repaired the empty island for two days, and then got the recorded pointer from the residents of the empty island. Then they left the empty island and returned to the blue ocean. A sea area on the great route. Since the warships of Luffy and others were swept away by the huge waves, the warships of dragon pirate sky and the Tauren sea king have been waiting in this area for a long time. On this day, a group of fishermen are also bored sitting on the warship, staring at the waiting. Some fishermen who can''t stand loneliness even jump into the sea to have a good swim. "Ah, can brother dragon and Luffy come back safely?" "Don''t worry, little eight. Forget that prophecy? Luffy is sure to lead all of us on Fishman island to land. They''re going to be fine. " With that, a huge warship came not far away. This is the ship of the orangutan salvage team. As soon as they saw Xiaoba and other fishermen, they happily said, "Hey! Little eight! Good morning! Don''t you give up today? Don''t say I say you, Luffy. They go to the empty island. Even if they come back, they can''t come back so soon. Why don''t you go back to our island and have a rest first! " Xiao Ba: "no! What if Luffy and dragon fall from the sky and no one catches them? I must wait here until they come back! " At this time, a bright light appeared in the sky, almost blinding everyone. Everyone can''t help blocking the dazzling light with their hands, so they can barely look at what the sudden light is. With the light in the sky getting closer and closer. The eyes of the crowd were bigger and bigger, and their mouths were wider and wider. Until they could see the whole picture of the light clearly, their chin was about to fall to their navel. Without waiting for them to shake their heads, Luffy''s excited cry came from the huge golden boat: "Hello, everyone! We''re back --! " A group of fishermen Orangutan salvage team In this way, with the golden boat, they even abandoned the warship of the Dragon Pirate Group in the next journey. Simply take the golden boat together with the niutouhaiwang and head for the next place. As for Nami, with this time together, and the opportunity for her adoptive mother to revive, her prejudice towards the dragon and the fishermen is not as extreme as she was at the beginning, and she doesn''t object to taking the same boat with them any more. So, I joined the straw hat adventure group of Aini road and went on at full speed ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the office of the world government in the capital of seven rivers. Spandam, the chief executive of cp9 in the original book. In the original work, he is responsible for cp9 and others to become undercover in the capital of seven waters. But now it''s changed a little. Cp9 in this life has long been affected by the appearance of Li Yaoxiang, which has affected their life trajectory. When he was sent by the world government to help Li Yaoxiang capture Kapu, he was killed by Li Yaoxiang. Today''s capital of seven rivers, of course, has nothing to do with them. However, although there is no cp9, there are still some things to be done. So the five old stars in this life sent CP8 to replace cp9 and became the undercover in the capital of seven waters. As for Spandam, he is also in charge here. Now he has just received a call from five old stars, which makes him very excited. It is estimated that his future will be bright if he can make five old stars personally take orders. "Yes "Yes "I see!" "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down!" The phone is off. Spandam was excited, but he did not forget what the five old stars had told him. He immediately ordered people to summon the hidden CP8 to gather here. A moment later. There are a few more guys in this office dressed like boatman, bar owner and Secretary Chapter 413 "Spandam, what''s the rush to call us here for? I don''t want to waste our years of camouflage here because of some boring things. " "To make a long story short, we need to get back to our posts as soon as possible before they find any clues." Everyone questioned him and no one respected him, which made Spandam very angry. He gritted his teeth and said, "don''t forget that I''m your officer. Is that how you treat the officer? " There was no response. In the face of Spandam''s anger, CP8 and others are still very calm and indifferent. "So?" "The reason you called us here is to see our attitude?" "If that''s all, are you through now?" "We''ll go back to work." Spandam slapped the table: "pop! I command you, from now on, to stop all the tasks at hand! " That''s the first thing to say. CP8 and his party''s faces were dignified. They''ve been undercover here for so many years, and they just want to send them off with a "stop". How is that possible? They need a reasonable explanation! All eyes were fixed on Spandam. When Spandam saw that these guys even dared to look at him with this kind of eyes, he was even more angry: "this is the order of the five old stars! It''s because you are useless and can''t finish this task, so the five old stars will change their mind! Now you don''t have to go on! Next, just follow my orders! " "Why?" Spandam: "no why! My words are orders "If we can''t give a reasonable explanation, maybe the five old stars themselves will relieve us of our task, I''m sorry. I''m sorry we can''t obey your orders. " Spandam: you The eyes of the CP8 group remained unchanged. Obviously, we will not compromise easily. People don''t trust this guy. Spandam''s face was ugly and he gritted his teeth. Then he said, "what''s the situation between the world government and the revolutionaries? Surely you don''t understand? You were sent here to capture Pluto''s blueprint in a peaceful way. But in this situation, do you think it''s necessary to wait? " CP8 is speechless. Although they are undercover, they are well informed. The world government and the revolutionary army are now almost white hot. In fact, just like what Spandam said, if we really have to wait, we can say that all the winners and losers have been decided, and then they will complete the task. What can we do? "What does the world government say now? What do we need to do next? Let''s just give up here and go to war? " Spandam: "no, it''s impossible to give up. We have no time to spend with them! Since they don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, don''t blame us for turning our backs! " "Do you want to do it directly?" "But we don''t know where he keeps his plans?" Spandam: Oh, since we can''t get it, we can just destroy it. Let the whole capital of seven rivers be buried with the plan "When do you start?" After that, Spandam put a wanted notice on the table. That''s the wanted note for Luffy. "The reputation of the world government cannot be destroyed because of this. We need to wait for a scapegoat. This is our goal, Munch D Luffy! According to the clues provided by the five old stars, they will soon arrive at the capital of seven waters. The five old stars mean that this person is more important than the design of Hades! If we can get him alive, that''s the best. If they can''t be captured alive, at least they should be convicted and their strength tested by the way. This is the new task assigned to me by the five old stars! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The discussion is over. That night, the CP8 group began to move in the dark. The whole process went very smoothly. Without alerting anyone, they took control of the key members of Tom''s shipbuilding company, including the main target, aspegu. Now that you''ve been cheeky, there''s no need to be polite. In the following period of time, they will try their best to pry open the mouth of espagus and ask him to hand over the design of Hades. If it works, it''s best. If not, it doesn''t matter. As long as they wait for Munch D Luffy to arrive, and then blame Luffy and his party for all the crimes, and destroy the whole city of seven rivers, then their mission will be a successful end, and they can go back to life ¡­¡­ Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, a period of time passed. During this period of time, although espagou and some important personnel disappeared, the undercover agents with CP8 tried their best to cover up, and no one found anything wrong. On this day, the people of the capital of seven rivers still lived their peaceful life as usual. The opening of the shop, the shopping, the shipbuilding. However, this calm was soon broken by the noise of the street. "Look! What''s that? " "Bird?" "No, how can there be golden birds?" With the mysterious bright bird getting closer and closer, people''s voice has changed from the original argument and noise to a dead silence. Everyone''s mouth was wide open, looking at the golden boat flying towards their capital of seven rivers. Until the golden boat had covered their heads, everyone had not recovered for a long time. I don''t know how long it took. Seeing this golden boat floating above the capital of seven rivers, she refused to leave, All of a sudden, everyone was completely flustered. The whole city of seven rivers is in a mess. People fled and ran, forming a situation of people bumping into people. Even those bull, who look like seahorses, are scared out of their wits. Tom''s shipbuilding company, in the office of espacho. Spandam slapped the table and swore, "Damn it! What kind of monsters did those old guys tell us to face? " No need to fight. If you can control such a huge golden boat, as long as you have a good eye, you will know that this force is not easy to be provoked. How can Spandam be so stupid that he can''t even understand this? All of a sudden, he really wanted to die. Curse five old stars in my heart. "Now what? Are we still following the plan? " Spandam: OK? What the hell! Don''t you see what''s in the sky?! Are you sure we can take them alone? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± CP8 and his party stayed there quietly and said nothing. Spandam''s thoughts began to fly in his mind. A moment later. He gritted his teeth and said, "let espacho deal with those guys! If he doesn''t agree, threaten him with his partner''s life! We''re ready to get out of here at any time! Just blow up the capital of seven waters before evacuating. Although there will be a lot of things to be dealt with in this way, for the moment, that''s the only way. " ¡­¡­ meanwhile. On the golden boat. Luffy''s face is full of excitement and stares at the city with special vulgar style below. He wants to go down and see it. But the rest of them were scared and refused to let him go. Luffy: "I''m going down! I''m going down! Don''t you see that? How strange the city is! All surrounded by waterways! no way! I''m going down! I must go down and see it! " In the old days, usuop and Joba would go crazy with Luffy at this time. But this time, even the two of them shook their heads. "No, no!" "Luffy, your elder brother has already expressed dissatisfaction before! We can''t delay any longer! " Yes, after seeing Li Yaoxiang''s uncanny ability to deal with ainilu, the people on the whole ship are afraid of either others or Li Yaoxiang. Everyone is worried that if Li Yaoxiang is dissatisfied with the performance of himself and others, he may suffer something that even they can''t imagine. Luffy: No, I''m going down All the people said in one voice: "no way!" Luffy: "but don''t we have to wait for the pointer to record? What does it matter to go down now? If the pointer records for a long time, maybe we can play here for a while All the demons said: "absolutely not!" Immediately, Luffy didn''t care and wanted to jump directly. Uthorp and Joba held him back. Solon and others began to discuss the problem of pointer recording. Sauron: "there are some things Luffy is right about. Anyway, we have to go down and ask about the pointer. If the time is short, it''s nothing. I''m afraid if it takes too long... " "If not, let''s ask if there is anyone in this city who can sell the permanent pointer to marinfando," she said At the end of the discussion, they had to go down. As a result, Luffy set foot on this city with unique style. Although Nami and others have repeatedly reminded him that they did not come down to play. As long as they buy a permanent pointer to Marlin Fando, they will immediately set out on their way, but Luffy has already stepped into the city with a smile, heartless and playful mood. In fact, it''s not that Luffy doesn''t worry about ace''s life. It''s Luffy who believes in Li Yaoxiang. Because Li Yaoxiang once said that the goal of the world government is him. Therefore, as long as he does not delay too long, the other party will not rush to start in advance. He has always believed in what Li Yaoxiang said, so he has always maintained such a frank attitude to face everything. A moment later. After contacting the friendliness of Luffy and others, the people in the capital of seven rivers were not as flustered as before. Even some people are bold enough to take photos with the golden boat. In this way, everything slowly returns to its original state. According to Spandam''s instructions, espague went to receive Luffy and his party. There was nothing wrong with the whole process. However, when Spandam saw that Nicole robin was also among Luffy, he had a bad idea and a new idea on the spot. Then, like the original, he ordered his subordinates to contact Nicole Robin. Nicole Robin did. However, in the face of Spandam, she is not as timid as the original. In a secret room. Spandam sat in the back room waiting for a long time. As soon as Nicole Robin sat down, Spandam said with a gloomy smile, "Congratulations, Nicole Robin. It looks like you''ve found a new partner Nicole Robin said in a cold voice, "to be frank, what can I do for you?" Nicole Robin''s attitude makes Spandam different, but he still doesn''t give up. He takes out a golden telephone bug from his arms and tries to find out: "this telephone bug... Surely you can''t forget it?" Sure enough, Nicole Robin''s face changed when she saw the phone bug. This phone bug is the tool that destroyed her hometown. There''s a button on the phone bug''s shell. As long as you press that button, it means that a large number of naval warships will go out to destroy everything at the target site. "What do you mean?" said Nicole Robin Spandam: "it''s nothing. I just want to tell you that if you are willing to do me a little favor and join me, maybe I can intercede for you and ask the world government to remove your wanted..." Nicole Robin: what do you want me to do Spandam: it''s easy. Just help me with Munch D. Luffy. It''s not hard for you, is it? After all, you''ve been looking for partners just to protect you from disasters Nicole Robin: "it''s..." ¡­¡­ After Nicole Robin and Spandam finish, they return to Luffy and others. Before long, a piece of news came out from the whole seven water capital. Mayor abbagu was wounded. The murderer was directed at the straw hat gang. They claimed that they came here to occupy the capital of seven rivers. As a result, of course, the capital of seven rivers fell into chaos again. The boatman are not afraid of death, they all run to find the trouble of Luffy and others. Things have come to this, and for Spandam, it''s going very well. With the boatman dealing with Luffy, they can naturally try to find out the strength of Luffy and others, and they can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. If Luffy is a paper tiger, it''s best. They can take Luffy on the spot. In case the strength of Lufei and others is really beyond their ability, the matter of the thief''s villa''s blame has been settled. They could evacuate early and blow up the whole city of seven waters. cracking. They have seen the strength of Luffy and his party, Spandam. So they did not hesitate any more, and immediately got on the boat and left the capital of seven rivers. But when Spandam pressed the button to control the bomb, he found that no matter how much he pressed the button, there was no response. They planted nearly 100 bombs everywhere in the capital of seven rivers, and none of them detonated. At this moment, the ship suddenly heard the sound of the Dragon: "are you looking for these things?" Having said that, some of the destroyed bombs fell from the dragon''s hands. Spandam first showed a look of fear, and then immediately glared at Nicole Robin: "Nicole robin! You betrayed me? " Chapter 414 Nicole Robin stares at Spandam coldly: "don''t talk about betraying like that... I didn''t promise to cooperate with you from the beginning to the end. It''s all your wishful thinking. " Spandam roared, "are you crazy?! Do you know who I represent?! Are you not afraid that I will press the golden worm and die with you? " After that, Spandam really took a golden worm out of his arms as a threat. The Dragon said with a grim smile, "press! We also want to see how much power the world government can gather in this situation. It''s better to come! It''s convenient for us to weaken their strength! " Spandam: you In the face of Nicole Robin''s cold look and the dragon''s taunt, Spandam is helpless. Because he knew the dragon was right. The world government can no longer muster the extra power to launch the golden bug''s command. In the end, he had to bite his teeth and drink: "do it!" Immediately, CP8 and his party attacked dragon and Nicole Robin. But it was soon subdued by the dragon and Nicole Robin. And then take them back to the capital of seven waters. At this time, the capital of seven rivers, before the end of the fight, all of this is a big play that Luffy and other people do together. They don''t have to put on airs after they''ve completely defused the bombs in the city. The people were surprised that this was a big play, but they were also angry at the cruelty of the officials of the world government. They were angry that the world government did not treat the people of this whole city as human lives! When the dragon and Nicole Robin brought pandam and his party back, many people threw rubbish at them. Soon, a group of people are very embarrassed to bring to espaguo and Luffy. As soon as Spandam saw them, he immediately knelt down to climb over and asked for a detour: "please! Please let me go! All these are the orders issued by the world government! It''s none of my business. I''m just following orders! " Luffy looked down at Spandam and said in a cold voice, "do you have a permanent compass for Marlin Fando?" Spandam was stunned, and then hurriedly pulled out a record pointer in his arms. Finally, he took out a record pointer and gave it to Luffy in a panic: "I... I don''t have a permanent record needle to go to marinfando, but I have a permanent record needle to go to the judicial island! The sea area of justice island is the same as marinfando! As long as you go to the justice Island, first follow the current to the big prison propulsion City, and then follow the current, you can reach marinfando! " Speaking of this, Spandam suddenly glanced at the golden boat floating above the capital of seven rivers, and then quickly changed his words: "no, no, no, if it''s you, maybe you don''t have to follow the current to the propulsion city! Maybe if you fly against the current, you can get to marinfando! " Luffy took the pointer and looked at Spandam coldly: "how much do you know about Marlin Fando? And, ACE, have you heard of it? What''s his situation now? " Spandam was stunned: "you... You went to marinfando to fight fire, ace?" Luffy is upset. Now I ask you, or you ask me? Of course, Spandam understood Luffy''s eyes. He quickly replied, "I know that Marlin Fando''s guard is very strict! I don''t know anything else! As for fire boxing, ACE... Before execution, prisoners are usually held in propulsion city! If you really want to fight fire, maybe you can go to the propulsion city to have a look before you go to marinfando. It will be better! " Hearing this, Luffy frowned slightly. "What he said is not much different from the information we have," he added. I don''t think it''s a lie. " Spandam: "yes, yes! I didn''t lie! I''ve told you all I know! Please let me go At this time, the dragon also came to Luffy: "it''s not far from Yuren island. Do you need to go back to Yuren island to help? In this way, we may be more likely to succeed. " Luffy shook his head: "no, I don''t want Fishman island to be involved in this incident before I confirm the strength of the other side." Luffy''s decision, though not very rational. But he really cares about the life of the fish man, but the dragon has to show a satisfied smile. Soron: so... What''s your decision Luffy: "now that the record pointer has arrived, let''s go now!" "Wait!" A cry came from the crowd. Then, you can see that the scarred Frankie came out of the crowd with his group of horses, "if your goal is really to fight against the world government, please allow me to join you!" This Frankie is no stranger to Luffy. Before, when he made a big play with espacho, he saw that espacho and others were defeated, that is, this Frankie came out to help espacho and others resist them. Knowing that they are invincible, they are willing to stand up and help them Luffy has a good look at him, too. But that''s not why Luffy let Frankie in. Frankie''s current strength is too low for them. To let him in is just to let him die for nothing. So after thinking for a moment, Luffy decided to refuse Frankie. However, without waiting for Luffy to speak, Frankie seemed to see what Luffy thought and continued: "I know my current strength is nothing to you. But I''m a reformer. As long as you give me enough resources, I will be strong soon! Besides, there is no boatman in your team? I can assure you that my skill in ship repairing is no worse than anyone else in the capital of seven rivers! " Luffy was shocked and looked at espaguo. Abbagus nodded: "I''m brothers to Frankie. We''re under Tom''s family. He can''t be inferior to me in shipbuilding. " With these words, everyone was shocked and looked at Frankie. Frankie was frightened: "iceberg! You "There''s no need to hide it now," said esbagu, shaking his head. Since the world government has chosen to destroy the capital of seven rivers, it can not let this design fall into the hands of others. That means we have no room for change. " As soon as the words were over, Spandam suddenly looked at Frankie and exclaimed, "it''s you! So you are the child! You''re not dead! You have the design, right? " "What''s the matter?" he sneered? Forget where you are now? I''m not willing to give up until now? " Spandam awoke and quickly bowed his head: "no, it''s not... I was just frightened by the news for a moment. How can I think again about the design drawings... " Spandam was afraid and cowardly. But secretly, he is cruel. As long as he doesn''t die this time, he will persuade the five stars to give him another chance! Let him take stronger people to grab the design! Spandam''s mind, no one noticed. There was no one to talk to him. "At that time, the world government tried every means to target us in order to get the design drawings in our master''s hands. Our master refused to compromise and was killed in the end. I''m the mayor of the seven water capitals. I can''t leave here. And please give Frankie a chance to contribute to all of us in the seven water capitals! " At this point, espacho suddenly bowed to Luffy. Then Frankie knelt down and said, "please! Please give me a chance to join you and avenge Tom Lu Fei smiles: "good! On behalf of our straw hat adventure group, I welcome you to join us. " Frankie was a little stunned. He didn''t expect Luffy to agree so easily. Slowly stand up and shake hands with Luffy. Then Frankie joined the team. When it was over, Luffy and his party were ready to leave the capital of seven waters. But at this time, espague suddenly said, "what about them? What are you going to do with them? " Espacho was referring to the Spandam group. Spardam had the heart to kill aspagus. I thought that as long as I minimize my sense of existence, I can let it go. I didn''t expect that at the last moment, I was reminded by this damned abbagu. Spandam was cruel in his heart, but on the surface he was trembling and said, "I''ve told you everything I know! Please let me go Luffy looked at them, did not speak, directly stepped on the golden boat. But Solon came forward automatically. With a flash of light, Spandam and CP8 didn''t know what was going on, but there was no sound Chapter 415 Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, a period of time passed. Luffy finally decided to go to the propulsion city first. So, they set up a golden boat, crossed the judicial Island, and then continued to push into the city along the current. However, on the way to the propulsion City, a naval warship sailing on the sea suddenly attacked them with shells. A series of shell attacks, the power of the fierce, so that the original smooth flight of the golden boat, can not help shaking up. Immediately provoked a group of people on the ship, a frown. "What''s the matter?" "Why did someone attack us all of a sudden?" At this time, Bucky, the general manager of miscellaneous work, was very arrogant and took his subordinate, No. 1 of miscellaneous work, to the public with his nose in the air: "say it! Tell them what''s going on "Yes I knelt down on one knee respectfully: "report to God that there is a naval warship attacking our Shenzhou with shells below. May I ask God, do you need to go down to God to get rid of these ants who offend God?" "No, you can continue to drive this Shenzhou! I''ll go down and have a look. " As soon as he finished, Solon said, "do you want us to come with you?" Luffy: No, I''ll go down by myself ¡­¡­ meanwhile. On a naval warship under the golden boat. This is admiral flying squirrel''s naval warship. In addition to a group of sea soldiers, the female emperor Boya hancook was also on board the naval warship. The mission of the flying squirrel is to invite the female emperor Boya hancook, one of the seven armed seas, to Malin Fando to participate in the fierce battle against white beard. Obviously, even without the appearance of Luffy, in order to continue to enjoy the name of qiwuhai to protect the Amazon Lily Kingdom (daughter Kingdom), the empress Boya hancook finally chose to compromise and follow the flying squirrel to marinfando. However, on the way, they suddenly found a golden boat on their head. Originally, the flying squirrel didn''t intend to meddle in his business. At present, the most important thing for him is to complete the task. But the flying squirrel can bear it, but the empress Boya hancook can''t. She despised to the extreme and pointed to a group of sea soldiers: "Ai Jia now orders you to beat down the boat that offends AI Jia at once!" Immediately, as if they had been hit by the "bow", all the soldiers ran to fire with love in their eyes. The flying squirrel can''t stop it. Flying squirrel: "Hankook! You...! " The empress Boya hancook looked up at the flying squirrel with her nostrils: "what''s the matter? This golden boat does not belong to the Navy. As a navy, are you going to cover it up? It''s your business that you''re incompetent. I can''t stand the anger. " The flying squirrel was too angry to speak. But looking at the subordinates who were fascinated, he was helpless. What''s more, if we don''t attack, what else can we do? We have to wait and see. Soon, they saw a small black spot jump from the golden boat. Not long after that, Luffy fell on the deck with a very handsome one knee on his straw hat. When he stood up, the face of the flying squirrel was hard to see. He knows Luffy. At this time, Luffy''s reward increased at a very fast speed. Moreover, with the news of Munch D. Kapp, he couldn''t even recognize him. Although I don''t know why Luffy and his party are here, he can at least be sure that they can''t be friendly! "Why are you attacking my ship?" Without waiting for the flying squirrel to say anything, the empress Boya hancook took the lead in saying, "what''s the point? Who allowed you to pass over the head of AI''s house? " After that, the empress Boya hancook used sweet wind directly to Luffy without saying a word. A few heart-shaped aperture, on the road toward the jet in the past. A moment later Luffy tilted his head The empress Boya hancook:?!! What''s going on? Why does the ability to mourn your family not work for you? " The female emperor, who does not believe in evil, once again uses sweet wind to Lufei. Moreover, this time the scope is bigger and the power is stronger! The flying squirrel was frightened: "Hankook!" But he couldn''t stop it. Luffy''s nothing but bullshit. On the contrary, the sea soldiers who surrounded Luffy turned into stone statues. Luffy dug his nose: "are you an idiot? How can you even attack your own people? " Hankook was surprised! He He even scolded me He scolded me! Hankook suddenly felt numb! A feeling that has never been felt! This feeling... This feeling... It''s amazing She felt hot and weak for a moment. She used all her strength to suppress it, which just eased the feeling. But she had just let off her breath, and Luffy said, "are you sick? My golden boat is flying. If it doesn''t pass over your head, where will it pass? Or do you want to fight me? " Hankook, take a deep breath. flushed. Here we go again! That feeling is coming again! How dare he say that his family is sick? How dare he go to war with AI Jia? So... What does he want to fight? Luffy: Hello, I''m talking to you. Can''t you hear me Flying squirrel: "Munch D Luffy! Why are you here? " Luffy, who had been silly, suddenly became serious: "Oh? You know me? That is to say, did you just aim at me? " What else did the flying squirrel want to say, but he was interrupted by hancook: "sorry, mean man. There are some things we have to figure out first. Please have a rest first After that, there is another sweet wind. However, the target of this talent is not Luffy, but flying squirrels. "Hankook! What do you want? " Hancook''s sweet wind is not effective for two kinds of people. 1¡¢ A man without lust 2¡¢ Someone whose attention is not on her When hancook fired sweet wind at him, the flying squirrel "it was burned on everyone who was raised by the aristocracy of the world... It was the proof of the lower race that could not be wiped out all his life..." "My two sisters and I used to be slaves of the nobles of the world!" Luffy was shocked: "you! You and your sisters... Slaves? " "It happened when I was 12 years old... My two sisters and I were on nine snake''s pirate ship. We fell into the hands of human traffickers and were abducted and sold." "And then... Is the dark past that I don''t want to touch at all!" "The men we met for the first time since we were born were all rude and horrible..." All of a sudden, Hankook cried more bitterly. Luffy quickly comforted: "enough, enough, don''t force it! It doesn''t matter if you don''t talk about it! I know you''re not trying to stop me! I won''t do it to you! " "No, the memory can''t be wiped out all the time... Those miserable, hopeless feelings... All I have in my head is the idea of getting away from death!" Luffy: Hello, you "But one night after four years, something happened that shocked the world government. No one in Tianlong people can disobey this matter and is regarded as an iron rule by the world. But there is such a man who goes to the red earth with his bare hands and sneaks into marjoria, the holy land inhabited by Tianlong people. " "He was... Fisher tiger who led the mermaid crew after that..." Luffy exclaimed, "Fisher tiger? Uncle tiger? " Hankook was also surprised: "do you know him?" Luffy nodded: "I haven''t met him, but I''ve heard a lot about him from the dragon. This time, brother dragon, they follow me to fight against the world government. One of their purposes is to revive uncle tiger. " Hankook: "wait... Wait! I beg your pardon? Resurrection? " Luffy nodded: "I have a big brother. He is very powerful. There are few things in the world that he can''t do. He once promised me that as long as I solved all the root causes of danger, he would help me revive the people I wanted to revive. Of course, uncle tiger is one of them. Besides, I also have a brother who was killed by the Tianlong people. So, whether it''s for selfishness or revenge, I will certainly kill all these Tianlong people! " Having said that, Hankook was more convinced of Luffy''s determination. At the same time, my heart also has a faint admiration for Luffy. In the original book, she and Luffy go through a series of things before finally falling in love. But in her life, although she did not meet Luffy in advance, it did not prevent her from paying attention to everything about Luffy in advance through her reputation. Together with this meeting, she felt the unknown feeling before Therefore, it has become the present situation. "So... Is there anything I can do to help you? Oh, by the way, I''m Boya hancook, one of the seven martial arts emperors... You can call me hancook... "Speaking of this, hancook blushed again. She has always been called the empress. She didn''t know what was going on, so she let Luffy call her real name. "Well, I''ll call you hencook later. You don''t have to help me. If you are not strong enough, you will only die. Just wait for our good news. " In Luffy''s view, hancook even attack will be completely missed, it must be very weak. "No, i... my strength is still very strong... Only, it seems that it doesn''t work for you... I must have some place to help you... By the way, why are you here?" "Fire fist ace, who is about to be executed, is my sworn brother. The world government captured him to lure me to rob the execution ground, and then try to capture and threaten my father Munch D dragon alive. " Hearing this, Hankook understood what was going on in an instant. She said with a smile, "then I can help you. This time I was invited by them to help fight against white beard. I just didn''t expect that their real purpose behind their back was you... " A moment later. Hankook was taken to the golden boat. Luffy took it for granted: "that''s what happened! Next, Hankook will help us sneak into the Navy. She has a whole country to shoulder behind her. She can''t help us in public. But if the war starts and we meet, she can help us appropriately. " For no reason, there was a helper from one of Qiwu sea, and all the people on the ship were at a loss. See Hankook looking at Luffy affectionately. Unable to breathe, Yamaji rushed up and picked up Lufei. With a devil''s face, he said, "what have you done to this lady Hankook?! Why is she like this? " Luffy: Hancook pointed up at Yamaji: "who are you, mole ant? Who allows you to call the name of AI Jia? Also, AI Jia now orders you to let go of Luffy immediately He was treated differently. Shanzhi was hurt on the spot, so he drew a circle in the corner crying. As a result, Luffy''s team against the world government has the hidden power of Hankook Chapter 416 Flying squirrels on a naval warship. "Snake Girl... You!" When the flying squirrel and a group of sea soldiers wake up again, everything around has returned to normal. Luffy is gone, so is the golden boat floating in the air. The flying squirrel looked around for a while and immediately yelled at Hankook: "Snake Girl, what have you done in the end?! Are you really going to fight against the world government?! And where''s Munch D Luffy?! Where did he go? " Hankook: "he''s gone. Didn''t AI Jia just say that? AI Jia has something to confirm with Munch D Luffy, so I have to deal with you. Why are you so unreasonable? " Flying squirrel: you "Stop it. I''m tired. I want to have a rest first. " Hankook turned and walked to the cabin. Halfway there, he stopped. "Oh, right. Before going to marinfando, the AI family is going to push forward the city. " Flying squirrel: "push city? What do you want to do in the city? That''s not the place you can go to qiwuhai! " Hancook turned around and said, "Ai Jia just wants to see the man who caused the war that even AI Jia had to take part in. Isn''t that all right?" "You want to see fire fist ace?" The flying squirrel frowned slightly. "There''s no need to push the city. I''ve received the news not long ago. In order to ensure that fire fist ace can execute on time, he has been taken to marinfando. You really want to see him. I''ll ask for him then." Luffy, hiding in Hancock''s cloak, shivered. His original idea was to sneak into the city alone and find out if ace was there. If ace is in it, save ace first, and then attack marinfando together. That''s great. At least it will keep ace safe. But the plan is obviously bankrupt. In the original book, when Luffy arrived at the propulsion City, ace was still in the propulsion city. It''s just that this life is different. In this life, because the real purpose of the world government is Luffy, they will detain ace to marinfando in advance and guard him well without any mistakes. The flying squirrel seemed to be aware of the movement in Hankook''s cloak. When Hankook saw this, he quickly changed the topic and said, "even so, AI Jia will go to the city. The AI family is also very curious. Why did he make such a choice... " Luffy shivered again. But this time, hancook used the snake that followed her to cover up the movement. As for the flying squirrel, he was really distracted by the problem of Hankook. Hesitated for a moment. "Yes," said the flying squirrel, "I can arrange for you to go to the city to see the fair side. But you can''t stay in propulsion city for long! " Hancook did not answer, very cold directly turned around, walked back into the cabin. A moment later. Hancock''s boudoir. Hankook was very nervous and released Luffy from his cloak: "Luffy... Luffy... Am I boring you? It''s very hard for you to stay in my cloak so hard... " Luffy suddenly clenched Hankook''s arms and said, "Hankook, is Heping really pushing into the city?" Hancock was dizzy. Luffy met me Luffy called me so close Is this a confession? "Well, I heard before that, because he was not willing to help the Navy participate in the war, he was indeed put into the propulsion city. What''s wrong? Luffy, do you know Heping? But isn''t Shen Ping at odds with the dragon? So what now? Ace is no longer in propulsion city. Luffy, do you still want to venture in? " Luffy nodded seriously: "well, it''s their business that they don''t agree. Whether it''s Mermaid or Mermaid. All the residents of Fishman island are my family. I won''t watch them. It''s all right! As I said before, I''ll follow you into the city. After you leave, I''ll wait for my partner to come and meet me, so that you won''t be involved... " ¡­¡­ 30 minutes later. As soon as they entered the city, hancook and the flying squirrel welcomed the deputy warden of the propulsion City: "Hello everyone, welcome to my propulsion city. Ah, wrong. I''m Hannibal who is still in the position of deputy warden. Please take care of it. " The next situation is similar to the original. Hankook first sneaked into a test room. And then use the ability of Tiantian Ganfeng to petrify the warden and the surveillance insects, so as to help Luffy out of their sight. Next. She was brought in as scheduled. While Magellan was arguing with the prisoners on the sixth floor, hancook talked to Heping about Luffy. He was held by the stone chain of the hailou, and his face was covered with blood. He said: "do you mean that boy Luffy is coming to save me?" Hankook: "yes, although I don''t want to see him take so much risk for you. However, he is such a big fool that even Tianlong people dare to fight against... " At the same time as they communicate, the dispute between Magellan and the prisoners is over. Magellan: "Snake Girl, what do you need to talk with Shen Ping? You can talk about it now. But not... " Hankook: "no, I''ve already had a chat." Next. After Hankook left the propulsion City, Luffy officially started to make a big noise in the propulsion city ¡­¡­ meanwhile. After Luffy started to make a big noise in the city, the commander-in-chief of Malin Fando also received a call from Magellan: "someone is making trouble in the city, and the troublemaker is Munch D Luffy!" The Warring States period in the commander-in-chief''s room murmured: "really... He finally arrived." Magellan: don''t worry, commander-in-chief, I won''t let any problems happen here The Warring States look a little complicated, but still said: "no! If you can, take him alive. If you can''t catch him alive, don''t hurt him and let him go... " Magellan: "commander in chief! This is...?! " Warring States: "don''t ask so many questions. Just follow my instructions." Magellan ¡­¡­ The telephone bug between Magellan and the Warring States period has just been covered. Push over the city. The golden boat flew over the city. All the guards in the propulsion city were nervous. "Pay attention to the boat ahead! Attention to the boat ahead! You have entered the field of our promotion city! Please stop at once and accept the investigation! Please stop at once and accept the investigation! Otherwise, we will treat you as an intruder! " The guards have issued a warning. But the golden boat still didn''t mean to stop. Seeing this, the guard captain, who was responsible for guarding the outskirts of the city, gritted his teeth and suddenly ordered: "fire!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Countless guns were fired. Countless shells shot at the golden boat. On the golden boat, Solon, Shanzhi, dragon and other people all stood at the edge of the deck, looking down coldly. In the face of these attacks, they were all indifferent. At this time, in the cabin, Bucky, the general manager of the handyman, came out from the cabin with No. 1 to No. 5. Next. He also stood at the edge of the deck, looked down with a grim smile, and waved his big hand: "up!" Ainilu and the four magistrates knelt down on one knee and said in one voice: "yes! Lord Bucky Immediately, five people on a flash, toward the bottom to rush. Next. Without waiting for the shells to attack the golden boat, you can see that countless strange abilities suddenly appeared in the air to meet these shells. Or iron clouds. Or fire dragon. Or a ball cloud. Or lightning, etc. Before the shells hit the golden boat, these attacks had detonated the shells ahead of time. The guards of the propulsion city did not give up and continued to fire. Enilu and the four magistrates also blocked all attacks. With the passage of time, the golden boat also came to the bottom of the propulsion city. Solon: "go down, Luffy has already begun to act..." As soon as the voice fell, everyone jumped down without hesitation. Even a group of fishermen, tauren, sea king, Bucky and so on are not included. Only ainilu and the four magistrates returned to the helm of the golden boat. War is on the verge of breaking out. The sounds of all kinds of fighting were heard everywhere in the city of propulsion. Sauron, Shanzhi, and the dragon, the main fighting forces, did not intend to stay on the outside, but all went straight into the inner city. Promote the inner city. Hannibal saw the movement outside the city from the monitor. He was so angry that he stood up straight! Originally, he was very happy when Luffy made trouble. I''m going to go out of work and not make any effort. I''m going to blame Magellan, the warden, for all the mistakes he made afterwards, so that he can become the warden more smoothly. But now he can''t think about it any more. The strength of Sauron and others is beyond his ability. If Sauron is allowed to continue their mischief, maybe even his position as deputy warden will be lost. What''s more, there are a large number of criminals in the city. If we really want to let them escape, this is not what he can tolerate. Hannibal Lecter: "let''s go! Wipe out all these offenders! " Immediately, Hannibal led all the guard beasts in the city to welcome Solon and others ¡­¡­ meanwhile. The picture goes back to the flying body. When he started to make trouble, he was soon found by the enemy. When looking for a road to a very flat cell, he was attacked by many enemies. But after Hannibal took away all his defensive power, Luffy suddenly became unimpeded all the way. Even Luffy himself is muddleheaded. Of course, Hannibal was selfish in doing so. He left Luffy to Magellan to deal with alone. If anything really went wrong, it would all be included in Magellan''s account. As for the enemy outside the city, or after he takes all the garrison, will there be turmoil here That''s not what he needs to worry about. With him and the general mobilization to defend the city gate, it is estimated that there will be no problem. so Luffy was so stupid that he pushed all the way to the sixth floor of the city. Just as he was about to reach the flat cell, Magellan appeared in front of him and blocked his way: "Munch D. Luffy is you?" Luffy tilted his head: "do you know me?" Magellan: "although I don''t know what your purpose of attacking propulsion city is, and I don''t know what your relationship with the navy is, if you want to move on... Beat me first!" "The Navy?" Road flies a Leng, immediately exhibition Yan a smile, "they ask you to capture me alive, or let me leave?" This time it''s Magellan''s turn: "you... You know?" "Of course, my grandfather is Munch D. Kapp. You can''t have no idea, can you? My grandfather was stigmatized. They want to use my grandfather to threaten my father. As a result, I accidentally killed him. Now I plan to use me. How could they let you kill me here? " Hearing this, Magellan''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity, gritted his teeth and said, "what are you here for?" Luffy still said with a smile: "fire fist ace is my sworn brother. They delayed so long and didn''t execute, just to wait for me. " Magellan was stunned, and his face became even worse: "ace has been transferred to marinfando for a long time. If you''re going to come here to save him, you can leave. As long as you don''t make trouble here, I won''t do it to you. " Luffy: "I know. But there are still people here who need me to rescue. " "No way! All the prisoners in the city are heinous! I can''t let you take the guys here! Even if it''s disobeying orders, I''ll kill you here! " Ignoring Magellan''s anger, Luffy said with a smile, "are you so sure that all the people detained here are heinous? Are you so sure that there is no one wronged? " Magellan was shocked. His face was ugly again. "I don''t care whether they are guilty or not! My responsibility is to look after every prisoner in the city! Make sure they don''t get any chance to get out of here! " "Yes? Then do it. " Magellan looked complicated and hesitant at Luffy for a long time. Seeing that Luffy never gave up, he no longer had a fluke mentality. The cyan poison began to seep out of him. The more venom, the more. Finally, it condensed into a blue dragon. The dragon''s head was staring at Luffy: "I''ll give you one last chance. If you give up now and leave here, I won''t pursue you and your companions." Luffy didn''t answer him. There was a click. The suitcase was opened. Then, Yinhe, a small beast with a big mouth and flat teeth, slowly wriggled and confronted the blue dragon. Seeing this, Magellan was no longer wordy. He controlled the poisonous dragon and attacked Lu Fei. To meet the dragon, is covered by Luffy armed color domineering silver ho. Luffy himself, on the other hand, also attacked Magellan. Luffy, armed and domineering, has an advantage over Magellan. However, Magellan''s venom should not be underestimated. Luffy knows that he can''t get even a drop of poison. In order to solve the battle as soon as possible, Luffy directly opens the second gear. Turn on Luffy after second gear. Both strength and speed are higher than before by more than one level. So Luffy quickly solved the battle and knocked Magellan to the ground. As for yinho, who was full of venom, he became an ordinary blade as if he had nothing to do. However, the original black blade has turned into dark green in color, and RC cells seem to have undergone some evolution. However, these are not what Luffy wants to focus on at present. Because his attention has been attracted by the huge movement down from the fifth floor. Solon and his party arrived here with Hannibal''s guards who had been subdued. Not only that, behind them, but also baki and a group of prisoners pushing into the city. It turned out that Bucky was the first to release all the prisoners when they didn''t notice. The purpose is to create chaos, which is conducive to their actions. However, he did not expect that without these prisoners, they would take the city so easily. Hannibal and his party were all thrown to Magellan like rubbish. Hannibal exclaimed angrily, "if you want to kill or cut, do as you please! You have released so many heinous prisoners. Sooner or later, there will be retribution Luffy didn''t pay any attention to him. He just told Solon, "watch them." Then he went to the last cell. indeed. He saw the flat house locked in the cell. Luffy said with a smile: "Uncle Heping, long time no see!" "Oh, it''s really you. I didn''t expect that you have such a strong strength since I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. What about? Are you going to fight against the world government with your brothers? " At this time, the Dragon suddenly appeared from behind Lufei: "Jie Jie... Very flat... I haven''t seen you for many years. Your situation doesn''t look so good..." "It''s you? You''re with this kid, too? " "No more of this boy and that boy." The Dragon patted Luffy on the shoulder. "The strength he has now is beyond your imagination. Don''t try to persuade Luffy to stop. I''m not going to let you do that to revive tiger. " "Resurrection?" In a moment, the Dragon told him about Li Yaoxiang again. He bowed his head and pondered: "is that so... If it''s the man in those days... Maybe it can really do what you call resurrection..." Luffy: "how? Uncle Shen Ping, do you want to join us to fight against the world government? " Dragon: "this is the last chance for us fishermen to land. If you don''t want to help... I don''t want to see you stop it." He was silent for a moment, and then he pulled the chain with both hands. He stood up and turned his wrist: "since you are willing to give up. Naturally, I''ll accompany you to the end! " It''s very peaceful. The exchange ends here. Several returned to the crowd. Seeing that he was released and joined Lufei''s camp, all the fishermen were excited and rushed to talk about the past. On the other side, after hearing the huge noise, the demon king, Ivankov and his party also came here from the fourth floor. After introducing themselves and learning about the outside world, they agreed to join Luffy and fight with him in the outside world. And just as Ivankov began to heal some of the wounded. Magellan, who had been neglected for a long time, could not help covering his wound and said, "if you want to kill, you sinners of the world, don''t be hypocritical here!" Luffy, who was still chatting with everyone, turned around and said, "why should I kill you?" Magellan: Hannibal Lecter A crowd of guards: "I said, I just want to save the wronged people. Your duty is to guard prisoners, and you have not done anything wrong. Why should I kill you? " Magellan and his party were all confused. However, Magellan once again looked at the many prisoners who were released and sneered, "Oh, even if you don''t kill us, you are also a sinner in this world. Do you know what the criminals here have done? If you release them like this, you will only harm more innocent people! " Luffy squinted and said, "did I ever say I''d let them go?" Magellan was stunned again. Without waiting for him to shake his mind, some prisoners who heard Luffy''s conversation were not calm at all. "No! You can''t do this! You can''t take us back! " "No! Leave me alone! Don''t you want to attack marinfando?! There are so many people here, we can help you! " With the unwilling voice of the prisoners. The news that Luffy would not release them soon reached every prisoner. All the prisoners gathered on the sixth floor were in a riot. Some people are angry that Luffy and others are ungrateful. Some people began to encourage people to run away. Some people beg for mercy. In a word, the noise of the whole floor was made louder and louder by the prisoners, and the scene became more and more chaotic. Finally, after the first prisoner who took the lead in escaping appeared in the crowd, the gang began to rush up to the fifth floor, each exerting his own skills and scrambling to escape. Seeing this, Luffy said in a cold voice, "do it." Then, the people in Luffy''s camp all put their hands on the escapees. What can be suppressed is suppressed. If you want to resist tenaciously, you can kill them directly. A moment later, the sixth floor was calm again. However, there were many more bodies on the ground at this time. None of the prisoners who wanted to escape let them escape. The rest of the prisoners did not dare to resist and stayed there. Luffy yelled at the prisoners, "I''ll give you a chance. Or you can go back to your cell. Or you''ll die here. " After Luffy''s domineering speech. The prisoners had to accept their fate. One by one, they lined up and were watched by the subordinates of the human demon king. They went back to the cell. After all this, Luffy came to Magellan again and said politely, "I''ve finished my work here. I''ll give it back to you. " After that, Luffy led a group of new partners to leave the propulsion city. Left Magellan and his party in the middle of muddle. Hannibal couldn''t help but ask, "warden, are you going to let them go like this? They are going to attack Malin Fando... " "..." looking at the back of Luffy and others leaving, Magellan said in silence for a moment, "let''s do our duty and guard the city. As for who is in charge of the world... We just wait... " As a result, the push city incident came to a successful end. Later, Magellan received another call from the Warring States period. However, Magellan did not tell the real situation here, nor did he show Luffy''s real strength. He just gave a very brief explanation that he could not capture Luffy alive and let Luffy leave Chapter 417 Marlin Fando. I see Luffy is about to arrive here. The Warring States did not intend to delay any longer. He first called the Navy, including all the people of qiwuhai, together in the square. Then he ordered people to take ace from the detention center to the high platform at the end of the square. Then, he came to the execution platform, beside ace. "Give me the phone bug..." after receiving the phone bug, the Warring States continued, "I have something to explain to you. Portkas d''ace, about this man, today... The significance of dying here! " "Ace, please name your father..." "My father is white beard!" "No!" "No mistake! Only white beard! It won''t be anyone else! " "At that time, we opened our eyes and searched desperately for the man''s child on an island... Relying on some information and possibilities provided by CP, we searched everywhere for the new born or about to be born child and his mother, but we could not find them all the time..." "No wonder... You were born with some means. That can be said to be a mother''s persistence in gambling on her life! And that''s cheating our eyes... No! Is to deceive the eyes of the world! There is an island in the South China Sea called bertella. Your mother is portkas D. Lujiu "What that woman does goes far beyond the common sense that we have in mind. He spent more than 20 months in his belly for the sake of his child! And then after giving birth to you, he died on the spot because of exhaustion of strength. " "After my father died, one year and three months later... The child born from the evil blood of the world is you. You can''t have no idea!" "Your father is the pirate king! Gore D. Roger! " The voice just dropped. There was a lot of noise in the audience. However, the Warring States period didn''t mean to stop. He continued: "it was two years ago... When you used your mother''s name, as captain of the spade Pirate Group, to exert your superior strength and speed and gallop across the sea, we finally realized that Roger''s blood had not been cut off!" "However, white beard, who was aware of this at the same time with us, did not hesitate to let the child who was once an opponent get on his own pirate ship in order to train you to be the next pirate king..." "No! incorrect! I got on that boat just to make my father the king of pirates! " "It''s just you. In fact, we couldn''t do anything to you in the past because you were protected by white beard!! And if you just ignore it, you will certainly show your ability to stand at the top of the next generation of pirates! So it''s of great significance to go to your head here today! Even if we do this, we will have an all-out war with white beard! " There was a deafening noise again. Nearly 100000 navies, all roared out their momentum! Just then, below the execution platform, a Navy saluted and said, "marshal of the Warring States period! There''s a report!! In the absence of any instructions, the door of justice opened!! I can''t get in touch with the power room! " The voice just dropped. The huge door, which blocked the whole of marinfando, boomed and opened slowly. Then, everyone saw that there were a large number of pirate warships galloping in this direction outside the door. They''re all under white beard. The Navy at the bottom of the building has a tendency to be in chaos. "Attack?" "Wait a second! White beard must be nearby! He must be plotting something "Watch the sea!" Marinfando is a crescent shaped Sea town. So, when the door of justice is opened, it is this circular sea area that links to the water outside. When the cry "watch the sea" came out. Soon, this originally calm circular sea area suddenly burst out a lot of bubbles. Then, the mobidick with white beard appeared in the Bay like a whale. Three other ships of the white bearded pirate regiment followed. The four warships formed a "cross" formation, confronting navies from all sides. "Cool la la! My dear child, are you ok! Just a moment, ACE... " "Daddy!" The marshal of the Warring States period couldn''t help looking ugly when he saw the white beard still in the middle of the ship mobidick''s bow. White beard said with a grim smile: "in the Warring States period, why do you pretend to be confused with understanding?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." "Cool la la la! Your navy is still so hypocritical, dare to do not dare to... Your purpose this time, really is ace? The world government and the revolutionary army have started an all-out war. Will your navy choose to provoke me at this time? " The Navy at the bottom is all at a loss. I don''t know what white beard is talking about. The insiders turned black one by one. After all, it was a disgrace. But in order to reduce sacrifice, they have to. "Now that you know it, why do you come?" "Cool la la! I''m sorry, although your behavior makes me feel very disrespectful, but I''m not going to participate in your affairs because of this! But... That doesn''t mean I can tolerate you taking advantage of my children! I don''t trust you to hand over my child''s life to you Then white beard hit him twice on both sides. He cracked the air on both sides on the spot. Next. The sea water on both sides of marinfando suddenly turned up huge waves. No, it''s not a big wave! Tsunami is more appropriate! The tsunami on both sides has a tendency to destroy Marlin Fando! ¡­¡­ Under the scaffold. There were three generals, red dog, green pheasant and yellow ape. They don''t look very good. It''s not as easy as the original work. After all, even they are struggling with the situation in the world. At this time, has been silent, red dog said: "Li Yaoxiang that guy really does not intend not to work?" The voice just dropped. A Navy rushed over with a telephone bug: "report to general red dog, general yellow ape and general Green Pheasant! The call to General Li Yaoxiang is through! " Red dog answers the phone. Li Yaoxiang''s lazy voice came from the other end of the phone: "what''s the matter? What can I do for you Red dog said in a deep voice: "Li Yaoxiang, you have come to this point. Don''t you plan to join the war?" Li Yaoxiang: "I''m wronged, general Chigou. Didn''t I say that earlier? I was seriously injured against Munch D. Kapp. It''s not that I didn''t want to help, but that I was really powerless Red dog was so angry that he pinched the phone bug. Needless to say, the green pheasant and yellow ape on one side also knew that Li Yaoxiang''s reply was not ideal. Seeing that the huge waves on both sides are about to hit malinfandor, the Green Pheasant will no longer sit and ignore. He flashed and suddenly appeared in mid air. Reach your hands to the left and right. Two ice cones extend from his hands to the tsunami. When the ice cone touched the tsunami, the tsunami instantly formed two icebergs. The ambient temperature dropped to the extreme for a moment. A big fight is imminent! Shuangshuang attacked the other side. The Navy tried to keep the pirates from landing. The pirates tried their best to attack the shore. The scene was chaotic. The Green Pheasant stopped the tsunami and shot several ice spears at white beard with his backhand. With one blow, white beard not only smashed the ice spear to pieces, but also smashed the Green Pheasant into pieces and fell to the sea. When the ice is about to touch the sea, the Green Pheasant turns into human shape again, and freezes the whole round sea area in the bay into ice! The pirates set foot on the ice and attacked the Navy. The Navy also welcomed the attack of the pirates. At this time, the generals began to act. Qiwuhai has also taken action. The first one to attack is Hawkeye. The eagle''s eye was cut off. The shockwave of this knife, along with the ice bottom, was cut into a long crack, which went straight to the white beard. Bang! There was a loud noise. To meet the world''s first strike, is the leader of the third team under white beard, who has the ability of brick and stone devil fruit, brick and stone joss. It''s not over. The Yellow ape can''t sit any more. He also fired countless glowing waves at white beard. Welcome him, is a blue flame! White beard''s first team leader, immortal bird demon fruit power, mark! The two fought directly together. The Yellow ape was hit to the ground by mark, but he was not hurt. He quickly recovered his real body, turned back and said, "giant troops, also pay attention to the sky." The giant army answered yes. Then a whole line of giants put on airs and tried to do it. Not to be outdone, brick and stone joss turned around and pulled out a huge piece of ice one third more than Marlin van and threw it at the giants. Giant in front of this ice, instantly appear small up. This time it''s red dog''s turn. Red dog shows the giant lava dog and punches at the giant ice. Then, as the huge ice was melted and evaporated, the red dog''s attack was still not over. See that lava giant fist decomposes into innumerable pieces, just like a meteor shower, smashing to the direction of white beard''s camp. And then came little oz Jr. That is, the ozzies, who are dozens of times bigger than giants. He is still a target on the field. He still made use of his own sacrifice and used his body as a bridge, so that his partners could step on him and help us attack and land. When things come to this point, they are almost the same as the original. The fighting between the two sides is getting fiercer and fiercer. However, when the battle was about to turn white hot, a huge golden boat suddenly flew from the distant sky. There''s nothing wrong with the bottom people who are fighting. They didn''t notice the vision at all. But all the senior people could not help but stop and look at the gold boat which was getting closer and closer. White beard and the face of the Warring States period are very ugly. White beard mistakenly thought that this was the backhand of the Warring States period. Similarly, the Warring States period also thought that this was the backhand of white beard. The two sides quietly watched the golden boat coming. Vigilance has been raised to the extreme. Until the golden boat floated right above marinfando, and a cry came from the golden boat: "ace ~ ~!"!! Finally, I see you! " Ace on the execution platform was surprised: "Luffy?!" "I''ve come to save you ~~~!" After that, Luffy led Solon, Shanzhi, dragon, Heping, renyaowang and other members to jump down from the golden boat. Now. The faces of both sides finally changed. White beard''s dignified face gradually showed a smile. On the contrary, on the Navy side, it is difficult to see the extreme. "Damn it!! This is Munch D. Luffy? " "Who can tell me why he is so powerful that we can''t get any information beforehand?" Red dog: "blunder, we seriously miscalculated Munch D Luffy''s strength." Yellow ape Green Pheasant The Warring States Period Red dog: "in that case, don''t worry about catching alive. Kill all the people here! Then go and help the world government to wipe out the revolutionary army and end the war before the pirates have time to respond The Yellow ape and the Green Pheasant look back at the Warring States period at the same time. Seeing that the Warring States didn''t refute it, I knew that the Warring States acquiesced to the statement of red dog. Two people are not wordy, follow red dog together toward Lufei and others dive up. The three generals hit each other one by one, attacking in a wide range. In an instant, Lu Fei, who was supposed to fall on ACE''s side, was smashed into the wall in a corner of marinfando. instant. Countless buildings were smashed. Smoke billowed. When the dust gradually dispersed, Luffy and his party stood up one by one from the dust and gravel, showing their panorama in front of the crowd. Luffy stood in the front, slapped his fist and said excitedly, "finally, there are some decent opponents." Solon originally closed his eyes and opened them fiercely: "it''s time to finish this war." Shanzhi ground out the cigarette end with his toes: "don''t talk so much nonsense. I can''t wait to see the scene where the old man''s right leg is cured..." Dragon, sheping, ushop, baki and so on. Everyone was unharmed. And look very excited. It seems that I can''t wait to join the feast. Red dog and others, seeing that Luffy had been hit by the three of them, were still unharmed, and their faces were covered with a layer of haze. Seeing the white beard, he also laughed heartily: "cool, Lala, Lala! Ace, it seems that you underestimated your brother''s strength. " Next. It''s the pirates who are cheering. Morale is getting stronger. On the other hand, the Navy''s face was dignified. Ace looks confused Chapter 418 On the scaffold. Seeing the strength of Lu Fei and others, it made the Warring States very angry. Some of those who were ready had to start ahead of time. "Marshal! Everything is ready! " "Is the deployment in place in the Gulf?" "Everything is complete!" As soon as he finished speaking, the big screen, which played synchronously to all over the world, showed that there were two sea soldiers holding knives walking towards ace, which seemed to be about to be executed. This immediately caught everyone''s attention. "Why? The preparations for execution have begun? " "Those guys...!"!! What are you going to do to ace?! It''s not time for execution yet "The execution is about to begin? It''s much earlier than the announcement time, isn''t it The Warring States period ignored the noise of the crowd and told the rear, "cut off the signal of the telex bug immediately! We can''t make the world distrust us. The tragedy that will happen next is not something that the common people can bear. There''s no need to tell the world everything. " Immediately, when the Warring States looked at the battlefield in front of them again, their eyes became extremely firm and cold: "in a few hours... What our army wants to convey to the world... Just need the word" victory! " Having said that, the port of marinfando seems to have received the signal of the Warring States period. There was a great movement. I saw that some of the pirate ships that were still wandering around suddenly began to sink slowly and were completely destroyed. Next. In our eyes, we only see a row of figures at the port. They were all big bears with a cold face. That is to say, the pacifist who was prepared for the Warring States period! The leader of the pacifist is Zhan taowan, the leader of the scientific forces. He is very dissatisfied and responds: "I''ve been waiting impatiently for a long time!" "It''s bartholomey bear of qiwuhai!"!! Why is there so much dopa, solome bear? " "What''s going on?" Zhan taowan ignored the screams of the pirates, scanned the battlefield and said to the phone bug, "it seems that the situation is a little different from the plan, old man!"?! Doesn''t it mean that when we go out, the pirates will be surrounded into the harbor? How can it cover the whole bay now The old man in Zhan Tao Wan''s mouth is yellow ape. However, in response to Zhan taowan, it was the Warring States Period: "the plan has changed! Even if the left and right ends of the encirclement net are disintegrated, they can also be attacked vertically!! According to the original plan, you will attack the pirates within the attack range first! Kill the pirates outside the enclosure Zhan taowan: "old man, this will bring disaster to warships. Is it really OK?" Yellow Ape: "control to a minimum..." Without waiting for everyone to respond, the Warring States period suddenly added through the radio: "also, all navies listen to orders! From now on, you have only one goal! Even if it is to let some fish escape, it is also necessary to take Mengqi D Luffy down! As long as Mengqi D Luffy is taken, the final winner will belong to our just side in the end! " That''s the first thing to say. On the battlefield, more than 100000 pairs of eyes suddenly looked in the direction of Lufei and others. Next. The bugle of war was sounded again by Zhan taowan. "Then go to war!" As soon as Zhan taowan''s order fell, a whole row of pacifists raised their palms one after another and launched a series of fierce attacks on the pirates in front of them. Boom and boom. This huge movement made the two camps wake up and fight again. However, things have come to this, the war situation has changed a lot. The Navy all attacked in the direction of Luffy and others. Some of the navies, who were still fighting with the pirates, did not hesitate to leave their opponents in front of them, but also insisted on attacking Luffy. That''s the general. It will be so. The same is true of qiwuhai. Even the whole line of pacifists'' defense was focused on the direction of Luffy and others. Even if there is a little gap in defense to allow the pirates to pass, they don''t care. Everyone''s operational policy is very clear, there is only one! Munch D Luffy! See the white beard, also know the opportunity! Luffy''s dead. They''re the next thing the Navy will fight! Instead of letting the Navy break down one by one, it''s better to take advantage of the present attack and weaken the strength of the Navy as far as possible. White beard was so cruel in his heart that he drank: "stop them!"!! Help the straw hat boy with all his strength! " That''s the first thing to say. White beard''s strong generals also rushed to meet those generals, generals, qiwuhai and so on, to stop them from approaching Lufei. Thus, the battlefield presents a very strange scene. The battlefield of more than 100000 people is all in the same direction. The navies, who had tried their best to prevent the pirates from going ashore, now even ignored the pirates and rushed to the direction of Lufei. Of course, the Warring States period will not let the pirates have such an easy advantage, he suddenly drank: "start the siege wall!! Don''t let the pirates join Munch D Luffy!! Today, we are going to leave the two people who inherit the worst blood in the world here completely! " The voice just dropped. The whole wall of marinfando was suddenly raised several stories high. In front of the city wall is a seemingly indestructible steel protective wall. In an instant, the whole bay mouth was surrounded. Although the steel protective wall was blocked by Ozzie''s body, leaving a gap, the little advantage white beard had just won was destroyed by these steel protective walls in an instant. With the barrier of the protective wall, it is even more difficult for white beard to join Luffy to fight against the enemy. Marinfando is a crescent shaped town. The current position of Luffy and others is at the corner of the shore. That is to say, if the white beard side wants to join Luffy, they have to attack the shore from the gap of little oz first, and then circle for a long distance before they can join Luffy. During this period, we had to go through the scaffold, red dog, yellow ape, green pheasant and other obstacles. If white beard wants to help Luffy again, it''s no doubt that a fool talks in his dream. There is no possibility at all. Now, the only ones that can help Luffy and others are those who were the first to rush ashore, such as mark the undead, diamond joss and a small number of pirates. However, all of a sudden, it was isolated by the steel protective wall. Faced with a large number of navies, their current situation is not much better. It can be said that the help given to Luffy and others is negligible ¡­¡­ meanwhile. The picture goes back to Luffy and others. Seeing a series of operation from the Navy side and nearly 100000 navies rushing towards them, Luffy and his party were not afraid, but full of energy! Sauron looked disgusted: "these navies are really shameless..." Luffy looked at the navy in front of him and said with a smile, "they''ve always been like this, haven''t they? There''s nothing to say. If they want to fight, then fight! " After that, Luffy took the lead in rushing towards the Navy. Then there are Sauron, Yamaji, dragon, Nami, uthorp, choba and so on. Everyone''s face is full of firmness! All the time, we have received so hard training, for what? Isn''t it just for this moment? No matter how serious the situation is. At the moment, there is no retreat for them! As soon as the two sides contacted, the scene fell into chaos. Nami''s climate and thunder, usop''s various monster plants, Solon''s Sabre light and sword shadow, shanzhina''s leg technique that makes the air dry, Joba''s enhanced form of smashing and hammering, and Luffy''s sweeping rubber fists and legs, etc. In a flash, it solved a large area of Navy ahead. Even in the middle end, there are some different degrees of damage. From time to time, the golden boat will drop some huge thunder and lightning to attack them. At this moment, the disadvantages of the Navy''s large number of people were exposed to the public. People crowded in front, but will really have the strength, all blocked in the back. Besides, Luffy didn''t mean to keep his hand. Call out silver Ho, a monster with a big mouth and a flat foot, and it will be sweeping in the crowd. In this scene, the faces of the Warring States, Green Pheasant, yellow ape, red dog and others turned black. The red dog couldn''t see it. After hitting mark the immortal bird, he yelled at the front: "everyone, spread out!! Let qiwuhai and people above major general level go up to deal with them! " The voice just dropped. The navy in front of them pushed to both sides. In the middle, a loose road began to make way. Then, shadow after shadow flashed along the road. Alfred Domingo: that''s long overdue, you scum Moria: "ha ha ha ha! Don''t say that. They''ve given me a lot of bodies, haven''t they? " Lieutenant general and qiwuhai are all in a rush. The first one to reach Luffy was smog, who directly used the smog fruit ability. His lower body turned into smoke, and he flew toward the road with a weapon made of hailou stone. In a moment, he arrived in front of Luffy. Face to face is a stab! Luffy slightly tilted his head to avoid the blow, then stepped forward and whispered in smog''s ear: "I said that if you dare to block my way again, I won''t keep my hand on you any more..." At the same time, Luffy''s right hand had stretched to the distance where he could not see the end. Smog''s pupils are tight! When he found that Luffy was ready for this strike, it was too late. "Rubber, 32 watt fist!" The 32 watt punch wrapped by armed color and domineering spirit hit Smog''s belly! Then, smog was bowled into the crowd. All down. Another group of marines were badly injured, and smog didn''t know his life or death. The second person who arrived in front of Luffy and his party was Sha klocdal, who also had the ability of natural fruit. But instead of going for Luffy, he went for Nicole Robin, the traitor. He bit his cigar in the corner of his mouth, and his lower body turned into sand. He flew towards Nicole Robin. At the same time, he gritted his teeth angrily and said, "Robin, what I''ve given you, do you help me make a mess?" Nicole Robin, who is still fighting, is also frightened by the momentum of Sha klocdal. Although in these days, Nicole Robin has been specially trained by Li Yaoxiang to be much stronger than the original. But in front of her once incomparable Sha klocdal, the fear of the past still surged into her heart again. From the natural reaction, she can''t help but be absent-minded and take a few steps back. Even Sha klockdale had come to her, and her right hand raised the hook, which was about to give her a fatal blow. Nicole Robin still couldn''t control her fear. She was slow and forgot to dodge. But just as the hook of Sha klocdal''s right hand was about to hit Nicole Robin''s face, a foot with high temperature and armed color suddenly smashed down his back! Bang! There was a loud noise. It cracked the ground, and Sha klocdal turned his eyes with blood. Yamaji''s eyes glared out of love and clenched Nicole Robin''s hand: "Robin, are you ok? Don''t worry. With me, I won''t let anyone hurt you. " After that, he looked down at Sha klocdal on the ground with disgust and disgust: "you scum, do you treat women like this?" Luffy didn''t even look here. He has great confidence in his members. Just said coldly, "kill him." Then, Yamato raised his right foot with high temperature and stepped on it hard! Sha klockdar died. As a result, the kingdom of arabistan was completely liberated. This is Luffy''s promise to Princess vivi before he left the kingdom of alabastan, which he has not forgotten until now. Luffy and his team solved two powerful opponents in a flash. One is lieutenant general. One is qiwuhai. At this moment, the strong men who were still rushing to Luffy and others at full speed could not help but have a meal. There is no way, this result is unimaginable. Luffy is a powerful leader, and they can understand. But if even his partner''s strength is so strong... It really makes them have to be more cautious. It is impossible to retreat. They didn''t flinch in the face of white beard, even more impossible in the face of Luffy. But at least we can''t underestimate the new star any more. You can''t go through it alone. The third person who attacks Luffy and others is Moria. But he didn''t rush by himself. But came to the scope of the ability, will be killed by Luffy and other Navy, all resurrected into a zombie Legion. instant. More than 100 people in Luffy''s line are surrounded. However, Moria was not happy for long. His zombie legions soon fell one by one at the speed visible to the naked eye. Moria was first surprised, then angry. "Very flat!"!!! It''s you "Moria, your zombies are afraid of salt..." "Damn it! As long as you''re a jerk, you can''t use zombie soldiers at all! How dare you play such a mean trick on me Luffy: Thank you very much "This is what I should do... Let me have this guy!" Luffy didn''t pay any attention to the two and continued to rush forward. He stayed where he was and went on fighting with Moria Chapter 419 next. What appears in front of Luffy is the flying squirrel. With anger and remorse, the flying squirrel attacked Luffy: "Munch D Luffy! I didn''t expect you to be the real heart of the plan. I should have done my best to keep you It''s a pity. Momentum is there, but before the flying squirrel attacks Luffy, he has been kicked by a slender long leg wrapped with armed color. The flying squirrel rolled over in the air and landed on one knee. In front of the attacker, he yelled: "Snake Girl!! Are you going to give up the identity of qiwuhai Hancook very domineering show her long legs, a foot on the giant snake: "shut up! AI Jia is too angry to listen to anything! How dare you guys use such dirty means on people I like!! I will never let you live! AI Jia has never been so angry! AI Jia will feed you to wild animals as food Seeing that hancook stood up to block the enemy for himself, Luffy showed a sunny smile: "hancook!" Hankook''s attitude changed 180 degrees in an instant. Turning his head red and red, he looked at Lufei delicately: "yes ~" Luffy called me Hancock again. Is this a confession? Han Kuk walked up to Luffy affectionately, handed a key to Luffy, and said very gently: "I know you can come here safely. Here you are... The key to your brother''s handcuffs... " Luffy is very happy. After taking the key, he gave Hankook a big hug: "Hankook ¡«¡«¡«¡«!! Thank you so much, you guy!! I owe you that Hankook was hot all over, his face was flushed, and he was short of breath. "OK... Ok... Don''t worry about it. Hurry up, Luffy." After releasing Hankook, Luffy said thank you again, and then continued to rush forward. Hankook, who couldn''t stand the excitement, fell to the ground. Hankook gasped: "hah... Hah... This is the rumor of... Marriage?" Flying squirrel: "I''m not going to let you go, Munch D. Luffy!" The flying squirrel suddenly drank it, and then, together with the two generals who had just arrived, attacked the road. However, before they attacked Luffy, Hankook, who had fallen to the ground, suddenly supported himself on the ground with his hands and legs, armed with color and domineering spirit, made a big spin in the air and blocked the attack of the three. Then face up to the sky, disdain to the extreme point of the three: "those who act against the way, I want to punish you!! I won''t let you pass here! " Flying squirrel: "you are in the way of the Navy. Do you know what the consequence is?" Hankook: no matter what you do, I will be forgiven In this way, Hankook blocked three generals. Luffy went on. However, this seemingly smooth situation did not last long. Because many pacifists in the rear have been assigned here by Zhan taowan, completely cutting off the rear of the hundreds of Lufei people, forming a double-sided attack. The dragon in the battle drank fiercely towards the rear: "don''t worry about the rear!"!! Everyone, keep going forward! " All of a sudden, in order to avoid the pursuit of pacifism, Luffy and his group are pushing forward this wave of offensive more fiercely. Soon, Luffy met the next obstacle. Bear and Alfred. At the same time, it was Ivankov, the demon king, who arrived at Luffy. Ivankov: no kidding, bear!! Do you really want to do something to your old acquaintances Do franmingo: furfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfurfur Ivankov: is the bear dead? Don''t be silly! Isn''t he standing in front of us alive? " Do franmingo: the guy you know is not the same as the bear Ivankov: how can it be?! Those who are capable of meatball and fruit, this is the bear! Absolutely right! Call me back! Bear Do you still don''t understand? This guy has been transformed into a pacifist who only listens to the orders of the world government, just like the group of humanoid weapons behind him. " Ivankov: don''t cheat!! Bears hate the world government! He will never give his life to the world government! " Do franmingo: "it''s no use getting angry. I don''t know what deal this guy made with the world government. Just a few days ago, this guy''s personality did exist. But now he has no memory of being a human being, just like a dead man. " That''s all. In front of him, the bear opened his mouth and sent out a dazzling light, sending out a shockwave towards Lufei and Ivankov. Luffy didn''t dodge. He used the silver ho wrapped by armed color to block the blow. The aftermath of the collision caused a lot of smoke to rise around. When the smoke dispersed, Lufei, who was holding a silver horn, was already staring at the two guys in front of him. It seemed that he was going to solve them. But Ivankov stopped him and said, "wait, straw hat boy! Here I am Luffy said in a deep voice, "is it really OK?" Ivankov: "of course, no problem! I am very angry now! It''s the first time since I was born that I''ve been forgotten by people I''ve met! I don''t care whether his memory disappears or what, even if I forget my terror, let him feel my terror again! " After that, Ivankov pointed to a group of human demons in the rear and said, "sweethearts, you cover straw hat boy!" "Understand!" After a moment of silence, Luffy continued to rush forward. Bear and dorfmingo want to attack Luffy, but they are all blocked by Ivankov: "wake up!! I won''t let Nai men attack straw hat boy! " In this way, a large group of people crossed Ivankov''s battlefield and continued to march forward. cracking. After a short distance, another figure appeared in front of him. The figure pulled out the black knife from behind: "sorry, red hair... Black knife is merciless. So fate... Is this the fate of the son of heaven in this era, or... Can he escape from the black knife smoothly? " It''s eagle eye! Seeing the eagle eye, the human demons not only didn''t shrink back, but took the initiative to speed up, blocking in front of the road: "straw hat boy ~ you continue to move forward! Here we are! " Eagle eye doesn''t care about these people. His eyes were very sharp. With a wave of the black knife in hand, the knife Qi passes through the small space between people at a very precise angle and directly attacks the Luffy position. In the face of Hawkeye''s attack, Luffy didn''t even mean to block it. The corners of the mouth are even slightly up. It''s not that he looks down on Hawkeye. It''s that he knows there''s someone more eager than he is to stop the blow. Sure enough, Luffy''s vision flashed, and there was an extra figure in front of him. With a loud bang, Solon, who had set up the posture of two sabres, had completely dissolved the sabre Qi without any harm. Hawk eyes, who had always been indifferent and expressionless, could not help showing a trace of emotion on his face. In this world, there are not many people who can stop him. Almost all of them can be called by name. But he never heard of the people in front of him. Eagle eyes frowned: "who are you?" On the surface, Solon seems nothing. But his slight trembling body obviously couldn''t hide his mood at the moment. excitement! Excited! Sauron pulled his third saber from his waist. It belongs to guyna. While biting his sabre in his mouth, he said, "ronoa soron, a man who is going to defeat you and become the world''s largest swordsman!" Then Solon went straight to the eagle''s eye. Luffy said nothing. It didn''t stop. Because he knows it''s a battle for Solon. Before the battle is over, even if Sauron is killed, he will not take part in the battle between the two. In this way, the next opponents are either blocked by the human demons, or by the members of dragon, Shanzhi, Nami, usop and so on. Along the way, the pace out of the occasional pause, can be described as unimpeded traffic. Luffy, holding a silver gun, has killed a bloody road in nearly 100000 navies! ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Back to white beard. White beard: "don''t mind the enemy behind!! Boys!! Attack the square in one breath --! " Give me an order. The pirate on the white beard side rushed forward crazily. Regardless of the rear areas attacked by pacifists. At this time, a man appeared on the white bearded Moby Dick. White beard was surprised and said, "scuyado? Are you OK? I contacted you just now... " Scuyado: "ah, I''m sorry, Dad! It seems that the losses of the pirate group attacked by pacifists are very heavy... " White beard: "it can''t be better to push all the fighting power to the front line, and the enemy will only come after us from behind. I''ll go out, too! What we have to do now is to break the enemy''s line at one go! " Speaking of this, shikuyaduo stood in front of white beard: "indeed, we have all received your great favor. I''ll go through fire and water for the white beard Pirate Group! " As soon as he finished, shikuyaduo suddenly turned back, holding the big knife, and was about to stab the white beard! White beard was completely unprepared for him. I didn''t expect that scuyado would attack himself. If this knife is stabbed by shikuyaduo, in terms of the age of white beard, his end will be the same as that in the original work, ending in this battle. But an accident happened. When shikuyaduo''s knife was about to hit the white beard, a cry suddenly came into everyone''s ears from far to near: "rubber rubber whip!" The wall in the Bay has been raised. That''s right. But that didn''t stop Luffy from jumping off the wall. Luffy kicked scuyado into the ice. White beard first glanced at the direction of shikuyaduo with an ugly look, then turned to the side of Luffy: "straw hat boy, why are you here?" Luffy didn''t look at white beard. His eyes were still fixed on ACE: "are you white beard? I''ve heard that ACE likes you very much. I don''t think... Ace would like to see you die in such a thing White beard: "you come down to save me... You don''t care about the lives of your companions?" Luffy shook his head: "it''s too far and takes too long to get to ace''s position from above. It''s easier to attack from you. Besides, if I come here, won''t they be safer? " indeed. After that, white beard looked up and looked around. The navy has concentrated its firepower on them. Luffy''s departure, on the contrary, greatly reduced the pressure of Solon and others. Even the pacifists who had been sent to attack their rear of Luffy began to return to their ranks and re block the exit of the bay. White beard: "emotion, you don''t really want to save me, but take me as a shield?" Luffy: "uncle, don''t say that. Everybody''s trying to save ace, isn''t it? " By this time, scuyado, who had been smashed into the bottom of the ice, had stood up again. The surrounding pirates were all angry and asked why he did it. Scuyado: long winded!! It''s you who forced me to do this?! Stop this farce, white beard! Don''t you have collusion with the Navy?! Isn''t it guaranteed that the white bearded pirates and ace will be safe and sound? " "We''re all in the game!" "I''ve never heard of you saying that ACE is... The son of Gore D. Roger!" "When I was taken in by you, I was alone! You know why? Because all my friends who have been fighting with me for a long time have been killed by Roger! " "You should know how much I hate Roger! You should say that! Say ace is Roger''s son! And you want ace to be the next pirate king "At that time, I was betrayed by you... I got along well with ACE... Do you think I''m a fool?" "And now that ACE, who is so important to you, has been caught, you sell 43 captains of the Pirate Group in exchange for his life! The white bearded Pirate Group will be spared! You''ve colluded with the Warring States, haven''t you? " "Look! We are the targets of the Navy now, aren''t we? " "I have finished what I have to say! You can kill if you want! I just hate that I can''t stab you and avenge my brothers! " Luffy sneered: "so it is... These naval tricks again... Uncle, I don''t care about your problems with your partners. I''ll go first. " That said, Luffy made several big jumps in a row. Keep going to the scaffold. White beard looked at shikuyaduo with a gloomy face: "shikuyaduo... You''re going to face dad''s blade... Stupid son!" "But even so... I will love you..." After that, white beard suddenly gave shikuyaduo a hug. Scuyado was nervous: "you... You''re talking nonsense! You betrayed us White beard: "I deeply know how much you hate Roger... But how funny is father and son? Has ace done anything to you? Let''s get along... Not just ace. You are all my family... " That''s all. Scuyado finally realized that he had been fooled. White beard didn''t care so much. He yelled around: "as a pirate! It''s up to you to decide whether you want to believe it or not! If you want to follow me, abandon your life and follow me Then white beard leaped up! Take the lead to attack the only gap in the steel wall Chapter 420 meanwhile. The battlefield not far in front of the execution platform. The former generals and qiwuhai rushed forward to deal with Luffy and his party. Red dog, yellow ape and Green Pheasant were not far away from the execution platform, but they were tenaciously checked and balanced by the direct team leader under white beard. Although there are more top strong men in the white beard side. It''s almost two against one. But no matter how hard we can fight, we can''t resist the huge number of people in the Navy. What''s more, even if it''s one to two, red dog, yellow ape and Green Pheasant have not fallen into the disadvantage, which makes the fight between the two sides more fierce. But it was the white beard''s captains and the bottom Marines who were injured or killed by mistake. Several captains of white beard''s side were beaten away, and then they got up again to fight. He was beaten away, and then he got up and continued to fight. He was beaten to the side of the body and still went on desperately. Red dog, yellow ape and green pheasant are becoming more and more impatient. In addition, during the battle, seeing that the situation in the distance was not dominant, the three men''s faces were even more ugly. Fight fight, things have developed to a group of generals and seven Wuhai by Luffy and other people to clamp down on the situation. Then Luffy jumped off the wall and saved white beard''s life. See their side of the last card prepared by Luffy thoroughly resolved. All of a sudden, the mood of the three generals, including the Warring States period, is even more unable to calm down. Red dog, in a fierce battle with the two white bearded captains, suddenly made a fierce effort to double-click the two captains and fly to the ground in the distance. When the two captains just got up and wanted to fight again, the red dog drank to the Yellow ape and Green Pheasant: "help me stop them!" Immediately, red dog several jumps in a row, came to the execution platform. Staring at ace with a bad face. Warring States: "what are you doing here?" Red dog: "the plan has not only failed, but the strength of Munch D Luffy is far beyond our estimation. Do you have any illusions about this war? " Warring States: "what are you going to do?" Red dog to kneel on the execution platform of ACE: "even if it is defeated, at least will inherit the evil blood of the guy to kill!" After that, the red dog turned into a fist of lava and was about to attack ace. The eyes of the Warring States period are big! One slap flew red dog this blow: "are you crazy?"?! Kill him, white beard and munch D. Luffy will give up?! Even if we can get out of here, do you know how many people will die in the face of their crazy revenge? " Red dog: "as long as the blood of the evil is completely cut off here, all the sacrifice is worth it! When we reunite with the world government and concentrate all our fighting power, we can also win the final victory! " Ace, who had been listening to the conversation, sneered, "Oh, is that what you call justice?" Red dog: "should not come to this world, you are not qualified to judge!" After that, we don''t care about the dissuasion of the Warring States period. Red dog''s right fist turns into lava again, attack ace! It''s very fast. The distance is also very close. I didn''t expect that Chigou would ignore the Warring States period he dissuaded. This time, there was no time to react to stop it. And just as red dog''s Lava fist was about to be shot down on ACE, he wrapped his armed palm and slapped red dog''s Lava fist. It''s a failure of lava fist. It''s amazing that someone has opened the fourth gear of Luffy! At the moment, Lufei was steaming up and down, his upper body was very strong, and his facial expression became very fierce! After flying red dog''s Lava fist, he stares at red dog: "who gave you the courage to attack ace?" Let''s go. No matter the red dog and the shocked look of the Warring States period. The right leg retracts into the body, aiming at the red dog is a fierce kick! Rubber rhino howitzer! He kicked the red dog upside down, broke through dozens of buildings and hit the edge of marinfando. Seeing this, he made a quick response. He never took part in the war, nor did he fight against ace. What he wanted was this result! If Luffy dares to appear in front of him alone, he is sure to take him down! As long as you take Luffy down, the war will be over! The timing of the Warring States period was very accurate. At this time, Luffy just used one hand to save ace, and then used one leg to kick feichiu. The attack had not been recovered at all. It was impossible for Luffy to have more strength to catch the next attack of the Warring States period. The Warring States period turned into a golden Buddha! Raise the giant palm, aim at Luffy is a fierce blow! However, when the golden palm was about to touch Luffy, a palpitation suddenly came to my heart. The Warring States period quickly retracted the golden palm. Then, the location of the golden giant palm was given a "click!" by a dark green flat toothed monster One bite. The flat toothed monster slowly shrinks back. The Warring States period looked at Lufei with an ugly face: "what''s this?" The Warring States period was not cautious. Because he clearly felt the threat of the flat toothed monster in front of him. If he just didn''t retract his hand At the moment, I''m afraid the palm has been bitten off by this monster, and even there is the possibility of poisoning! Luffy''s fierce eyes moved to the Warring States period. Open the lava fist and take it back. Kick flying red dog that leg, also took back. At the same time, Yinhe changed strangely. He began to wriggle and contract, and finally turned into a set of dark green shining armor, which covered Luffy''s body. On the surface of the armor, there are even huge flat teeth with venom. It looks disgusting. To the Warring States, it felt like I wanted to swallow him up. This is the strongest form of Luffy today! Fourth gear ? Silver ho into the armor of he! Luffy just said coldly, "the weapon to kill you!" Then they attacked the Warring States. The two sides were soon at war. The Yellow ape and the Green Pheasant make eye contact. Immediately, regardless of the consequences of the decline of their strength, they used all their strength to knock down several generals under white beard, and then rushed back to support the Warring States period. On the other hand, the Warring States period also stood up from the rubble. Go back to the battlefield. Lu Fei, who had a slight advantage in the war with the Warring States period, fell into a disadvantage when the Yellow ape and the Green Pheasant arrived and surrounded him. When red dog also arrived, joined the battlefield, Luffy is in a bitter battle. The four men joined hands, and Luffy was defeated. Ace yelled, "Luffy, run!"!! Leave me alone! " Luffy doesn''t pay attention to ace. Blood oozes from the corner of his mouth. He clenches his teeth and fights to the end. Seeing Luffy can''t hold on, ACE is dying. At this time, white beard finally arrived here. Ace was overjoyed: "Daddy!" "Ace, you''re a good brother. Just a moment, dad will go back... "White beard didn''t dare to neglect, rushed up to join the fight. The situation on both sides reversed in an instant. White beard is old and his strength is declining, but he is not injured as he was in the original book. It is no problem that he wants to fight against the Warring States alone. In the battle, he turned to Lu Fei and said, "straw hat boy, I''ll deal with the Warring States first. After solving him, I''ll support you again. Is that ok?" Luffy: Yes Reach an agreement. This time it was white beard''s turn to defeat the Warring States. Luffy, the Yellow ape and the Green Pheasant, who are in decline, and the red dog, who has already been injured, are playing equally. However, both sides are top players, and it is not a matter of time to decide the outcome. But with the passage of time. The battle in the rear gradually came to an end. Sauron and Hawkeye are still at war. They are neck and neck. Moria was killed by sheping. Dorfermingo was killed by Nami, usop, Joba, Nicole Robin and Bucky. The bear was beaten by Ivankov and the dragon. Later, Frankie, who is familiar with the reformer, stopped him. The generals were also killed by everyone, and other members were seriously injured. One by one, everyone came to Luffy''s battlefield. Lu Fei, who had not been able to fight as well as red dog, green pheasant and yellow ape, joined the battle one after another. The situation of the war immediately fell on one side. Three generals were smashed into the ground by everyone at the same time. The Warring States period was also hit to the ground by white beard from high altitude. There were four rumbles in a row. Smoke billowed. When the four stood up again, they all looked very embarrassed. Not only are there wounds all over the body, but also the suit representing justice has become dilapidated. Both sides did not attack each other again, so they kept a distance confrontation. White beard: "the end of the Warring States period." The Warring States roared: "Why are you so stubborn?"?! Do you know how many people will be sacrificed in this war launched by revolutionaries? " Nami was very indignant and said: "you are stubborn! If it wasn''t for your navy helping Jie to be evil, how could the world be like this?! How can so many people stand up against it The Warring States Period Red dog Yellow ape Green Pheasant The four were speechless for a moment. After a moment''s silence, the Warring States continued: "the world can''t be chaotic. Chaos will only make more civilians suffer... " The dragon is not good at saying, "so that''s why you let the dragon people harm the world?" Yamaji frowned: "why chaos? Is there no one in the world to govern without Tianlong people? " The Warring States Period Red dog Yellow ape Green Pheasant Different ideas, the Warring States did not know what to say. Warring States: "so what is it now? Are you really going to fight to the end with us? " The battle here is over. But the war in the rear is still not over. From time to time, people and horses from the white beard side can be heard fighting with pacifists or navy in the rear. At this time, a large number of surviving navies also came here and surrounded Lufei and his party. The crowd swept around. No one spoke. As long as we continue to fight, it is not impossible, but both sides are very clear in their hearts. If we continue to fight, no matter which side wins, the loss will be very serious. Everyone who couldn''t make up his mind suddenly looked at Luffy one after another, waiting for Luffy''s decision. Even white beard. Luffy: "you go. You''re taking people out now. We''re not going to stop you. However, when we meet next time, if you still choose to continue to guard the present government, I will not be polite to you any more... " The Warring States period, red dog, yellow ape and Green Pheasant looked at each other. Although they were unwilling to be expelled from their territory by "evil", they had to do so in order to keep most of the strength of the Navy. In the end, they had to compromise and choose to leave here. The pacifists stopped attacking. The war is over. At the same time as the Navy withdrew, the whole marinfando was cheered by the pirates. This war is bound to bring an indelible disgrace to the Navy. Solon and eagle eye, seeing the situation around them, both of them stopped one after another. Hawk Eye: "it''s no use fighting any more." Solon nodded and agreed, "now I can''t tell you the difference." Eagle eye: "ronoa solo, right? I remember you. I hope I can tell the difference with you when I see you next time... " Then eagle eye turned and left. In this way, the war at the top officially ended. ¡­¡­ The picture goes back to Luffy. The first thing after the battle, of course, is to untie ace''s handcuffs. As soon as the handcuffs were released, ACE and Luffy got a bear hug on the spot. Luffy said with a bright smile, "ace!" Originally very moved, ACE suddenly turned into an angry face: "are you an idiot?"?! Why are you doing this? " Ace kept on scolding Luffy. Luffy''s left ear goes in and right ear goes out. He looks at him with a silly smile. I don''t know how long it took for ace to get tired. Then he said seriously, "what''s your plan next? Are you really going to fight against the world government? Luffy, the world government has controlled the world for nearly 800 years. Their strength is not as simple as you think. You can''t be their opponent just by your present power. " Luffy giggled: "I know! So uncle, are you interested in ending this era with me? " Luffy looks at white beard. White beard gave Luffy an interesting look and said, "straw hat boy, can you tell me why? What''s the reason why you insist on fighting against the world? " Luffy said calmly, "I just want to protect the people around me so that they won''t suffer any more." That''s the first thing to say. All of a sudden, the whole room became quiet. Luffy''s words seem to touch many people''s deep thoughts. White beard obviously saw the faces of his children as well. Looking around for a week, white beard said with a broad smile: "in this case, I will accompany you crazy once!" Everyone was stunned, and immediately there were cheers. In this way, the white bearded Pirate Group formally joined Luffy''s campaign against the world government, and both sides sailed toward the last place, the holy land of marjoria Chapter 421 Not far from marinfando. Luffy and others are still enjoying the joy of victory in marinfandoli. And the Navy side has taken dozens of naval warships to evacuate to this area. On a naval ship. The Warring States period, red dog, yellow ape and green pheasant are all on this naval warship. At this time, four people gathered in the cabin office. The Warring States mobile phone bug is communicating with the five old stars at the other end of the phone bug. Red dog, yellow ape and Green Pheasant stood there quietly, waiting for the end of their communication. A moment later. The Warring States period was covered with telephone worms. Red dog: "what do they say?" The Warring States shook his head: "things have developed to the worst situation. What they mean is to gather all the fighting power in the holy land of marjoria, and then catch all these villains. " The faces of the three were not very good-looking. The most obvious is the Green Pheasant. The Warring States period obviously noticed something wrong with the pheasant. He asked, "what''s wrong with the pheasant? You have been acting unnaturally since you left marinfando. What''s the problem? " The Green Pheasant frowned slightly. Hesitated for a moment and said, "I was thinking... Are we really right to do this?" Red Dog patted the table: "Green Pheasant! What do you mean?! Do you doubt the decision of the world government?! Your brain is damaged by a blow?! How can you be shaken to your faith by those villains? " The Warring States period coldly looked at the Green Pheasant: "Green Pheasant general, I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation." Green Pheasant: "is the justice we have been upholding really right? Come on, it''s just my own idea. I will not take part in the next battle... " Red dog: "you...!" The Warring States period and red dog are looking at the pheasant with ugly faces. Red dog even seems to have a tendency to do it. Green Pheasant: "don''t worry, even if I leave here, I won''t join them and become your enemy..." After that, the Green Pheasant took off his Navy cape and threw it on the ground: "that''s it. I''ll go." The Warring States Period Yellow ape Red dog ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Go to the waters of the holy land of marjoria. On the side of white beard, dozens of pirate ships were sailing on the sea. The golden boat was over them, moving forward at the same time. White beard, who is still drinking and reveling on the ship, suddenly receives a message, and then someone reports it to white beard in a hurry. After white beard learned the news, he quickly found Luffy. At this time, the white beard was once again covered with all kinds of medical equipment. Luffy came to him and said, "uncle, you are in such a hurry to call me. What''s the matter?" White beard: "straw hat boy, people on my side have just received the news that people from the world government are rushing to the Holy Land marjoria from all directions. Only with our current fighting power, we are definitely not their opponent... " Luffy frowned: "but... I must solve them." White beard: "no, I don''t mean to let you give up fighting them. It''s that we need more help, too. " Luffy clapped his hand and suddenly realized. White beard: "there are more than a few people who are not satisfied with the actions of the world government. Don''t you know red hair? I believe he is also willing to participate in the end of the era of war Luffy: "shanks? But I don''t know where shanks is now... " White beard: "don''t worry, I will contact you. And I''ll look for more like-minded helpers. Let''s separate here for the time being. You also go and find the help you can find. Two months later, we''ll meet in the shampooland islands. " Luffy nodded in agreement. Go back to the golden boat and tell you the news, Immediately, Han cook also stood up and said to Lu feijiao, "Lu Fei, I need to go back first. In two months, I will lead the whole nine snake Pirate Group to support you... " In this way, not long after we set out, we went our separate ways to find more helpers. ¡­¡­ Time flies. In a blink of an eye, a period of time passed. On this day, Luffy''s golden boat finally came to the sky above Yuren island. The coated Lufei, the dragon and the very flat stand on the edge of the golden boat and look down at the dark blue sea. There was no emotion in their hearts. More than ten years. After more than ten years, I finally come back here today! On this day, Luffy realized his promise to white star. Three people look at each other, nod to each other, and then jump down together. With the leadership of the three, the fishermen in the rear followed the cheers and jumped into the sea one after another. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Outside the palace of Fishman island. A huge Mermaid holding his chin in both hands, lying on a huge shell, looking up at the sky. As in the past, the fish view is still boring, but the giant fish still looks at the same direction in a trance. She has been in this habit for more than ten years. She''s been like this from time to time since Luffy left. Looking at the sky in a daze. It seems to be able to see through the ocean and reach the land. At the beginning, it was OK. The time of daze was not long. But since she learned about Luffy through the wanted notice, the situation has become more serious. She also changed her look from expectation to worry. On this day, as usual, she looked up at the sky for several hours with a worried look. There is also a wanted notice for Luffy on the shell. At this time, shark star, the prince of Fishman, came to her and said, "OK, white star. Don''t worry. Luffy will be fine. Have you forgotten Charley''s prophecy? Luffy is sure to come here safely and lead us to the land of Yuman island. " White star looked at the little brother beside him, then looked up at the sky and sighed: "brother Shaxing, I know what you said. But I''m still worried about brother Luffy... " At this time, a guard suddenly rushed towards them in a hurry, and yelled: "back! Come back!! I''m back! " Soon, the guard gasped and rushed to white star and shark star. Shark star is very dissatisfied: "so anxious, what''s the matter?" The guards are still breathing heavily. It was not easy to recover, so he said, "very... Very... Very flat, dragon, and Luffy, they are all back!" As soon as the words fell, they were whirled around by a strong wind. Shark star hard to stabilize the body, but the white star has long been gone. ¡­¡­ Somewhere on Fishman island. Lufei, Heping, dragon, and a group of fishermen finally returned to Yuren island after crossing the 7000 meter deep sea. Their arrival soon attracted the attention of the residents of Yuren island. At the beginning, when we saw such a large group of people swimming to the fishman Island, we were very nervous and alert. But when everyone saw the appearance of Chu people, they all changed from vigilance to excitement. Luffy, they swam to the entrance of Fishman Island, and everyone ran with them in the island. Follow them all the way. More and more people are getting the news. More and more people are following them. When Luffy and others arrived at the entrance of Fishman Island, it was already crowded. Almost a third of the residents have arrived. As soon as Luffy and his family set foot on Yuren Island, a group of them were already in a hurry. They rushed straight up, either to bear or to ask questions. "Dragon "Very flat!" "Luffy!" "You''re back at last? Ha ha ha ha ha The atmosphere of the whole audience was extremely lively. However, the joyful atmosphere was soon interrupted by the great news in the distance, and everyone''s attention was attracted by the news. In the direction of the palace, there was a huge object rushing towards them. At the same time, it also raised a lot of dust. Even some buildings were destroyed by this huge object. cracking. Objects are getting closer and bigger. We didn''t have time to think about it, so we gave way immediately. Then, the huge object rushed across the road and came to the front of the very flat and others. The giant object looked nervously from left to right. Her vision was finally fixed on Luffy. Then she immediately rushed over and held Luffy in her arms. Next. It''s a deafening cry. "Wuwuwuwu ~" "Brother Luffy, you are back at last! White star missed you. Why did you come back so long? " After crying for a while, Luffy didn''t respond. White star was surprised. Why didn''t brother Luffy respond? Full of curiosity, she pulled Lu Fei out of her arms. I found that Luffy almost suffocated her. White star is very nervous: "ah! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Brother Luffy, how are you? I don''t mean it! are you all right? Are you ok? " After shaking for several times, Luffy woke up from dizziness: "OK, OK! White star, I''m good, I''m good! " White star quickly put down Luffy, and then a face of grievance, embarrassed to see Luffy. Lufei smile: "white star, you are the same as before, still like to cry." White star a surprised, hasten to explain a way: "is not! Since you left, I have been much stronger! I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I can''t help crying? It''s all because of you! After so many years, I don''t know how to come back to see me! " With that, white star''s eyes began to wet again. Lufei patted the scales of the white star and comforted him: "I''m sorry. I didn''t know until I went out to sea. It turns out that you are so far away from my hometown." Although Luffy has explained, Bai Xing is still not satisfied. He grabs Luffy again and rubs him with his face: "I don''t care! I don''t care! You have to promise me that you can''t leave for so long any longer! " Luffy, the rubber man, was rubbed round and flattened by the white star on the spot. After trying hard to pacify Bai Xing, the next step is to talk about the past with a group of people. I don''t know who brought a pile of wine and meat from where, and then everyone started to revel. Even three princes were involved. Lu Fei and others were telling about their experiences over the years. They heard that the people on the scene were frightened and palpitating, one by one. When he had almost had enough to eat and drink, it was the guard''s turn to come, saying that king nipton was going to call three people, and the feast was over. A moment later. In the palace. Neptune sat on the throne. The three princes stood in the left row, the left and right ministers in the right row, Lufei, Heping and the dragon in the center, and the white star lay down outside the palace with a full face blocking the palace gate. After a long time of scene and polite remarks, nipton finally got to the point. Nipton: Luffy, what are you going to do next Luffy said with a smile, "I''m going to lead you to attack Marjorie!" That''s the first thing to say. The left and right ministers'' faces were tense on the spot. The three princes had solemn faces. Nipton held his breath for a moment, then sighed, "ah, it''s time to come. It''s time to come. When I learned that prophecy from Xiali, I knew that day would come. " Nipton''s reaction made the Dragon look bad. He had a calm face. Luffy tilted his head and looked at nipton with question marks on his face. I don''t know why nipton is upset. After a moment''s silence, nepton continued, "Luffy, how sure are you in the next battle?" Luffy said with a smile, "I don''t know, but I will defeat them." All of a sudden, the left and right ministers finally couldn''t help it. "Your majesty! No, your majesty "We can''t gamble on the future of Fishman island! Fishman island must not be allowed to take part in this war, your majesty With a wave of his hand, nipton asked the two ministers to shut up, and then looked at sheping: "sheping, what do you think of this?" "To be honest, we don''t know how much power the world government is hiding so far. But we are not alone in this war. All forces dissatisfied with the world government will choose to stand up at this time. If we want to change the status quo, we must seize this opportunity. Moreover, I don''t think that if we lose the war, when the world government completely controls the whole world, they will treat us well The Dragon glared at nipton discontentedly: "hum, if you are afraid, don''t fight! I will lead the fishermen of Fishman street to participate in the final battle! Besides, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Luffy is the enemy of the world government this time, not only for himself! One of his purposes is to revive your princess, your queen mother! " That''s the first thing to say. Everyone can''t calm down any more! "What resurrection? What''s going on? " "Dragon! What you said is true?! Can you really revive the queen? " Even the white star outside the palace, after hearing these words, was very anxious to shout to the palace: "really? Can we really revive the queen mother? Brother Luffy, can you really revive the empress Next, Luffy will explain the whole story to you Chapter 422 After explaining the whole story. Nipton: "I see... If it was that man back then... It might be possible to revive the dead..." Shark Star: "father! Please ask your son to lead the army to help Luffy Rollover Star: "yes, father! Anyway, we''ll have a try! " The white star outside the palace blocked the gate of the palace and called out: "father! White star is going! No matter father you agree or not, white star must try! The white star will revive the empress! " Left and right ministers: "no! No, your majesty! We can''t let Fishman Island take this risk! " There was a lot of noise in the palace. The prince and Princess argued that they would take part in the war anyway. The left and right ministers kept opposing. The two sides are at loggerheads. "Enough!" With a wave of nipton''s hand, everyone stopped talking, and the palace was quiet. Nipton''s dignified and fierce eyes swept all the people. When he looked at the dragon, he could not help sighing, and the whole people lost their momentum. Even if he can stop the prince and the princess from going to war. But how can he stop the dragon from harmonizing? If they can''t stop the dragon from making peace, it means that they will definitely take a group of mermen or mermaids to fight. Since the mermaid or mermaid has gone to the war, if this war is defeated, will the world government really not settle the accounts in the autumn? "Father "Father Nepton waved his hand again: "I know that no matter what I say, you won''t listen. I''d like to go with you, too, but I''m the king of this country after all. I need to be responsible to my people. You can go if you want. I will not stop anyone who is willing to go with you. But I need to stay and leave a way back for our Fishman island. If you fail, I''ll take the only people I have left and live in anonymity. " "Father "Father It''s a picture of father''s kindness and son''s filial piety. The news that the three princes will lead the army of Yuman island to follow Lufei to attack the land soon spread all over the island. Those who can fight and those who are willing to fight account for nearly 70% of the population of Fishman island. Soon, the army of Yuman island was ready to go and gathered at the entrance of Yuman island. When you look back, it''s nipton and a group of old and weak women and children standing not far away, waving goodbye to them. Such a touching scene, let white star can''t help but keep tears: "father King..." The rest of the people saw the scene and felt it. The three princes, the dragon, Heping and Lufei are standing side by side looking at the same scene. Rollover Star: "brother, you say... Can we still see father?" Shark Star: "Luffy, do you think we can win this battle?" Luffy was full of self-confidence and said with a smile, "sure can!" Dragon: "we won''t lose." Very flat: "also cannot lose!" Luffy: don''t worry, we''ll meet again soon Having said that, all of them immediately dropped the idea they shouldn''t have, regained their mood, and turned away with boundless fighting spirit. The people and horses who originally stood behind them made way for them to walk from the front of one side to the front of the other. Luffy suddenly frowned and said, "white star, how long do you want to cry? If you''re as useless as you used to be, and you''ll only cry all day long, then I won''t take you to the war. " White star a listen, and anxious and angry: "who said I useless! I''ve been much stronger than I was in those years when you left! " After that, white star suddenly closed his eyes and began to feel the wave around him. Brain waves are also transmitted. "I need your help..." "I need your help..." "Will you help me?" Then, all kinds of calls came from all directions. You will soon see a large number of giant sea kings, with friendly eyes, coming towards them. Soon, everyone was surrounded by this group of Sea King class. White star just opened his eyes, discontented: "look! I said I''ve become very useful! They all came to help me Seeing this, the worried faces that were still hanging on their faces disappeared in an instant! Great momentum! Dragon, Heping and Lufei look at each other and smile. "Then let''s go!" After that, Luffy took the lead in rushing towards the sea. Then, the scene of that prophecy was presented to you. Lufei leads a group of Yuren island''s people, dragon, Heping, white star, three princes, and a group of giant sea kings to rush to the sea ¡­¡­ Holy Mary JOYA. In the palace of im the Dragon man. Im sat on the throne. Standing on the red carpet in the hall are the five old stars, the commander-in-chief of the world army "Kong", the Warring States period, red dog and yellow ape. He swept away the wine cups and dishes on the armrest and said angrily, "waste! It''s all rubbish! After so many years of preparation, can you even give them a chance to attack and come here One of the five old stars: "Mr. IM, we have them gathered here. It''s just a convenient strategy for us to catch them all." Im: "strategy? Do you have the face to tell me about strategy? What about the Li Yaoxiang you recommended at the beginning?! Where is he now?! Is he still refusing to fight for me? " When it comes to Li Yaoxiang, the five old stars are silent. Because they are really wrong. At this time, the gate of the palace was suddenly kicked open. The guard standing by the door almost didn''t get hit by the door. Then came Li Yaoxiang''s lazy voice: "ah, no wonder I always feel that someone is nagging me all day. It''s you. I''m coming, aren''t I? " At the moment of Li Yaoxiang''s appearance, everyone''s faces were angry. If he had not broken the plan, the world war would not have started ahead of time! If he hadn''t participated in the top war, he might not have been defeated! "Li Yaoxiang!" everyone said Li Yaoxiang: "yes! What''s wrong? What are you saying about me? " Red dog: "hum! Didn''t you say you were seriously injured? Why is everything here now? " Li Yaoxiang shrugged and said helplessly, "there''s no way. Don''t you always talk about me and want me to fight? I''m coming, aren''t I? Ah, everything is for justice. " Kong: "do you really want to fight?" Li Yaoxiang: "of course! What else am I doing here? " Everyone in the room looked at each other one after another. Immediately, everyone had a tacit understanding and didn''t say anything more. If you have any accounts, you can settle them with him after the war. Five old stars: "very good! Then you''re going to listen to the empty arrangement! He''ll put you in the right place. " Li Yaoxiang shrugged his shoulders and did not refute. He agreed. ¡­¡­ Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, the two-month appointment time has arrived. The power of the world''s governments is almost the same. The fighting power of the revolutionary army, the pirates, and so on, was equally concentrated. Fishman island is very close to shambaldi islands, so Luffy and others are the first to arrive here. All the traffickers in the past have been solved in advance by them. On this day, the shambaldi islands are very busy. The forces that dare to participate in this war have arrived here one after another. Or with some acquaintances, or with those who are about to become comrades in arms. At this time, two huge pirate ships were sailing here in the distance. Seeing these two pirate ships, all the pirates present were excited. When Luffy saw clearly the flagpole of the pirate ship, he ran all the way to the shore and cried out, "shanks! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Here you are at last Without waiting for the red haired Pirate Group''s warship to land, Luffy took the lead in using his rubber hand and flew to shanks''s ship. "Shanks!" "Luffy!" Two people came to a bear hug, released his hand, Luffy said with a smile: "I said it, I will one day find more than your partner to go out to sea!" Shanks hooked Luffy''s neck and put his fist on his temple: "smelly boy, it''s too early for you to surpass us! Wait till you win your battle! " The two men''s actions made everyone on board laugh. It seems to go back to the time when we drank and ate meat together in the bar. Shanks finally let Luffy go. He let Luffy go. Luffy sneered at everyone and said, "ha ha ha ha! You''ve all grown old! " "Luffy, you need to fight!" There was another fight. In this way, the reunion of shanks and Luffy ended perfectly in this happy atmosphere. Next, white beard, Hankook and other forces came here one by one. Luffy also went up one by one to say hello to them. Finally, seeing that there was no power coming, everyone set out for the holy land of marjoria. ¡­¡­ It is about 5000 meters away from the holy land of marjoria. It is the revolutionary army that confronts the world government. They have been here for a long time, confronting the world government for a long time. This is the main reason why Luffy can gather in the shampooland islands without interference. cracking. On the one hand, the world government and the revolutionary army saw a scene that they had to pay attention to. I saw a golden boat flying from a distance. Under the golden boat, there are a lot of warships and various sea kings. In terms of momentum and formation, the new force is not much weaker than any of them. But they all know who this power is. So the faces of the Navy changed from dignified to ugly. On the other hand, the revolutionary army''s brows stretched out. The two forces soon converged. White beard stood on the bow of the boat and took the lead in speaking to munch D Dragon: "dragon, don''t you go up and have a look at your son? By the way, let''s talk about how to fight this war. " After that, no matter whether Munchie D dragon agreed or not, white beard jumped to the golden boat. Shanks took a look at Munch D dragon, followed white beard''s steps and jumped into the golden boat. Mengqi D dragon had no choice but to jump up. A moment later, the leaders gathered on the golden boat. At the moment of meeting, the most embarrassing thing was Munch D dragon. He didn''t know what to say to the son. Luffy didn''t think so much, and there was no picture of him throwing himself into his father''s arms. It''s just a normal opening to ask, "can we win?" Mengqi d long was stunned, and soon recovered the mentality that belonged to the leader of his revolutionary army. He glanced at the crowd and said with a smile, "I''m not sure before I see you. But after seeing you... Don''t worry, you can win ¡­¡­ meanwhile. On the high ground of the world government camp. All the high-rise buildings are gathered here today. I didn''t ask whether I could win these naive questions. Seeing the current situation, we all have a rough estimate in mind. So at the moment, the faces of the people on the stage are not very good-looking. It''s impossible to fight as soon as you come. The two sides will definitely have an exchange and negotiation. Kong stares at the enemy in the distance and says in a deep voice: "next, who will volunteer to test them?" No one spoke. People in the past are likely to die first. Because the other party probably doesn''t even want to talk about it, so they just do it. All of you here are not afraid of death, but they don''t want to die so cowardly. They die before the war begins. Seeing that no one responded, kongzheng wanted to send a lieutenant general to negotiate with him. However, at this time, Li Yaoxiang said, "I''ll come." "Well?" Everyone was a little surprised. This guy who has never taken the initiative has volunteered for the first time? Kong: "are you sure?" Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry, just leave it to me next. Just watch it." After that, without waiting for the empty promise, Li Yaoxiang flew directly to the other camp. No one is surprised that Li Yaoxiang can fly. After all, there are so many eccentric abilities in the world. They just felt a little strange in their hearts. They didn''t understand what tricks Li Yaoxiang was going to do ¡­¡­ meanwhile. The picture goes back to Luffy and others. At this time, the golden boat had been lowered to the same level as other warships. It''s also convenient for us to arrange what we should do next. While waiting for the response from the world government, Munch D-Long suddenly said to Luffy, "by the way, there is someone you would like to meet." Then he gave his crew a look. Next. A guy in aristocratic clothes and hat jumped into the golden boat from the boat of the revolutionary army. Luffy looked at this guy suspiciously: "you are..." Saab threw the hat on his head to Luffy: "Luffy, did you really forget my brother?" "Saab?! Are you Saab "You, aren''t you dead?" "Since you''re not dead, why don''t you come to us?" "Sorry, Luffy. I lost my memory. It was in the recent war that I recovered my memory of that year. But it was still in the war, and I couldn''t come to you. " "Ha ha ha ha! Ace! Come here! Come and see who it is Ace was puzzled, but he jumped from the white beard''s boat, "Look! It''s Saab! Saab is not dead! Ha ha ha ha ha The three brothers meet again. Next is Saab''s brief account of his experiences over the years. Three people are excited, also is the feeling, but also did not forget the present situation. Saab: "well, there will be plenty of time in the future. Let''s get together again after we win this war! " Luffy: Well Ace: good Next. As soon as news came from the world government, Saab and ACE went back to their ships Chapter 423 On the golden boat. Headed by Luffy, Sauron, Shanzhi, ushop, Nami and so on all stood side by side in the bow. Looking at the distant scene, everyone is full of emotion and excitement at the moment. After working hard for so long, I finally came to the last step. As long as today''s war is over, the goal that we have persisted for so long can finally be achieved. Solon: "after this battle, I will defeat eagle eye in front of guyna, let her see that I have not forgotten the promise I made to her." Yamaji: "I''ll go back and bring the old man to all blue with me." Uthorp: hee hee, Keya will be very happy to see her parents come back to life Luffy: don''t worry, we can make it Dragon: "don''t say meaningless words, someone has come to the other side." No need to be reminded by the dragon. In fact, we have seen a figure flying towards them from the camp of the world government. The shadow doesn''t fly fast. It''s too far away. No one could see who the figure was. But with the passage of time, with the distance of the figure getting closer and closer, we all gradually see clearly that the owner of the figure is wearing a mask. When I saw this man, many people were more or less different. Sharp white beard, obviously also noticed this, he turned to not far away ace: "ace, what''s the matter? Do you know this man? " There was a slight tremor in ace''s body, but he couldn''t speak. Similarly, Munchie D-Long noticed shanks''s problem. He asked, "what''s the matter, red hair? Is there something wrong with this man?" Shanks was very dignified, but did not speak. As a result, the atmosphere here has been made weird before the shadow people arrived. On the golden boat. Luffy looked excited. Sauron frowned slightly and had a bad feeling in his heart. "Why is he there?" the Dragon gritted his teeth Uthorp''s expression looked very stiff, and at the same time, he was a little nervous and afraid: "ha ha ha ha ha, I understand! Luffy''s brother must have sneaked into the world government to become an undercover agent, waiting for us to come and then wipe out each other at one stroke! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Don''t worry, everyone. We must win this battle! " At the same time, people from all sides have different ideas. Li Yaoxiang is very close to them. Normally speaking, on the eve of the war, negotiations between the two sides would at most stop in the middle of the battlefield, waiting for the other side to respond. It''s not going to go deep into the other camp. But Li Yaoxiang didn''t mean to stop at all. This makes people feel even more weird. Seeing that Li Yaoxiang had to keep close to his side, Mengqi D-Long had intended to stop him, but he just stepped out of the way and found that he couldn''t move. I want to launch a domineering spirit to dispel this strange ability. But it still can''t. At this moment, he finally knew why everyone''s face was so dignified when they saw the man in front of them. Even he was sweating in the face of the current situation. On the other hand, white beard saw that Mengqi D dragon had not stopped Li Yaoxiang from moving on. He also planned to stop him. One punch. The air burst. A shock wave directly attacked Li Yaoxiang. However, in the middle of the shock wave, Li Yaoxiang glanced in the direction of white beard. Then, a stronger invisible force, together with the shock wave, rebounded back, and even smashed the unresponsive white beard into the sea. "Daddy "Daddy A group of people jumped into the sea to save white beard. Although there was a lack of reaction, even the white beard was blown away. All of a sudden, everyone''s faces became more dignified and ugly, and they did not dare to act rashly. And Li Yaoxiang, so unbridled, slowly flew to the golden boat, one foot fell on the golden boat. ¡­¡­ The world government side of the camp. Now they are also shocked one by one. White beard was shot down in the water. Everyone saw it. And it was done by the people on their side alone. We can''t be excited or excited. On the contrary, on the high stage of the Warring States period and others, their faces were dignified. Kong: "he has the strength. Why didn''t we receive any information before?" The Warring States Period Red dog Yellow ape ¡­¡­ meanwhile. On the golden boat. It is estimated that the two camps only have Luffy''s rubber brain, and they don''t know what the situation is now. As soon as Li Yaoxiang landed, he rushed up with a smile on his face and said excitedly: "big brother! What are you doing here? What are you doing here? " Li Yaoxiang ignored Lufei. Scan the rear of Luffy. Take off that mask slowly. After seeing Li Yaoxiang''s real face and his cold eyes, everyone was even more worried. People are not as stupid as Luffy. I don''t know what happened when I saw that white beard had been shot away. No matter how you look at Li Yaoxiang in front of you, he doesn''t look like a friendly army. This makes everyone''s expression worse than eating Xiang. The dragon was very unwilling. His fist was almost bleeding. He stared at Li Yaoxiang. Solon, sheping, Shanzhi and others, who are slightly rational, are all heavy hearted and speechless. For example, Nami, who has low endurance, has even fallen into a state of despair. Lu Fei was alone beside Li Yaoxiang and said to himself excitedly, "ha ha ha! Brother, are you coming to see how I can win this war? Don''t worry! I won''t let you down At this time, as if unable to accept the fact in front of him, uthorp walked towards Li Yaoxiang with trembling steps. Solon put uthorp on the shoulder: "uthorp! Don''t go there! " Uthorp pushed Solon''s hand, with a stiff smile, first stepped back and said these words to Solon and others: "don''t... Don''t joke... What are you thinking? That''s Luffy''s brother... How could he cheat us? " Step back in front of Li Yaoxiang. Hit Li Yaoxiang. Then he turned around, with a trembling smile and expectant eyes, and said, "you must be an undercover agent of the world government, right? Waiting for us to come here and destroy each other with us, right? " Li Yaoxiang didn''t do anything, so he looked down upon usop coldly. "Poof!" All of a sudden, we didn''t see clearly what was going on. There was a long wound on uthorp''s body, like being cut by someone. Blood gushed from the wound. Uthorp''s eyes turned white and collapsed on a pool of blood. "Uthorp!" "Uthorp!" Solon, Shanzhi and Joba rushed forward one by one to check the situation of usop. Luffy was a fool. I''m still there. Joba hurriedly took out the first aid kit to help uthorp. With an angry look, Solon stood up, turned to face Li Yaoxiang and put his hand on the hilt: "why! Why do you do this? " Li Yaoxiang sweeps to Solon. Sauron didn''t even have time to pull out his knife. There was also a long wound on his body. The blood gushed and collapsed on the pool of blood. "Solon!" "Solon!" Now, no matter how unwilling we are to accept the facts in front of us, we have to refuse to accept them. Nami is directly soft down, kneeling on the ground, this is her complete despair, even eyes have become empty. The dragon can no longer suppress his anger. He rushed to pick up Li Yaoxiang and asked him: "why?! Why are you doing this?! Aren''t you Luffy''s brother?! Since you have given us hope, why do you want us to despair? " At this point, there have been all kinds of noises around. "It''s him! He''s the one who hurt Daddy "Let''s rush up to avenge our father!" "Rush At this time, ACE finally sobered up and said to everyone, "no! Don''t go there! You are not his opponents! Come back! " Although ace was already in hysteria, it was too late. Instead of paying attention to the dragon in front of him, Li Yaoxiang raised his right hand to the group of pirates who were rushing towards him. Next. It was a loud bang. This group of pirates were all bombarded into the sea by an invisible force, and their lives were unknown. At this moment, more people jumped into the sea to rescue. Li Yaoxiang then turned his head and looked at the dragon, which was much higher than him. The dragon''s face became very ugly: "you...!" There are no exceptions. The dragon was treated the same way as Sauron and uthorp. There was a long wound on the chest, blood gushing, collapsed on the pool of blood. The blood splashed on Li Yaoxiang''s face made him more ruthless at the moment. And at this time Luffy, he finally swayed. With a trembling body and voice, he said, "no, it''s all fake. It can''t be. Brother, tell me quickly that all this is false, right? " "You still don''t understand?" Li Yaoxiang turned and looked at Lufei, "then I''ll let you see more clearly..." With that, Li Yaoxiang turned his eyes to Shanzhi again. The same thing happened to Yamaji again. Lufei: "mountain Governance --!" Li Yaoxiang: "how about it? Is that clear enough? Not only the people here, but also your grandfather. " Lu Fei was stunned and stared at Li Yaoxiang in disbelief. Li Yaoxiang: "look at you, you don''t seem to believe it? OK, OK, then I''ll let you see it more carefully... " "Joba! Joba --! " Luffy rushed forward and picked up Joba. But it''s clear that Joba is in a coma. Luffy finally realized that what happened in front of him was not an illusion. 97%¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ He glared at Li Yaoxiang angrily: "enough! Enough! Why? Why are you doing this?! tell me! Why on earth 98%¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Li Yaoxiang''s eyes narrowed slightly. No answer, Luffy. The same trick, this time on Nami and Nicole Robin. "Nami!" "Robin!" This time Luffy was even more angry: "stop! Stop it! Why? What is your purpose?! Don''t kill me! Stop killing me!! If you want to kill me so much, kill me first! " 99%¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Li Yaoxiang''s eyes became colder this time. It''s cold enough to make Luffy feel cold. His brother, who had been with him for countless years, now seemed to be someone he didn''t know. Moreover, the way he looked at Li Yaoxiang did not seem to mean to stop. What scares him even more is that Li Yaoxiang''s next target, he has captured it! That''s the white star! He can''t watch any more! Even if that person is Li Yaoxiang, he can no longer bear to hurt the people he attaches importance to! Fourth gear! "Rubber rubber ape gun!" Bang! Li Yaoxiang caught the blow in the palm of his hand. Moving his fist away, Li Yaoxiang only saw Lufei''s glaring face: "enough... I can''t tolerate people around me leaving me one by one... Even you don''t do it!" 100%¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ instant. The scene became silent. Lu Fei took back his fist, but Li Yaoxiang didn''t do it. Luffy said coldly, "what''s the matter? Not yet? Don''t you like to kill? Then kill my brother, too! Come on --! " There was also silence. No one spoke. I don''t know how long later, Li Yaoxiang''s eyes suddenly no longer cold, laughing: "ha ha ha ha!! Ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha The laughter was so loud that even the naval camp heard it. In a flash, everyone was confused. What''s going on? "What are you laughing at?" "Ha ha ha ha! Sorry, Luffy. It makes you sad. " After that, Li Yaoxiang waved his hand. Within a hundred Li radius, a healing aperture suddenly appeared. Then, all the wounds of the people who had been injured by Li Yaoxiang recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. People who were still in a coma. One by one, I started to wake up. Everyone was at a loss. Uthorp sat up and said, "eh? Didn''t I die? Where''s my wound? " Joba: "I''m ok? Why? Uthorp! Sauron! You''re OK, too? " This kind of thing, I wonder, happened to everyone who was injured by Li Yaoxiang. We don''t know what the situation is. Even Luffy himself is muddled. He is ready to fight with Li Yaoxiang. What''s the situation now? Li Yaoxiang ignored the reaction of the crowd, with a long lost happy face and smile, hit a ring finger. Immediately after that, there was an air door. The air door is open. All the unexpected people came out of the air door one after another. Kapp, guyna, Keya''s parents, tiger, Nami''s adoptive mother, choba''s adoptive father, Princess Yiji, and JEP, who has grown back to her calf, all of them are now in front of us. See familiar face, all rushed to the other side. Uthorp: "uncle and aunt! It''s elegant Guyna looked at Solon''s sabre, tilted her head, and said with a sweet smile, "are you Solon?" Sauron blushed and nodded, "well." Dragon: big brother tiger Yamaji: "old man!" "Luffy? Is that you Luffy Princess Yiji walked quickly and held Lufei in her arms. Immediately, she saw not far away from the white star and others, but also tears rushed to each other, "white star! Shark star! Rollover star! My child... " In the whole process, Luffy is still in a muddle. His form at the moment has already returned to the state of ordinary people. He looked at Li Yaoxiang in a dazed way: "brother... Brother, what''s the matter?" "Ha ha ha ha!" Li Yaoxiang came over laughing and patted Luffy on the shoulder. "I don''t know how to explain to you. In a word, I can only say sorry to you, and I have a reason to do so... " Luffy''s head was blank at the moment, and he didn''t know what to say: "you... You don''t say, I won''t help me revive until I solve all the troubles..." Before he finished speaking, Li Yaoxiang was very forthright and said, "don''t be so troublesome!" Having said that, Li Yaoxiang turned around and flew in the direction of the world government camp. Next. In front of the world government camp, twelve giants suddenly appeared out of thin air. There are six wooden giants. And six complete bodies of all white flames. This is Li Yaoxiang''s skill with reincarnation side tomb. Next, under the incredible eyes of the public, the 12 giants are sweeping the camp of the world government. Death is a big movie. Even those with natural fruit ability are no exception. No one can resist the attack of the 12 giants covered with armed lust. Soon, the world government was destroyed by 12 giants, and Gula was defeated. As if nothing had happened, Li Yaoxiang went back to Luffy and said with a smile, "look? Isn''t that the solution? " Luffy: "brother, this..." Instead of answering Luffy, Li Yaoxiang looked at Mengqi D dragon and said, "the rest is up to you. Is there no problem?" Mengqi D Dragon Li Yaoxiang looked at him again and patted him on the shoulder: "Lufei, with your father in charge, the situation in the world should not be chaotic for long. I''m going. You can choose the way to go! Remember, don''t think about me. We''ll see each other again. " After that, Li Yaoxiang flew to the sky with a hearty laugh. Until his figure completely disappeared, Luffy just shook his mind and yelled to the sky: "brother! Brother --! " Unfortunately, he never got any response from his brother PS: the finale will be updated tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Strive for a one-time update of the complete finale. The content of the finale includes the follow-up story of the world of the pirate king. Don''t miss it, and you must subscribe to it Chapter 424 For the last time, time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, Li Yaoxiang did not know how many years had passed and how many worlds he had crossed. I don''t know whether he blackens others or the system blackens him. Since he left the world of pirate king, he has never been true to anyone. Now, without the help of the system, he can travel to various worlds with his own strength and become one of the most powerful beings in the endless universe. At this time, he is floating in the mid air of a certain world. Looking down at his latest masterpiece. A man who has been blackened to the point that he can no longer blacken is making a devastating move to the world. As long as he had one idea, he could save countless creatures in the world, but he didn''t do so. He just quietly looked at the picture in front of him and developed towards the worst situation. All of a sudden, he had a look. Turn around and look back in a certain direction. His eyes seemed to go through the atmosphere, through the universe, to a certain place. "Who is trying to influence my past?" He felt vaguely that someone was trying to change his past track in a certain parallel space and a certain time point. Even if it is changed, it is not a big deal for him at present. But he was very interested in the man who tried to change his past. Cold face, showing a long lost smile. "Interesting..." Immediately, with a wave of his hand, everything in the world returned to normal. He himself was in the air, tearing a time crack and stepping in ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Fire shadow world£¨ This is also the end of the story Naruto led by the Ninja League, is headed by Li Yaoxiang Xiao confrontation. Both sides are full of gunpowder. There is a tendency that war will begin if there is a disagreement between the two sides. Looking at Li Yaoxiang in front of him, Naruto was very unwilling. Before Li Yaoxiang left that year, he was given a chance of rebirth. After his rebirth, the only thing he wants to do is to leave Li Yaoxiang behind and make up for his past regret. I didn''t expect that his brother would be so persistent about the idea of leaving the world. Even at the expense of being hostile to yourself, I want to completely liberate my dark side. I can''t help but start on both sides. Naruto clenched his teeth and asked Li Yaoxiang for the last time: "brother! Can''t you really stay for me At this time, Li Yaoxiang was surrounded by a group of well-known members. "Naruto! Don''t you understand? I don''t belong to this world! I''m not willing to be stuck here all my life! " Such a question and answer. Neither side will give in. I know this war is inevitable. Seeing that both sides could not help but fight, Li Yaoxiang''s face suddenly changed. He looked around with some doubts, and he became totally helpless. Naruto obviously noticed this as well. He hastened to stop the idea that everyone wanted to start, and some of them were uncertain and yelled: "brother... Is that you?" "Naruto?" Li Yaoxiang frowned slightly, first in doubt, then suddenly. The memory of this time point has all been integrated into his mind. Through the memory fragments in his mind, he will soon understand what is going on. Immediately, a long lost warmth suddenly surged into my heart. How many years I don''t know how many years I haven''t felt this kind of feeling Feeling? Li Yaoxiang laughed at himself. The word "emotion" is very strange to him. I don''t know how many years I haven''t appeared in myself. It turns out that It turns out that... Is there anyone else in the world thinking about themselves? Memories of the past began to flash in my mind. When Li Yaoxiang''s mind returned to reality again, his eyes were no longer as cold as before, with a trace of tenderness in them Li Yaoxiang nodded: "well, it''s me." Naruto is very happy: "ha! Brother! Is it really you? " Naruto also ignored everyone''s reaction and rushed directly to Li Yaoxiang. But he didn''t find that everything around him was forbidden. Time was stopped by Li Yaoxiang. Naruto rushed in front of Li Yaoxiang. As soon as he came, he jumped up, hugged the bear and patted his shoulder: "ha ha ha! Brother! It''s really you! It''s really you! You''re back at last. Ha ha ha ha ha Li Yaoxiang just looked at Naruto with a smile, let Naruto or bear hold or pat on the shoulder, and made no other reaction. Naruto has been hi for a long time, then he finds the abnormality around him: "brother, this..." Li Yaoxiang said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I just keep time still." Naruto was surprised, but soon relieved. Omnipotent brother, no matter how powerful, he will not be surprised. "Brother, since you have come back, don''t go any more! You abandoned me in the last life, you can''t leave me alone in this life! " Li Yaoxiang shook his head: "no, Naruto. The world is too small for me. I won''t stay here. " Naruto heard that, all of a sudden, he was worried. But without waiting for him to say anything, Li Yaoxiang continued: "although I won''t stay here, you can leave with me. Naruto, would you like to join me in a new world adventure? " Naruto was stunned. It never occurred to him that Li Yaoxiang would give such a suggestion. After all, didn''t Li Yaoxiang say that he couldn''t take people away? There was no need for Naruto to say anything. Li Yaoxiang seemed to see through Naruto''s mind and said with a smile: "in the past, I really couldn''t take people away, or even leave on my own. But now that''s not a big problem for me. " Naruto''s anxious face gradually becomes overjoyed. The corners of the mouth rise on both sides. However, his face soon changed again. He became a little hesitant. He looked at the familiar faces behind him, hesitant. Holding Naruto''s shoulder, Li Yaoxiang also looked at the familiar figures: "if you really want to leave with me... They, you don''t have to worry. I''ll cut a part of your soul and stay here¡® He will help you stay here and continue to live. Of course, if you don''t want to leave with me, I will also leave part of my soul here. You can live this life peacefully with me in this world. " The voice just dropped. Naruto''s hesitant face turned into instant joy. He didn''t even think about it, so he faced Li Yaoxiang with a smile and gave a firm "um.". Needless to say, Li Yaoxiang knows what the younger brother''s choice is. A moment later. Time is no longer static. Everything goes back to its original state. "Naruto" was also excited and rushed to "Li Yaoxiang". Li Yaoxiang also recovered his memory, and then happily accepted the younger brother. The leaders of both camps have made peace. Do we need to fight this war? So, this war of tolerance, in the situation of people''s confusion, ended inexplicably. Naruto, who is in a state of soul and is invisible and floating in the air with Li Yaoxiang, sees such a picture and is the last big stone in his heart. Then he completely puts it down. Looking at the back of Naruto and Li Yaoxiang walking away. Naruto in this world, there is no longer any regret. He looked at Li Yaoxiang and said, "let''s go!" Li Yaoxiang nodded with a smile. Take the lead and fly to the sunset in the distance. Naruto finally looked at the direction of the wood leaf, and no longer remembered, followed closely. So the two brothers flew back and forth to the sunset, until their figures disappeared into the world meanwhile. When they completely disappeared, Naruto and Li Yaoxiang, who were still hanging shoulder to shoulder, suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of their disappearance. Naruto: "they''re gone..." "Well."¡® Li Yaoxiang turns to Naruto, envies him Naruto: "well." Li Yaoxiang: "don''t worry... Our strength is worse than ours. But I firmly believe that one day, we will also have an adventure for our brothers. " They looked at each other. A knowing smile. "Naruto! Senior Li Yaoxiang! What are you doing there -- " It''s Sasuke who looks very straightforward. "Naruto" responded excitedly to Sasuke: "Oh! Here we go -- " Immediately, they trot in the direction of the crowd together... (sound) (be sure to subscribe to the original version and open it to listen to it ~) ¡­¡­ Tokyo is the world. At night. On the balcony of an apartment. Kimuyan stands in front of the railings, looking at the bustling night scene of Tokyo. But his expression was not as simple as enjoying the night scene. It was as if countless troubles were bothering him. At this time, a small hand pulled his clothes: "Dad, Dad, why don''t you go to bed so late?" Kimuyan responded. Squatting down, she plucked her daughter''s hair and said gently, "Xiaokui, my father still has something to think about. Would you like to go to sleep first?" Jin Muyan''s daughter said "Oh" cleverly and ran back into the room with her short leg. A moment later. The light in the room went out. Fog Island Dong Xiang came out of the room, walked to the back of Kim Muyan, and gently massaged his shoulder for Kim Muyan: "what''s the matter? Still thinking about other countries? " Jin Mu Yan took the back of Dong Xiang''s hand on the foggy island and said with a gentle smile: "it''s OK. Go to sleep first..." Dong Xiang knew that Jin Muyan didn''t want to worry about it, so she didn''t want to think about it. But she said, "Yan Jun, life is very good for us now. Everyone is very satisfied. You don''t have to fight so much for everyone anymore... " Kim Mu Yan was smiling and didn''t speak. Dong Xiang of fog Island understood the meaning of Jin Muyan, which made her not think too much. Jin Muyan himself will have a sense of propriety. Fog Island Dong Xiang: "well, you also don''t think too long, early to sleep, lest tomorrow and no spirit." After that, Dong Xiang turned and left. And kimuyan looked at the night scene of Tokyo again in a daze. Since the establishment of TSC, people''s lives have improved a lot. However, other countries do not agree with the idea of peaceful coexistence with other countries, and even give them various restrictions. All of them who live in Tokyo are about to be overwhelmed. Jinmuyan has been unable to find a solution. At this time, Li Yaoxiang suddenly came to his mind. He could not help muttering: "if it was you... What would you do?" The voice just dropped. The light at the end of his eyes suddenly came to the ground, and there was Dong Xiang''s shadow on the fog island. That''s strange to him. Didn''t you tell her to go back to bed first? Why are you still here? He turned around and found that Dong Xiang''s body was still there. "Dong Xiang!" Jin Muyan was so anxious that he wanted to rush forward to investigate the situation. But his front foot just stepped out, and suddenly a long lost voice came to his ear: "Yanjun..." Jin Muyan was stunned. He turned quickly to have a look. Sure enough, he saw Li Yaoxiang standing not far behind him. "It''s you!" "It''s me." "Where have you been all these years?"?! Are you "he" He is Li Yaoxiang who grew up with him and looks exactly like himself. However, what Li Yaoxiang looked like at this time was what Li Yaoxiang, CCG special search officer, looked like. Over the years, he has been speculating that Li Yaoxiang, the special search officer of CCG, is the same person as the guy who accompanied him when he grew up! Li Yaoxiang nodded again: "it''s me." "Why? Why did you say to leave when you left? " Li Yaoxiang gave a brief explanation. But this huge and incredible amount of information is hard to digest. It''s just subverting his three outlooks for so many years. Li Yaoxiang: "when I come back this time, I want to ask you if you are going to leave with me? After leaving this time, I won''t come back. Of course, before I leave, I will help you solve all your troubles, even if it''s my last gift to you... " The next morning. Dong Xiang of Wudao has already prepared breakfast and put it on the table. But neither kimuyan nor Dongxiang, nor their daughter, has much appetite for breakfast today. Two adults are OK, just feel a little strange, why would have such a feeling. But not my daughter. "I don''t want to eat these! I don''t want to eat this! " Dong Xiang of fog Island: "Xiaokui, we can only eat these foods now. Can you put up with it first? When scientists break through the research, we will have better food. " Xiaokui put the food all over the table: "I don''t want it! I don''t want it! I suddenly want to see French fries, hamburgers, ice cream! Even if you can''t eat it, you can smell it! " Don''t say it''s okra. Even if it''s Jin Mu Yan and Wu Dao Dong Xiang, I don''t know why they suddenly feel this way. There seems to be an interest in the food. They couldn''t survive their daughter, so they had to take her to the street to have a look. cracking. A family of three came to a fast food restaurant and ordered a snack. Before the couple could react, Xiaokui grabbed a handful of chips and put them into his mouth. Both couples are not in a hurry to stop. Foggy Island Dong Xiang feels to take out vomit bag, want to prepare to catch daughter''s vomit. But the next scene shocked both of them! Xiaokui not only didn''t vomit, but also widened his eyes and said excitedly: "Mom and Dad, French fries are delicious, eh ~ With that, another potato chip after another was put into my mouth. It''s silly to see them. They also quickly put chips into their mouths. Then, the two also stare big eyes, incredible looking at each other! meanwhile. It is not just the family of three that has changed. There are many places all over the world, also staged this scene. This is Li Yaoxiang''s last gift to the world, so that he can eat ordinary people''s food normally. As long as this fundamental problem is solved, there will be no natural hostile relationship between ho Chong and human beings. The problems faced by Tokyo will be solved. meanwhile. The picture returns to Jin Muyan who is in the state of soul. Seeing the scene in front of him, the last stone in his heart was also completely put down. Time is still. He went to the still fog Island Dong Xiang and his daughter, and gently kissed their foreheads: "sorry, Dong Xiang and Xiaokui, I hope you can forgive my caprice..." After finishing this last farewell, Jin Muyan returned to Li Yaoxiang. At this time, Naruto, who is about 10 years old and has a physical body, also jumps from a distance and runs back with a full load of food in his arms. Kimuyan: "Hello, my name is kimuyan. Please give me more advice in the future." Naruto left a hamburger, a coke, hearty laugh: "ha ha ha! My name is Naruto! Whirlpool Naruto! Please give me more advice Jin Muyan then turned his eyes to Li Yaoxiang: "let''s go..." In a moment, the figure of the three people gradually disappeared in the world of Tokyo... (sound) (be sure to subscribe to the original version to listen to it ~) ¡­¡­ Pirate king world. Many years have passed since Li Yaoxiang left the world of pirate king. At that time, the defeat of the world government did not cause much turmoil. Munch d-dragon soon led his troops and some willing navies to stabilize the situation of the whole pirate king world. There will be pirates, though. The new government and the pirates are also on the opposite side. But at least in this new world, there is no official harming the common people, and there is no such business as human trafficking. The lives of all races and the common people have become much more stable and happy. The people of Yuren island can finally move to the land and really feel the warmth of the sun. As for Luffy, over the years. He finally conquered the whole sea. Now, their golden boat is just above allblue, holding a grand banquet. It was the wedding of Solon and guyna, as well as uthorp and Keya. Many people come here to celebrate and send their best wishes. Even white star and other mermaids are no exception. The scene is very lively. Eating like a big ball, Lufei managed to squeeze out the crowd and rolled onto the deck of the golden boat. He patted his belly, belched, looked at the clouds in the sky and the suitcase in his hand with a smile on his face, and whispered, "brother, do you see that? I''ve made it. I''ve conquered the sea. Don''t you come back to see me? " All of a sudden. The time of the whole pirate world has stopped flowing. When everything returned to normal, hancook came out of the cabin with a flower ball, blushing and saying, "Luffy..." Luffy is too round to stand up. He could only lie down and look up at Hankook: "Hankook, what''s the matter?" "Qieshen... Qieshen... Just picked up a flower ball... Listen to them, if they pick up a flower ball... It means that qieshen and Lufei are about to get married..." Without waiting for Hankook to finish. "Luffy" suddenly became nervous and said: "where''s Yin Ho?! Where''s my silver Ho?! Didn''t you just have it?! How could it be gone? " At this time, Lu Fei, who is not far away, looks at the suitcase in his hand, and then at Lu Fei, who is so anxious that he doesn''t know what to think. A moment later. As if he had figured it out, he threw the suitcase at Hankook''s feet. Li Yaoxiang looked down at him and said with a smile, "are you willing?" Luffy raised his head and looked at Li Yaoxiang with a smile: "I don''t need silver anymore. He needs it more than I do. " Immediately, I heard hancook pick up the suitcase in the distance, Jiao didi said: "Luffy... Are you looking for this?" Luffy sees the suitcase in Hankook''s hand and rolls to Hankook''s side. He was relieved when he held the suitcase in his arms. Yin ho is the only thought that Li Yaoxiang left him. He must not lose Yin ho. "Luffy... Do you agree to marry me?" Luffy''s head tilted: "get married? Good Hankook immediately fainted with excitement. Luffy shook her body at a loss: "Hankook, what''s the matter with you? Are you eating too much like me? Joba! Joba --! " See here. Lu Fei, who was invisible, looked at Li Yaoxiang and said, "let''s go!" Then he looked at the 10-year-old Naruto and the 10-year-old kimuyan. Luffy: "Luffy, Munch D Luffy!" Jin Muyan: "Jin Muyan." Naruto: "Naruto, whirlpool Naruto!" Immediately, the three followed Li Yaoxiang and left. Luffy also gradually changed from a state of soul to a 10-year-old state of body. Li Yaoxiang walked on the sea with Naruto in his left hand and kimuyan in his right. Lu Fei jumped up and rode on Li Yaoxiang''s neck. A group of four seems to return to the scene of childhood. Naruto: "by the way, brother, you haven''t told me why you have to be 10 years old?" Li Yaoxiang: "I will not only make you 10 years old, but also seal your strength. This seal will never be lifted until the moment of life and death. Don''t you think this kind of adventure will be more interesting? " Jin Muyan: "what world will we go to next?" Li Yaoxiang: "go to Xiuxian world first. There must be many interesting things you haven''t seen there." Hearing this, Naruto and Luffy, the two active children, would roar and jump up and down. The relatively quiet Jin Mu Yan looks at the two lively people. The corners of his mouth could not help showing a smile. Without making a sound, he took Li Yaoxiang''s hand and went on. Lu Fei raised his right fist and roared: "let''s go!" Next. The figure of a group of four slowly disappeared in the world of the pirate king ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [postscript: Heihua trio] Xiuxian world. The kingdom of mortals. On the streets of an imperial city. A monster car is galloping along the busy street. Those who can drive a monster car in the imperial city will not have a lower status. Seeing this, people on the street retreated for three feet, fearing to provoke such a high official. Even if he was killed, there was no place to say that he was unjust. The general sitting in the monster car is enjoying the beautiful scenery outside the window. He has just been promoted. This is his first time to ride in the monster car in the imperial city. Seeing the public''s awe of him made him feel more superior. I feel the dignity of his present status. After all these years of flattery, it''s hard to get to this position, but it''s not in vain And just as he was feeling the bitterness of these years, the monster car suddenly shook violently. Then, the whole car turned over. He managed to get out of the car in a mess. It made him angry and angry to see people''s strange eyes! Which son of a bitch let him make a fool of himself?!! He soon saw a line of four in strange clothes standing in the middle of the road. One adult and three children. There''s no time to think about it. He went forward and yelled at the four people: "how unreasonable!! How dare you stand in the way of our general?!! Do you know who this general is?! Do you want to die? " It''s over. The anger has gone. The general had the heart to look at the four people in front of him. It doesn''t matter. It really scares him. Ordinary people have long been scared to kowtow and apologize when they encounter this situation. How can they be so calm? After years of fighting in officialdom, he immediately realized that the identity of these four people was definitely not simple! Coupled with each other''s strange clothes, he immediately thought of a news he got not long ago. It''s said that Shangxian will visit the imperial city recently. Are these four people the legendary immortals?! There''s no time to think about it. The general quickly kowtowed to his knees. "Sorry! I don''t know if it''s you who are here! Please forgive me for offending you At the same time, the general kowtowed several times. It''s bleeding on my forehead. But on the surface, he looks scared, but in fact, he is very calm. According to his many years of experience as an official, he kowtows and apologizes at the first time. The other party''s status is noble, so he should not care about himself. In addition, the other side also took three lovely children in the body, must be very loving on the fairy. Never kill yourself in front of a child. This wave... Steady! But at this time, the three children''s dialogue, but let originally full of self-confidence, his mood suddenly fell to the bottom. Naruto said with a smile: "kill it? If you let him go, maybe he''ll get revenge. " Luffy also showed a brilliant smile, nodded and said: "well, to prevent future trouble!" More quiet Kim Mu Yan: "I have no problem." General: -- PS: it''s the finale!! It''s all over. Don''t you subscribe? The emotion of the finale may not taste, but with the three songs I uploaded, it must be full of flavor! So you must subscribe to listen to it PS: in addition, a new book has been published. The rise of the human race starts from the heavens. It''s a comprehensive and fast-paced article. Please support it! For collection and recommendation!)